《The Pampering CEO: Don't Mess With My Secretly-Married Sweet Wife》


 Chapter 1 Can You Stay?

    Chapter 1 Can You Stay?


    Heavy rain enveloped the dark night like spilled ck ink. A sh of lightning split the night sky


    open and illuminated a pale face.


    Susan Shelby held onto the umbre as she looked into the distance nervously.


    Julian had promised her that he would be home tonight, but it was already 10 o''clock, yet he was


    still nowhere to be seen.


    Had he not kept his word again?


    Susan tightened her grip on the umbre while her eyes contained a sh of helplessness.


    Suddenly, a bright light shed in the distance. A luxury car that seemed to merge with the dark


    night appeared.


    Julian! It was Julian''s car.


    Susan hurried over excitedly.


    Screech!


    When the car came to a halt, half of Susan''s clothes were soaked by the ssh of water.


    Nheless, she was oblivious to it as she cheerfully said, "Julian, you ..."


    "Idiot, don''t you know how to hide?" Before she could finish, a man came down from the car angrily.


    The man''s facial features were exquisite and there was an indescribable hint of malevolence


    between his eyebrows.


    At that moment, his inky-ck eyes stared at Susan, whose wet clothes hugged the silhouette of


    her body intimately, with a menacing sh.


    "I..." Susan was slightly anxious about the man¡¯s sudden burst of anger.


    The man who stood in front of her was Julian Shaw. H e was her husband and the master who


    controlled her fate.


    Looking at Susan who was trembling in fear, Julian held back his anger and suppressed his tone as


    he demanded, "Why are you still standing here? To disgrace us?"


    After saying that, he walked inside.


    "Okay," Susan responded in a panic, "I...I took the umbre out for you."


    "There¡¯s no need for that. Taking care of yourself is enough.¡± Julian''s voice held a hint of sarcasm.


    He hung his zer which was soaked from the rain. Then, he took off his necktie and unbuttoned


    two cuff buttons. After that, he red at her impatiently."


    Speak! Why did you ask me toe home?"


    "You...you haven''t been home for half a month," Susan responded softly, "We are husband and


    wife. It''s better for you toe home."


    Julian''s gaze dimmed and he looked at Susan with an unspeakable expectation in his heart as he


    raised his eyebrows. "Woman, you can¡¯t be...missing me, can you? Are you in love with me? You


    can''t be that dumb."


    "No, it''s not that." Susan wrung her hands.


    The union between her and Julian Shaw had been a mere transaction since the beginning. Love


    was just a n impossible word that she dared not think about.


    Susan''s quick denial immediately caused Julian to sulk.


    "Then, why do you want me home?" His voice became cold once more.


    Susan tensed as she gripped the hem of her clothes tightly. "I...I..."


    "If there¡¯s nothing, I''m leaving." Julian looked slightly annoyed. "I don¡¯t want to waste my fascinating


    nightlife on you. As for you, get changed and go to bed.¡±


    This woman¡¯s health was already weak, yet she still had not changed her clothes even though they


    were all wet.


    What an idiot!


    Without any hesitation, Julian turned to leave. Just as he walked to the entrance, a trembling voice


    came from behind him. "Julian, w-wait."


    "What do you want now?" Julian turned around agitatedly. Then, his pupils suddenly constricted.


    Susan''s hands shook as she unbuttoned her clothes.


    "Woman, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    Susan said shakily, "I know. We...we are husband and wife. We''ve been married for a year now, so


    we should..."


    Julian stopped listening. He walked over, picked her u p, and headed for the bedroom.


    Draped over his shoulder, Susan let out a sigh of relief. This way, she could aplish what her


    mother-inw wanted her to do, and her elder brother''s medical fees would be secured.


    Bang!


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Susan was thrown onto the bed, already prepared for what wasing.


    But why...


    Her heart was still aching.


    The person who had once promised that they would b e together forever was now engaged to


    another person. She herself also had a husband now, so the previous promise was never fulfilled.


    Susan took a deep breath. She was the one who could not let go of the previous rtionship, but


    now, she should. However, she had no idea why she felt so deste.


    Tears welled up in her eyes and a few drops rolled down her cheeks involuntarily. Instantly, the


    feeling o f oppression went away.


    She opened her eyes only to see Julian ring at her coldly while his eyes seethed with anger.


    "Are you crying?" He grabbed her cor. "Are you thinking about Luke Jenkins again?"


    "I..." The name at the bottom of Susan¡¯s heart was revealed. Then, she frantically cried out, "I was


    only... only..."


    "Only what?" Julian ridiculed, "Don''t you forget, the Luke that you''ve been thinking of has a fiancee


    and they''re getting married soon!"


    "I know!" Susan trembled slightly. "The rtionship between me and him is the past, and it''s not like


    I''m doing anything!"


    "Yes, you didn¡¯t do anything. You¡¯re just thinking about another person all day while being Mrs.


    Shaw."


    Susan looked at him with fear in her eyes.


    An unexined surge of agitation rushed through Julian''s heart as he looked at her resembling a


    frightened little rabbit. He turned around and huffed." Forget about it. I have something to do. I...¡±


    "Julian." Anxious, Susan suddenly hugged him from behind. "Can you stay tonight?"


    Her icy palms seemed to have a burning sensation.

 Chapter 2 I Have A Date

    Chapter 2 I Have A Date


    Julian Shaw pried open each of Susan Shelby''s fingers and then red coldly at her. "I''m sorry. I


    have a date tonight."


    "Then, can you ask that person toe over?¡± Susan was getting more nervous.


    He squinted. "Woman, what games are you ying at?"


    Susan flinched, then said softly, "Mom heard that you haven¡¯t been home for half a month since


    you''ve been partying too hard outside. She...she''s worried about your health and wants me to think


    of a way to make you stay. Otherwise, she''ll stop paying my elder brother¡¯s medical fees."


    She lowered her head and dared not look at Julian''s expression.


    After a while, a chuckle was heard in the room. "So, that''s the reason. Haha, it really is the reason


    for this show. Oh yeah, if it wasn''t for your brother, you wouldn''t put in suchmendable effort." 1


    Julian''s words contained an indescribable hint of self-deprecation.


    She bit her lower lip. "Then...can you..."


    "Okay," he said unambiguously, "As you wish. I''lle home in the future, but just so you know, I


    miss my many girlfriends..."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It doesn''t matter. You can bring them home. Just be careful. Don¡¯t let Mom find out," she


    immediately replied.


    There was no foundation in their rtionship. As long as she could secure her elder brother''s


    medical fees, she was not bothered by what Julian Shaw wanted to do.


    "What a good and devoted wife." Julian''s expression turned cold. He whipped out his mobile phone


    and dialed a number. "You have half an hour toe to N 0. 67, Sky Mountain Road."


    Then, Julian looked at Susan with a sneer. "Are you satisfied now?"


    "Thank you," she replied gratefully.


    "Thank me?" He walked up to her and held her chin roughly. "I hope you won¡¯t regret this word."


    Half an hourter, the doorbell rang and Susan quickly opened the door.


    A pretty woman with heavy makeup stood in the doorway. Susan could recognize her.


    "Aren''t you...that goddess, Cheryl Young?¡± Susan''s eyes widened.


    Cheryl took a light nce at Susan, then said with slight arrogance, "Are you the servant? Where''s


    Julian?"


    Servant...


    There was a sh of embarrassment in Susan''s eyes, but she did not exin herself. When they


    got married, they made a pact that no one should know about their union.


    Furthermore, the goddess should be the guest Julian was expecting, so he would not want her to


    know that Susan was his wife.


    "Wee, Miss Young." Susan tamped her emotions down and stepped aside.


    Cheryl sauntered in suggestively, and when she saw Julian sitting on the sofa, her eyes immediately


    became passionate.


    "Julian, why did you call me over so suddenly? I didn''t even have the time to dress up before I


    rushed over." Cheryl slumped into his embrace.


    Julian had one hand on her shoulder while the other hand lifted her chin. "So? Are you


    comining?"


    "Nonsense." Cheryl pouted. "I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t like my bare face."


    Bare face?


    Susan silently nced at Cheryl Young''s heavy makeup and then looked away.


    "I like you no matter how you look," Julian said with a smirk as he looked at her flirtatiously.


    "You terrible man!" Cheryl smacked his chest lightly. Soon, the corner of Julian¡¯s lips curled up as he


    bent over to lift her up.


    Susan kept quiet with her head lowered.


    Her indifferent expression mysteriously made Julian unhappy. He intentionally snickered. "I have


    something important to do with Miss Young. Stand guard outside the bedroom door without leaving.¡±


    "Huh?"


    "Didn''t you hear me?¡± Julian narrowed his eyes.


    "I heard you," Susan quickly replied.


    Once the bedroom door was shut, Susan let out a sigh and stood at the door.


    It did not matter how ruthless Julian was as long as h e came home and as long as her elder


    brother''s medical fees were taken care of. She did not mind. 4


    When they got into the bedroom, Julian''s smile disappeared as he tossed her onto the bed without


    any expression. His movements were rough and Cheryl felt slight pain.


    Her brows were knitted as sheined gently, " Julian, that hurts."


    With a frown, Julianmanded, "Get down."


    "Huh?" Cheryl was stunned.


    "I said, don¡¯t lie on the bed. Get down!" Julian said.


    It was an inexplicable notion as he thought about how Susan''s scent was going to be destroyed by


    the


    woman in front of him, and he felt annoyed.


    Julian grabbed her arm and pushed her to the chair." Sit."


    Cheryl¡¯s gaze shifted and she acquiesced charmingly," Okay, have it your way."


    "Moan," he then ordered calmly as he fell onto the sofa.

 Chapter 3 Anger

    Chapter 3 Anger


    Cheryl Young¡¯s eyes turned seductive instantly. Julian Shaw actually had a kink for that. Without


    hesitation, she gave it all she had.


    Despite the woman''s alluring moans, Julian showed n o response at all.-


    There was no way Susan Shelby was a generous wife who did not care about anything. As a result,


    he wanted to see what her limit was!


    Outside the door, Susan heard the woman moaning in the bedroom. Her face was so red that she


    felt as if it was on fire while her hands were gripping her clothes ufortably.


    Did Julian intentionally make her stand at the door to hear that?


    In the public eye, the goddess was cold and ssy, hence Susan did not expect her voice to be so


    alluring. Even as a woman herself, she could not stand it.


    ''Julian Shaw, you lucky b*stard!''


    After a while when she had gone numb from listening, the door suddenly burst open. Julian was


    dressed in a loose bathrobe and seemed to be smirking at Susan.


    "Julian, your servant is really obedient. She really stood here for so long without question." Cheryl


    leaned on Julian as though she had been sapped of all


    her strength.


    He naturally held her by the waist, but his eyes were fixed on Susan who looked obedient as ever,


    just like a quietke without a trace of a wave. 3


    Julian suddenly felt despair wash over him. This woman really was not concerned about him at all.


    Therefore, it did not matter how many girlfriends he had and who he brought home. If it was not for


    Mom, i t would not even matter if he did not go home!


    All that made his heart cold.


    Even though they had been married for a year, her heart only had room for Luke Jenkins since the


    beginning. Julian, on the other hand, was nobody to her! 4


    All of a sudden, he tightened his grip around Cheryl¡¯s waist.


    Cheryl felt difort but dared not make a sound. All she did was look at him in confusion.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Baby.¡± Julian looked at her deeply as the corner of his lips curled into a shallow curve. "I probably


    went too hard with you just now. This servant of mine has a pretty good massage technique. Why


    don''t you let her try helping you rx?"


    "Sure, whatever you say.¡± Cheryl broke into a sweet smile.


    "I..." Susan lifted her head suddenly.


    ''Julian Shaw, is it necessary to treat me like a


    servant? After all, I''m your wife!¡¯


    She could be generous and not care about his private life, but she would not stoop so low as to


    serve his lover!


    "Are you refusing to?" Julian red at her with a burning rage that was suppressed beneath his


    gaze.


    Susan clenched both of her fists tightly and then let them go abruptly. She gave a faint smile. "It''s


    my honor to serve Miss Young."


    "Very well." Julian snickered.


    On the sofa, Cheryly on her belly, exposing her silky smooth back which Susan started to lightly


    massage.


    "It''s too soft. I can''t feel anything," Cheryl mumbledzily.


    In response, Susan massaged with harder pressure.


    "Are you nning to hurt me with such force?" Cheryl suddenly shouted.


    "S-sorry." Susan softened her pressure.


    Cheryl stared at her with dissatisfaction then said to Julian flirtatiously, "Julian, your servant¡¯s


    technique isn''t that great. I''ll rmend you a few good masseuses."


    Julian lifted his head and looked at Susan. "Did you hear that? Miss Young says that your technique


    isn''t great. Continue to massage without stopping. As long a s she isn¡¯t satisfied, you''ll continue


    massaging her."


    "Sure." Susan gritted her teeth and her movements became cautious.


    Cheryl chuckled. "Julian, is this too troublesome for your servant?"


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as you feelfortable, then consider that her contribution." Julian


    winked.


    "You''re so good to me." Cheryl looked at him gratefully.


    Previously, Julian had never touched her which made her wonder if he was not satisfied with her in


    any way. Now, to her delight, he seemed to still pamper her.


    "Of course, you''re my baby," Julian responded with a flirtatious smile.


    "You terrible flirt!"


    The exchange of words between those two was intense.


    Susan lowered her head and just kneaded away.


    10 minutes passed, then 30, and eventually, an entire hour passed.


    An hour of massaging made Susan''s fingers so sore that they became numb. As long as Cheryl did


    not stop her, she dared not stop.


    Although her fingers were numb to the point that they could no longer move, she gritted her teeth


    and continued slowly anyway.


    Despite talking to Cheryl, Julian had his eyes on Susan the entire time. Looking at how defiant she


    was triggered a fit of unspeakable anger in him.


    Why did this woman need to be so stubborn?


    Could she not even ask for leniency?


    At the sight of the sweaty beads that formed on Susan¡¯s forehead, Julian felt a tinge of regret.


    He was only angry at her apathy and wanted to teach her a small lesson. However, his heart ached


    at the sight of how strained she looked.


    Nevertheless, he could not retract what he said.


    ''Can''t that damned Cheryl see with her own eyes?


    Why can¡¯t she tell Susan to stop after so long?


    ''Also, Susan Shelby, how could you be so obedient? Won''t you stop if Cheryl doesn''t tell you to?¡¯


    Susan''s fingers had lost all sensation of touch as she continued to move numbly. Suddenly, her


    hands shook and her nails scratched Cheryl''s back.


    "Argh!" Cheryl let out a shriek.


    "S-sorry," Susan apologized in distress.


    p!


    Susan¡¯s head swung to the side.


    Cheryl Young had actually just pped her without hesitation!


    Julian was stunned. He caught hold of Cheryl''s arm while looking at her with inky-ck pupils as


    though there were golden mes in them and demanded," What are you doing?"


    His gesture was rough and it hurt Cheryl, but she dared not make a sound!


    She had never seen such Julian being so frightening before. His gaze was like a dangerous beast


    looking at its prey.


    Why? Why would he be so angry?


    Cheryl pondered. Could it be because of the p she gave that woman? She was only a servant!


    Cheryl collected herself, thenined gently," Julian, my...her nails scratched my back. You


    know that I have to bare my back for tomorrow''s advertisement. If there''s a scar, I...I won''t be able


    to do that! I was just anxious just now..."


    "You say you were anxious?" Julian turned to look at Susan who remained in her initial position


    without moving a muscle.


    All of a sudden, he felt a wave of unexined emotions surge within him. He red coldly at


    Cheryl, "If that''s the case, you don''t have to go for the shoot tomorrow, so you don''t have to be


    anxious."

 Chapter 4 Confession

    Chapter 4 Confession


    "What?" Cheryl lifted her head with a sh of shock in her eyes.


    Was there no need to shoot the advertisement anymore? She had spent so much time getting this


    advertisement.-


    "Julian, I..." Being the docile creature she was, she quickly replied, "I admit that was my mistake.


    This advertisement..."


    "You can leave now." Julian refused to listen to her exnation.


    "I...¡± Reluctantly, she did not understand the mistake thatnded her in this nerve-wracking


    situation.


    ¡°Do you need me to repeat?" Julian''s eyes glimmered with a dangerous sh.


    As Cheryl gritted her teeth and dared not say anything, she took her bag and left.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Julian looked at Susan in concern then walked over." Does it...hurt?" i


    Susan shook her head and looked at him in a daze." You...Why...?" Simr to Cheryl, she could not


    comprehend why he had just thrown a tantrum a moment ago. Was it for her sake?


    Nevertheless, Susan would never be so self-obsessed.


    Seeing through her doubts, he sneered, "What? Do you think I got angry because of you?"


    "I don¡¯t think so." She appeared calm.


    In all solemnity, the words that came out of Julian''s mouth were unsympathetic. "That''s right. The


    most intolerable aspect of a woman is unrequited love. The reason I punished Cheryl Young is


    because she overstepped her boundaries!


    "You''re my wife, the madam of the Shaw family. Who i s she to scold and beat you!? Therefore, I


    was protecting the Shaw family''s dignity and face. It''s not about you, alright?"


    "Sure." Susan nodded obediently. She could not help thinking about why he had not protected the


    Shaw family''s dignity and face when she was massaging Cheryl.


    However, Julian was always unpredictable, thus she did not bother asking in case it provoked him.


    Susan''spliant response further ignited Julian''s anger.


    He drew a few deep breaths. His decision to not go home had been right. Otherwise, it would have


    shortened his life by a few years.


    Julian snorted. "It''ste and I have nothing else to say to you. It''s time to sleep!"


    "Alright," Susan replied in an instant, "Julian, you can sleep in the master bedroom. I''ll take the


    guest room."


    "The guest loom?¡± He held her back and said, "We¡¯re a married couple. Is it necessary to sleep in


    separate rooms? Weren''t you taking the initiative just now? It''s toote to pretend to be an innocent


    virgin."


    "I..." Susan gritted her teeth and lowered her head. "I understand."


    While her timid reaction was expected, Julian was already regretting his decision.


    This woman was like a kitten curled up in a corner. Under the moonlight, her face was exceptionally


    beautiful.


    Susan was obviously a little nervous. Her heart was pounding and her breath was shallow.


    Julian thought about it deeply. If he wanted her, she would not reject him. However, at the thought of


    Susan''s pale face while shey under him, he lost all enthusiasm.


    He had longed for her for a long time. It had been so long that even he found it hard to believe.


    Nevertheless, as long as he thought of her having another man in her heart, Julian''s ego forbade


    him to take any action.


    In the middle of the night, although Susan was nervous, she slowly fell asleep from exhaustion.


    Julian turned to look at her with aplicated stare. Then, he extended his arm and wanted to


    touch her face.


    Suddenly, she let out a moan and he retracted his arm instantly.


    He did not like to be on the losing end of a rtionship. While he loved her, she loved another man.


    In that case, he would keep his love for her a secret.


    ''Susan, you don''t love me, but I can¡¯t let you go. It''s also good that both of us have been tormenting


    each other.''


    The next day at Lanyard Construction.


    Just when Susan was about to take a seat in the office, suddenly, an enormous bouquet of flowers


    appeared i n front of her.


    "Wow!" There was a suddenmotion in the office.


    Before Susan was able to react, a handsome face appeared behind the bouquet of flowers. It was


    her colleague, Chance Hamilton.


    "Susan, I like you. Will you be my girlfriend?" Chance looked at her affectionately.


    Was this...a confession?


    Susan was stunned.


    This...this was the first time anyone had ever professed their love for her!


    Even in her previous rtionship with Luke Jenkins, she had made the initiative. As for Julian Shaw,


    no further exnation was needed.


    At that moment, she was actually touched by the confession. However, it was a pity that refusal was


    inevitable. She smiled and said, "Sorry, I''ve told you before that I''m married."


    "Susan, do you really think I''ll believe that excuse?" Chance was full of confidence. "If you really are


    married, why aren¡¯t you wearing a ring?"


    "Because I¡¯m not used to it."


    "Okay, I''ll let that pass, but now that you''ve been working here for more than a year, why has your


    husband never appeared? Even the few times when thepany organized some events whereby


    you could have brought your family along, he never came." Chance was obviously prepared with his


    comebacks.


    "He...he''s an introvert and doesn''t like meeting people." Susan simply gave him an excuse.


    Chanceughed. "Susan, you don¡¯t have to spin any more tales. Even if you have a husband, I


    promise that I¡¯ll love you more than he does! In today¡¯s society, even if you''re married, it doesn¡¯t


    mean you can¡¯t get a divorce. I hope that you will consider me!¡±


    Chance felt that the husband that Susan mentioned was but a decoy. Therefore, he thought that he


    would seed in courting her since he was not bad-looking and came from a decent family.


    "Sorry, I''m really..." Susan rejected him once again. All of a sudden, her gaze narrowed and she


    went silent.


    Her sudden silence made Chance chuckle. "Susan, are you out of ideas to reject me? Why don''t


    you..."


    "What a lively morning you guys are having,¡± a cold voice echoed.


    Stunned, Chance turned around only to find Julian standing there without any expression.


    "What¡¯re you talking about? I''d like to hear about it too," Julian said.


    Chance boasted about his attempts to pursue Susan since there was nothing to be ashamed of.


    With augh, he exined, "Chairman Shaw, I''m pursuing Susan, but she said she''s married. She''s


    been with thepany for over a year now, but her husband has never appeared. In my opinion,


    he''s either nonexistent or a hermit. Chairman Shaw, can you help to advise Susan..."


    Chance was oblivious to Julian''s growing sulk as he continued prattling on happily.


    Susan could not bear it anymore, so she tugged at Chance''s shirt.


    "Susan, what¡¯s up? Are you epting me?" Chance looked at her in surprise.

 Chapter 5 Difficult Client

    Chapter 5 Difficult Client


    Susan was speechless as she thought inwardly,'' Young man, I''m trying to save you!''


    Julian''s face turned even sourer at the sight of their interaction. He nced coldly at Susan and


    said," That''s great!"


    After that, he turned around and left.


    "What did Chairman Shaw mean?" Chance was confused.


    Meanwhile, Susan was secretly cursing in her heart. She would have to bear most of the


    consequences of Chance''s dumb move. She slumped into her chair at the thought of it.


    "Susan, you haven''t told me if you''ll ept me," Chance probed stubbornly.


    Just as Susan was about to reply to him, everybody''s mobile phone started to beep suddenly, so all


    of them checked their mobile phones.


    In thepany chat group, the almost elusive CEO Julian Shaw sent a message all of a sudden. It


    was only a short sentence.


    "Starting from today onwards, any courtyard between employees is forbidden!" 6


    Susan was speechless. Given the ring typo in that sentence, one could imagine how agitated


    CEO Shaw was!


    "Starting from today onwards, any courtships between employees are forbidden!" Julian corrected


    the typo and resent the message in an instant.


    "Huh? No dating?"


    "Does he need to be so brutal?"


    The atmosphere among the employees was instantly somber.


    Chance was also dumbfounded as he felt that the new rule was rted to him.


    It should not be...After all, what did he do?


    Did this stem from the fear of affecting their work performance?


    Chance felt depressed, but Susan found an immediate excuse. She smiled at him. "Sorry, I can¡¯t


    promise you. It''s thepany¡¯s policy that courting isn¡¯t allowed."


    That reason was downright powerful and she said it with full conviction, rendering Chance Hamilton


    speechless.


    After Susan got the rock off her chest, she finally had the time to look at her design drawings.


    As an interior designer, she had encountered countless different difficult clients. However, the client


    this time was exceptionally difficult.


    This client was about to get married and wanted to design the new room herself.


    After asking about the client''s requirements anding up with numerous designs that were


    rejected every single time, today was the tenth time she was changing the design.


    "Susan, isn¡¯t your client being too difficult?¡± the colleague beside her said.


    Susan sighed. "I''ve got no choice. The client is always right.¡±


    Then, she started to amend the design.


    Susan amended the designs based on the client''s suggestion and sent the drawings over before the


    workday ended. She was packing her things to leave when the email popped up.


    It was that client.


    "No, this needs to be redesigned."


    Susan frowned unconsciously. She had just sent that email 10 seconds ago!


    In 10 seconds, the client already concluded that it had t o be redesigned?


    Susan could not help getting angry.


    Redesigning was a normal thing. However, in a mere 10 seconds, the client would not even be able


    to look at the design, yet she immediately requested for it to be redesigned. 2


    It was intentional.


    Susan was made of flesh and blood, so she had a temper too. As she was about to tell that client to


    look for other designers, another email came in.


    "Forget about it. Your ability is too limited. I¡¯ll meet you for a discussion at 6 p.m. at Meet Cafe near


    your office!"


    She thought about it and replied, "Okay."


    Since the client had suggested that, Susan agreed to meet once. If the designs still needed frequent


    amendments, then she could no longer continue.


    It was 30 minutes to 6 p.m., so Susan packed up and went downstairs.


    "Susan." To her confusion, Chance seemed to be waiting for her around the entrance of the


    company.


    "Hmm." Did he not understand her refusal?


    Chance gritted his teeth and said to her in a serious manner, "Susan, I''ve thought about this


    carefully. I really do like you! Although the employee satisfaction at Lanyard Construction is


    recognized as the best in the industry, if you are willing to be with me, I''ll voluntarily resign!"


    Susan was stunned. She thought that thepany''s policy of no courtship between employees


    would deter Chance.


    However, she never thought that he would rather change his job to pursue her. That kind of


    seriousness was worth a serious response.


    After thinking for a while, she said, "Chance Hamilton, I''m not lying. I really do have a husband."


    Susan was serious and Chance could not help being bewildered. ¡°You...Do you mean you really are


    telling the truth?¡±


    "Yes, it''s true," Susan said sincerely, "We''ve been married for over a year."


    Chance clenched his teeth. "So, do you...you love him?"


    "Dove?" She was stunned, then she said with a peal ofughter, "That word is too extravagant.


    However, I¡¯m satisfied with my life now and have no intention to change it."


    Chance¡¯s eyes became dull, and after a while, he asked, "If...you weren¡¯t married, would you have


    considered me?" He looked at Susan hopefully.


    Susan smiled. "You''re so good. Of course, I''ll consider you," she sincerely replied and Chance felt


    better.


    "Susan, I..." Chance seemed to have something to say.


    Suddenly, there was a snort as CEO Shaw walked past them without any expression.


    Susan was dumbstruck.


    Why was this man everywhere!? She felt like she could not make it past the next day!


    After bidding farewell to Chance, Susan received a call from Julian.


    His voice was cold as he instructed, "Walk forward for 1 km. I''ll wait for you by the roadside."


    Wait for her?


    Susan looked into the distance and saw Julian¡¯s car faintly.


    "Aren''t youing over yet? Or do you still wanna go talk to your suitor? Susan, don''t forget you''re


    a married woman!" Julian¡¯s voice contained a dash of anger. 2


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Susan could totally understand his rage. Although he didn''t like her, she was still his wife. Even


    based on a man¡¯s ego, he would not be willing to see her getting close to another man.


    "I didn''t forget. I¡¯ve made it very clear to Chance,¡± Susan immediately said.


    CEO Shaw snorted, and it was hard to tell if he was happy or not.


    "But...¡± Susan added stubbornly, "Today, a client has asked me to meet at Meet Cafe. I won''t be


    able to go home with you!¡±


    "Are you rejecting me?¡±


    Susan could feel that CEO Shaw was clenching his teeth on the other side. She quickly smiled to


    please him. "No, no, but I have already promised the client..."


    There was silence, then Julian coldly said, "Susan, I¡¯m giving you ast chance. Are you going to


    come into


    the car?"

 Chapter 6 Old Friend

    Chapter 6 Old Friend


    Susan cautiously said, "Julian, I really have an appointment with my client..."


    Bang!


    Julian hung up.


    Then, Susan saw the ck Maybach speed off.


    Susanughed bitterly. It seemed like she had provoked him...


    However...she was also innocent!


    It was not she who made Chance Hamilton profess his love for her, and she really had an


    appointment with a client.


    "Narrow-minded," Susan mumbled. She found Meet Cafe and waited for her client.


    The Maybach was speeding on the road. Suddenly, it stopped at the roadside.


    Julian¡¯s eyes shed with a burst of anger.


    That damned woman!


    So many women were dying to be in his car, but he could not be bothered.


    Now, she dared to reject his personal offer?


    Haha, an appointment with a client! Should he be pleased with his employee''s dedication?


    Forget it. Susan could do what she wanted to! It had nothing to do with him!


    After all, he could have any kind of woman with just a phone call.


    Julian dialed a number. "Where''re you? I''lle and pick you up."


    "Chairman Shaw?" an excited voice proimed, "Howe you thought of looking for me?"


    "Aren''t you happy about it?"


    "Of course not, I''m going to pass out from happiness. Chairman Shaw, I¡¯m at..."


    Julian hung up with his brows raised.


    Indeed, that should be the correct response.


    ''Susan, do you think you¡¯re irreceable? Without you, I''ll only be more unrestrained.¡¯


    Julian then drove off.


    Meanwhile, Susan kept looking at her watch.


    It was already 6.30 p.m., but the client was nowhere to be seen.


    As she was about to send an email to reconfirm the meeting time, a soft voice rang out, "Miss


    Shelby, you''ve waited long enough."


    Susan lifted her head and her eyes found the man standing beside her. She could not believe her


    eyes.


    It was him!


    How could it be him!?


    "Miss Shelby, it''s not very polite of you to stare at my fiance like that.¡± The girl chuckled and turned


    flirtatiously to the man beside her. "My dear, you''re too charismatic. Even Miss Designer here is


    attracted by you."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The man smiled at her. "Don¡¯t y around.¡±


    Then, he looked at Susan. "Miss Shelby, Mandy can be yful sometimes. Please don¡¯t take it to


    heart."


    They were warm words, but there was a distant tonation. The pampering and generosity once


    belonged to her, but they now belonged to another woman.


    That man standing in front of her was Luke Jenkins, the man who had broken his promise to her.


    Under the table, Susan sped her hands tightly together.


    Other than Luke, Mandy Ainsley was also an acquaintance.


    Mandy had had a thing for Luke for the longest time. Initially, when Susan had been together with


    Luke, Mandy had used her family''s influence to torment her. i


    At that time, Luke was always protecting and defending her without hesitation. Now, he looked at


    Susan as if she was a stranger but was full of love


    when looking at Mandy.


    Despite her heart feeling like it had been shredded into pieces, she managed to force a smile. "Not


    to worry. Miss Ainsley.Js cute."


    "See, Miss Shelby says that I''m cute. You''re the only oneining," Mandy continued to flirt with


    Luke.


    Luke only smiled back. His smile was familiar yet strange.


    Susan felt her heart ache.


    "Miss Shelby, this is the case. Luke and I are getting married soon, so I hired you to design our new


    bedroom. You know every girl dreams of having the perfect wedding and I must have the perfect


    bedroom too. Therefore, I got you to change the designs. I''m not trying to give you trouble. I''m


    just..." Mandy spoke incessantly.


    Susan did not pay attention to what she was saying and she could not help looking in Luke''s


    direction as countless emotions rushed through her heart.


    It looked like he had lost weight. However, he looked energetic. Maybe he had been recovering


    well.


    "Miss Shelby.¡± Luke frowned. "Is there something on m y face?"


    "Nope." Susan quickly looked down.


    Luke turned to Mandy. "Mandy, do we need to change t o a new designer?"


    Mandyughed and said softly, "It¡¯s okay, Miss Shelby has amazing abilities. I want her to design.


    My dear, can you leave us for a while? I need to have a word with Miss Shelby privately."


    "Sure." Luke stood up. He even gave Susan a warning gaze before he left.


    At that moment, Susan''s feelings were indescribable. She clearly knew that Luke hadpletely


    forgotten about her, but there was a glimmer of hope in her heart before they met.


    However, she could not escape from the brutal reality. There was not a trace of her in Luke¡¯s heart.


    Suddenly, a voice ridiculed her, "Miss Shelby, your heart is aching, isn''t it?"


    Susan looked at Mandy.


    At that moment, Mandy''s angelic smile that was used i n front of Luke was nowhere to be seen and


    her vicious fangs were revealed.


    "You...you did all these on purpose! You purposely appointed me to design your room, purposely


    ask for a meetup, and purposely asked Luke to..." Susan clenched her teeth.


    As Mandyughed, there was a trace of malice that could not be concealed in her eyes, "Of course,


    I did it 0 n purpose! Last time when Luke spoiled you, you were so arrogant in front of me, but who


    would¡¯ve guessed that an ident wouldpletely erase you from


    Luke''s memory. Tsk, tsk, tsk, he didn¡¯t forget anyone o r anything else but you. Why would he forget


    you? I think people who are easily forgotten aren''t so important after all.¡±


    ¡®People who are easily forgotten aren''t so important after all.¡¯


    Susan''s heart was aching tremendously. She wanted t 0 retaliate but could not find the words.


    Mandy was right. If she was important, why would he forget her?


    Looking at Susan''s pain, a dash of pleasure shed across Mandy''s eyes. "When he was involved


    in the ident and was bedridden, I was the one who took care of him. Where were you then? So,


    Susan, I deserve this."


    Where...was she?


    Susan was slightly flustered.


    When Luke got into the ident, she had rushed to see him. However, Luke¡¯s parents stopped her


    outside.


    Susan could still recall their sharp words.


    "You''re only with Luke because of the Jenkin family''s money, aren''t you? Our son has already


    forgotten about you, so please leave at once."

 Chapter 7 Dont You Believe Me?

    Chapter 7 Don''t You Believe Me?


    She had been so worried about Luke until she knelt to beg Mr. and Mrs. Jenkins. She insisted that


    she did not want anything from the Jenkins including their money as she only wanted to see if Luke


    was well.


    s, all she got was Mrs. Jenkins¡¯ mocking response. Then, she was kicked out of the hospital and


    never even got to see Luke, i


    As if things could not have been worse, her elder brother was then admitted into the hospital due to


    a sudden heart attack.


    The worst thing was that during the heart attack treatment, he was diagnosed with symptoms of


    schizophrenia. The doctor said that her elder brother had possibly been traumatized by something


    that triggered the heart attack and the mental illness.


    Now, he could not speak properly anymore although she did not know what happened. The only


    thing she could do was to think of a way to get the money for his medical fees.


    When their parents passed away, her elder brother had been 16 years old and she had only been


    10 years old. None of their rtives wanted to take them in, so her elder brother had dropped out of


    school to make a living to care for her and put her in school.


    She could hardly remember her parents since her elder brother took over their role ever since she


    was young. To her, he was her only family. If she could save him, she was willing to sacrifice


    anything.


    At that time, she had suppressed her thoughts about Luke and only thought about getting funds.


    She sold their tiny home, but due to its size and location, it only fetched over a hundred thousand


    which was still far from her brother''s medical fees.


    Therefore, she had relinquished her dignity to approach Mrs. Jenkins.


    She would never forget the condescending look that Mrs. Jenkins had thrown at her. It was as


    though she was literally saying that she only wanted the Jenkins family''s money!


    Mrs. Jenkins had thrown $100,000 on the floor.


    Then, she told her that the money was hers, but she was not allowed to contact Luke ever again or


    tell Luke about their past!


    Susan knelt and picked up the money one note at a time while Mrs. Jenkins'' sharp and mocking


    gaze felt like daggers from behind her. Her heart ached and her dignity crumbled.


    No matter how painful or difficult it was, all she knew was that she could not let anything happen to


    her brother.


    Pathetically, she knelt to pick up the hundred thousand dors before leaving the Jenkins residence


    and her love.


    However, the total amount was still not enough to treat her elder brother''s illness. At that point in


    time, Mrs. Shaw had appeared in front of her. Apparently, Julian Shaw had been dealt with many


    difficulties. A fortune-teller had said that he would have quite a treacherous year, and to get through


    that year, he would have to marry someone with apatible character. That was how Susan was


    identified after Mrs. Shaw hunted for someone suitable,


    So, she married Julian and the Shaw family took care of her elder brother¡¯s medical bills.


    She heard that Luke hadpletely forgotten about her. Then, shortly after that, she heard that he


    had gotten engaged.


    She thought she could handle that kind of pain.


    However, after witnessing how affectionate Luke was towards Mandy, she realized she was not that


    strong. Even so, she would never reveal her weakness in front of Mandy Ainsley.


    With her hands sped tightly, she calmly said, "I wish both of you nothing but the best."


    "Wish?" Mandy smirked at Susan. "To thank you for that wish, I''ll give you a present, alright?"


    Before she could respond, Mandy took up the coffee cup all of a sudden and poured it on Susan''s


    head.


    The dripping coffee blurred Susan''s sight. She wiped her face and red at Mandy angrily, ready to


    say something.


    Mandy shrieked, "You''re too much! I can''t believe such a shameless woman exists in this world."


    Luke, who was waiting outside, rushed in when he heard the shrillmotion. He nced at


    Susan, then looked at his fiance nervously, "Mandy, what is it?"


    Mandy was trembling as she pretended to confess," Luke...I had a feeling this woman was


    interested in you just now, so I told you to wait outside so as not to embarrass her. After you left,


    she actually admitted liking you and wanting to pursue you. I told her that we''re engaged, but she


    said being engaged doesn¡¯t mean that we¡¯re married. Even if we''re married, we could get a divorce.


    I felt extremely angry, so I flung m y coffee at her. Am I really bad for feeling that way?¡±


    After saying that, she slumped into Luke¡¯s embrace and started crying.


    "You''re not a bad person. My dear Mandy, you''d never be bad. You did the right thing to deal with


    this kind 0 f woman." Luke patted Mandy¡¯s back andforted her.


    Susan sat there, feeling the pain in every inch of her heart. As her jaw muscles stiffened, she could


    not take it anymore. "You''re lying. I never said those things to you."


    "Do you mean I''m using you?" Mandy shifted from Luke''s arms and seemed agitated.


    Susan clearly saw a trace of pride in her eyes, but she replied, still clenching her teeth, "No matter


    what it is,


    I''m standing by my words." "Luke, she...she still doesn''t want to admit it!" Mandy looked at Luke as


    if she was wronged.


    Seeing her sad face, he could not help feeling sorry for her, so he turned to stare coldly at Susan.


    "Miss Shelby, I want you to apologize to Mandy for your actions."


    Susan looked at him in a daze. He trusted Mandy blindly without finding out about the truth and was


    even demanding for an apology!


    She felt smothered as if she could not breathe properly. With whatever energy was left in her, she


    repeated, "I said, I didn''t say those words!"


    "We don''t even know each other. If you really didn''t say that, why would I have sshed you with


    coffee? A m I that unreasonable a person?" Mandy said as she looked at Susan smugly, knowing


    that she could not exin herself.


    Susan had promised Mrs. Jenkins that after taking that the $100,000, she would never mention their


    past t o Luke.


    "You..." Susan was pale as a ghost and no words came out from her mouth.


    "Miss Shelby, I''m giving you onest chance to apologize to Mandy." Luke stared coldly at her.


    Susan looked at him being so indifferent and felt that the world was ying a cruel joke on her. He


    used to b e protective of her. She had been the happiest woman alive then. Now, he was being


    protective of another woman.


    "You...really don''t believe me?" Susan looked at Luke with emotions hidden in her eyes.


    Those eyes...


    Luke was slightly stunned. He did not know why but h e had a feeling he could not quite describe.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Had they met before?


    Luke went silent for a while until Mandy got nervous. She tugged at Luke¡¯s arm affectionately. "My


    dear, are you okay?¡±


    Luke recollected himself. Looking at Mandy''s beautiful face, he allowed a faint smile to appear on


    his lips. When he had been bedridden, it was Mandy who had taken care of him, and she was the


    woman h e wanted to be with for the rest of his life.


    Thus, Luke stared back at Susan dangerously. "Should I believe you and not my fiancee?"

 Chapter 8 I, Julian Shaws Woman

    Chapter 8 I, Julian Shaw''s Woman


    Luke had no expression as he looked into Susan¡¯s eyes. There was even slight disgust in his gaze.


    Susan felt as though she had just been thrown into icy -cold water, freezing her heart. She knew


    that Luke treated her the way because he did not remember her anymore. However, her heartache


    felt incredibly real a t that moment.


    She fought her tears back and looked at Luke stubbornly. "What if I refuse to apologize?¡±


    Luke snorted. "I advise you to obey me. Otherwise, the Jenkins family..."


    "What will the Jenkins family do? Chairman Jenkins, you''re making a hugemitment there," a


    cold voice interrupted.


    Luke Jenkins was taken by surprise as he turned around to find Julian Shaw standing behind him


    apathetically.


    "Julian Shaw?"


    However, Julian ignored him and walked over to Susan. He looked at her diposure, and his


    eyes looked like they were on fire.


    "Dumb woman, don''t you know how to dodge when someone is sshing something at you?"


    Julian shouted.


    Susan was taken aback. After a while, she said softly," I...didn''t have the time to dodge..."


    "You didn''t have time to dodge? Then, don''t you know how to retaliate?" Julian snorted, and all of a


    sudden, h e took the coffee cup in front of Susan and flung its contents at Mandy.


    Nobody would have guessed Julian Shaw would have done something like that. In a heartbeat,


    Mandy was sshed from head to toe.


    She was initially stunned, then she shrieked, "My hair!


    I put in so much effort into my hair! My bag, my clothes...¡± Mandy wiped her clothes vigorously with


    a napkin.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Did you see that? That is how you ssh someone!" Julian looked at Susan pointedly.


    While he was still simmering in annoyance, Susan realized that she was not afraid of him anymore.


    She snorted and evenughed. "Yes, I did!"


    "Dumb woman, I¡¯ll kill you if you let yourself be on the losing end again." Julian''s expression


    seemed to improve at the sight of Susan¡¯s smile, but he still looked serious when he helped her


    stand up.


    "Wait, Julian, what does this mean?¡± Luke ignored Mandy who was fussing about. He looked at


    Julian, who was holding Susan''s hand, as an inexplicable dissatisfaction arose in his heart.


    "What does that mean?" Julian snickered. "Are you trying to stop me from taking action after


    bullying my woman?¡±


    At that point, he pulled Susan aside possessively. In the past, whenever he suddenly made such an


    intimate gesture, Susan would have subconsciously resisted. This time, she just leaned into his


    arms quietly.


    Luke suddenly felt irritated and he rubbed his clenched fist. "Even if you''re Julian Shaw, you can''t


    do as you please."


    With a sneer, Julian said arrogantly, "I do as I like. Can you control me?"


    His unreasonable attitude angered both Luke and Mandy.


    "I''m afraid that today''s event was a misunderstanding. As you can see, I have a boyfriend. So,


    there¡¯s no such thing as me fancying Mr. Jenkins. As for Miss Adams'' for ndering me, I''m curious


    too," Susan spoke softly.


    "My Susan fancies Luke Jenkins?''''Julian''s expression was full of sarcasm. "What kind of


    international joke i s this? Would I, Julian Shaw, lose to a gigolo?"


    Luke was offended as he nced at Mandy from the corner of his eyes. She frantically avoided his


    stare and he narrowed his eyes instantly.


    "I''ll have you know that you''ve offended my woman. Don''t think that this issue is over..." "Julian, let''s


    go." Susan pulled Julian''s arm lightly before he snorted and left with her.


    In the cafe, Luke gazed down at Mandy with a condescending sh in his eyes. It was his first time


    suspecting if she was really as naive as she portrayed herself to be.


    Feeling his skeptical gaze analyzing her, Mandy panicked and her face was as pale as a sheet.


    "Luke, that woman, she...she really said that. I..."


    Luke looked at her and then suddenly smiled warmly. "Don''t worry. I definitely trust you."


    Looking at Luke¡¯s usual warm gaze, Mandy had a sigh of relief and said, "Luke, that Julian is really


    unreasonable."


    "It''s not good to have a feud with the Shaw family over such a small matter. Let¡¯s go and get a


    change of clothes first," Luke said politely.


    "Hmm." Mandy held his hand gleefully. She had intentionally brought Luke along to meet Susan to


    see if he had really forgotten her.


    She was very satisfied with the oue. Luke Jenkins belonged to her alone.


    He looked at the gleeful Mandy but his eyes contained a profound smile. ''Susan...who is she?''


    Why was it that when he saw her sad face, his heart felt a trace of unexined confusion? Should


    he investigate if there was anything behind this?


    An angry Julian shoved Susan in the car. Then, he started the engine.


    Susan stole a nce at him. "Julian, didn''t you leave just now? Why did youe back?¡±


    His temper rose even more. How would he know why h e gave up a good night for this dumb


    woman?


    He had obviously been getting somebody, but he had stupidly gone back to the cafe. In that case,


    he did not want Susan to know, so he raised an eyebrow. "Do I need to report my whereabouts to


    you? You can¡¯t possibly think that I came specifically for you, can you?"


    She quickly shook her head. "No, I didn''t think so. I just wanted to say...thank you."


    "There''s no need to thank me. Just don''t embarrass m e the next time," Julian replied coldly.


    "Okay," Susan responded obediently. After a while of looking out of the speeding car, she asked,


    ¡°Julian, where are we going?"


    "Home! Do you want to go out in these coffee-stained clothes?" he responded coldly.


    "I..." Susan pursed her lips and carefully said, "Julian... you...are you angry?"


    "Angry?" Julian sniggered. "What''s there to be angry about? Angry about you seeing your old lover


    behind m y back? Or angry about how you can''t even avoid being sshed by a cup of coffee?


    Susan, do you think you¡¯re that important that I''d be angry for your sake?"


    His treatment towards her was very cold and his words were piercing.


    Had it been before, Susan would have lowered her head and not dared to exin. However, she


    suddenly felt that he was not as cold as he seemed to be.

 Chapter 9 Elder Brother

    Chapter 9 Elder Brother


    "Julian, I didn¡¯t meet him on purpose. The client asked for a meetup and I only knew that herst


    name was Ainsley, but I didn¡¯t know that she was Mandy Ainsley and that she would bring Luke


    Jenkins along," Susan said softly.


    Her subtle exnation made Julian feel better. He looked at Susan expressionlessly. "If you see


    those two people next time, please turn around and leave right away, understand?"


    Because it urred to him that it sounded as if he was jealous, Julian immediately added, "Hmph,


    knowing your level of promiscuity, you might just get involved with them. Anyway, the Shaw family


    will not lose face over this."


    When Susan turned slightly pale, Julian regretted possibly having been too harsh with his words.


    That was not even what he meant. Nevertheless, it was impossible for him to apologize.


    "I know. I''ll stay away from him," she said in a soft voice.


    "Okay then,¡± he said uninterestedly.


    The journey back to the Shaw residence was quiet.


    After Susan changed her clothes, she saw Julian sitting on the sofa. She cautiously asked, "Julian,


    have you eaten your dinner? Why don¡¯t I cook and we eat


    together?"


    Neither she nor Julian liked to have many people around. Therefore, besides the part-time cleaners


    who went over to clean the house, they had no maids at home and Susan personally cooked their


    meals.


    "Is your cooking edible?" Julian raised an eyebrow, appearing disgusted.


    In the past, Susan would not have asked again, but this time, she summoned her courage to


    suggest, "It should be fine. Why don''t...you give it a try?"


    Julian narrowed his eyes.


    Under the lights, her eyebrows fluttered like butterflies and his heart itself felt like it had butterflies.


    Nevertheless, he pretended to be indifferent. "Alright then."


    After half an hour, dinner was ready. There were 4 dishes and a bowl of soup. Susan looked at


    Julian expectantly, "Wanna give it a try?"


    "What dishes are these? They don''t look appetizing at all," Julian remarked disgustedly before he


    took a serving of garlic eggnt.


    "How can this eggnt be so salty!?


    "This melon soup has no taste.


    "The honey ribs don''t seem to have the right cooking temperature.


    "These are not edible by humans.¡±


    Much to her amusement, Julianined and ate a t the same time.


    Susan blinked. Although they had been married for a year, today was their first time sitting down


    quietly to have a home cooked meal together.


    Initially, her perception of Julian was a frightening devil. Now, however, she suddenly felt like the


    devil was quite grounded.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Terrible! The food sucks," Julian said while rubbing his slightly extended stomach,


    Susan looked at the empty tes on the table and could not help letting out a cough.


    Then, he looked at her and snorted. "I didn''t want to waste food.


    "Hmm, indeed, frugality is a virtue," she replied rigidly.


    This woman was obeying what he said, but it sounded different. Julian could not help stealing a few


    nces at her.


    Susan realized that her courage had actually grown as she ignored CEO Shaw''s nce and then


    chuckled. " I''ll do the dishes."


    When she walked past him, Julian obviously saw her shoulders bouncing up and down in small


    movements. That woman wasughing at him!


    Julian should have been angry, but his heart was experiencing happiness that feltplicated at


    the same time. He even had a feeling that if she could keep smiling, he would not mind slightly


    embarrassing himself,


    After washing up, Susan walked over to him and said softly, "Julian, that..."


    "What is it?" Julian looked at her irritatedly.


    "Do you...have a friending over tonight?" Susan paused before asking.


    A friend?


    When he recalled that Susan had previously said that she would not mind him having a ''friend'' over


    to spend the night, his expression turned gloomy.


    He looked at her coldly. "You''re quite concerned about my nightlife, hmm? Should I give you an


    award for being the best wife?" Julian was obviously angry.


    Susan was stunned as she had no idea how she had triggered him. She apologized, "S-sorry."


    "Since you''re so considerate, then why are you apologizing?" Julian said coldly.


    "Because I...because I..." She was frantically guessing what was on Julian''s mind.


    "Forget it. Speak. What do you want to do?"


    Without having to think of an excuse, Susan let out a sigh of relief and quickly said, "Julian, I want to


    visit m y brother. I may bete, so if you¡¯re bored, you can have your friend over. All I hope for is


    that the door..."


    "You''re really thoughtful."


    "I should be," Susan said sincerely.


    Julian stared at her. He wanted to strangle that woman now. Then, he went out to get his zer.


    "Are you going out?" Susan asked.


    "Don''t you want to visit Jacob?" Julian said without any expression.


    "Do you mean you...you¡¯reing with me?" She was astounded.


    He looked at her impatiently. "Are youing or not?"


    "Yes, let''s go," Susan responded quickly.


    At the nursing home, under the gentle moonlight, Jacob was sitting on a stone bench in the yard


    and there was aptop on the table. His fingers were typing away at the keyboard.


    "Mr. Shaw, Miss Shelby." The nurses saw them and immediately stood up.


    "You guys have some rest. I¡¯ll take it from here," Susan said gently. She went there frequently and


    was familiar with the nurses who smiled and left, i


    Jacob was typing on the keyboard seriously, so Susan did not disturb him. She walked over, sat


    beside him, and looked at the screen that had all sorts of characters. Susan did not understand


    them at all and fell asleep after a while.

 Chapter 10 Dont See Me If You Can鈥檛 Finish Spending

    Chapter 10 Don''t See Me If You Can¡¯t Finish Spending


    "Your elder brother seems to be coding." Julian raised his eyebrows.


    "Coding?" Susan blinked. "I didn¡¯t know he could do that."


    "I''m not too sure about it. It just looks like it."


    "Oh."


    No matter what her elder brother was doing, it did his current condition good to have found


    something to distract himself.


    Susan looked at Jacob for a long time.


    After a long while, Jacob stopped and turned to look at Susan before breaking into a faint smile.


    "Susan."


    "Brother." Susan could not help being excited. When h e was first diagnosed with schizophrenia, he


    could not even recognize her.


    His condition improved recently. At least, he had not forgotten her.


    "Susan,¡± Jacob repeated as he smiled. The only thing h e knew how to say was her name.


    "Brother," she replied patiently.


    "Susan."


    "Brother." "Susan."


    "Brother."


    Both of them continued the meaningless conversation. Julian felt it was strange, but looking at how


    happy Susan was, he was reluctant to disturb them and just waited at the side.


    Susan and Jacob conversed for a while like that, and after coaxing him to sleep, she walked over to


    Julian embarrassedly. "Sorry to keep you waiting."


    "It¡¯s good to know that you''re sorry. How are you nning to thank me?" Julian suddenly closed the


    distance between them as the moonlight softened his stiff brows.


    Susan felt her heart skip a beat. In a panic, she took a step back and said, "I...you...how do you


    want me to thank you?"


    He looked at her intensely. "Let''s umte the favors a couple more times before thanking me in


    one go."


    After that, he turned around to leave. "Let''s go home."


    As Susan watched his back, a smile formed on her face subconsciously. Julian Shaw was not as


    frightening as she thought.


    Once they were home, Susan looked at the enormous bed in the bedroom and felt slightly nervous.


    "Ju-


    Julian, how are we sleeping tonight?" "What do you think?" Julian raised an eyebrow at her,


    deliberately lengthening his tone while Susan¡¯s face became red. "Of course, we''re sleeping


    together."


    "Of course, you shouldn''t overthink,¡± he continued," Just like yesterday, you''ll sleep on your side,


    and I''ll sleep on mine. I don''t want my pure body to be tainted by yours." i


    Susan was speechless. How could she not know about CEO Shaw''s nickname and its purity?


    Furthermore, tainting him? Was she the devil?


    However, Julian''s words made her rx. She changed into her pajamas and slipped under the


    nket.


    He frowned at her. "Why are your pajamas the same as yesterday¡¯s? Don''t you know how to


    change?"


    She looked at him naively. "I only have two sets of pajamas, and today''s weather wasn''t that great,


    so the previous set that I washed hasn¡¯t dried yet.¡±


    Julian was speechless for a moment as he stared at Susan. "I remember giving you a card. The


    money in the card can buy you a few hundred sets of pajamas, can''t it?"


    What a joke!


    Julian Shaw¡¯s woman actually owned two sets of pajamas that needed to be cleaned every other


    day? If that news got around, it would greatly embarrass him!


    "I have no idea how much this money this card has since I''ve never used it before,¡± Susan said, "My


    job in Lanyard Construction pays me monthly and that''s enough for me."


    Julian frowned even harder!


    He suddenly had a thought. It was not just pajamas. Susan only had a few sets of daily clothes to


    change. H e also never saw her wear any jewelry.


    One had to know that even his "good friends" were all draped in fine jewelry, yet his own wife was


    so simple.


    Julian scowled as he opened her closet. The clothes inside were folded neatly and one could


    determine the number of clothes she possessed in one nce. "Do you only have two coats?"


    "Yeah, and that¡¯s enough," Susan replied naturally.


    "What kind of brand is this? Why have I never seen it anywhere before?!"


    "Don''t look at the brand. It''s actually pretty expensive and cost me a few hundred dors." Susan


    seemed slightly anguished. If it was not for the sake of looking more presentable in the office, she


    would have rather saved those few hundred dors.


    Julian was speechless. He removed all of the clothes from the closet and dumped them into the


    trash.


    "What are you doing?" Susan dashed over nervously.


    "How can Julian Shaw''s woman wear all this nonsense? Susan, don''t embarrass me on purpose!"


    He stared at Susan in disgust.


    "I''m not! Previously, I wore clothes that were tens of dors. Now, every garment that I have costs


    more than a hundred dors," she retorted.


    Julian suddenly felt an itch between his teeth. Then, h e took out a ck card and handed it to her.


    "Susan, I''m warning you, if you ever wear those kinds of clothes again, I''ll p you on the spot!"


    His vicious tone made Susan shrink her neck. "Those clothes are good quality ones..."


    Julian saw how reluctant she was. Inwardly, he thought that it was either funny or irritating.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    After a while, he said in a gloomy tone, "Do you still remember that we have a family dinner in a few


    days?"


    "I remember. I even set a reminder on my phone." Susan swiped her mobile phone to prove it.


    "Were you nning to dress like that to visit your mother-inw? Even if you aren¡¯t ashamed, I will


    be!"


    "But I''ve always dressed like this.¡± Susan had an innocent expression on her face.


    For a moment, Julian was lost for words, and his self-esteem was rattled. Previously, he had


    deliberately forced himself to ignore everything about Susan, thus he had not realized this.


    "That was the past, but this is the present! Didn¡¯t my mother say to take care of me? If you dress


    like this, how can she believe that we''re on good terms? I¡¯ll let you take a day off tomorrow. Please


    go and buy some decent clothes. Each of them shouldn''t cost less than $ 10,000! Also, go and get


    some jewelry,¡¯¡¯ Julian threatened, "I''ll check the receipts tomorrow. If the total amount is less than


    $10 million, you''re done for.¡± 8


    "Ten...ten million!¡± Susan''s jaw dropped at the sound o f the figure.


    "Jewelry is important. Remember to buy something that will make me proud. If you embarrass me at


    the family dinner, you''re dead.¡± Julian thrust the card to her in a threatening manner.


    "Okay..." Susan struggled to ept the card. "But..."


    "No buts. It''s decided!" Julian cut her off.


    "Then...what do I wear tomorrow morning?" Susan shot him an innocent look. "You dumped all of


    my clothes!"


    Julian did not know what to say.


    Consequently, Julian''s personal assistant received a midnight mission to buy clothes for the CEO''s


    wife.


    The next morning before going to work, Julian reminded her, "Remember what I said. Don''t see me


    if you can''t finish spending $10 million. I''ve arranged for the chauffeur, Alfred, to follow you today, so


    you''d better spend the money!" 4 "Okay." Susan felt a headacheing on.


    $10 million!


    How could she finish spending all that within a day?

 Chapter 11 Where Does Life Not Meet

    Chapter 11 Where Does Life Not Meet


    "Ma¡¯am, where to?" Alfred the chauffeur greeted her.


    "Let''s go to the jewelers first." Susan thought for a while before admitting, "I¡¯m not really familiar


    which one though. Just take me to the best jewelry store."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    In an instant, the car stopped at the entrance of a jewelry store that was intricately renovated. The


    chauffeur waited outside while Susan went in alone.


    The staff weed the ssy woman warmly.


    Looking at how indecisive she was, the staff took the lead and said, "Ma''am, what type of jewelry


    would you like? Do you need my assistance?"


    Susan quickly replied, "What¡¯s the best piece here?"


    If she was buying it for herself, she would have not even paid any attention to any jewelry that was


    priced above four figures. However, at the thought of Julian¡¯s threat in the morning, Susan had no


    choice but to pick something expensive.


    "The best?" The staff¡¯s eyes lit up as she anticipated a n expensive deal. "Ma¡¯am, please give me a


    minute."


    She quickly brought out three different types of jewelry.


    The first one was a blue sapphire ne.


    The staff introduced, "This ne is made up of the finest blue sapphires, carved by the best


    international master. Both the workmanship and the materials are top-notch. It''s $1.3 million."


    "$1.3 million!" Susan was immediately stunned and could not believe what she just heard.


    How could a little ne like that be actually worth $1.3 million?


    The smile on the staff''s face instantly vanished. Was she mistaken about the buying power of the


    woman standing in front of her?


    "What about the two others?" Susan continued asking even though she was shocked by the price of


    the ne.


    "This Hetian jade bracelet is $1.9 million. This whole set of the golden headdress is $1.5 million,¡±


    the staff answered since she felt like Susan was just simply asking for the sake of it


    "If that¡¯s the case, then..."


    "Ma''am, these three pieces of jewelry are the best in our store. If you''re not buying them, I''ll have to


    put them back," the staff said coldly.


    Susan frowned.


    She wanted to buy all of them but wanted to know more beforehand. However, the attitude of the


    staff made her unhappy.


    Susan was about to say something.


    Suddenly, a mocking voice was heard. "Oh, isn''t that Susan? Are you here to look at jewelry too?"


    When Susan looked over, she saw Mandy clinging onto Luke, looking at her condescendingly. Once


    again, they crossed paths.


    Susan was bewildered. The saying ''where else could they not meet'' fitted the picture urately.


    "Hi, Mr. Jenkins and Miss Ainsley." The staff obviously recognized both of them and she gave them


    a sweet smile. "Both of you are here for your wedding jewelry, aren''t you? We have new products


    that will definitely satisfy you.¡±


    Mandy looked at the shelf. "This blue sapphire ne looks nice."


    "Miss Ainsley, you have impable taste. This ne..."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Wait." Susan frowned. "I asked about this ne first."


    Although the staff had a rather bad attitude, Susan still needed to buy some jewelry as she could


    not be bothered to visit another store. She intended to buy all three pieces of jewelry.


    "You?" Mandy looked at her with a sneer. "Can you afford it?"


    Then, she pursed her lips. "Ah, right, you have Julian


    Shaw, but not a single one of Julian''s girlfriendssted more than a week. Or should I say, did you


    just get dumped? Everyone knows that Julian is generous. You must¡¯ve gotten arge sum of


    money from the breakup, didn''t you? Tsk, tsk, tsk, that''s your hard-earned money. If I were you, I''d


    spend it wisely."


    Luke frowned slightly at Mandy''s sour face which was not a pleasant sight. "Mandy, it¡¯s okay. Since


    she enquired first, we¡¯ll just wait for our turn."


    Mandy''s heart sank at the sight of Luke who was upset. She held his arm affectionately and


    whined," Luke, she insulted me previously and even made


    Julian ssh coffee on me. I''m still pissed about it!"


    As he studied her beautifully innocent face, Luke¡¯s frown eased as he said, "That''s a different case.


    Don''t b e so erratic."


    A dash of gloominess shed across Mandy''s eyes. Clearly, Luke had forgotten about Susan, but


    why was he defending her at this moment?


    Could it be...


    No, it was impossible. She had tested him at the cafe previously, and Luke hadpletely forgotten


    Susan.


    If that was the case, then Luke must have really thought that she had gone overboard. She had


    liked Luke for years and would not let Susan, who was no longer a threat, destroy her image in


    Luke''s heart. 1


    Mandy quickly smiled. "Luke, it''s just that I really like this blue sapphire ne. I feel that this


    ne will match my wedding gown perfectly. You know how important a wedding is to a girl,


    don¡¯t you? I..."


    Luke sighed and looked at her lovingly. "Wait.¡±


    He walked over to Susan and asked calmly, "Miss Shelby, Mandy really loves the blue ne.


    Are you willing to let it go?¡±


    Susan clutched her bag tightly and looked at Luke." Your wedding..."


    "Our wedding is next month. Since Mandy likes the ne so much, Miss Shelby, can you please


    help u s out?¡± he requested politely.


    Susan had an inexplicable feeling. They had once been promised to each other and had sworn till


    death do them part. Now, however, he was standing in front of her and saying that he was going to


    get married, but she was not the bride.


    At that moment, she lost all interest in the jewelry.


    "Miss Shelby?¡± Luke said.


    Susan pursed her lips and said softly, "I don¡¯t want the ne anymore. Luke...I wish you


    happiness."


    Luke was surprised at how incisive Susan was and he nodded, "Thank you."


    Luke quickly bought the ne and gave it to Mandy.


    "My dear, you¡¯re the best!¡± Mandy smiled triumphantly as she tiptoed to give Luke a kiss on the


    cheek. Her


    sudden intimate gesture stunned him.


    It was unable to determine Susan''s expression as her eyes were cast downward. Her thin build


    looked exceptionally fragile.


    Luke¡¯s heart ached all of a sudden. He did not know why he stole a nce at Susan subconsciously


    or why his heart would ache so abruptly.


    "Miss, the other two items...¡± The store staff looked at Susan who had lost all interest to purchase


    anything and just wanted to leave the store.


    "I don¡¯t want them,¡± she said softly, then turned around to leave.


    The staff sneered instantly and said under her breath, "Just admit that you''re poor. You don¡¯t have


    to pretend otherwise.¡±

 Chapter 12 Stolen

    Chapter 12 Stolen


    Although Susan heard what the store staff said, she could not be bothered. She just wanted to


    leave as quickly as possible.


    Luke narrowed his gaze at Susan¡¯s elegant back.


    Mandy''s eyes were gloomy as her line of sight followed where Luke was looking at. Even though he


    had forgotten her, could he be subconsciously chasing after her?


    ''Susan, you¡¯ve snatched Luke away once. Don''t expect there to be a second time," she said


    inwardly.


    While no one was paying attention, Mandy walked over to the staff and whispered something.


    "Miss Ainsley, I..." The staff hesitated.


    "You know who I am. I know your boss, so just do as I say. I''ll bear the consequences. If you don''t


    obey me..." Mandy''s eyes contained a threatening sh.


    The staff retracted her neck and said softly, "I understand!"


    Mandy smirked just as Susan was about to step out of the jewelry store.


    Suddenly, the staff''s voice rang throughout the store," This Hetian jade bracelet color is different.


    Somebody must¡¯ve switched it!"


    Switched it?


    Susan stopped in her tracks and looked over with a frown.


    The staff had darted over and caught hold of her. "Hey, you, don¡¯t leave. It was still okay when I took


    it out, but in just a short while, someone switched it and there are only a few of us here. It''s you! You


    took the bracelet."


    As the staff blocked the view of the others, she secretly stuffed a bracelet into Susan''s bag.


    Susan was oblivious to what the staff was doing. She really thought that the bracelet had been


    switched. "I was holding my bag the whole time. How would I have the time to switch the bracelet?


    Is this a misunderstanding?"


    "A misunderstanding?" The staff raised her voice," There are only a few people in the store. If it


    wasn¡¯t you who switched it, then is it Miss Ainsley or Mr. Jenkins? Plus, you¡¯ve been suspicious


    from the beginning. You can''t even afford any of the expensive jewelry, yet you asked me for the


    best. When I took them out, you didn''t even buy them. It''s obvious you nned this."


    Luke frowned and walked over calmly. "Is there a misunderstanding? I remember that thisdy was


    holding her bag the whole time and didn''t even touch the bracelet." 1 "Mr. Jenkins.¡± The staff looked


    like she was about to cry as she said intively, "If it wasn''t her, who else could it be? The bracelet


    costs $1.9 million and now it''s lost under my watch. I can''t afford this even if I paid with my life."


    "I don''t think thisdy is that type of person..." Luke said.


    "Luke, don¡¯t judge a book by its cover." Mandy chuckled as she walked over. "You have this habit of


    thinking that everyone is good. $1.9 million to us is like spare change, but to others, they may not


    even earn that much in their entire lives. Many people will take the risk for such arge sum of


    money. Don''t you agree, Miss Shelby?" Her eyes were full of mockery.


    Susan got angry after being repeatedly derided by her. "I said I didn''t take it. My clothes don''t even


    have pockets and I''ve only got a bag with me. You all can see for yourselves."


    She then took out her bag steadily.


    The staff took the bag to rifle through it and easily pulled out the bracelet that she had nted


    previously.


    She held the bracelet and looked at Susan interrogatively. "What do you have to say?"


    The bracelet was actually in her bag?


    Susan was stunned at first, but she responded swiftly while staring at the staff, "You''re framing me!"


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, you still have the guts to use others 0 f framing you after switching the bracelet.


    Miss Shelby, your character is worrying." Mandy smiled at her and turned to Luke. "Luke, your


    judgment was wrong. Miss Shelby may look fragile, but her tactics surely aren''t."


    Luke frowned. There was a voice in his heart saying, ''N o, it''s not what it seems to be. Susan isn''t


    like that.''


    Another voice took over very quickly. ''You¡¯ve only seen her twice altogether. Do you know her?


    What makes you think that she isn''t like that?''


    "If I hadn''t been alert, this bracelet would¡¯ve been stolen. I¡¯ll need to call the police.¡± The staff


    gripped Susan''s arm tightly.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Since the bracelet has been found, there''s no need to call the police," Luke could not help saying.


    "No way," Mandy insisted, "Luke, the bracelet was found because the staff was alert. Susan Shelby


    already stole it. $1.9 million worth of goods willnd her in jail for a few years."


    The staff quickly called the police who came shortly, and after getting a statement from the staff,


    they cuffed Susan and took her away.


    A smile appeared at the corner of Mandy''s lips as she looked at Susan''s humiliating moment.


    ''Susan Shelby, you''re still many lives away from being a match for m e.¡¯


    Just when Mandy was basking in her pride, a voice was heard. "What did you whisper to the staff?"


    "I said to her..." As Mandy was replying, she suddenly stopped, then smiled and turned to look at


    Luke." Luke, what''re you talking about? I never whispered anything to the staff.¡±


    "Luke, why are you looking at me like that?" She suddenly panicked.


    "Why are you acting against her over and over again?" Luke asked.


    "I''m not." Mandy held his hand fondly. "You can''t use me of doing that. She really did steal the


    Hetian bracelet...¡±


    Luke reprimanded her sternly, "Mandy, you''re the only one who knows if it''s true or not. You''ve gone


    too far this time! The sentence for stealing a jade bracelet worth $1.9 million will ruin her life."


    She gritted her teeth. "That''s what she did!"


    Luke did not say anything and looked at her with utter disappointment.


    "Luke, I...".


    However, he was already walking away without any hesitation.


    "Where are you going?" She was dumbfounded.


    "The police station." Luke''s voice was cold.


    At the police station, the policeman interrogated Susan.


    "Please tell us in detail how you stole the jade bracelet."


    Susan clenched her teeth. "I''ve told you that I didn''t steal it."


    "I''m telling you, it¡¯s useless to deny it. If you didn''t steal it, why was the jade bracelet in your bag?


    You''d bettere clean."


    "I''m standing by my words and I have nothing toe clean about," Susan responded firmly. It was


    her first time in a police station and she inevitably felt flustered. However, she was never going to


    admit something she did not do.


    The policeman snorted. "Refusing to talk, huh? You are tight-lipped. Stay in the confinement cell for


    a few days then."


    "Confinement cell? How can you indiscriminate against me like that? You..." Susan could not


    believe it.


    All of a sudden, the door to the police station was kicked open with a bang.

 Chapter 13 Ill-fated

    Chapter 13 Ill-fated


    "What the-" The policeman spun around to look at the neer angrily.


    All he saw was Julian being escorted by the head of the police station who stood there gloomily.


    "Chief." The policeman stood up nervously.


    The police chief ignored him and was only trying to please Julian. "Chairman Shaw, this is really a


    misunderstanding. My subordinates didn¡¯t perform their duties well, and I''ll punish themter."


    Sulking, Julian marched straight towards Susan." Dumb woman, if Alfred hadn''t called me, were


    you nning on staying here? Did a dog eat your brain u p?!" 2


    Julian put on a long face while his expression was horrible and his words were not very pleasant.


    However, the instant that Susan saw him, a sense of security flooded her entire body. A series of


    grievances were slowly felt in her heart, then suddenly, her eyes became watery. She said softly,"


    Julian, I...I didn¡¯t do it. They are wrongly using me."


    As Julian looked at her reddened eyes, his heart and tone softened. "I know."


    "Mm-hmm!" Susan nodded vigorously.


    At that moment, those two words ''I know'' triumphed over all other sweet words.


    "Come here." He held her hand, then scowled. "I''m taking her home. Do you all have any


    comments?"


    "B-but she..." a policeman stammered.


    The chief interrupted, "This was a misunderstanding from the start. Chairman Shaw, you may take


    her home."


    He walked up to remove Susan''s handcuffs.


    Julian subconsciously scowled at her red wrists. He kept quiet and took Susan out of there.


    "Chief, what about the jewelry theft case? Miss Shelby¡¯s case involves $1.9 million."


    ¡°Are you stupid? Do you even know who that was just now? That was Julian Shaw! Would Julian


    Shaw''s woman have bothered about $1.9 million? There must''ve been a hidden agenda behind this


    incident. Reinvestigate it starting with the jewelry store staff!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    The police station realigned the direction of the case and started the reinvestigation.


    At the entrance of the police station, Julian walked out with Susan and suddenly bumped into Luke.


    "Mr. Jenkins." Julian squinted.


    Stunned, Luke nced down at them holding hands and somehow felt sad. Nevertheless, he


    recollected his emotions and said, "I know Miss Shelby was framed, s o I¡¯m here to be her witness,


    but it doesn¡¯t matter now since you''ve bailed her out, Chairman Shaw."


    "Of course, my woman, my responsibility. Who else can she rely on besides me?" Julian stared at


    Luke.


    However, Luke had his eyes on Susan who did not look up or say anything. The smile on his face


    suddenly looked forced. After a long while, he simply said, "I think my presence here is


    unnecessary."


    "It''s good that you know," Julian said coldly, "Mr.


    Jenkins, all you need to take care of is to stay away from my woman. Other than that, there''s


    nothing you need to worry about. As for now, please excuse us. We''re leaving.¡±


    Luke narrowed his eyes and moved aside slowly as Julian then left with Susan.


    As Luke watched them leave, his heart suddenly felt empty. It was as though he had lost something


    very important.


    "Luke, why are you standing there?¡± Mandy rushed over while catching her breath. "You...you


    walked so fast that I couldn''t catch up with you." 3


    When he turned and looked at her expressionlessly, Mandy felt uneasy under his nce. "What is


    it?"


    "Nothing.¡± Luke looked away.


    She looked around and asked, "Luke, where''s Susan Shelby?¡± "Julian took her away," he replied


    uninterestedly.


    "Julian?" Mandy was taken aback. "Isn¡¯t it true that Julian Shaw changes girlfriends all the time? I


    never thought that he¡¯d be quite concerned about Susan Shelby."


    Mandy''s words were piercing to Luke''s ears. He said coldly, "Julian has a reputation out there. How


    sincere can a person like him be?"


    "That¡¯s true. Susan Shelby will sooner orter be dumped.¡± Mandy was inexplicably gleeful.


    Luke nced at her with a threatening gaze. "But she''s still Julian Shaw¡¯s woman now! In


    Ningcheng City, nobody will mess with such a behemoth like the Shaw family. Mandy, you''d better


    don''t do it again."


    Her heart whimpered although she forced a smile. " Luke, what are you talking about? I...I don''t


    understand."


    "You will." Luke nced at her ndly and left. There were some things that he wanted to


    investigate properly.


    For example, why would Susan give him such a sense of familiarity?


    Why would he feel the same when he saw Susan in pain?


    Why would he be jealous when he saw Susan with another man?


    Previously, he thought that these feelings may be an illusion. However, he could not deceive himself


    anymore now.


    Having only met Susan a few times, why would he have suchplicated feelings about her?


    What had he done wrong?


    Julian sulked while driving Susan home. She peeked a t him. Then, all of a sudden, she asked, "Are


    you angry?"


    "No," Julian said coolly.


    Susan thought about the entire day¡¯s situation and somehow understood why Julian would be


    angry. She said softly, "It was a coincidence that Luke and I met. I was choosing the jewelry when


    he and Mandy walked in to buy their wedding jewelry."


    Susan actually realized that an exnation was needed!


    Julian instantly felt better and he raised an eyebrow." Both of you seem to be fated.¡±


    Susan did not know why she felt slightly nervous. " There''s no me and him. It has ended. Even if it¡¯s


    fated, it''s ill-fated."


    "Ill-fated? That''s a good description." Julian inadvertently smiled with joy that was apparent between


    his brows.


    It was true. He and Susan were fated. Luke Jenkins was only a passing cloud.


    However, after some thought, his annoyance faded.


    Julian nced at Susan with a warning gaze. "Even ill fate isn''t allowed."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Yes, yes.¡± Susan could now grasp his character a little, so she could not help smiling.


    CEO Shaw was satisfied now.


    After having pacified CEO Shaw, Susan was relieved and rotated her wrists subconsciously


    because they were still sore from the handcuffs.


    ¡°Here.¡± A tube of medicinal cream appeared in front of her at that instant.


    "Huh?" Susan looked at Julian nkly.


    "Don''t you know how to apply the cream? Do you need me to apply it for you?" Julian retorted as he


    frowned. Although he said that, he was already beside her, applying the cream on her red and


    swollen wrists.


    Susan could not help peeking at him. ''When did Julian Shaw get the cream? Did he already notice


    the injuries on my wrists earlier on?¡¯


    A sweet feeling spontaneously filled her heart.

 Chapter 14 What Is The Truth

    Chapter 14 What Is The Truth


    After he finished applying the cream gently, Julian threw the tube aside. "Okay! Remember to apply


    this three times a day by yourself after this."


    "Okay," Susan said softly.


    Julian snorted, "It was likely the jewelry store staff who put that in! A store staff wouldn''t have had


    the guts to frame you. This must be the doings of Mandy Ainsley. The Ainsley family...Hmph!¡±


    His smile turned cold. He had not taken any action against anyone in a long time, hence some


    people had obviously forgotten about his ruthless ways.


    "It might not be Mandy," Susan said softly.


    "Are you on her side?" Julian looked at her with scorn, "She snatched your beloved Luke Jenkins


    away."


    Susanughed bitterly. "I can''t me anyone about Luke and me. We can only me our fate.


    Now, he''s happy with Mandy and I wish them happiness."


    "You are quite selfless." Julian squinted.


    "Well, he''s got Mandy and I¡¯ve got you," Susan said naturally. 7


    I''ve...got you...?


    CEO Shaw¡¯sst traces of jealousy disappeared at that instant, but in order to pretend that he was


    not that


    happy, he put on a stern expression.


    Susan regretted it as soon as those words left her lips and she felt it even more when she saw


    Julian''s rigid countenance.


    She quickly said, "I...I don''t mean it that way. I know that our marriage was an agreement. I, I''m only


    showing you my gratitude. I..."


    She started to speak incoherently.


    Julian suddenly moved to her front and said softly," Woman, I allow you to have that interest.¡±


    "Huh?" She was dumbfounded.


    What was ''that interest''?


    Julian raised an eyebrow. "After all, I¡¯m much better than that gigolo Luke Jenkins, so it''s normal for


    you to admire me."


    Susan was speechless. She did not know what reaction to give him.


    "Generally, you have impable taste." Julian was in a pretty jovial mood.


    "Yes, I sure do," she replied with a smile.


    At first, when she got together with Julian, he was like an attacking porcupine from whom she would


    hide. However, after spending time with him, she felt that h e was not that bad after all.


    Although they were husband and wife on paper, it felt good to have a friend.


    Taking advantage of Julian¡¯s good mood, Susan cautiously said, "The $10 million...1-1 didn''t spend


    it."


    She took the ck card out from her bag and passed it back to him.


    "Keep it." Julian raised an eyebrow. "As Mrs. Shaw, spending money is an important lesson. You


    can rest a t home today, but I hope this $10 million won¡¯t stay in the card for too long. You don¡¯t


    have to leave the house to buy jewelry and clothes. I¡¯ve told the suppliers and they will personally


    deliver the itemster. I¡¯ve also found a special stylist to help you choose and match outfits. Put all


    the payment on my tab. There''s only one standard: don''t embarrass Mrs. Shaw''s identity!"


    "Okay." Since Susan did not like to shop, Julian¡¯s arrangement was perfect.


    "I still have something to do in the office, so you wait a t home." Julian reached out to sweep


    Susan''s hair aside.


    "Hmm," she replied softly.


    Julian left the house and dialed a number on his phone.


    "Teach the Ainsley family a lesson but pay attention t o the scale of it. Don¡¯t affect the marriage


    between the Ainsleys and the Jenkins. I''m waiting for their wedding."


    After calmly arranging everything, he hung up and a cold sh emerged in his eyes. There were


    consequences for bullying his woman!


    Susan waited obediently at home.


    After a while, bags of branded clothes and precious jewelry were sent to the Shaw residence for


    Susan to pick.


    When Susan saw the hefty price tags, she felt her heart bleed. She would rather let the stylist pick


    for her.


    The stylist had gotten Julian''s word and he picked the items enthusiastically as if his life depended


    on them.


    Susan looked at the empty wardrobe filled up with different types of clothes. There were over 30


    pieces for her pajamas alone, and Susan could notprehend it!


    "This top should match this brooch plus this ruby ne toplete the look. This outfit can go


    with this agate bracelet..."


    The stylist segregated every garment and their matching essories so that Susan only needed to


    choose the entire outfit conveniently.


    She restrained herself from calcting how much the clothes in her wardrobe cost. After thanking


    the stylist, she threw herself on the bed.


    That was such a hectic day!


    At the Jenkins residence.


    "Luke, why are you home so early? Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re choosing the jewelry for your


    wedding?" Mrs. Jenkins asked Luke with a smile.


    Luke''s mood was calm, "I''ve chosen and have already sent Mandy home."


    There was a smile on Mrs. Jenkin''s face. "That¡¯s great. Mandy is a good girl. When you were


    involved in that ident, she took care of you every day and night, so don''t you let her down."


    Luke felt agitated. When he woke up from the ident, Mandy had taken care of him day and night.


    As a daughter from a prestigious family, she had put her status aside to do many things for him and


    he was grateful for that.


    Everyone kept saying that he should not let Mandy down, and he echoed their sentiments.


    Therefore, he promised to pamper and protect her and even promised to marry her.


    However, Susan¡¯s appearance made this whole arrangement seem like something was not right.


    ''Why did Mandy deliberately target Susan? Why did Susan have the ability to stir up my emotions?


    Mandy never caused that to happen.''


    Luke quietened down his thoughts and asked, "Mom, d 0 you know about Susan Shelby?"


    Susan Shelby?


    Mrs. Jenkins never thought that she would hear this name again. She instantly put down the teacup


    in her


    hands.


    Luke squinted. "Do you?"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Nope." Mrs. Jenkins took a sip of tea carefully.


    "Do I know her? Or did I ever...have a rtionship with her before?" he continued to ask.


    Mrs. Jenkins¡¯s heart sank for a while, then she chuckled. "How could that be? Who told you that?"


    She thought to herself, ''Could Susan have not possibly honored the agreement?''


    "No one told me." Luke frowned. "It¡¯s just a feeling I had."


    ''Felt it himself?''


    Mrs. Jenkins breathed a sigh of relief and smiled." You''re probably tired from the wedding


    preparation, s 0 you''re imagining things. You¡¯re my son. How would I not know about your


    rtionships? The Susan Shelby that you mentioned doesn''t exist.¡± 6


    "Really?" Luke looked deeply at his mother.


    "Of course, I¡¯m your mother. Do you think I would give you trouble? Don''t overthink. Your wedding is


    in a month''s time. The only thing that you have to do is to b e a happy groom. Also, your sister is


    coming home tomorrow. Please pick her up at the airport," Mrs. Jenkins said kindly.


    "Sure." Luke nodded faintly. However, the question in his heart continued to manifest as his


    mother''s


    reaction did not seem right.


    ¡®Susan Shelby...who are you? What is the truth?''

 Chapter 15 Charlotte Jenkins

    Chapter 15 Charlotte Jenkins


    The next day, airnes roared whilending at the airport.


    Luke Jenkins waited outside. Not long after, a beautiful figure walked out. There were light curls on


    her head and the sunsses that she wore covered half of her face.


    "Charlotte!" Luke waved.


    Charlotte Jenkins took off her sunsses and smiled broadly. "Big brother."


    "You came back earlier than I expected," Luke said as he took her luggage.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "It''s been 3 years. The business at the foreign branch has stabilized. The next step is to appoint a


    manager," she said with a smile.


    Luke gave her a gentle look. "You''ve worked hard. I was supposed to be there."


    "Don''t be silly. I volunteered to go,¡± said Charlotte. She suddenly asked, "Brother, do you know how


    Julian Shaw is doing?"


    His hand trembled and he looked at his sister. "Why are you suddenly asking about Julian Shaw?"


    Charlotte blushed. "Didn¡¯t I tell you before? I like


    Julian Shaw."


    "You like Julian Shaw? When was this?!" Luke was speechless.


    "All the while." Charlotte was slightly shy as she admitted, "We secretly dated for a while, but I didn''t


    say anything about it because I was afraid you all would object to it."


    Luke frowned. "Julian is a yboy, he''s not suitable for you. Since you''ve separated from him, don''t


    think about him anymore.¡±


    "Brother," Charlotte said stubbornly, "Julian isn''t a yboy. He just hasn¡¯t settled down. Previously,


    we were still young, so it was normal to break up and patch up. Now that we aren''t that young


    anymore, either I or Julian should settle down."


    "Even if you want to settle down, it shouldn''t be with Julian. Charlotte, listen to me. A leopard never


    changes its spots! You are the princess of the Jenkins family. Any man would want to be with you.


    You don''t have to be so adamant about him being the one," Luke said firmly.


    Charlotte smiled bitterly. "Brother, do you think I¡¯ve never tried? Why do you think I went abroad


    when I broke up with him 3 years ago? Because I know that he¡¯s a destructive volcano and I didn¡¯t


    want to be a self -destructive moth. During my time abroad, I tried being with other people, but it


    didn¡¯t work no matter what. Now that three years have passed, I don''t want t o struggle anymore.


    I''m gonna be with him for the rest of my life."


    Charlotte''s usual pride in her eyes shifted into a glimmer of loneliness.


    Luke could not help feeling heartbroken. "Charlotte, you..."


    "Brother, please don¡¯t. I can''t forget about him and I¡¯m going to stick to him for the rest of this life."


    Charlotte forced a smile. "You just have to tell me how he''s been doing."


    "How different can things be with him? He still has women around him and not a single one stays


    for long." Speaking about Julian''s women reminded Luke of Susan¡¯s pretty face and it caused an


    unexined surge of emotions to rise in his heart.


    "That¡¯s great." Charlotte was actually relieved.


    "That''s great?¡± Luke did not understand her reaction.


    "That means he hasn''t settled down yet," Charlotte said confidently, "Since he still doesn''t have his


    true love, why can''t I be the one? Whether it''s my looks or family background, I believe that I can


    match him and he doesn''t have a reason to reject me!"


    "You..."


    "Okay, brother, you don''t have to give me advice anymore. I''ll decide for myself." Charlotte replied


    with a smile, "Let''s go home. Don''t tell Mom about me and Julian."


    Luke had no choice but to agree.


    At the Jenkins residence, Charlotte was reading about information rted to Julian with a gleam of


    determination sh in her eyes.


    ''Julian Shaw, I was too naive back then and couldn¡¯t get your attention, but now I''m no longer the


    same person I used to be. You will eventually be mine, entirely mine.'' 3


    She recollected herself and picked up the phone to dial a familiar number.


    Not long after, someone on the other end answeredzily, "Hello?"


    Charlotte suppressed her excitement and said," Julian, I''m back!"


    "Oh."


    That simple reply put out most of Charlotte''s enthusiasm. She gritted her teeth. "You...don''t you


    have anything else to say?"


    After a long silence, Julian asked, "Who are you?"


    Who!? Are!? You!?


    Charlotte was so annoyed that she almost smashed the phone. She drew in a deep breath and


    said, "I¡¯m Charlotte Jenkins."


    "Oh." After another simple acknowledgment, Julian said casually, "Ah, Miss Jenkins! Wee


    back."


    Charlotte was shaken. After a long while, she softened her tone, "Julian, are you still angry at me for


    going abroad suddenly? It was too sudden and I couldn''t do anything about it."


    "Why would I be angry that you went abroad?" Julian was confused. "Although we dated for a week


    and then we broke up, where you go doesn''t concern me, does it?" 9


    CEO Shaw''s women had neversted more than a week including Charlotte Jenkins.


    Julian''s tone was cold and Charlotte clenched her teeth without even realizing it.


    She did not believe it! She did not believe that she was the same as the other women in Julian''s


    eyes! She was Charlotte Jenkins!


    Julian would never be unconcerned about her.


    Therefore, he was definitely angry. He had to be.


    Charlotte continued to be gentle as she said, "Julian, why don''t we set a time to meet up? I...I miss


    you very much."


    "Nope. I don''t like to meet up with my ex-girlfriends," Julian said uninterestedly, then he hung up.


    "Julian Shaw!" Charlotte threw her phone on the floor i n a fit of anger. This man was really


    annoying!


    However, she still chose him.


    ''Julian Shaw, I¡¯ll never give up!'' s


    Since Julian refused to meet her, she would go over to meet him.


    Charlotte searched for the information of the women that Julian was recently involved with and it


    brought her to Cheryl Young who revealed Julian''s current house address.


    After getting the address, Charlotte grinned in satisfaction. ''Julian Shaw, don''t you think of running


    away from me.''


    At the Shaw mansion, Susan was doing some spring cleaning around the fence while humming a


    tune.


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang.


    "Please wait for a moment," Susan called out as she put the cloth down and cleaned her hands.


    Then she opened the door.


    At the door stood a powerful, unfriendly woman who exuded a tremendous aura.


    "You are...?" Susan asked curiously.


    Charlotte frowned. "You must be the servant Cheryl Young was talking about, aren''t you? Where''s


    Julian? I''m looking for him."

 Chapter 16 Visit

    Chapter 16 Visit


    Stunned, Susan said, "Julian is on a business trip."


    "A business trip?" Charlotte frowned. "That''s such a shame."


    "Is there anything important for him? Do you want me to give you his phone number?" Susan said


    warmly.


    "Why wouldn''t I have his number? Do I really need your nonsense?" Charlotte nced coldly at


    Susan. " Also, I heard you calling him Julian. I call him Julian because we are intimate. You''re just a


    servant and you call him Julian? You really have no shame!"


    "I..." Susan went pale.


    "What?" Charlotte continued, "Julian doesn¡¯t mind because he has a good temper, but you as a


    servant should be more self-aware and behave like how a servant should."


    Charlotte Jenkins¡¯s attitude was domineering. Susan pursed her lips and did not know how to


    rebuke. After all, Julian had said before that their marriage was a secret.


    The woman standing in front of Susan just dered that she was intimate with him and was


    probably... one of his many flings.


    Previously, when she looked at Julian¡¯s flings, she would rate them in her heart such as who had a


    better figure, but it was inexplicable why she felt so sad this time.


    "I¡¯m talking to you. Don''t you know how to answer m e?" Charlotte frowned even harder. She


    thought that this servant of Julian''s was behaving badly and she could not understand how he could


    tolerate her.


    However, Cheryl had told her that Julian seemed to be especially nice to this servant. Upon thinking


    about that, Charlotte''s gaze deepened when she looked at Susan.


    "Alright.¡± Susan said with her head lowered.


    Charlotte was not satisfied, so she squinted. "Lift your head up." Her tone was so assertive that


    Susan lifted her head subconsciously.


    Charlotte looked at her from head to toe and her nce became vicious. "You look pretty good!


    Everything you wear is branded. No wonder you dare t o ignore me. It turns out that your job is


    more than just being a servant."


    "I didn¡¯t ignore you. I was just..."


    "Haha, just because you climbed into Julian¡¯s bed doesn¡¯t mean you''re at his level. The Shaw family


    is prestigious and Julian Shaw¡¯s wife needs to be no different from that. I''ve met too many women


    like you. I¡¯ve been working abroad for the past few years so you people had the chance to climb into


    his bed, but you''d better remember your identity! A wild woman will always be a wild woman and will


    never be


    presentable," Charlotte rebuked sternly.


    She believed that no one except herself could be Mrs. Shaw. Although she would not be able to


    deal with all of Julian''s flings at once, she needed to warn them.


    "You...who are you?" Susan could not help asking.


    "Why? Do you want toin to Julian?" Charlotte looked at her mockingly. "I''m telling you


    clearly now that I''m the one and only Miss of the Jenkins Corporation, the future wife of Julian


    Shaw! You can tryining to him and see if he''ll do anything to me because of you!"


    "The one and only Miss of Jenkins Corporation?" Susan looked surprised. "Which Jenkins


    Corporation?"


    "Does Ningcheng city have many famous Jenkins Corporations?" Charlotte frowned.


    "You...you''re Charlotte Jenkins?" Susan was startled.


    When she was still with Luke, he had mentioned the sister that he pampered the most many times.


    Charlotte was a cute and naivedy from what he described. Now that they had met...


    Sure enough, a picture painted a thousand words.


    "How do you know my name?" Charlotte was stunned but a sh of joy appeared in her eyes. "Did


    Julian mention me?"


    Susan did not know how to answer, so she kept quiet.


    Charlotte thought that was a silent agreement and the joy in her eyes multiplied. She thought that


    Julian would never forget about her anyway. He intentionally said that during the phone call


    because he was angry that she had gone abroad all of a sudden.


    She would make up for the lost time when they met.


    A gentle sh emerged in Charlotte''s eyes.


    Since Julian was not there, she did not have a reason t o stay. She looked at Susan and said,


    "Alright, I''ve said what should be said. Continue doing your work. Remember, just do your work


    honestly and don''t think about anything that you shouldn''t think of.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and left.


    Susan smiled bitterly.


    ''Things that shouldn''t be thought of? What does that mean? If it''s about being Julian''s wife, then I¡¯m


    already his wife.''But Charlotte was saying that she will be Julian''s future wife...''


    Susan bit her lower lip.


    Their marriage was an ident. In the beginning, if it had not been a disaster prevention measure


    for


    Julian, she would not have married him based on her identity.


    When it came to family background, Ms. Jenkins would have been the ideal match for Julian.


    Suddenly, she lost interest to continue cleaning the house. After hesitating for a while, she called


    Julian.


    "Susan?" Julian was overjoyed when he saw the iing call and reached to answer it. Then, his


    finger hovered above the answer button.


    If he answered immediately, would it show that he was excited? He needed to wait for at least 10


    seconds!


    Julian thought to himself calmly.


    "He must be busy since there''s no answer," Susan mumbled and hung up.


    Just when Julian was about to answer the call, the call ended. He gritted his teeth. ''Would she have


    died i f she waited any longer? Forget about it. This woman will call back in a while!''


    However, he waited and waited but there was no activity on his phone.


    Julian drew a deep breath. He should return her call.


    ¡®Returning the call doesn''t mean that I care about her! It''s because this woman is too dumb and I''m


    afraid that she might¡¯ve done something to smear the Shaw family''s name. Yes, that''s right.''


    After giving himself numerous reasons, Julian called her back immediately.


    When she answered the call, he put on a se attitude, then said ndly, "Any problems? I''m a


    little busy. If there¡¯s nothing..."


    In fact, he hadpleted all of his work and even had his personal assistant arrange a private jet to


    fly home!


    "Then, go get your work sorted first. There''s nothing urgent here," Susan quickly replied.


    Julian was speechless. He drew in a deep breath and ordered, "Spill it!"


    "Okay," Susan frantically answered, "It''s nothing really urgent. It¡¯s just that Charlotte Jenkins from


    the Jenkins family came looking for you."


    "Charlotte Jenkins? If you see her next time, don¡¯t bother opening the door," Julian answered with a


    frown.


    "That''s...not that good, right?"


    "What''s not good?" Julian became impatient. "Did you call to tell me about this?"


    He...he thought that this woman missed him after just a day of being away on a business trip.


    "Hmm, that¡¯s all," Susan said honestly.


    "Haha! Bye!¡± Julian ended the call abruptly.


    Susan listened to the ended call dumbfoundedly. She... she seemed to have triggered him again!Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 17 Family Dinner

    Chapter 17 Family Dinner


    That damned woman!


    Julian gritted his teeth. ''Doesn¡¯t she feel anything in m y absence?''


    "Chairman Shaw, the private jet is ready and we can take off anytime." His personal assistant


    walked in.


    Julian stood up. "Good!"


    Forget about it. He would deal with the woman when h e got home!


    It was midnight when Julian reached home and Susan was already sound asleep.


    Under the gentle moonlight, he stared at her beautiful sleeping face. The rage in him disappeared in


    an instant.


    Julian sat at the bedside with mixed emotions. Then, h e gently touched her face.


    ''Susan, I only dare to look at you like this when you''re asleep. After all these years, I''m afraid that


    you''ve forgotten about the young boy, but you¡¯ve been in my heart and I could never forget you


    since then.


    ''You really think that our marriage is a coincidence, a n agreement, but you don''t know that I


    nned it painstakingly. However, Susan, if you don''t love me, all of this will forever be a secret.''


    He theny down beside Susan, watching her in her deep slumber and reaching his arm under her


    neck. Then, he pulled her into his embrace in satisfaction.


    The next morning, Susan rubbed her eyes and opened them in a blur.


    After that, she saw a handsome face in front of her eyes!


    "Ah! Why...why are you here?" she asked in a panic.


    "This is my house. Where would I be if not here?" Julian raised an eyebrow.


    "But...but you said you''d only be back today."


    Julian snorted, "What if you were cheating on me? Of course, I have to keep an eye on you!"


    Then...why am I in your arms?"


    "That you¡¯ve got to ask yourself. Why are you shamelessly in my embrace?" Julian raised his


    eyebrows. "I''m kind-hearted and even let you sleep on my arm the entire night. I never even made a


    sound about my sore arm, but you shrieked at me instead."


    After saying that, he frowned and massaged his arm.


    Susan looked at the red imprint on his arm and blushed. "R-really?"


    "Otherwise?" He looked at her intensely.


    ¡°Sorry." Susan walked over in embarrassment. "I sleep like a dead log. If ever you end up in this


    situation


    again, just wake me up.¡±


    "We''ll talk about it next time.¡± Julian swung his arm." Just that my arm..."


    ¡°Let me massage it for you.¡± She walked over and massaged his arm gently.


    "Softer, harder. Forget it. Stop and get me a ss of water, or you can massage my shoulders,"


    Julian instructed her about and suddenly felt that he was being clever about it.


    Susan felt guilty and did notin.


    Finally, CEO Shaw himself became self-conscious. He waved his hand and dismissed her. "Okay,


    you''re done. Remember to leave work an hour earlier today. We have a family dinner tonight."


    ¡°Sure." Susan felt her back stiffen after hearing about the family dinner. She was more afraid of


    Madam Shawpared to Julian.


    Every time when she thought about meeting Madam Shaw, she felt like smashing her head against


    a wall s o that she did not need to attend the function.


    Anyhow, she could not avoid it forever. She would need to see her eventually.


    She spent a day not being able to focus in the office. When it was almost time, Susan got up to


    leave. After leaving the office and walking for almost a kilometer, Susan saw Julian''s ck luxurious


    car.


    All of Julian''s cars were ck in color though the


    brands changed all the time. A few days ago, it was a Maybach and today it was a Lamborghini.


    "Evil rich man," Susan mumbled as she got into the car.


    At the Shaw Mansion.


    Julian got out of the car first, then he presented his arm to Susan for her to naturally hook on to.


    Both of them walked in intimately.


    Once they reached the entrance, he stopped in his tracks and slightly raised his eyebrows.


    At that moment, besides the Shaw family, there was a n uninvited guest.


    "Aunty, you have such radiant skin! This bracelet matches yourplexion. I specifically brought


    this premium bird''s nest from abroad. It¡¯s definitely superior and you can''t get it in this country,¡±


    Charlotte sat beside Madam Shaw as she spoke gently to her.


    She had thought about it clearly. Julian''s father died early and Madam Shaw had brought him up


    singlehandedly, so he was very close to her. As long as she pleased Madam Shaw, it would cement


    her chances of marrying Julian.


    "Thank you, Charlotte.¡± Madam Shaw held her hands and said with a smile on her face, "Charlotte,


    since you''re here, stay for dinner. Julian and Susan will being back too. We all can have dinner


    together."


    Charlotte''s eyes lit up. She had put a lot of effort to find out that although Madam Shaw lived alone,


    Julian would have a meal with her once every week. It had also taken her tremendous effort to


    determine the time so she could be there.


    Now that Madam Shaw had taken the initiative to ask her to stay, she would definitely meet Julian!


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ''But what did Madam Shaw just say? Susan? Who is Susan?''


    "Mom, this is a family dinner. Why would you want to ask an outsider to stay?" Julian''s voice rang


    out.


    Madam Shaw smiled. "Speak of the devil. Julian, don¡¯t be rude to our guest.¡±


    ''Julian Shaw! He''s here!'' Charlotte trembled involuntarily due to overexcitement. She had not seen


    Julian for 3 years. She had changed so much over thest 3 years and had upgraded her skills just


    to get his attention.


    ''Julian, this time, I want you to be with me forever.''


    She revealed a perfect smile and turned around slowly. "Ju-"


    Suddenly, her expression froze. Julian was not alone.


    Beside him stood a beautiful woman.


    That woman seemed more and more familiar as she looked at her!


    After a while, Charlotte shouted in surprise, "You¡¯re that servant!"


    Susan smiled in embarrassment. "Hi, Ms. Jenkins." "You!" Charlotte stood up immediately.


    ''What¡¯s this? A servant attending a family dinner with Julian? No, it¡¯s impossible.'' The information


    from Cheryl Young must have been wrong. Charlotte''s eyes had a sh of agitation.


    "Servant? Charlotte? You know Susan?¡± Madam Shaw looked at Charlotte and said, "I think you''re


    mistaken. This is my daughter-inw, Susan Shelby."


    ''Madam Shaw''s daughter-inw, which means she is Julian''s...wife!?''


    Charlotte felt everything turn blur in front of her. 2


    Julian already had a wife!


    And his wife was the woman whom she thought was a servant!

 Chapter 18 Not Pregnant Yet?

    Chapter 18 Not Pregnant Yet?


    "Julian, why are you standing there? Come in quickly," Madam Shaw said.


    Julian walked over with Susan while Charlotte stood there as pale as a ghost, unable to show any


    expression on her face.


    Although she only dated Julian for a short period of time, she always thought that she was different


    compared to all of his other women.


    If it was fated for him to have a Mrs. Shaw, why could she not be that person?


    Three years of constant self-cultivation finally saw her return to capture this man¡¯s heart. She had


    thought of a million scenarios of their meeting.


    However, none of them matched what was in front of her eyes.


    Julian had actually gotten himself a wife.


    Now, he was standing in front of her with his wife! The worst part was that she had boasted to


    Susan the day before.


    Now, Charlotte felt her face hurt at the thought of the words she said.


    Was she not now...the wild woman?


    Her expression seemed awful.


    If there was a hole in the ground, she would have crawled into it.


    "You have done well these few days." Madam Shaw looked at Susan while saying ndly, "I heard


    that Julian has been well-behaved these few days."


    "Yes, he has." Susan straightened her back.


    Madam Shaw was a strict woman and reminded Susan of her disciplinary teacher, so she would


    stiffen while facing the older woman.


    "Why are you so nervous? Am I going to devour you?" Madam Shaw frowned. "You can take the girl


    out of the vige but you can never take the vige out of the girl!"


    She never really liked Susan. After all, her family background could not evenpare to a normal


    household.


    She had a sickly elder brother. That brother of hers had cardiovascr and mental problems, but it


    was unknown if it was hereditary.


    If not for the fortune teller that said that Susan''s date o f birth matched Julian¡¯s and would act as a


    disaster prevention measure for him, she would not have ever wanted a daughter-inw like Susan.


    However, since Susan got married to Julian, his wild ways had improved. That was why she


    tolerated Susan¡¯s existence.


    Susan was used to Madam Shaw¡¯s dissatisfaction, so she could only lower her head. She was


    grateful for the older woman no matter what. If not for her, Susan¡¯s elder brother would have lost his


    life. As long a s it could save her elder brother''s life, a few harsh words meant nothing.


    Susan¡¯s obedience annoyed Madam Shaw further. Sheined, "Charlotte, look at my


    daughter-inw. She looks pitiful all the time like I bullied her. Tell me, am I really that frightening?"


    Madam Shaw¡¯s words made some color return to Charlotte¡¯s face. It seemed like Madam Shaw was


    not satisfied with Susan. That meant that she stood a chance!


    Charlotte broke into a smile and walked over to Madam Shaw as she chuckled, "Aunty, you''re so


    warm and nice. The word ''frightening'' doesn''t exist anywhere near you."


    Sheughed and continued talking as Madam Shaw continued to show affection towards her. Then,


    Madam Shaw looked at Susan and lectured, "Please learn these good traits from others."


    Susan¡¯s head bowed down and said softly, "Yes."


    With the ambiance being so awkward, Julian frowned and said, "Mom, don''t keep giving lessons.


    Where''s dinner?"


    "Let¡¯s eat since you''re hungry.¡± Madam Shaw looked at Charlotte. "Charlotte, please stay and have


    a meal with us."


    "I don''t think that''s convenient...¡± Charlotte peered at Julian and pretended to be shy.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "What''s not convenient? Unless you''reining about our family''s dishes are too simple for


    you?" Madam Shaw said.


    "It''s definitely not that. Then, I¡¯ll stay for dinner with you, Aunty."


    Madam Shaw was very strict with her rules. She always believed that no conversation was allowed


    at the dining table. Therefore, the entire meal was eaten i n silence.


    Susan made sure she sat up straight and only took the dishes in front of her. She dared not even


    look at the dishes that were a little further away.


    As she was pretending to eat in a virginal way, a peeled prawn appeared in her bowl. Susan


    nced to the side and saw Julian peeling the prawns with a stern face.


    Susan opened her mouth to say something, but at the thought of Madam Shaw''s rules, she did not


    say a word.


    When Charlotte saw Julian¡¯s action, a sh of anger emerged in her eyes. Julian had never been so


    caring towards her when they were dating!


    ''What kind of spell did Susan cast that made Julian treat her this way?¡¯ She gripped her chopsticks


    tightly subconsciously, unable to ept it.


    If Susan was better than her in every aspect, she had nothing toin about. However, this


    woman was so ordinary, so how did she be Julian¡¯s wife?


    After dinner, Madam Shaw wiped the corner of her mouth to signify that everyone was allowed to


    speak.


    Charlotte stood up to leave and Madam Shaw did not ask her to stay.


    Inviting a guest to stay for dinner was manners. Anything more than that was unnecessary.


    Charlotte nced deeply at Julian, then turned to leave. The incidents that evening were out of her


    prediction, but she obtained very important news.


    Julian Shaw had a wife and her name was Susan Shelby. It looked like she had to thoroughly


    investigate this woman.


    "Susan, how''re you this month?" Madam Shaw suddenly asked her once Charlotte left.


    Susan understood the question. She tugged at the corner of her clothes in a somewhat depressed


    manner, then said softly, "Nothing yet."


    "Nothing yet?" Madam Shaw became dissatisfied instantly. "You¡¯ve been married for more than a


    year. Why aren''t you pregnant yet? Don''t you learn from the other women who don''t want to have


    kids due to their fear of gaining weight." "I..." Susan continued to lower her head.


    Julian did not even like her and he would not even touch her, so who should she have a baby with?


    "Julian, you too. Go home more frequently!" Madam Shaw continued to lecture, "It doesn''t matter


    how you fool around outside. We should focus on important things like continuing the bloodline."


    "Mom, aren''t you tired of saying the same thing all the time?" Julian grew impatient.


    "Are youining just because I said a few words?" Madam Shaw stared at him.


    Julian immediately apologized, "No, no."


    Madam Shaw harrumphed. "Young people nowadays have so many things going on. Sometimes


    they want a DINK*. Sometimes, they..."


    She was lecturing them when Julian¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    He answered the call and his expression turned serious.

 Chapter 19 Checkup

    Chapter 19 Checkup


    "What is it?" Madam Shaw asked.


    Julian stood up as he spoke, "Something came up at thepany. I¡¯ve got to go."


    "Go then. Work is important," Madam Shaw nodded.


    "Then, I''ll leave with Susan. Next time, we shall..."


    Madam Shaw raised an eyebrow. "You can go alone since it''s about thepany. Susan can stay


    back to apany me. I''ll get somebody to send her hometer."


    Julian looked at Susan in hesitation.


    "Why? Are you still afraid that I¡¯ll devour your wife?"


    Susan quickly said, "Julian, it''s okay. I also want to have a chat with Mom."


    Julian thought about it and said, "Hmm, once I''m done with work I''lle and pick you up." After


    saying that, he left in a hurry.


    Madam Shaw said lightly, "Your rtionship with Julian seems to be better than before.¡±


    "Yeah." Susan¡¯s back stiffened.


    Madam Shaw raised an eyebrow. "What are you nervous about? I''m happy if your rtionship with


    him can further improve. No matter what, you''re still cleaner than his other women. Julian is a wild


    one.


    You''d better seize this opportunity and get pregnant since his attitude towards your rtionship has


    improved.¡±


    "I...I''ll try my best,¡± Susan said softly.


    "You can''t try. You must.¡± Madam Shaw''s eyes became slightly domineering. "I''ll give you another 3


    months. I f you''re still not pregnant in 3 months, I''ll stop your elder brother¡¯s medical fees." 2


    Her elder brother was always her weakness, and she became nervous. "Mom, I¡¯ll really try my best,


    but can you give me more time?"


    "Have I not given you enough time? 3 months is enough for you to get pregnant if you¡¯re in good


    health," said Madam Shaw as she suddenly frowned," How could I not notice? It¡¯s been so long and


    you¡¯re still not pregnant. You don''t have any healthplications, do you?¡±


    "No, I don''t.¡± Susan waved her hand. As Julian had never touched her, it would be strange if she got


    pregnant.


    "Things like these can¡¯t be determined by just words." Madam Shaw grew more and more


    suspicious. As a woman who dealt with issues resolutely, she stood up on the spot. "Come. Let''s go


    to the hospital to do a thorough checkup. You''d better not hold up my son if your body has any


    problems."


    Checkup?


    Susan got nervous. "Mom, there¡¯s really nothing wrong with my body. I..." "Please get the driver to


    wait at the entrance," Madam Shaw ignored her plea and instructed instead.


    Then, she dragged Susan into the car.


    Although it was alreadyte, Madam Shaw had special privileges and the hospital was ready for a


    fullbody checkup.


    Susan felt her scalp tingle as she went through the checklist for the test. Out of the many tests,


    there was one test that made her anxious. It was the virginity test, i


    The hospital would usually inquire about the patient''s virginity before the test. Since she had been


    married for more than a year, naturally, no one would ask.


    However...Julian had never got intimate with her. If this test was carried out, it would definitely be


    exposed.


    If this test was not carried out, that issue would also b e exposed if Madam Shaw asked about it.


    If Madam Shaw found out that she could not control Julian and get him to be intimate with her, then


    her elder brother...


    Beads of sweat started to form on her forehead all of a sudden.


    "Doctor, please check carefully and don''t miss anything,¡± Madam Shaw said.


    "Mom, there''s really nothing wrong with my body.


    You...can you give me more time?¡± Susan was almost begging her.


    "If there''s nothing wrong with your body, then why are you so afraid of the tests?" Madam Shaw''s


    gaze grew stern. "Susan Shelby, you''d better know your position! I f it wasn¡¯t for the fortune teller


    saying that you could prevent disasters for Julian, do you think you could step foot into the Shaw


    family? I have spent a lot of money on your brother¡¯s medical fees. If you can''t even get pregnant


    after I''ve spent so much money, what use are you to me? This checkup must be done today by


    hook or by crook! Doctor, bring her through the tests!"


    A few nurses dragged Susan to the examination room.


    "I¡¯m not going! I''m not going!" Susan''s eyes shed with a trace of fear and she struggled to


    escape. However, the nurses had no intention of letting her go.


    At the entrance of the examination room, she held onto the door frame and begged Madam Shaw,


    "Mom, I really have no problems. Let¡¯s not do the tests, okay?"


    Madam Shaw ignored her, looked at her watch, and said, "It¡¯s already 9 o''clock. I need to be in bed


    by 10, so hurry up and don''t dy."


    "Okay, Madam Shaw." The nurses exerted more force.


    Susan was about to be pushed into the examination room when she finally broke down and said,


    "Mom, Julian has never been intimate with me! How could I


    get pregnant?!¡±


    Madam Shaw stopped looking at her watch. She looked up at Susan and a trace of severity shed


    across her eyes. "What did you just say?"


    The older woman''s hostile gaze made Susan tremble i n fear, but since she had opened her mouth,


    the words could not be retracted.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Susan¡¯s body shook as she said, ¡°Over the past 1 year... Julian and I didn''t consummate our


    marriage.¡±


    "Didn''t consummate?¡± Madam Shaw''s eyes instantly burned with anger. She stood up as though


    she had something to say but suppressed herself.


    "You shameful thing,e home with me!¡±


    "Okay." Susan lowered her head.


    Along the way, Madam Shaw had a sullen expression and refused to look at Susan. Once they were


    home, she got off the car and went into the house first while Susan gritted her teeth and followed


    behind.


    "Okay, all of you are dismissed. Go and rest.¡± Madam Shaw relieved all her servants, then sat on


    the sofa, staring coldly at Susan.


    Julian''s father died early. At that time, Julian had still been a young boy. All of his uncles wanted a


    piece of the Shaw Corporation, but Madam Shaw was the one who secured and took care of Shaw


    Corporation before passing it to Julian when he turned 18. 2


    One could imagine how tough of a woman Madam


    Shaw was.


    Susan had a sense of fear toward her from the beginning and it only increased since she held her


    kill card in her hands.


    With Madam Shaw staring at her, she could only feel herself sweating.


    Madam Shaw took a sip of tea and looked at her coldly. "So, tell me, what¡¯s this about."


    Susan pursed her lips and said softly, "It¡¯s...it''s that Julian doesn''t like me, so he didn¡¯t get intimate


    with m e."


    "Can''t you be more proactive if he doesn¡¯t like you?" Madam Shaw frowned.


    "I did but...he...he still refuses to touch me." Susan felt terribly embarrassed talking to her mother-in-


    law about such a topic. Nevertheless, she had no choice but to answer Madam Shaw''s questions.

 Chapter 20 What Would I Need You For?

    Chapter 20 What Would I Need You For?


    "You''re really useless." Madam Shaw put her teacup down and her voice became colder. "I don''t


    expect you to get Julian to turn over a new leaf. I only needed you to continue the bloodline of the


    Shaw family. Now, you can''t even aplish such a small task. What would I need you for!?"


    Susan bit her lip and said softly, "Mom, I¡¯m sorry."


    "What''s the use of saying sorry? Just think of a way to settle Julian." Madam Shaw''s anger grew


    when she saw Susan¡¯s attitude of submitting meekly.


    "I...I''ll try my best."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Your best again! It¡¯s already more than a year, but Julian still doesn¡¯t want to touch you. How can I


    trust you?" Madam Shaw got more annoyed. ¡°Susan Shelby, if you can¡¯t bear a child for the Shaw


    family, there are plenty of others who wish to."


    She thought that Julian and Susan¡¯s rtionship had improved, but it looked like that was just a


    show!


    "Mom, I will really try my best," Susan said softly.


    Madam Shaw replied impatiently, "Forget it. Look at yourself. Even I don¡¯t find you attractive, what


    more Julian."


    If it was possible, she would have banished a daughter -inw like Susan earlier on. She only


    tolerated her because of what the fortune teller had said and considered that it might affect Julian''s


    health.


    She had forced Susan onto Julian who was dissatisfied with her too.


    Julian was stubborn and erratic. If he did not like something, no one could force it on him.


    ''If this continues, won''t the continuation of the lineage be postponed?¡¯ Madam Shaw became


    nervous at the thought of that.


    Her husband had died early and she had raised Julian single-handedly. Now, if Julian could


    continue the Shaw family lineage, then she would not be considered to have let her dead husband


    down.


    ''They can''t get divorced, but Julian must quickly continue the lineage...'' Madam Shaw''s eyebrows


    slowly formed a frown.


    Neither she nor Susan spoke and the room fell into utter silence.


    Amidst the silence, Julian arrived after rushing back. Once he entered the living hall, he felt


    something was not right.


    Julian looked at Susan. "What is it?"


    Susan smiled bitterly and shook her head.


    Madam Shaw''s cold eyes red at him and she said ndly, "Don''t worry. I didn''t devour your wife.


    Since you¡¯re back, take her away."


    "Okay, Mom, we¡¯ll leave now," Julian said with a smile.


    "Go.¡± Madam Shaw waved her hand.


    Although she did not know why Madam Shaw never mentioned them not consummating their


    marriage, Susan breathed a sigh of relief. She bade Madam Shaw farewell gently then walked out.


    Susan was so scared that she was sweating. When a gust of cold wind blew, she felt shivers travel


    down her spine. Once she felt the chill, there was suddenly a coat draped around her.


    Susan looked at Julian in surprise. 2


    "What are you looking at? Those who don''t know will think that I''m stingy and refuse to buy an outer


    coat for my wife," Julian said bluntly.


    "It''s not about you. It''s me..." Susan said nervously.


    Julian looked at her instantly. "It''s okay. Chill."


    "I..." Susan smiled bitterly and her tensed body started to rx.


    When Julian saw that she was acting strangely, he asked, "What is it? What happened when I was


    gone?"


    "Nothing, nothing happened." Susan shook her head vigorously.


    He looked at her suspiciously but could not tell the reason. He could only say inly, "Good then if


    you''re fine."


    Because the problem at the office was notpletely solved, he went homete the next few


    nights.


    Today, Susan returned home after visiting her brother. Once she put on a face sheet mask, the


    doorbell rang.


    ''Who could it be in the middle of the night?'' Susan nervously looked into the door peephole.


    It was Madam Shaw and an unfamiliar pretty girl.


    Susan was so shocked that she forgot to remove her mask and immediately opened the door.


    "Mom!" she said anxiously.


    Madam Shaw looked at her without expression and said directly, "Do you know how you look?


    Clean your face at once."


    "Y-yes, right away." Susan immediately darted to the bathroom.


    A few minutester, she sat obediently in front of Madam Shaw.


    "Let me introduce you to I Brown. Ms. Brown," Madam Shaw said.


    "Hi, Ms. Shelby," I greeted her with a smile.


    "Hi," Susan replied and felt slightly uneasy.


    There was an obvious ambition in I''s eyes. ''Why did Mom bring this woman here?''


    Before Susan could ask any further, Madam Shaw said, "Since Julian doesn''t want to touch you, I


    don¡¯t want to force him to. I will be staying here after this. I¡¯ll pick her up when she gets


    pregnant." 1 "Ms. Shelby, please give me your advice." I''s eyes twinkled and there was a faint


    charm in them.


    Susan was totally stunned. After a long while, she stuttered, "M-mom...what...what does this


    mean?"


    "Can''t you understand mynguage?" Madam Shaw looked at her disgustedly. "You''re useless and


    can¡¯t bear a child for the Shaw family, so I had to find a useful woman. I thought about it. Julian''s


    exgirlfriends were all gorgeous. I''m afraid that you don''t match his criteria. I should be his type


    and he probably won¡¯t reject her. Plus, I is different from the others. Those women are too filthy


    and I won''t let them bear a Shaw. I''ve checked I¡¯s background. She''s from an ordinary family and


    has a good educational background. Her body is clean, so she¡¯s suitable for bearing Julian¡¯s child."


    When Madam Shaw said those words, I only bowed her head and looked shy.


    Susan looked at Madam Shaw and then at I. Suddenly, she felt cold and an inexplicable


    sourness i n her heart.


    Madam Shaw wanted another woman to bear Julian¡¯s child! She took the family¡¯s lineage very


    seriously, and since Susan could not control Julian, she would definitely be reced.


    However, why was she feeling like that?


    As long as she was still Mrs. Shaw, as long as her elder brother''s medical fees were still needed,


    Julian was free to be with and bear a child with whoever he wanted to. It had nothing to do with her.


    1


    She did not need to perform the duty of a wife and think of ways to please Julian, so she should be


    happy.


    However, Susan could not even bring herself to smile.


    "Okay, I''ll leave I here.¡± Madam Shaw did not discuss any more with Susan and she stood up.


    "I''m leaving. Remember to make the arrangements. I want t o see her pregnant with Julian''s child


    as soon as possible."


    "Okay...¡± Under her suppressed emotions, Susan stood up to see Madam Shaw out.


    She went back inside and saw Izing on the couch.


    I looked at her and revealed a treacherous smile. " Mrs. Shaw, so where do I sleep tonight?"

 Chapter 21 Pregnant With Julian Shaws Child

    Chapter 21 Pregnant With Julian Shaw''s Child


    "I''ll tidy up the guest room for you." Unable to look her in the eye, Susan turned around towards the


    guest room.


    "Wait." I smiled. "The guest room needs to be tidied but not for me."


    "What...do you mean?" Susan balled her fists slightly.


    I Brown stood up, revealing her model-like figure. She walked over to Susan and sneered down


    at her." Didn''t you hear? Madam said that I need to get pregnant with Julian''s child. If I sleep in the


    guest room, how am I going to get pregnant with his child?"


    When Susan turned pale, I continued grinning." Therefore, Mrs. Shaw, the person who should be


    sleeping in the guest room is you, not me."


    Susan clenched her fists even tighter.


    I chuckled. "What is it? Are you refusing to, Mrs. Shaw? Then, do you need me to call Madam


    Shaw to see if..."


    "No, I¡¯m willing to!" Susan cut her off. "I''ll sleep in the guest room. You...you can sleep in the master


    bedroom."


    "That''s great." I¡¯s smile widened subconsciously. She looked at how cringy Susan was and a


    trace of disdain shed across her eyes.


    She was a young star who had just debuted, but because she had no background and did not have


    any connections, it was impossible for her to make a living.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Before this, I even resented her life. However, at this point, her luck took a turn.


    It was due to her recent debut and polished image that Madam Shaw considered her ''clean enough¡¯


    to bear the child for the Shaw family


    Although Madam Shaw did not mean to make Susan give up her role, it all depended on how she


    performed her job. She thought that she could definitely make Julian fall in love with her when she


    saw him. 2


    Then, she would get pregnant with Julian''s child and Madam Shaw would be very pleased.


    After dealing with Julian and gaining the approval of Madam Shaw, besides her, who would be the


    best candidate for the position of Mrs. Shaw?


    Susan Shelby was only a dumb woman who would be soon abandoned.


    I nced at Susan and instructed her, "Go and prepare the sexiest lingerie for me. I''ll take a bath


    now and wear it after that." She got up and went to the bathroom.


    ''Why does she need sexy lingerie? If she''s going to sleep in the master bedroom, what will happen


    between her and Julian?'' Susan dared not think


    further.


    "I''m only asking you to get me lingerie but you are actually that slow." At that moment, an unkind


    voice rang out and I walked out wrapped in a towel.


    However, before Susan could react, I pushed her away.


    "Oh, you have quite a number of clothes!¡± I¡¯s eyes lit up.


    She thought to herself, ''When I be Mrs. Shaw, all o f these will be mine. No, I''ll have much


    more.''


    After choosing a pair of ckcy pajamas, I looked at Susan. "Why are you still standing here


    and not going into the guest room? Do you wanna stay and watch?"


    As Susan gritted her teeth then turned and left, I mmed the door shut with a bang behind her.


    Susan stood there, looking at the tightly shut bedroom door, then she walked slowly to the guest


    room. She tossed and turned on the guest bed and her heart could not stop racing.


    After a long time, she heard the door open and she knew that Julian was home. She involuntarily


    squeezed the nket with her hands.


    ''Julian is home and he''ll go to the master bedroom. I should be sitting in her sexiest pose and


    waiting for him enchantingly. She is different from me. Her overall looks will match his expectations.


    He will be very satisfied when he sees her, won''t he? In addition, she is the woman Madam Shaw


    has approved of. Julian doesn¡¯t need to have any qualms and can be with her all day and night.''


    The sounds outside meant that Julian had gone into the master bedroom.


    Susan stopped herself from thinking about what was going to happen and covered her head with


    the nket.


    ''Since I don''t like Julian, why should I care about who he wants to be with? Susan, don¡¯t think about


    it and sleep. Go to sleep!¡±


    However, the more she forced herself to not think about it, the more it stuck in her mind.


    Susan bit her lower lip. ''Julian should be on cloud nine with I now...on the bed that we once


    shared.''


    She felt a sourness in her heart. Previously, when Julian brought someone home, she did not feel


    anything.


    Why would she feel so horrible this time?


    As her tears rolled down her cheeks uncontrobly, she did not bother wiping her tears and let them


    drip o n the pillow.


    In the master bedroom, Julian saw a figure lying on the side under the moonlight.

 Chapter 22 The Biggest No. 1 Fool

    Chapter 22 The Biggest No. 1 Fool


    A smile appeared on Julian''s face.


    ''It¡¯s sote that Susan has really fallen asleep.''


    Julian washed up andy down on the bed. Once he nestled his body on the mattress, a warm body


    rolled into his arms.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was stunned but was pleasantly surprised.


    ''Susan?''


    He thought that it was definitely Susan. Soon, his steady breath became a pant.


    "Susan, do you know what you''re doing?¡± His voice broke the silence and that person instantly


    stopped moving.


    However, quickly after that, she continued to gyrate closer.


    Julian could not help hugging her body. Just as he was about to flip over, a perfumed scent traveled


    into his nostrils, making him frown.


    ''Something''s not right. Susan never wears perfume. Her body always has a lovely grassy fragrance.


    This isn¡¯t Susan!¡¯


    Julian''s heart suddenly surged with a sh of anger and he switched the lights on.


    Not expecting the lights to be turned on so suddenly, I was stunned. She shot up to sit beside the


    bed, then she smiled charmingly at Julian.


    "Chairman Shaw,¡± she cooed as she slipped her shoulder strap off, revealing her radiantly fair


    shoulders.


    I was confident that no man could resist her seduction, and even Julian Shaw was no exception.


    Julian noticed her suggestive gestures and a cold re appeared in his eyes. He walked over to


    her.


    Mistaken, I¡¯s eyes beamed with joy. ''Julian really can''t resist the temptation.''


    She was about to climb onto him when he ruthlessly choked her by the neck with one hand. "Tell me


    who you are! Where''s Susan? What have you done to her?!"


    Julian showed no mercy. His hands were like iron bands and I started to gasp for air. To her utter


    shock, his grip was slowly tightening. She tried to struggle out of his grasp.


    He then drew a deep breath and released her. "Tell m e!¡± i


    I coughed vigorously with a frightened expression." Madam Shaw sent me. She said that Mrs.


    Shaw hasn¡¯t gotten pregnant, so...so I''ll help continue the Shaw family¡¯s lineage!"


    "Mom?" Julian could not believe it.


    ''She wanted another woman to get pregnant in the ce of Susan. How could Mom do such a


    horrendous


    thing!?''


    Julian suppressed his anger and demanded, "Where''s Susan?"


    "In...in the guest room," I stuttered.


    He turned around to leave, but right before that, he red at her. "Get off the bed right now. I don''t


    want to see any part of you touching this bed!"


    Still horrified by Julian¡¯s rebuttal, she scooted off the bed without hesitation.


    "I''ll deal with youter," he said coldly and went to the guest room.


    I stood there in humiliation and gritted her teeth.'' Where did this go wrong? Was it the subpar


    beauty and seduction? Impossible! I¡¯m confident with how I look, I can definitely make any man go


    crazy over me. No matter how powerful Julian is, he¡¯s still a ma, isn''t he?


    ''And didn''t Madam Shaw say that he detested Mrs. Shaw? Then, why was he calling her name on


    the bed just now? His first reaction was also to ask about Susan. Does he really detest her that


    much?''


    I gritted her teeth. This matter was moreplicated than she anticipated, but she would not


    give up so easily.


    The door to the guest room was not locked, so Julian went in and saw the nket in a pile.


    There was some movement beneath it, and obviously there was someone in there who seemed


    uneasy.


    Julian''s face rxed and he asked gently, "Susan, are you asleep?"


    The nket stopped moving, and after a while, a voice quietly answered, "I''m asleep.¡±


    The corner of Julian''s mouth curved upwards. He switched on the light and strode into the room to


    lift the nket.


    "I said I''m asleep. Why are you..." Susan turned around irritatedly when their eyes met. Suddenly,


    she was lost for words.


    Julian''s gaze was so gentle that it felt like a fantasy.


    "Susan." Julian looked deeply at her. "Are you crying?"


    "No,¡± she denied. "I..." Susan bit her lip without knowing how to rebuke. She did not know why she


    had to cry!


    He gazed deeply at her, and suddenly a sh of excitement appeared in his eyes. "Susan, are you


    crying because that I girl is here? You and me, are w e...¡±


    Could he indulge the splinter of hope that Susan had fallen in love with him?


    He secretly hoped that Susan was actually crying because I was there and that she was jealous


    of her. Could he hope for that?


    "No, don''t you misunderstand me. I will never love


    you," Susan denied.


    She would never fall in love with Julian Shaw. Never!


    Julian had told her clearly that their union was merely an agreement and nothing more. What she


    wanted was forever love.


    With so many women around him, she never wanted t 0 be one of the many women in his harem.


    Since she could not have the hope of love, then she would guard her heart fiercely and give it to no


    one.


    "Misunderstand?" Julian''s excitement slowly faded away and his eyes were reced with


    coldness." Then, tell me, why are you crying?"


    "I..." She stubbornly bit her lip. "You don''t need to know."


    ¡°You won''t love me? Then, who do you love?" Julian gritted his teeth. "Susan, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re


    thinking about Luke Jenkins!"


    Luke Jenkins?


    Susan was stunned as she had no idea why Julian brought that name up. She had told him that her


    rtionship with Luke was over long ago.


    Nevertheless, Susan''s silence made him think that he was right.


    He became agitated. He felt stupid for thinking that she had cried because of him. He thought about


    the time when Cheryl Young had been in the room, Susan had the mood to actually stand outside


    the door!


    ''How could she be upset this time? Mom getting I over was definitely what she hoped for. That


    way, she wouldn¡¯t have to get pregnant with the man she doesn''t love.''


    "Is Luke Jenkins really that amazing that you''re still missing him until now?¡± Julian clenched his


    teeth and looked at her.


    Initially, Susan wanted to exin, but she became annoyed at Julian''s interrogative tone. She had


    broken up with Luke and both of them had nothing to do with each other, but Julian was still being


    suspicious.


    However, he still had different women around him all the time! How could he interrogate her like


    that?


    In a fit of anger, Susan exploded without hesitation," Yes, Luke is better than you and I can''t forget


    about him!"


    Instantly, she regretted what she just said. She had no reason to make Julian angry! What if he


    discontinued her elder brother¡¯s medical fees because of that?


    Still, while she could be submissive in front of Madam Shaw, upon facing Julian now, she just did


    not want t o back down.


    Susan pursed her lips and looked at Julian stubbornly. He was sulky as he stared coldly at Susan.


    The anger in his eyes was gone but they had turned into a different shade of intensity.


    After a long while, Julian said softly, "Very well." He found himself a joke. He actually thought that


    Susan was crying because of him. Once again, this proved that it was a one-sided love.


    Susan had no concern about who he spent the night with, but he was dumb enough to ditch a


    gorgeous woman to rush over to her in fear that she would be angry about it.


    Eventually, she hid under the nket in tears because she missed her ex-boyfriend!


    ''Julian Shaw, you are really the biggest No. 1 fool!''


    Refusing to speak anymore, Julian left the room expressionlessly.

 Chapter 23 Get Out

    Chapter 23 Get Out


    Susan looked at Julian''s back as he left and bit her lower lip hard.


    Julian was angry because no matter how much he detested his wife, he would not allow another


    man to b e in her heart.


    Before this, she had been willing to ept his womanizing ways and be an obedient Mrs. Shaw.


    Now, however, she could notprehend why she loathed it. Why did Julian request her to be like


    that when he had so many flings?


    "Susan, you''re crazy! Why are you being so calctive about this? He doesn''t like you and he has


    other women. Shouldn¡¯t you be happy?" Susan mumbled.


    ''But what''s this sourness my heart is feeling?¡¯ Susan dared not think further because her thoughts


    might manifest uncontrobly!


    When he returned to the master bedroom, Julian was even sulkier than before he left.


    I looked at him cautiously and posed seductively." Chairman Shaw, let''s..."


    Julian nced at her coldly and spat out, "Piss off into the bathroom."


    Piss off?


    I was stunned and she forced a smile. "Chairman


    Shaw, where do you want me to go?" "Can''t you understand humannguage? To the bathroom!


    Don''t let me see your face. You make me want to puke!¡± Julian''s voice grew colder.


    I''s expression changed and she could not help whining, "But, Chairman Shaw, Madam Shaw


    wants u s to quickly have a kid."


    "Since it''s her idea, you can have a kid with her. Now, get out of my sight immediately. I¡¯m giving


    you 3 seconds. If you''re still here after 3 seconds, bear the consequences yourself."


    Julian''s face looked stormy and he counted down, "3... 2..."


    Not daring to challenge his authority, she dashed into the bathroom without even bringing a nket.


    The world was finally at peace.


    Julian stood beside the window while his eyes had a sh of confusion.


    Nobody would believe him if he told his story. For years, the infamous yboy, Julian Shaw, who


    changed girlfriends so frequently had, in fact, never touched any of them before.


    He had been waiting for her so a very long time. However, she was totally clueless.


    ''Julian Shaw, why are you so stupid? That woman''s heart doesn¡¯t space for you. Why are you still


    so determined? There are plenty of women in the world whoe in all shapes and sizes. You can


    have the naive and wild ones at your disposal. Why do you specifically want that woman?'' "Damn


    it!" Julian subconsciously mmed the windowpane with his fist.


    ''Susan, even if you love Luke Jenkins, even if your heart will never be mine, I¡¯ll never let you go.


    Since there¡¯s no love, then let there be pain. Even if it''s extremely severe, I will never let go. Never.''


    Julian took out his phone and called his mother.


    "Julian? Why are you calling me at such an ungodly hour?" Madam Shaw''s tone contained a hint of


    a smile. "You''re satisfied with that I Brown, aren''t you?"


    She had picked that woman based on Julian¡¯s aesthetic standards.


    "Mom." Julian scowled. "I don''t need you to find me a woman!"


    Madam Shaw frowned. "Julian, I don¡¯t care about the women that you want to y around with. But


    when ites to bearing the Shaw family¡¯s child, the woman must be clean. I wouldn''t bat an eyelid


    about those other women you have. So, is I also not your cup of tea?"


    Julian narrowed his eyes. "Didn¡¯t I listen to you and get myself a wife? What are you not satisfied


    with? Since I have a wife now, I''ll have a child sooner orter.¡±


    "Are you still trying to hide things from me?" Madam Shaw snorted. "Susan told me that you''ve


    never touched her over the past year! Son, I know that I have forced Susan on you and it''s normal


    for you not to like her, but the fortune teller was right. After marrying her, everything went really


    smoothly for you. You can''t divorce her, so I don''t want to trouble you. I has both the body and


    looks. Isn''t that good?" i


    Julian thought of the scent of I''s body and got frustrated. "I''ve said that I don''t need that."


    "You have no choice." Madam Shaw¡¯s voice became stern instantly. "Your father died early, and I


    toiled away to secure the Shaw Corporation and bring you u p. Everything I did was for the Shaw


    family! Now that you''re not young anymore, it''s time for you to have a child. You don''t like Susan?


    Fine, I won''t force you. You don''t like I? Fine, I won¡¯t force you too. Then, which type do you like?


    I''ll go and look for you. Even if you want a goddess, I''ll look for her, but you must have a child as


    soon as possible.¡±


    "Mom, what do you think I am? A child-making machine?" Julian was mad.


    Madam Shaw previously controlled the enormous Shaw Corporation and was a strong-headed


    woman. Her desire to control was tremendous. As Julian¡¯s mother, he gave in to her most of the


    time.


    Nheless her actions triggered Julian¡¯s bottom line. Even if Susan did not love him, only she


    could bear his child!


    Realizing that Julian was enraged, Madam Shaw softened her voice to say, "Julian, it''s not that I''m


    forcing you. I''m not getting any younger and you¡¯re busy with your career. Plus you onlye back


    once a week. I just want to have a grandchild earlier. Am I asking for too much?"


    With that, she seemed to choke a little.


    When Madam Shaw was tough, Julian could still rebuke her, but when she cried, he felt helpless.


    "Julian, is it because I doesn''t meet your taste?


    What about I change another one for you?" Madam Shaw sobbed.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Julian sighed. "There¡¯s no need to."


    "Then, you..." 1


    "I can stay."


    "Okay." Madam Shaw was instantly satisfied. "Then, you¡¯d better hurry. I¡¯m looking forward to


    having a grandchild."


    While she was satisfied, Julian was in the dumps. Although he wanted to chase I away, he knew


    that once she left, there would be other women.


    If that was the case, it would be wise to let this woman stay while he thought of a better way to


    solve this.


    The next day, he found I curled up at the corner of the bathroom. The weather had be chilly


    and she only wore thin pajamas. If it was not for the warm air i n the bathroom, she might have died


    of cold the night before.


    Julian said coldly, "Next time, you can bring in a mattress and a nket to sleep in the bathroom.


    You''re not allowed to appear in front of me at any time of the day."


    After going throughst night''s ordeal, she developed a fear towards Julian, so she could only


    agree.


    At that moment, the guest room door creaked open.


    ''Susan must have woken up."


    Julian''s expression changed and he abruptly embraced I.

 Chapter 24 I Did Not Have Breakfast

    Chapter 24 I Did Not Have Breakfast


    Ignoring the shock in I¡¯s eyes, Julian walked out the door while embracing her.


    Sure enough, Susan had woken up and was in the living room.


    Julian took a nce at her, his face containing a trace of an evil smile. He stretched his hand out


    and lifted I''s chin. "Baby, you¡¯re so beautiful."


    I¡¯s eyes lit up and her eyes shed with joy. She could not help cooing delicately, "Chairman


    Shaw, you''re so naughty..."


    "Don''t you like it?" Julian deliberately got closer.


    I blushed.


    Whether one looked at him from near or from afar, Julian''s face was simply perfect. She would get


    struck by lightning if she missed a chance with a man as handsome and wealthy as him.


    I seized the opportunity and grasped onto Julian''s neck. Both of them stood so close as though


    they were kissing.


    Susan was walking out of the door when she saw that passionate scene between Julian Shaw and


    I Brown. Although she was prepared, she still felt the pinch in her heart.


    After drawing in a deep breath to suppress the torment in her heart, Susan made the effort to avert


    her gaze. Then, she took the bag and left the house quietly.


    Julian was looking at Susan all the while. When he saw her leave without any reaction, his eyes


    shed with anger.


    "Chairman Shaw, you frightened mest night," I said gently.


    However, his devilish smile had faded. He nced coldly at I, then he removed her arms around


    his neck.


    "Chairman Shaw?" I was still looking at him charmingly.


    Julian''s face held a hint of disgust and he said coldly," I Brown, my mother is my mother and I am


    me. My mother''s wishes aren¡¯t mine. Do you understand?


    You''re smart, so you''ll know what to say and what not t o say around my mother."


    I''s face turned pale again. She realized that she could not understand Julian. This man was so


    unpredictable and he was making her go crazy.


    "Know your position and be more honest about it," he warned I, then turned around and left.


    The vi door was closed with a bang.


    I''s charming face was instantly filled with viciousness!


    ''It''s Susan. It must be her! That woman must have done something! Julian doesn''t want to touch


    her, yet she still clings onto him shamelessly. Susan Shelby, w e shall see!¡¯


    Silently, a ck luxurious car stopped beside Susan steadily.


    The window was rolled down and Julian said coldly," Get in.¡±


    Susan took a nce at him and gritted her teeth. "No, the public bus will be here in another half an


    hour.¡±


    Julian squinted threateningly. "Woman, are you throwing a tantrum?" He had yet to deal with her


    about the previous night¡¯s incident, but she was angry at him now.


    "No," she added sulkily, "I daren''t!"


    "Oh, that''s right. You dare to think of an ex-boyfriend despite carrying the title of Mrs. Shaw. What


    else are you afraid of?" he mocked.


    "Yes, you''re right." She looked at him. "Then, you should quickly drive away and not disturb me


    thinking about my ex-boyfriend!"


    "You...¡± Julian¡¯s eyes shed with anger.


    ''This woman''s temper has grown over the past few days! She used to exin things gently, but now


    she''s actually talking back to me. Very well then, I¡¯ll let her walk!¡¯


    With a stormy face, he sped off.


    Susan pursed her lips and walked towards the bus stop slowly in her heels.


    Not more than a few stepster, the ck Bentley came back!


    Julian rolled the window down again.


    "Get in," hemanded coldly.


    "No..."


    "Stop this nonsense." Julian raised an eyebrow as though he saw her high heels unintentionally.


    Then, h e said impatiently, "Do you think this is because of you? I''m just concerned that you might


    bete and affect thepany''s productivity."


    "I''m just a small potato. I don¡¯t think my influence is that great, is it?" Susan said.


    "I''m saying it will which means it will." He stared at her. "Susan, do you need me to bring up your


    elder brother for you to..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Susan was already in the car and her seatbelt was fastened.


    "Okay, let¡¯s go,¡± she said.


    Julian was speechless.


    ¡®This woman...Forget it. I''ll tolerate her nonsense! It¡¯s nobody but my own fault for shamelessly


    wanting only her!''


    In the quiet car, Susan could not help peeking at


    Julian a few times.


    "What is it?" His unfriendly voice was heard.


    ''Damn it. He found out that I was peeking.¡¯ Susan looked away quickly.


    "Just say whatever you want to."


    Susan gritted her teeth tightly and could not hold back any longer. "You and I..."


    ¡°We''re good." Julian raised an eyebrow. "Mom really knows my taste. She¡¯s got a hot figure and a


    seductive aura. Plus, she''s really obedient in bed-definitely much better than you."


    A feeling of embarrassment surged, causing Susan to lower her head. ''I shouldn¡¯t have asked such


    a selfembarrassing question. I should¡¯ve known the answer since they looked so inseparable in the


    morning, shouldn''t I?''


    "Based on this, I can quickly aplish the mission Mom gave me and impregnate I with a


    child,¡± Julian said ndly.


    "Oh." Susan''s hand retracted and she pretended to be calm. "That''s good."


    Screech.


    The car came to a sudden halt by the roadside.


    Julian squinted at her with a mysterious smile. "Do you really think it¡¯s good?"


    Susan made sure her smile looked sincere. "Yes, it¡¯s good. You''re not willing to touch me, but the


    Shaw family needs an heir. Now that you¡¯re going to have a kid with a woman you like, that''s killing


    two birds with one stone."


    "Very well. You have proven your generosity once again. Looks like I have no choice but to give you


    the award for being the best wife," Julian said while clenching his teeth.


    "I don¡¯t need that award as long as you''re happy,¡± she replied honestly.


    Julian took a long nce at her. Then, he sped off while resisting the urge to strangle her.


    As usual, after he dropped Susan off a kilometer away from the office, Julian drove off, leaving a


    trail of dust.


    Susan walked slowly towards the office entrance and bumped into Chance Hamilton.


    "Susan.¡± Chance waved happily at the sight of her.


    Although Susan had rejected him, both of them were still friends.


    "Chance." Susan walked over with a smile.


    "I discovered a delicious restaurant much better than the one that we usually order from. Here, I


    bought an extra cup of soy milk and a piece of cookie for you. Try it." Chance passed her a cup of


    soy milk and a small paper bag excitedly.


    "Thank you." Susan''s cold hands were warmed upon receiving the cup of soy milk and cookie.


    ¡°Try it quickly," Chance urged her.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As she was about to take a sip, a cold voice interrupted her.


    "I haven¡¯t had my breakfast." CEO Shaw suddenly appeared beside them and stared at the soy


    milk.

 Chapter 25 Narrow-hearted

    Chapter 25 Narrow-hearted


    Chance Hamilton was stunned. "Huh? Chairman, you''ve still not had your breakfast? I''ll give you


    the phone number for food delivery.¡±


    He took his phone out and searched for a number.


    Julian sulked instantly. How could hispany actually have such a blur person!?


    "I want to have breakfast now,¡± Julian enunciated every word firmly.


    ''Now?'' Only then did Chance understood the meaning. He scratched his head and offered,


    "Chairman Shaw, d o you want me to buy some for you?"


    Julian was speechless while Susan pursed her lips and resistedughing.


    ''Chance is really a living treasure!'' She was moody since that morning, but looking at his reactions


    made her feel better.


    For the sake of avoiding CEO Shaw from being annoyed by Chance, Susan voluntarily handed over


    the soy milk and cookie. "Chairman Shaw, you can have this.¡±


    "Hmph," Julian snorted coldly and epted the food before walking away.


    Once Julian left, Chance said pitifully, "They taste really good. Susan, I''ll get them for you again


    tomorrow."


    ¡°It¡¯s okay," she quickly declined his offer.


    She dared to guarantee that no matter how many days Chance brought her breakfast, CEO Shaw


    would snatch it away. Although that man did not like her, his narrow-hearted ways were outrageous.


    In the office, Susan was just about to order a meal with the other colleagues.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Suddenly, a delivery guy came in. "Which one of you is Susan Shelby?"


    Susan was stunned. "I am, but you may have gotten it wrong because I haven¡¯t ordered yet."


    The delivery guy walked over with a smile. "There¡¯s no mistake. Chairman Shaw says he ate your


    breakfast, s o he wants to return this to you."


    Then, he started taking out item after item. The first box, the second box, the third, the fourth...


    He kept taking out the boxes.


    Atst, everybody gathered around to watch, i


    "Okay, there are a total of 23 types of breakfast, Ms. Shelby. Enjoy." The delivery guy left.


    Susan looked at the breakfast spread over two to three office tables and was dumbfounded.


    "Susan, what breakfast of yours did Chairman Shaw eat? Dragon''s liver or phoenix''s bile?" a


    colleague could not help asking.


    "It was just the soy milk and the cookie that Chance gave..." Susan was just speechless.


    She looked at thevish breakfast spread and felt annoyed for a short while. ''Julian Shaw...is so


    narrowminded!''


    "Let''s eat breakfast together," Susan said.


    Everyone cheered and tore into the breakfast.


    Chance eximed as he ate, "Chairman Shaw is really Chairman Shaw. These crab meat


    dumplings are so delicious. Tomorrow, I shall bring soy milk and cookie for an exchange too."


    Susan looked at him and could only exim how amazing it was to have a big heart!


    After everyone including Susan had eaten breakfast, she went back to her ce and sat in front of


    herputer. Just as she sat down, an e-mail popped out.


    "How was breakfast?" It was from CEO Shaw.


    The annoyed Susan replied: "In the future, don''t buy m e food that others want to eat. What a


    shame!¡±


    Then, another e-mail came from Julian again.


    Susan knew this was going to happen. She rolled her eyes and replied: "Chairman Shaw, our


    company''s 23rd rule states that one shall not use thepany¡¯s mailbox to chat about matters


    unrted to work.¡±


    Then, everything went silent.


    Susan started her work energetically.


    ''This woman...¡¯ Julian got frustrated at the sight of her reply.


    However, when he looked at the soy milk and cookie sittingfortably in the trash can, he felt


    slightly better.


    ''Come to think of it, being at my ce is difficult.


    Besides trying to prevent the wife from reconciling with her old me, I have to prevent her new


    suitors. Whose job can be harder than mine?¡¯


    Just as Julian was feeling depressed, the office phone rang. He answered it.


    "Julian," a gentle voice came from the other side.


    It was Charlotte Jenkins.


    Julian raised an eyebrow. "You¡¯re capable enough to b e able to get through my direct phone line."


    Charlotte chuckled. "Although Jenkins Corporation can''tpare to the Shaw Corporation, I''m still


    capable in my own ways."


    "Is there anything important? If there''s nothing, I''m really busy..." Julian was about to hang up.


    "Wait." Charlotte instantly became nervous. "Julian, I''ve done some investigation about Susan and


    there''s something that I think you should know." "Sorry, I''m not interested...¡± She quickly added, "I


    found out that before she got married to you, she had a very loving ex-boyfriend, but this whole part


    of her life seemed to be intentionally erased by someone. I was able to trace this from whatever


    information that¡¯s avable and got to know that she had an ex-boyfriend although I couldn¡¯t find out


    who he is. Anyway, something isn''t right with Susan."


    Julian squinted. ¡¯¡¯It¡¯s impressive that you¡¯re able to investigate this."


    Mrs. Jenkins had dealt with the issue between Luke and Susan once while Julian took care of the


    matter another time. Although Mrs. Jenkins did not know that Julian was involved, with both their


    actions, everything that had ever happened between Luke and Susan had been erased.


    Those who knew about it had sworn to never mention it.


    During that time, even Julian''s mother knew nothing about it. He did not expect that Charlotte would


    be able to trace it.


    Julian was finally willing to listen to her, so she let out a sigh of relief and said gently, "Julian, I


    investigate this to prevent you from being conned. I even heard that Susan and her ex-boyfriend


    almost got married, but she suddenly dumped him to marry you. I''m sure her intentions aren''t


    good." "Charlotte," Julian frowned hard and warned her


    coldly, "I don''t need you toe in between Susan and me. There are boundaries and you have


    crossed the boundary."


    "But, Julian..." Charlotte was nervous.


    "That¡¯s all. I still have work to do." Julian instantly hung up.


    "Damn it!" Charlotte flung her phone away.


    ''What did Susan do to Julian? How can someone as proud as Julian turn a blind eye to these


    matters because of her? No, it''s impossible that Julian isn¡¯t concerned. He must be unable to ept


    the truth for the time being. Then, I shall force him to ept it.''


    "Susan, I will find out who that wild man is. Just wait and see," Charlotte gritted her teeth and said.


    "What wild man?" At that moment, Luke walked in with a smile. "Mom made pear and fungus soup.


    Let''s g 0 downstairs to drink some."


    "Coming." Charlotte stood up with a smile.


    "You haven''t told me about the wild man were you talking about." Luke was curious.


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes were dull with gloom. "It¡¯s about Julian Shaw."


    "Did you really take action?" he asked.


    "Of course, I have to fight for the man I want. Just wait and see," she said coldly, "A few days ago, I


    was thinking of a n to meet Julian and then I found out that he has a wife! If she was from some


    wealthy family, I could have let it go, but she''s an ordinary woman whose name is Susan Shelby!¡±


    "Susan Shelby!" Luke''s eyes contained a sh of surprise.

 Chapter 26 To Everlasting Love With You

    Chapter 26 To Evesting Love With You


    "Yeah, Susan Shelby." Charlotte looked strangely at Luke. "Brother, why are you so shocked? Do


    you know Susan?" she simply asked. After all, she did not think that her brother would have


    anything to do with Susan.


    "I''ve seen her a few times when I was with Mandy." Luke suppressed his shock and pretended to


    answer calmly, "Mandy and I thought that she was one of Julian''s women, but we never thought


    that...she''d be married to him"


    ''Susan...is married to Julian.'' Luke suddenly found himself distracted.


    He could hear a crisp voice in his mind.


    "Luke, I feel really happy now, but I¡¯m a little scared. D o you think that we can be together forever?"


    "Of course. I, Luke Jenkins, will not want anyone else besides you."


    "Hmph, you''re such a sweet talker."


    "This is not sweet talking, Susan, I..."


    ''Susan.'' Luke suddenly felt his head hurt.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ''Why did such a conversation y in his head? Was it an illusion? If it was an illusion, why did it


    seem so real? If it wasn''t an illusion, who was he talking to? Why did this dialogue not exist in his


    memories?¡¯


    "Hmph, I feel that Julian and that woman won''t be together for long." Charlotte''s indignant voice


    pulled Luke''s mind back to reality.


    "Why do you say so?" Luke asked.


    "Because I found out that Madam Shaw doesn''t really like her. It seems like she''s only tolerating her


    because of some special reason. Sooner orter, I''ll find out the truth. Also, Susan''s history isn¡¯t


    that clean. Before she got married to Julian, she was about to get married to her ex-boyfriend!"


    Charlotte said.


    "Ex-boyfriend?" Luke''s hand suddenly trembled.


    He felt that the truth was about to erupt.


    ''I''ve investigated Susan¡¯s information before but why didn¡¯t I discover this?''


    Charlotte nodded and said with a cold expression," Somebody tempered with something. It''s difficult


    for some ordinary people to investigate Susan and her exboyfriend''s rtionship. I didn¡¯t get


    anything at first, but I found a QQ ount that she hasn¡¯t been using. S o, I got a hacker to hack


    into this ount and restore the deleted records in the ount space. This woman is very cautious


    about her postings, but nothing can b e hidden from me. Based on one of these posts, I can


    conclude that she definitely had an ex-boyfriend and both of them were supposed to get married.


    Although I don''t know who this ex-boyfriend is, his existence is beyond any doubt."


    ''Investigating her QQ ount?'' Luke was speechless. I t was evident that men and women had


    different thoughts about this. He tried investigating but got nothing. Charlotte changed direction and


    instantly got results.


    Luke pretended to be casual. "Where are the records that you restored? Let me have a look."


    "Here are the records." Charlotte took out a piece of paper from the drawer and passed them to


    him. "But, Brother, what do you need it for?"


    "I''ll check it out for you," Luke simply said and carefully kept that piece of paper away.


    Charlotte nodded trustingly.


    Luke went downstairs and drank the pear and fungus soup, then went back to his room and put the


    piece of paper on the table.


    Susan did not really like to post, but this ount had been discarded more than a year ago. There


    were only about 20 posts.


    Luke quickly identified that particr post that Charlotte had spoken about.


    The background was City Square. The huge fountain was spewing water droplets and in front of the


    fountain was a pair of hands held tightly.


    There was a grass-weaved ring on the girl''s slender finger.


    Susan had written: "To evesting love with you."


    ''To evesting love...with you.¡¯


    Luke felt as though his heart had been hammered and he was in a daze. He felt he needed to


    remember something.


    However, he could not.


    ''Why, why is it like this? What...actually happened?¡¯


    He felt that he should not continue looking for the truth.


    However, he already had Mandy and their wedding day was near. Both families were greatly


    satisfied with their marriage while the union between him and Mandy also had everyone''s blessings.


    He should be happily waiting to be a groom and not waste his time on a woman he had met twice.


    Luke slowly kept the piece of paper away and locked i t in his drawer. He felt like he was dreaming.


    ''Susan is Julian''s wife. What kind of rtionship can Susan and I have?''


    Although he tried to convince himself, Luke¡¯s focus did not move from the drawer which contained


    that piece of paper.


    ''Susan...Shelby...Who exactly are you?


    After a day''s work, Susan notified Julian and called a car to visit her elder brother.


    Jacob¡¯s condition was improving day by day.


    Although he was still weak, he was more and more conscious. Not only could he remember Susan''s


    name, but he was also slowly regaining his memory.


    Susan sat beside him and looked at Jacob working on theputer.


    "Susan." Jacob suddenly stopped.


    "Hmm? Brother, what is it?" Susan asked with a smile.


    "Look." Jacob moved theputer to her front.


    Susan''s eyes widened. There was only code after code on the screen.


    Then, Jacob pressed a key, and the screen changed instantly.


    The codes started tobine, and very quickly, the ck screen was filled with various colors.


    Then, a burst of colors erupted on the screen.


    Susan was dumbfounded.


    The ck screen was like the night sky. Those colorful codes were like fireworks. Soon, the disy


    of fireworks finally turned into a few words: "Happy Birthday, Susan!"


    "Brother..." Susan burst into tears.


    ¡°Susan, you''re crying!" Jacob looked confused. "Don''t you like it?"


    "No, I love it." Susan wiped her tears away. She did not tell him that he had gotten the date wrong,


    that her birthday was still a week away.


    Her brother was in a state of being half-awake and half -confused. It was a miracle that he could


    remember a date that wasing up.


    "It¡¯s great that you like it." Jacob¡¯s face revealed a faint smile. He extended his arm and lightly wiped


    the tears at the corner of her eyes.


    "Hmm, I like it, I really do." Susan''s tears flowed incessantly.


    In this world, the one who treated her the best was her brother. Therefore, she was willing to


    sacrifice anything for him.


    She apanied Jacob until he fell into a deep sleep.


    However, Susan had to leave even if she did not want t o.


    Once she walked out of the nursing home, the peace of mind she had while she had been with her


    brother slowly disappeared. At the thought of going back to the house where I Brown was, Susan


    felt inexplicably resistant.


    However, she did not have any choice, did she?

 Chapter 27 Her Birthday

    Chapter 27 Her Birthday


    At the Shaw residence.


    "Chairman Shaw, you''re so naughty. How could you..."


    "Don''t you like it?"


    "I do, I do. I like it very much..."


    Susan ignored the voices at the sofa and went into the guest room silently.


    When the guest room door closed, Julian snorted and pushed I away.


    "Chairman Shaw...¡± I looked at the tightly shut door and suddenly understood what this was all


    about!


    This had already happened on a few asions.


    When Susan appeared, Julian would pretend to be intimate with her. Once Susan left, Julian would


    push her away.


    I could not help but frown. ''Julian¡¯s actions don¡¯t match Madam Shaw''s opinion that he doesn''t


    like Susan. In fact, he is obviously...obviously too concerned about this woman! If that is so, why


    won''t h e touch her? That way, I stand a chance, don''t I?''


    However, no matter what her hidden agenda was, Susan was in her way to be Mrs. Shaw.


    It was not easy for her tond this opportunity and she would not give up so easily. She only needed


    an


    opportunity. I''s eyes were filled with ambition.


    However, Julian had his gaze fixed on the door and totally ignored the cold sh in I¡¯s eyes.


    After sulking at the door for a while, he looked at I coldly. "Go and hide somewhere! Don''t let me


    see you, and don''t let Susan see you!¡±


    I''s face grew pale, but she acknowledged him silently.


    Julian took out his phone after he chased I away. The calendar on his phone had a red circle


    around it.


    It was Susan''s birthday.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He had nned to celebrate Susan''s birthday with her, but she had gotten on his nerves in the past


    few days.


    Julian stared at the date for a long while and snorted coldly in his heart.


    There was a saying that went "you can''t let a woman get used to something; once they are used to


    something, they will not respect you."


    ''Your birthday depends on your behavior for the next few days.''


    The next day.


    "Chairman Shaw, here are the flower details that you asked for."


    "Chairman Shaw, here are the hotel details that you asked for."


    "Chairman Shaw, these are the top 100 women''s favorite presents."


    "Chairman Shaw, this is..."


    Following Julian¡¯s instructions, his personal assistant presented different information to him.


    Julian vetted the information as he said to his personal assistant, "I just wanted to see the details.


    This isn''t for anybody''s birthday, do you understand?"


    His personal assistant was speechless. ''CEO, if you didn¡¯t say anything, I wouldn''t even have


    known that you wanted to celebrate someone''s birthday.¡¯


    Julian looked at his assistant¡¯s glowing face and coughed. "Okay, you can go out."


    "Okay." His assistant quickly ran out of the office.


    Julian continued to study the information. He did not want to spoil Susan!


    He thought to himself, ''Susan is Mrs. Shaw and should be respected in one way or another. This is


    also for the namesake of the Shaw family.'' 1


    Julian''s heart calmed down after he sessfully rted the matter to the Shaw family¡¯s reputation, i


    The following week, Julian used I to trigger Susan t o get a jealous reaction out of her, but her


    indifference enraged him instead. On another hand, he was secretly preparing an unforgettable


    birthday for Susan. 2


    Julian honestly felt that he was about to have schizophrenia.


    He did not ask for much. As long as Susan could care a little about him, he was satisfied. However,


    that woman refused to give him the slightestfort. What was even worse was that even though


    she treated him that way, he still hoped that she could celebrate a nice birthday.


    Julian Shaw had the qualities of a love guru!


    After his schizophrenic state, Susan''s birthday was finally here.


    In the morning, Susan stared at the calendar for a long moment before reacting. It seemed like


    today was her birthday.


    These days had been monotonous and she had almost forgotten about it.


    During her birthdayst year, she had just gotten married to Julian.


    That time, she had been devastated as she had just lost her love and her elder brother was sick.


    She was o n the verge of a breakdown and did not want to celebrate any birthdays.


    However, there was something strange. During those dark times, a mysterious person frequently


    sent her small gifts.


    Sometimes, it was some dim sum that she had been wanting to eat for a while.


    Sometimes, it was flowers.


    Sometimes, it was a bonsai.


    On her birthday that year, she also received a present. I t was a book signed by one of her favorite


    authors.


    Although those were small gifts, it gave her the warmth that she needed.


    Half a year after she got married to Julian, the gifts stopped.


    Until now, Susan was grateful for that person''s encouragement. She tried locating that person to no


    avail, so she could only bury this at the bottom of her heart.


    ''Birthday?'' Susan smiled and kept her memories away. Although it was not such a special asion,


    the days were so dull and she could do something about it.


    She thought that maybe she could bake herself a cake.


    In the car, Susan looked at Julian. "Are you free tonight? Today is..."


    Because she thought that having cake alone would be quite lonely, she thought of asking Julian to


    join her.


    "No." Julian put on a cold face and said expressionlessly, "Today I''m not free from morning till night."


    "Oh..." Susan swallowed her words. She looked to the front depressingly.


    She had no idea what made her want to celebrate her birthday with Julian. Even if he had the time,


    he


    would get intimate with I!


    Since she was alone, it was meaningless to have a cake. ''Forget it. There''s no need for so much


    trouble.''


    Julian looked at Susan from the corner of his eye and noticed her glum mood. He could not help


    smiling faintly. Once she got home tonight, he would give her a surprise.


    When they reached the office, they started and ended work as usual.


    All the information that Susan filled out was ording to her identification card, but the date of birth


    on it was wrong, hence nobody knew her birthday.


    As usual, she bade farewell to her colleagues.


    After Susan left, she came to the bus stop and an unexined dismal feeling flooded her heart.


    Julian had texted her earlier to tell her to go home on her own as he had something to do.


    Home?


    However, where was home?


    She did not feel like going home and walked on the street aimlessly. There was nowhere to go and


    nothing to do.


    She only wanted to keep walking, so she kept walking in a daze.


    All she knew was that she had been walking from day


    till night.


    A sprinkle of water brought her back to her senses.


    Susan looked up and looked at the enormous fountain in front of her.


    "Susan Shelby?¡± A surprised voice came from behind.

 Chapter 28 How Long Are You Going Hug?

    Chapter 28 How Long Are You Going Hug?


    That voice...


    Susan turned and saw Luke staring at her in surprise.


    The fountain created a light mist in front of him, softening his features instantly.


    Susan could not help but fall into a trance.


    A familiar face in a familiar ce.


    Everything seemed to have happened just yesterday, but at the same time, it was as though a


    century had passed.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "What are you doing here?"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They both spoke at the same time.


    Stunned, Luke then broke out into a smile. "For some reason, I''ve always regarded today as an


    important day, so I came here."


    Susan''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Next time, every year when it''s your birthday, we wille to see the fountain. Then, I will make


    you a ring, alright?"


    "Are you that stingy? Is the ring only going to be made of straw?" "I mean a real ring. I want to give


    you one with the blessings of the entire world.¡±


    Tragically, the world did not bless them as such.


    When Luke had taken her to meet his parents, all they received was rejection.


    "Susan, don''t be afraid. Even if the whole world doesn¡¯t bless us, I''ll still be with you. This intention


    of mine will never change forever."


    Never change forever? What happened to forever?


    With a single car ident, everything changed.


    Susan turned her gaze to Luke and bit her lower lip slightly. "I still have some errands to run. I''ll


    leave first.¡±


    "Wait!" Luke grabbed her hand suddenly.


    Susan drew her hand back hard but failed to escape from his grip. Then, she lowered her head and


    asked quietly, "Yes?"


    "Have we ever...met before this?" Luke looked at her stubborn side profile.


    A sh ofplicated emotions was seen in Susan''s eyes and she answered without a pause, "No,


    we have never met before! Thest time we met at the cafe was my first time meeting you."


    "Really? Then, why don''t you dare look at me?" Luke frowned.


    "Of course, it''s true." Susan looked up at him immediately. "The reason I daren''t look at you is


    because of your jealous fiancee. She might think I''m coveting you. Mr. Jenkins, if I were you, I


    wouldn''t hold the hand of a woman I don¡¯t know like this!"


    Her tone was cold, and Luke knew that he should let g o of her. However, he was somehow


    reluctant to.


    He pursed his lips and asked, "Are you married? Is it t o Julian Shaw?"


    "Yes, I am." Susan nodded firmly. "So, can you let me g o now?"


    "My sister told me that Madam Shaw doesn''t really like you and Julian isn¡¯t a reliable man. You


    should be having a difficult time at the Shaw residence. You..."


    "So what?" Susan''s voice went up a notch louder. " Madam Shaw doesn¡¯t like me, but at least she


    pays for my brother''s medical expenses. Julian isn''t reliable, but at least, he married me. Besides


    that, my wellbeing isn¡¯t your business. I left you and I could still...¡± She stopped abruptly.


    "Left me? What do you mean, Susan?" Luke asked curiously.


    "It''s nothing! It''s a slip of the tongue. I¡¯ve got to go now,¡± Susan said, gritting her teeth.


    Not believing her, he grabbed her again. "Susan, we knew each other in the past, didn¡¯t we? Mandy


    is so against you because we were once in a rtionship, weren''t we?" "You¡¯re really thinking too


    much! Mr. Jenkins, do you need me to remind you that you have a fiancee?" Susan tried to struggle


    free from his grip again.


    She had promised Mrs. Jenkins that she would never tell Luke about their past rtionship for the


    price of $ 100,000. In fact, even without the deal, she would not have said anything.


    Now that he had forgotten her, what was the point of bringing it up again?


    "Susan..." Luke looked at her cold expression and seemed to be shocked.


    "Don''t call me Susan. You really shouldn¡¯t be calling m e Susan." Susan stared at him. "Your fiancee


    is still waiting for you to go back."


    "I..." For some reason, Luke could not bring himself to look directly into her clear eyes.


    Both of them just looked at each other for a while.


    Suddenly, an olddy passed by and looked at them curiously. "You two haven¡¯t been here in a


    while.¡±


    Luke''s eyes lit up. "Grandma, did the two of use here often?"


    "Grandma, you must have mistaken us for someone else," Susan said quickly.


    "Kids, I might be old, but my eyes are sharp. I couldn''t possibly have mistaken you for someone


    else," the olddy said with a smile. "It''s been over a year. Did you g o abroad or did you quarrel?


    Last time, you came to see the fountain every other day."


    "Grandma, you really are mistaken." Susan felt anxious.


    "Youngdy, admit it," the olddy said. "Last time, when this young man proposed to you with a


    ring, I remember apuding for you in the crowd. Don''t you try to fool me."


    "It really wasn¡¯t us." Susan felt embarrassed but the olddy went on.


    Finally, Luke said with a smile, "Grandma, she''s having a quarrel with me right now."


    "I know, you young people nowadays..." the olddy mumbled as she walked away.


    Luke looked at Susan. "What do you have to say for yourself now?"


    ¡°She really mistook us for someone else." Susan clenched her teeth.


    Seeing her stubbornness, Luke felt a trace of inexplicable,plicated emotions in his heart. He


    reached out and gently rubbed her messy hair. "Susan, I don''t know why, but I can confirm that we


    were together. There is a kind of joy in me that I cannot exin."


    Hearing his tender words, Susan only felt pain in her heart.


    Now, no matter what Luke said though, it was all toote. Time was like a river and it could never


    flow backward.


    She and Luke had missed their opportunity. Now that she was married, he was also about to be


    wedded to Mandy, and they could never go back in time.


    "You''re overthinking. Whether it''s the past, the present of the future, it''s not going to matter,¡± Susan


    said coldly.


    "You are lying." Luke looked at her fixedly. At that point, he was very certain that he had lost a


    chunk of memory, a very important one.


    "Nope." Susan shook her head, i


    "You can refuse to admit, but sooner orter, I''ll be able to get that part of my memory back." Luke


    suddenly pulled Susan into his arms. He went closer t o her ear and said softly, "Susan, when I


    remember everything, you won¡¯t be able to escape."


    The mist dimmed the lighting, and in his familiar embrace, Susan could not help but look like she


    was i n a trance.


    ''Luke, if only you could have hugged me like this a year ago, but now...it really is toote.¡¯


    When Susan was struggling to get out of his embrace, a cold voice rang out, "How long do the two


    of you want to hug for?"


    Susan turned back and saw that not far away, Julian Shaw stood there expressionlessly.

 Chapter 29 Confrontation

    Chapter 29 Confrontation


    Subconsciously, Susan pushed Luke away.


    When he suddenly felt the warmth in his arms disappear, Luke frowned and suddenly felt a sense of


    loss.


    "Mrs. Shaw." Julian Shaw narrowed his eyes and said sarcastically, "You should remember your


    identity as a married woman. Are you so desperate to the point that you are openly hugging men


    other than your husband?"


    Julian''s face was stony. His eyes did not hold any anger but there was a dangerous darkness like


    the sea. His expression frightened Susan.


    "Julian, this is all a misunderstanding. I..." Susan wanted to exin herself.


    Luke said coldly, "Chairman Shaw, Susan is your wife. Shouldn¡¯t you be talking to her more


    politely?"


    ¡°Susan?" Julian suddenly revealed a mysterious smile. "Such an endearing way of addressing my


    wife.


    Master Jenkins, don''t forget that you''re about to get married!"


    Luke clenched his fists. "I won''t get married until I find out the truth."


    "Is that so?" Julian raised his eyebrows. "The news about the marriage between the Jenkins and


    the


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ainsleys has long been known throughout the city. If you cancel the wedding, you''ll have to ask both


    families whether they are agreeable to it or not."


    "This doesn''t concern you, Chairman Shaw." Luke gritted his teeth.


    "Even if you begged me to poke my nose into your business, I wouldn''t do it." Julian narrowed his


    eyes and looked at Susan coldly. "What are you doing still standing there? Still wanting to ruin the


    Shaw reputation?"


    "I..." Susan pursed her lips and walked over to Julian nervously.


    "Susan." Luke grabbed her hand. "Trust me. I will retrieve the memories that belong to us."


    Complicated thoughts ran across Susan''s mind. She knew that Luke really wanted to remember


    their past, but what was the use of that?


    Everything that was fated to happen had already happened. It was not like the past could be


    erased.


    "Let me go..." Susan lowered her head and said softly.


    "I..." Luke wanted to say something, but Julian already had an iron grip on his arm.


    Julian said coldly, "Master Jenkins, are you sure you want to be entangled like this with my wife in


    front of me?"


    Under his suppressive gaze, Luke let go subconsciously.


    "Let¡¯s go.¡± Julian took Susan''s hand and turned away expressionlessly. He took long, quick strides


    and she struggled to keep up with him, but he ignored her and just pulled her along.


    Luke''s heart trembled and he could not help saying out loud, "Julian, although Susan is your wife, if


    you don''t treat her well, someone else will."


    Julian suddenly stopped walking. He turned his head and looked at Luke coldly.


    Luke straightened his back and stared back at him without hesitation.


    Suddenly, Julian''s lips curved into a cold smile and he pulled Susan closer to him. Then, with his


    eyes on Luke, he lowered his head and kissed her without hesitation.


    His hot breath surrounded her passionately with a fierce gesture.


    Susan''s eyes widened and she nced at Luke who went pale for a moment.


    Noticing Susan¡¯s nce, Julian''s eyes dimmed and he forced her to look at him, only him, and then


    he plundered her lips mercilessly.


    Susan looked up, feeling a bit suffocated.


    Did Julian prefer not to touch her? What was this now? Was he showing absolute power over her in


    front of another man?


    Yes, even if he did not want her, she was still Mrs. Shaw. No other man could covet Mrs. Shaw.


    Susan suddenly felt sad. After all, to Julian, Mrs. Shaw was merely a title that had to be defended.


    She closed her eyes and let Julian''s lips wreak havoc upon her.


    Luke watched them with his fists clenched. He wanted to rush up to them and hit Julian''s face and


    bravely rescue Susan. However, he could not!


    He simply had no right to.


    She was his wife, his legally married wife.


    After some time, Julian moved his lips away expressionlessly and looked at Luke. "Susan is my


    woman. She is my woman now and will be so too in the future. As for you, Master Jenkins, Susan


    and I will attend your wedding on time."


    After that, Julian got Susan to enter the car.


    The ck luxury car vanished like a sh of lightning into the night.


    Luke just looked in the direction that the car disappeared in and stood in the same spot for a very,


    very long time.


    He did not know what he should do! He clearly knew that he and Susan shared aplicated past,


    but he could not remember anything. He must have lost his memory in the car ident.


    However, after the ident, Mandy had taken care of him for so long and he had personally agreed


    to marry her.


    Now, the preparations for the wedding were almostplete and every day, Mandy was looking


    forward t o getting married.


    Should he give his fiancee up for this vague memory? Should he forsake the marriage between the


    two big families?


    Furthermore, even if he let go of all that forever, Susan had moved on as well. She was now


    married to Julian Shaw of the Shaw family. Perhaps he should just give up on trying to recollect


    these memories and befortable as a soon-to-be groom. However, he could not bring himself to


    do so.


    Luke rubbed his chest. His heart told him that if he let go of Susan, he would live the rest of his life


    full of regrets.


    "Susan..." he murmured, his eyes bing firmer. He could not just get married in such confusion.


    He had t o find out everything as soon as he could.


    The car sped along at a high speed.


    Julian Shaw''s face was gloomy and he stared ahead with a nk expression. The car was


    obviously heated, but facing his cold expression, Susan felt chilly.


    After a while, she summed up her courage and said softly, "Julian, Luke..."


    "Shut up,¡± Julian said in a cold voice. "I don''t want to hear about the two of you going behind my


    back.¡±


    Susan could not help looking anxious. "We didn''t hook up or go behind your back. We...we met by


    ident."


    "Oh?" Julian raised his eyebrows. "In the big city of Ningcheng, both of you just bumped into each


    other like that. Do you want to say that both our souls have some kind of fate or destiny? Or do you


    take me as a fool?"


    His voice contained no trace of anger, but Susan felt more and more frightened. She whispered,


    "This...this was really just an ident. I just wanted to take a stroll. I didn''t expect to meet him. If I


    had known it earlier, I wouldn''t have gone to the square."


    "Enough." Julian''s expression was cold. "I don''t want you to continue telling me how you met your


    old me and hugged him tenderly."


    Facing his tough attitude, Susan''s lips trembled and she could not say another word.

 Chapter 30 A Birthday Celebration For Isla Brown?

    Chapter 30 A Birthday Celebration For I Brown?


    At the Shaw''s residence, the bungalow lights were brightly lit.


    When Susan walked in, she was stunned to see that the living hall was obviously decorated


    beautifully. The coffee table and the window sills were decorated with fresh flowers.


    There was an intricate cake in the middle of the dining table. It looked like a birthday celebration for


    someone.


    A birthday celebration?


    Susan''s heart trembled.


    She could not help looking at Julian. "Julian...this birthday cake...¡±


    At that moment, she felt her heart beating rapidly.


    Julian actually knew that today was her birthday and had even prepared for her birthday earlier.


    That was why he left earlier in the afternoon. It was not for a client but it was to n for her birthday!


    Susan felt a surge of unspeakable hope in her heart.


    "Oh, you mean this cake." Julian nced at Susan and raised his eyebrows. "I prepared this for


    I."


    The hope in Susan''s eyes fizzled out instantly. Her face contained a flush of embarrassment.


    "Huh?"


    "I don¡¯t think you know that today is I''s birthday. I prepared the cake to celebrate with her." Julian


    looked down at Susan.


    Everything had actually been prepared to surprise Susan. However, it was obvious that she did not


    care!


    While he was preparing all these wholeheartedly, she was being affectionate with her old me.


    Everything he did for her felt like a joke.


    After he decorated everything, he waited for her toe home since office hours had ended.


    He waited for an hour, then for another two hours.


    Until the sky got dark, Susan was still nowhere to be seen.


    He panicked and thought that something had happened to her. He called the office, the nursing


    home, and searched everywhere that she might have gone to.


    However, she was nowhere to be found.


    He had been worried sick and drove around to look for her. Then, he went to City Square because


    he knew that was where Susan and Luke had made their vows.


    After that, he had seen that scene.


    A couple hugging in front of the enormous fountain.


    What a beautiful scene.


    It was so beautiful that he wanted to destroy everything.


    ''Susan Shelby! It''s been more than a year and your heart only has space for this man. What about


    me? What am I? Am I just a tool to save your brother?


    ''Haha, of course. If it wasn''t for Jacob, based on Susan''s ego, why would she demean herself like


    this i n the Shaw family?! Julian Shaw, everything that you do was useless from the beginning. You


    are a joke, a big fat joke.¡¯


    At that moment, if Susan had known that he prepared everything to celebrate her birthday, would


    her pride not have gone to her head?


    Even if he had to die, he did not wish to see her smug pride!


    Susan instantly turned pale at Julian''s words. "Today i s.I''s birthday?¡±


    Julian looked at I and an evil curve appeared at the corner of his mouth. ¡°My dear, why are you


    standing there like that? Aren''t you happy that I''m celebrating your birthday with you?"


    I was stunned. She wanted to tell him her birthday was still half a year away!


    "Hmm?" Julian looked at her with a dangerous sh i n his eyes.


    I immediately reacted and fell into his arms with a n affectionate smile. "My dear, I''m really happy


    that you remembered my birthday." "It¡¯s good that you''re happy. Here''s your present."


    Julian embraced her waist and took out a small box.


    "Thank you, my dear.¡± I opened it and her eyes lit u P-


    Inside the box was a gorgeous crystal ne that looked very expensive.


    Julian looked at the ne with a profound gaze! It was actually a gift for Susan that he had been


    looking for for very long.


    "My dear, can you put it on for me?" I looked at him affectionately.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Julian took the ne and squinted. He was inexplicably dissatisfied that I had the ne in


    her hands. However, he still smiled. "Sure."


    With a loving gesture, he helped I wear the ne.


    "You''re so amazing." She smiled sweetly.


    Both of them were exchanging affectionate gazes while Susan stood beside them like a sad


    wooden statue.


    Looking at I¡¯s smile, the corner of Susan¡¯s mouth revealed a bitter smile.


    Today was I Brown''s birthday. He had only known I for a few days and had already


    remembered her birthday. Besides that, he even prepared a birthday cake and a birthday present


    for her.


    As for herself, his wedded wife for more than a year, she did not even get such treatment.


    Bitterness filled her heart.


    When she had walked through the door earlier, she thought that Julian wanted to celebrate her


    birthday. She had overthought.


    She guessed that Julian and I wereughing at her unrequited self-affection.


    Suddenly, Susan felt that the lights in the living hall were too piercing, so she started to walk away.


    Although Julian was obviously being affectionate with I, he instantly noticed Susan¡¯s movement.


    "Where are you going?" he asked coldly.


    "I''m a little tired. I¡¯m going to rest in the room," Susan said with her head lowered.


    "Today is I''s birthday. I don''t think it''s good to just walk away like that. You could at least wish her


    and have a piece of cake." Julian stared at Susan with a trace of anger in his eyes. 2


    ''This woman didn''t seem tired when she walked from the office to City Square to meet Luke


    Jenkins. Why is that when she¡¯s home, she bes tired? Does she really not want to see me?¡¯ 3


    "I...I don''t feel well," Susan continued to say softly.


    "No matter how unwell you are, can''t you do such a small thing?" Julian said coldly.


    Susan''s body trembled, then she said, "I got it."


    She walked I and whispered, "Ms. Brown, I wish you a happy birthday."


    "That¡¯s so soft. Who is going to hear that?" Julian raised his eyebrows.


    All Susan could do was draw in a deep breath and say louder, "Ms. Brown, I wish you a happy


    birthday."


    Julian lightly touched I¡¯s nose. "My dear, what do you think? Was that loud enough?"


    I could not tell what Julian meant. It was true that she did not like Susan, but she would not do


    something stupid in front of Julian. She cautiously took a nce at him and said, "Yeah, it¡¯s loud


    enough. Thank you for your wish."


    Julian raised an eyebrow. "Since you are satisfied, then that¡¯s enough, but today is your birthday.


    Mrs. Shaw should have a present for you. What do you say, Mrs. Shaw?" 1


    Susan pursed her lips and wondered how would she have prepared a present...


    However, she could only obey Julian. What could be used as a present right now?


    "Please don''t give her something cheap," Julian warned with a smile. He was going all out to trouble


    her.


    As Susan gritted her teeth, she suddenly saw something shiny on her finger.


    That was the ring that Julian had given her. Since Chance professed his love to her, she had worn


    the wedding ring to avoid any more trouble. It was probably the most valuable item she had. 2


    Since he liked I so much, she might as well fulfill their wishes to the end.

 Chapter 31 Sick

    Chapter 31 Sick


    Aligning with Susan''s gaze, Julian''s eyes suddenly became dangerous.


    ''This woman, I don''t think she will...She...she dares!''


    Susan pursed her lips and instantly removed her wedding ring. She ced the ring on I''s palm.


    "For you."


    ''This woman really has the guts!'' Julian''s expression changed immediately. ''It''s...it''s your wedding


    ring!''


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I''s eyes subconsciously contained a sh of happiness. She looked at the terribly moody Julian.


    "I have wished her and given her my present. May I rest now?" Susan looked at Julian expectantly.


    She did not wait for him to reply and went into the guest room.


    The door closed with a loud bang.


    Julian could not believe that she was throwing a tantrum at him!


    ''She met up with her ex-lover first! And she''s angry? What in the world?!''


    "Chairman Shaw, this ring..." I looked at the ring on her finger with a heavy heart, but she took it


    off and returned it to him nevertheless.


    "Do you think I want what she doesn¡¯t?" Julian''s expression was cold as he took the ring and threw


    it into the trash can without a second thought.


    I felt her heart and guts tremble. ''How can he throw such a valuable thing away just like that?¡¯


    After a while, to her speechlessness, Julian bent over the trash and retrieved the ring.


    "Well, it still costs a few million dors. If I sell it, I can do some charity with the money," Julian said


    expressionlessly.


    "Chairman Shaw, you are such a great phnthropist," I said sincerely, really believing what


    Julian said.


    "Very good." Satisfied with I¡¯sment, Julian kept the ring away calmly. He then looked deeply


    at the tightly shut door.


    ''She could just give away something so important like a wedding ring. This woman has no heart!


    But what I have given away, I will never want it back. Susan Shelby, don¡¯t expect to be rid of me in


    this life.''


    On this night, Susan had an exceptionally long dream. In the dream, she was being hunted by a


    monster, but she could only keep running.


    As she was about to hit a dead-end, Julian appeared i n front of her like a tower. He said to her,


    "Susan, you are my woman and I''ll protect you."


    He then chased the monster away.


    While she was overjoyed, a knife suddenly appeared i n his hand and he stabbed her viciously in


    the chest.


    She looked at him in disbelief, but his eyes were cold." Susan, I saved you so that I can kill you with


    my own hands. Now, you can go to hell."


    Then, Susan jolted from the dream, bathed in a cold sweat. In the past two days, she had looked


    aimlessly a t the ceiling in the middle of the night.


    ''What a realistic dream...Julian Shaw is like a puzzle. He always has candy in one hand and a knife


    in the other. When he''s in a good mood, he''ll give me candy, and when he''s not in a good mood, he


    gives me a knife. 1


    ''Doesn''t he know that my heart is flesh and blood?


    Does he think that my heart won''t hurt after being hurt by him over and over again?''


    While Susan''s head hurt from all those thoughts, her body was covered in sweat.


    It seemed like...she had fallen a little ill. It could have possibly because she had stayed out in the


    strong windst night for too long.


    Rinnngggg!


    The rm clock rang and Susan struggled to get out of bed. She would bete if she continued to


    stay lying there.


    However, her body was weak and she fell back down once she got up. She continued to struggle,


    but her mind was groggy and her conscience was beginning t o be cloudy.


    Susan felt as if her body was tied to a heavy rock and she could not even move an inch even if she


    wanted t o.


    Was she going to lie there forever? 1


    Her throat was parched and she wanted to drink some water. However, no one would bring it to her.


    A feeling of disappointment surged in Susan¡¯s heart.


    In the living room, Julian frowned slightly.


    ''Is Susan still not up yet?'' He squinted and walked to the room door.


    Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks. ''Why should I care about this woman? She met up with her ex-


    boyfriend behind my back. Plus, she could even give away the wedding ring I gave her without


    hesitation. She doesn¡¯t even think of me, so why should I be concerned about her?''


    Julian snorted and left.


    When I saw him leave, a subtle light shed in her eyes. She walked over and opened the guest


    room door.


    "Mrs. Shaw." I looked at Susan mockingly.


    Susan heard a creak and she squeezed a word out from her throat, "Water..."


    "Water, was it?" I''s lips had a slight curve. She walked to the kitchen and fetched a ss of


    water. Then, she brought it to Susan.


    Susan¡¯s eyes lit up as she struggled to reach for the ss of water.


    Iughed coldly, and with a whoosh, she emptied the entire ss of water on Susan¡¯s head.


    Susan could not even avoid it and the icy cold water made her tremble.


    "Is this water alright?" Iughed and said.


    Susan had no energy to argue with her. She only looked numbly at I and then struggled to get


    out of bed.


    Knowing her own body, she realized that she had caught a cold.


    Now that the ss of water had drenched her thoroughly, if she did not change her clothes


    immediately, her sickness would be more severe. She could not afford to be sick now because


    nobody would care for her, and she had to visit her elder brother who would be worried if he saw


    her in that condition.


    I looked at her coldly from aside. She waited until Susan got down from her bed, then she


    extended her leg.


    Susan could not avoid her leg and fell sprawling on the floor.


    "You..." She lifted her head and looked at her angrily.


    "Oh, are you angry?¡± I bent down and tapped Susan''s face lightly. "Mrs. Shaw is angry. I¡¯m so


    afraid! Should I kneel and beg for forgiveness now?¡±


    When Susan looked at her coldly, I''s heart had a surge of anger. Susan''s expression made her


    feel like a clown!


    ''Hmph, who do you think you are?''


    "Hmph, your gaze is so scary! You really do think you are Mrs. Shaw, don''t you?" I squinted. "It¡¯s


    a pity that you have been married for more than a year, yet Julian refuses to touch you. As a


    woman, if your husband doesn¡¯t even care about you, isn¡¯t that such a pathetic thing?"

 Chapter 32 Must Know How To Retaliate

    Chapter 32 Must Know How To Retaliate


    As Susan ignored I, she tried her best to stand up.


    The feeling of being ignored angered I even more.


    Just as Susan was about to stand up, a cold curve appeared in the corner of I¡¯s lip. Suddenly,


    she kicked Susan''s calves aggressively, sending her sprawling on the floor again.


    I took pleasure in seeing her suffer and said, "Mrs. Shaw, look at you now. Do you know that


    you''re like a dead dog now!? Who do you think you are to hold onto this position beside Julian? You


    know very well that Julian dislikes you and he doesn''t even touch you. If you have the slightest


    dignity, you should take the initiative to leave and not leech on him. Do you understand?"


    Susan''s head was lowered and her face was pale. A long whileter, she said softly, "Are


    these...your words...or Julian''s?"


    I raised her eyebrows. "Of course, they are Julian¡¯s. He told me he has exhausted all means of


    chasing you away, but you are so shameless and continue to stay."


    "R-really?¡± Susan asked as her lips formed a straight line and her expression was unreadable.


    "Of course!" I said without hesitation, "I may already have Julian¡¯s child in my womb and he said


    that after you''ve buzzed off, I''ll be Mrs. Shaw."


    Susan bit her lower lip and a trace of despair shed across her eyes. Could a wife like herself be


    the most pathetic wife in history?


    Her mother-inw looked down on her and even thought of ways of introducing other women into


    her home. Her husband disliked her and thought of ways o f making her leave.


    If she had some self-respect, she would have left. However, it was not feasible.


    Her current sry was decent and she had saved arge sum of money, but her elder brother


    would soon be undergoing heart surgery.


    Even if the surgery was sessful, it would cost around $60,000. If it did not go well, she had no


    idea how much that would cost, but the money she saved would never be enough.


    She knew that she was very miserable now just like a beggar asking for alms from the Shaw family.


    However, as long as her elder brother could be saved, she could forgo her self-respect and dignity.


    I became nervous when Susan did not respond to her. She said, "I''ve told you everything, yet


    you don¡¯t even have any response? Are you really that shameless?


    Susan looked at her and suddenly smiled. "No matter how much Julian dislikes me, I¡¯m hiswful


    wife. What are you? Some other woman who has to stay behind the curtains. I wonder where you


    gain the confidence to call me shameless!"


    Not expecting Susan to rebuke, I¡¯s expression suddenly became ferocious. "Susan, I never


    thought that you have such a tough mouth. I''d like to see how tough your mouth can really be!¡±


    Instantly, she swung her hand toward Susan''s face.


    Susan tried to avoid the blow, but her body felt heavy and she gave up hope on dodging it. Instead,


    sheughed bitterly and closed her eyes.


    However, the expected p did not happen.


    Susan opened her eyes abruptly to see Julian standing coldly in front of her with his hand gripping


    I¡¯s arm tightly.


    "Chairman...Shaw...howe you''re home?" I¡¯s eyes contained a sh of shock.


    She knew that Julian¡¯s emotions towards Susan wereplicated. Therefore, when he was around,


    she dared not do anything to her. This time, she intentionally waited until he had gone out!


    However, she never would have guessed that he would havee home!


    ''What happened?'' she thought to herself.


    "This is my house. Do I need to ask you when or if I cane home?" Julian red at I and his


    voice was cold.


    "I-I..." I stuttered, but no words could leave her mouth.


    "Why aren¡¯t you speaking? Weren''t you showing off just now?" Julian gripped her arm tightly.


    She was as pale as a ghost. "Chairman Shaw, I..."


    Julian narrowed his eyes and flung her hand away before he walked toward Susan.


    ¡°Dumb woman, I remember telling you before that if somebody bullies you, you must know how to


    retaliate," he said.


    As he looked at Susan, his eyes held a trace of gloom. He would never let anyone bully his woman.


    Susan looked at him and actually smiled. "I wanted to, but I can''t move, and she''s your baby. If I


    retaliated, wouldn''t you have devoured me?"


    A deep light shed in Julian''s eyes. She was his only baby from the beginning though she was not


    aware of i t.


    "If you can''t move, then I''ll help you, alright?" Julian''s voice was so gentle that it surprised himself.


    ''Huh?'' Susan was suspicious of him. ''What is this man trying to do?¡¯


    Julian helped her to the bed and then looked at I stiffly.


    I felt the chill from Julian''s gaze and she started to tremble. "Chairman Shaw, I...I was sent by


    Madam


    Shaw. I..." "Are you threatening me?" Julian¡¯s eyes had a trace of coldness. 1


    "I...I dare not," I replied with a trembling voice. 1


    "I think you are very brave," Julian said ndly, "If I didn''te home, what would you have tried to


    do to Susan?¡±


    I was stunned for a moment, then she suddenly reached her arm out and gave herself a p.


    She stole a nce at Julian, but he still had no expression.


    I had no choice but to continue pping herself.


    p, p, p, p.


    She dared not rx at all, and her face swelled red after a few ps.


    Still, Julian''s expression did not change. Susan tilted her head and looked at him but could not read


    him.


    ''He...is he standing up for me? Or was he just defending the title and dignity of Mrs. Shaw? But I


    i s his sweetheart. If I don''t take any action soon, Julian will hate me for not being understanding.''


    "Julian, that¡¯s enough," Susan said softly.


    Julian raised an eyebrow. "Fine, you can stop now."


    Only then did I stop though she could not hide her trace of anger at Susan in her eyes. ''I don¡¯t


    need this woman to pretend to be kind. She must beughing at me now. Susan Shelby, this isn''t


    over. You will kneel


    before me one day!¡¯ 3


    As I had vicious thoughts, Julian''s said ndly," Pack your things and get out.¡±


    I could not help but be stunned. "Chairman Shaw, you...what do you mean? I...I was sent here by


    Madam Shaw!"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Julian looked at her with a straight face. "That''s why you should look for Madam Shaw."

 Chapter 33 Caretaker

    Chapter 33 Caretaker


    Julian wanted to chase her away?


    I''s eyes shed with a hint of unwillingness. She gritted her teeth and said, "Chairman Shaw,


    Madam Shaw will be unhappy if you do this."


    "Do I need you to worry about what goes on between m y mother and me?" Julian looked at her


    uninterestedly. "I''m giving you 3 minutes. After 3 minutes, if I still see you here, I''ll personally throw


    you out."


    I looked at his cold face and knew that he was not joking. Then, she stomped away. Tm not


    defeated yet! Madam Shaw will stand up for me.''


    Susan propped her groggy head up and looked at Julian in a daze. "You...you drove her away?


    Don''t you like her a lot? Have you tired of her so quickly?"


    Seeing Susan¡¯s addled look, Julian¡¯s heart was on fire but he could not unleash his emotions, so he


    only replied dully, "Yes, I¡¯m tired of her."


    "Oh, looks like Mom will send another new person over soon," Susan said.


    Julian''s hands clenched slightly but his voice was calm. "Susan, there won''t be anyone else."


    Susan tilted her head. "Why wouldn''t there be?" ''What nonsense is Julian talking about? It''s obvious


    that Mom wants a grandchild. If I Brown can''t do it, there will soon be I Green or I ck.


    Why wouldn¡¯t there be anyone else? I just don¡¯t know if the new person will be worse than I.'' 3


    Thinking of that, Susan''s eyes shed with a touch of worry.


    Julian¡¯s expression wasplicated as he stretched his arm out to touch Susan¡¯s hair. "I say there


    won''t be anyone else. You can trust me."


    Susan looked at him nkly and nodded. ¡°Oh.¡±


    "Good girl. I''ll get you a change of clothes." Julian bent over and lifted her up.


    "No...no need. I can do it myself," she replied.


    Ignoring Susan''s struggles, Julian carried her into the bedroom and carefully changed her clothes.


    He also took a warm towel to ce on her forehead.


    During the entire process, she thought she would feel embarrassed. However, she did not.


    It was probably because of Julian¡¯s expression that was too serious, so no one would have thought


    about anything else.


    Once she was tossed onto the bed, Susan''s eyelids were so heavy that they would not open.


    Julian looked at her pale face and his eyes contained a hint of unexined emotions. He felt stupid.


    Why did he let I stay?


    To agitate Susan?


    However, he knew that he would eventually be the one who could not let her go.


    He had been an egoistic person all along.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nevertheless, his ego diminished every time he was in front of Susan. 1


    Even his bottom line had been revised over and over again. He would wait even if her heart had


    another man. He would wait even if she did not love him.


    However, he did not know how long it would be.


    When he thought of the scene of Luke and Susan hugging each other, his heart ached.


    ''If Luke regains his memory and wants to take her away, I guess she¡¯ll do it without hesitation. What


    do I do when the timees? Let go? Or...


    ''Let go? No way, but if I don''t let go, can I bear seeing this woman sad?''


    Julian broke into a bitter smile.


    It was evident that whoever fell in love would be the loser. From the beginning, he had lost in this


    game of love.


    "Uh." Groaning, Susan shifted her body ufortably.


    "Susan." Julian held her hand and chided her, "Next time, don''t let anyone bully you."


    Susan heard him, and with her eyes closed, she


    mumbled childishly, "It''s always you who bullies me."


    Her childlike ways were rare and Julian could not help but watch her for a long time.


    After that, he felt funny and agitated.


    ''This woman! I¡¯m always protecting her. When did I ever bully her?''


    "Tell me, how did I bully you?" Julian asked softly.


    Susan counted. "Too many. You''re fierce to me daily and you''re narrow-hearted. You remember


    I''s birthday but not mine. You..."


    It was probably because of her exhaustion that her voice slowly faded, leaving Julian chuckling and


    crying at the same time.


    He looked at Susan who was sound asleep and said softly, "Susan, how could I have forgotten your


    birthday?"


    Susan mumbled and continued sleeping in a different position, so he did not know if she heard what


    he said.


    A deep light shed in Julian¡¯s eyes.


    He lowered his head and lightly kissed her forehead.


    Blurred with a fever, Susan only felt her body heating u p. She seemed to have heard Julian''s


    chatter and felt like she replied a sentence or two, but she did not know what they were about. 1


    She only sensed someone taking care of her while the cooling sensation on her forehead felt good.


    Who was this person?


    Susan wanted to open her eyes but her eyelids were heavy. No matter how hard she tried, she


    could not open her eyes.


    By the time Susan woke up, it was already the next morning. Her body felt much lighter now. Taking


    in the sunlight from the open window, she felt rejuvenated.


    She just felt a little hungry...


    When she got up and walked out of the room, to her surprise, she noticed someone getting busy in


    the kitchen.


    She vaguely remembered I being chased out.


    ''Then, who''s in the kitchen? It can''t be CEO Shaw, can i t?''


    Susan walked over briskly, and when she saw that person, shock flickered across her eyes.


    "You...you are?¡±


    There was a strange and kind-lookingdy in the kitchen.


    "Ah, Missus, you¡¯re awake!¡± Thedy wiped her hands with a smile and said, ¡°Young Master said


    you''re sick and must be taken care of. He had something urgent a t the office and needed to attend


    to it, so he specifically asked me to take care of you. You can call me Mama Jean."


    "Mama Jean!" Susan shouted all of a sudden.


    No wonder she felt like someone had taken care of her the entire night, leaving her wondering who


    it was. Thinking back, it should have been Mama Jean.


    Before this, she thought that Julian had taken care of her. She really was disoriented.


    "Missus, I have cooked some porridge. Since you''re awake,e and have some." Mama Jean


    smiled and offered her a bowl of porridge.


    While eating the porridge, Susan responded, "Mama Jean, thank you for taking care of me."


    "I didn''t really take care of you. I just made some porridge," Mama Jean replied with a smile.


    "Mama Jean, you don''t have to be so courteous. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn''t have known what to


    do. Sorry for the trouble," Susan said sincerely.


    "It wasn¡¯t that troublesome..." Mama Jean shook her head. She had only been at the Shaw


    residence for less than an hour and the only thing she did was cook the porridge which was not that


    difficult. 1


    It was Julian who had taken care of Susan for the entire night. In the morning, he rushed back to the


    office, looking tired.


    However, that was between the husband and wife. As a servant, she did not have to say much. She


    only had t o carry out her duties wholeheartedly.

 Chapter 34 A Shocking Lie

    Chapter 34 A Shocking Lie


    Susan just had some porridge when she received a call. She answered the call nervously, "Mom!"


    "Do I still exist in your eyes?" Madam Shaw¡¯s tone was harsh.


    Susan asked cautiously, "Mom, what did I do wrong?"


    "I don''t want to talk about it on the phone. Come and see me at once. I''ll wait for you at home!"


    Madam Shaw instructed, then she hung up.


    Susan bit her lower lip as she listened to the beep from the other side.


    ''This must be connected to I, but Julian told her to leave and I have no idea about that. Forget it,


    I''ll go and see Madam Shaw first. She will be angry if I''mte.''


    "Mama Jean, I''m going out." Susan took her bag and left hurriedly.


    After she left, Mama Jean blinked and made a phone call since Julian had told her to call him if


    anything happened to Susan.


    "Young Master, Missus received a call and went out. It should have been Madam Shaw on the other


    end as she addressed that person as ''Mom''."


    Mama Jean then started to spring clean the house after notifying Julian.


    Now, Susan was already sitting in front of Madam Shaw.


    Susan looked at I, who was sitting beside Madam Shaw, and knew her prediction was right. The


    reason Madam Shaw looked for her was because of I.


    "Tell me." Madam Shaw looked at her coldly.


    "Tell you what?" Susan asked cautiously.


    "Tell me about the means you used to influence Julian to chase I away." Madam Shaw red at


    her sternly.


    "Mrs. Shaw, I don''t know how I offended you for you to hate me this much." I looked pitiful. "I only


    wanted t o bear a child for the Shaw family. After giving birth, I¡¯ll leave and I won''t affect your


    position."


    Susan was stunned.


    How did it end up with her hating I?


    She opened her mouth to speak, but Madam Shaw already said coldly, "It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t


    bear Julian a child, but now you¡¯re even refusing others to bear him a child. Susan Shelby, I advise


    you to know your ce and not interfere with this."


    "Mom, I didn''t interfere. It was Julian who told I to leave.¡± Susan only got the chance to speak up


    now.


    "Mrs. Shaw." I¡¯s expression grew even more miserable. "If it wasn''t you who made Julian think


    that I¡¯m a bad woman, why did he chase me away?"


    Susan looked at I in disbelief. ''This woman actually fabricated this story to Mom! Did I make


    myself sick? Did I make I humiliate herself?''


    "Susan." Madam Shaw frowned. "As long as you¡¯re honest and seeing that you''re still useful to the


    Shaw family, I won¡¯t touch your position as Mrs. Shaw! But if you continue not to know your ce,


    I..."


    "What will you do?" Suddenly, a voice was heard.


    Julian walked in calmly.


    "Julian?" Madam Shaw was slightly surprised. "I remember that thetest project is very urgent, isn''t


    i t? Why are you here?"


    "If I weren¡¯t here, wouldn''t I have missed this amazing side of you?" Julian smiled.


    Madam Shaw stared at him. "What are you saying?! Everything I do is for you. You''re 30 in a few


    years'' time. You..."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Mom, you don¡¯t have to worry about me." Julian sat calmly beside Susan and indirectly gave her


    support.


    "Don''t worry? I''m your mother! If I''m not concerned, who will be?!" Madam Shaw frowned. "If you


    don''t like I, just tell me and I''ll find a better quality one for you."


    "Madam Shaw..." I''s face turned pale at once. She never thought that Madam Shaw would


    dispose of her like that.


    Madam Shaw only looked at Julian. "Tell me which type you like. Is it¡ª¡±


    "It doesn''t matter which type I like," Julian said.


    "What do you mean?" Madam Shaw did not understand.


    "Because...my body has a problem,¡± Julian said with a n exceptional calmness.


    Susan looked at him in shock.


    tter!


    The teacup in Madam Shaw¡¯s hands fell to the ground.


    I was stunned, then a trace of enlightenment shed across her face!


    It was no wonder that Julian never wanted to touch her!


    He was impotent!


    "You...you..." Madam Shaw stretched out her trembling finger and pointed at Julian. She only


    regained her breath after a long while. "Tell me clearly! What does that mean?!"


    "It is what it is. Even if there''s a more gorgeous woman, I won¡¯t have any feelings for her. No matter


    who she is, I won''t be able to give her a child. Do you understand?" Julian was as calm as still


    water.


    Dumbfounded, Madam Shaw then looked at I." Didn''t you say you and Julian were having a


    good time?" ¡°I..." I looked down in guilt.


    Looking at her expression, Madam Shaw understood everything, but she was still unwilling to


    ept it.


    She looked at Julian usingly. "Then, what about all of your previous girlfriends?"


    "I''ve never touched them."


    Madam Shaw was stunned. A long whileter, she massaged her chest. "Wait a minute, wait a


    minute."


    Julian was not affected. He even had the mood to pour himself a ss of water and drink it


    rxedly.


    Madam Shaw drew in a few deep breaths and looked a t I viciously. "What you heard today...¡±


    "I won''t breathe a word," I was startled and said quickly.


    "You¡¯d better. Otherwise, you will never want a taste of my medicine." Madam Shaw looked at her


    coldly and said, "Now, go upstairs and wait!"


    "Yes." I dared not rebuke and went upstairs instantly.


    Only Madam Shaw, Julian, and Susan were in the living room now.


    Madam Shaw recollected herself and looked at Julian sternly. "Julian, this issue is no joke. Tell me,


    is that true?" 1


    "Of course, it''s true. No man will joke about this," he said calmly.


    "Let me think." Madam Shaw rubbed her eyebrows and said, "Julian, this...this sickness of


    yours...have you seen the doctor?"


    "I did, and the doctor only said to take good care of my health and it will heal eventually."


    "It will heal? Then, it''s good. Good.¡± Madam Shaw let out a long sigh of relief.


    "Therefore, you don¡¯t need to find another woman for me. I won¡¯t need her," Julian stated his


    ultimate goal.


    Madam Shaw sighed and seemed annoyed. "If you''d said it earlier, I wouldn''t have found anyone.


    No one should know about this, but now I does.¡±


    "So, can I bring Susan away?¡± Julian asked.


    "Go, go. I still need to go upstairs and warn I." After that, Madam Shaw smiled at Susan. "Susan,


    you will need to take good care of Julian."


    Madam Shaw actually smiled at her! Susan felt strangely ttered. 1 "Okay," she quickly replied.

 Chapter 35 Someone That I Like

    Chapter 35 Someone That I Like


    In the car, Susan could not help turning her head to look at Julian.


    "What are you looking at? I have flowers on my face?" Julian asked.


    "No, no..." Susan waved her hand. After a while, she peeked at Julian again.


    "Susan, if you keep doing this, I won¡¯t be able to concentrate on my driving," Julian said, slightly


    annoyed, "Just ask what you want to ask."


    Susan coughed and then asked softly, "Medicine now i s so advanced. This kind of sickness can be


    cured easily."


    Julian immediately stopped the car by the roadside. Then, he looked at her subtly, "Do you really


    think I have a problem?"


    Susan nced at him innocently. "You said it yourself!" She even pumped a fist after saying that. "


    Julian, don''t be sad. It''s okay!"


    "Do you think I have low self-esteem?" Julian was so angry that he felt it was funny.


    "Yes, you are CEO Shaw. You can''t possibly have low self-esteem," Susan consoled him.


    Julian became more enraged. Does she need to be so perfunctory? Can''t she be moreforting?''


    He


    gritted her teeth and suddenly pulled her over.


    Susan was not nervous at all as she gave him a maternal gaze. "Julian, I know you''re nervous, but


    you can''t be hasty with these things. We will slowly heal your sickness. We..."


    ''This woman is too long-winded!¡¯


    Julian pushed her head down impatiently so that both their lips locked and there was finally peace.


    Susan''s pupils suddenly widened. ''This man is kissing me again!''


    She struggled and her hand suddenly brushed against something hard. 3


    Instantly, Julian moaned and subconsciously let her g o. "Susan, are you trying to kill your


    husband?!" He stared at her.


    "I..." Susan looked down and was confused. After a while, she looked at him. "Doesn''t your body


    have a problem?"


    Curiously, she touched it again with her hand. 1


    "Oh, you''re suddenly cured." Julian gritted his teeth and caught hold of her hand. "Susan Shelby,


    don''t force me to screw you in public!"


    Stunned, Susan quickly begged for mercy, "I-I won''t do it again.¡±


    He gave her a warning look and said, "I''m going to drive you home now. You''d better behave now."


    gritted her teeth and suddenly pulled her over.


    Susan was not nervous at all as she gave him a maternal gaze. "Julian, I know you''re nervous, but


    you can''t be hasty with these things. We will slowly heal your sickness. We..."


    ''This woman is too long-winded!¡¯


    Julian pushed her head down impatiently so that both their lips locked and there was finally peace.


    Susan''s pupils suddenly widened. ''This man is kissing me again!''


    She struggled and her hand suddenly brushed against something hard. 3


    Instantly, Julian moaned and subconsciously let her g o. "Susan, are you trying to kill your


    husband?!" He stared at her.


    "I..." Susan looked down and was confused. After a while, she looked at him. "Doesn''t your body


    have a problem?"


    Curiously, she touched it again with her hand. 1


    "Oh, you''re suddenly cured." Julian gritted his teeth and caught hold of her hand. "Susan Shelby,


    don''t force me to screw you in public!"


    Stunned, Susan quickly begged for mercy, "I-I won''t do it again.¡±


    He gave her a warning look and said, "I''m going to drive you home now. You''d better behave now."


    "Okay, I¡¯ll behave, I''ll behave very well." She put her hands on her knees like a child in kindergarten.


    Julian snorted and then started to drive.


    Susan kept quiet for a few moments, but she could not tolerate it anymore. She asked softly,


    "Why...why did you lie to Mom?"


    ¡°Why not? So, she won¡¯t send women over and we can live peacefully," Julian responded lightly. 1


    Susan was stunned. ''Is it...really because of that?'' Her heart instantly experienced a surge of


    complicated emotions.


    Previously, Julian had told her that there would never be any other women anymore. She thought


    that he had just been simply saying it and never thought that he would really stick to his words.


    Moreover, it was self-smearing...


    As he said previously, which man would voluntarily say that they had a problem?


    However, he did. Was he...was he...?


    Susan pursed her lips. "Actually, you don¡¯t have to do this."


    "What?" Julian raised an eyebrow. "Woman, don''t tell me that you''re touched!"


    "No way!" Ignoring the slight throb in her heart, she subconsciously denied it.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Julian said nkly, "That''s good. It''s not because of you. I just feel women like I are too


    annoying. Women like her don''t deserve to have my child."


    ''R-really?'' Susan¡¯s heart suddenly felt inexplicable emotions.


    After a long while, she asked softly, "Julian, you previously said that...you''ve never touched any of


    your girlfriends. Is that true?"


    How could a normal man facing so many beautiful women actually withstand the temptation?


    Who would have thought that the popr yboy had never been intimate with a woman before?


    Since it was not, what reason did he have to restrain himself like this?


    Julian squinted and looked in front to say, "I have someone that I like. I''m waiting for her."


    Susan¡¯s heart trembled. "Who...is that person?¡±


    "Do you want to know the answer?" He raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes." She pretended to act naturally. "If you like someone genuinely, you can''t make her suffer. You


    can tell me and I''ll be ready to give up the title of Mrs. Shaw anytime."


    Julian looked deeply at her, then said, "Now is not the time. When the timees, you¡¯ll know."


    After that, h e only concentrated on driving without saying a word. 1


    Susan¡¯s heart felt like it was being scratched by a thousand cats. The feeling was inexplicable.


    ''Julian already has someone he likes. Who is this person? He never touched anyone just to wait for


    this person. I never thought that Julian would be so loyal.¡¯


    She forced a smile, but when she lifted her head, she realized that her reflection contained a sad


    smile.


    Julian''s shocking lie was effective as Madam Shaw stopped sending women over. Instead, she


    started to send medicinal herbs in bulk to their bungalow.


    "Susan, this past year has been hard on you.¡± Madam Shaw sat beside Susan with a rare caring


    expression.


    Before this, she wanted Susan to bear a child, but the younger woman could not get pregnant. She


    had thought that Susan was disobedient, thus her dissatisfaction against Susan grew.


    Now, she realized that Susan was not to be med. Her son was the problem instead.


    Because of that, Susan''s year-long patience and gentleness seemed precious. Madam Shaw''s


    attitude towards her also became much subtler.


    Susan quickly smiled. "Mom, I don¡¯t feel it''s hard at all."


    Madam Shaw instantly smiled satisfactorily. "You are a good girl. Susan, I just got someone sent


    over a whole lot of medicinal herbs.¡±


    Then, she lowered her voice. "These things are good for Julian''s body. Remember to prepare these


    for him. It''s good that you have a servant here now. Let her prepare these so it won¡¯t tire you out." 1


    "Okay.¡± Susan looked at the sacks of medicinal herbs and felt conflicted. Julian''s body had no


    problems, but if he ate so many medicinal herbs, it may be different.


    Looking at how obedient Susan was, Madam Shaw broke into a smile. ¡°Susan, try these first and


    see if they are effective. Otherwise, let me know and I''ll get others.¡±


    "Okay, we will try these first," Susan quickly replied, i


    When Madam Shaw was finally sent away, Susan looked at the sacks of medicinal herbs and was


    frustrated.

 Chapter 36 Medicinal Herbs Offense

    Chapter 36 Medicinal Herbs Offense


    Mama Jean looked a little dumbfounded. "Missus, so many medicinal herbs? Is everything for


    Young Master?"


    "Madam is concerned about Young Master''s health, so we can''t let her efforts go to waste," Susan


    said sternly, "Mama Jean, just take out a few of the herbs and cook them whatever way you want.


    Oh yes, put the bottle of tiger bone liquor on the table."


    "Sure.¡± Mama Jean turned around and started working.


    Susan blinked and suddenly smiled. ''Julian is saving himself for that person he likes. It''s such a


    shame that Madam Shaw doesn''t know. In the future, there will be endless supplies of different


    medicinal herbs. I wonder if Julian can stomach all of them.''


    At dinner, Susan had never felt like she did that day previously. She was looking forward to Julian¡¯s


    return.


    Once he reached home, he saw his wife looking at him with anticipation and could not help being


    stunned. 1


    ''What happened? Has this woman suddenly realized m y good traits?''


    Suppressing the happiness that was growing in his heart, he said lightly, "Is there a flower on my


    face?" "No, no." Susan walked over and sat him at the dining table. Then, she said with a smile,


    "Mama Jean has prepared a very scrumptious dinner tonight. You must eat more."


    Her sudden enthusiasm made Julian lose some appetite. However, he must admit that he was


    secretly slightly thrilled.


    "Try this pork rib soup." Susan scooped a bowl of soup for him and even brought the spoon to his


    mouth. He took a sip from Susan¡¯s hand and squinted.


    "How does it taste?" she asked affectionately.


    "Not bad," he simply replied, then looked at her suspiciously, "Susan, what¡¯s up with you today?"


    She had never treated him with such affection.


    "Nothing. I just feel that you''ve worked too hard, so I think this replenishment is good for you."


    Susan smiled and scooped another bowl of soup for him.


    Julian felt that something was off. However, Susan''s smile was so mesmerizing that he was


    unwittingly bedazzled and he drank a few bowls of soup in one seating.


    After dinner, she poured a few sses of liquor for him which he naturally drained dry.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Julian did not realize anything at first. However, a few hourster, he did not feel right. Despite it


    being early winter, he wondered why he was feeling extremely warm.


    Upon recalling that Susan had gone back to the guest room earlier, Julian sulked and went to open


    the door. Then, he could not help butugh in exasperation.


    That woman had actually locked the door! She must b e guilty of something.


    Julian took a hammer and smashed the lock easily.


    "How can you be so violent?! The door lock is expensive!¡± Susan looked at Julian stride in and


    refused to make eye contact.


    "Really?" Julian gritted his teeth and looked at her," You don¡¯t have to worry if the lock is expensive,


    but can you please tell me what you just fed me?"


    "Nothing." Susan lowered her head.


    "I''m giving you another chance!¡± He suddenly went so close to her, almost touching her face.


    "Ah!" Taken by shock, she retreated a few steps back, then said softly, "It''s nothing much. Mom


    brought some medicinal herbs over."


    "Medicinal herbs? What do they contain?!" Julian frowned.


    Susan simply rattled off a few types and his expression turned gloomy instantly. These medicinal


    herbs were all aphrodisiacs!


    ''It doesn''t matter if Mom doesn''t know the truth, but Susan knows it and she still fed these things to


    me.


    This woman...this woman!'' 1


    Julian looked at her wandering eyes and suddenly caught hold of her cor.


    "What are you doing?!"


    "You''re afraid now, aren''t you?¡± He chuckled coldly as he pulled her into his embrace. "Toote!"


    "What are you trying to do?" Susan forced herself to calm down.


    "What do you think I''m trying to do?" Fireballs seemed to leap wildly in his eyes.


    Susan suddenly felt ufortable all over. She resisted the urge to run away and said calmly,


    "Don''t touch me! You must save your body for the girl that you like!"


    At the mention of this mysterious girl, she felt slightly sour, but she quickly suppressed the feeling.


    ''It''s good that Julian''s heart belongs to someone.


    Anyway, this marriage is an agreement. I would''vepleted my job once he''s together with that


    girl.¡¯


    However, at the thought of leaving Julian one day, she felt reluctant.


    ''No, this must be an illusion! Julian is so fierce to me. I can''t wait to get rid of this man.''


    "Woman, what are you thinking about?" Julian scowled when he noticed Susan¡¯s expression


    suddenly change. He had a hunch that Susan was thinking about nasty things.


    "It''s none of your business," she retorted without hesitation, "You''d better let me down. Otherwise,


    when I see the girl you like, I''ll tell her what you did behind her back!"


    Julian was speechless when he saw how self-righteous she was behaving.


    ''This woman! If I''m slightly nicer to her, she starts to make threats. Still, her threats are actually not


    that bad. I''m still going to teach her a lesson anyway. Otherwise, she''s going to climb over my


    head.¡¯


    He instantly bent over and picked her up, ignoring her threats. Susan started to panic as she could


    not help struggling. "What are you trying to do?"


    "What do you think?" Julian''s smile was evil as he carried her and walked out.


    Susan''s pupils widened. ''This man won''t do anything... Nope. He has already tolerated me for so


    long. There''s no excuse to mess it up now.


    Just as she was lost in her thoughts, Julian carried her and sat beside the dining table.


    "What...what are you doing?" She was a little startled.


    ''This is the dining table. This man can¡¯t possibly want to do it here...Mama Jean is still nearby! 1


    "Mama Jean, please heat up the soup and bring it here," Julian calmly instructed.


    It turned out to be hot soup, so Susan let out a sigh of relief.


    He looked at her interestedly. "Mrs. Shaw, what do you think that I''m going to do to you? Or should I


    say, what are you expecting me to do to you?"


    "No, I''m not thinking or expecting anything," she said sternly.


    Julian smiled, almost believing her.


    Just then, Mama Jean quickly brought the soup to the table.


    Julian lifted the bowl of soup and looked at her with a n evil smirk. "Let me feed you.''

 Chapter 37 24 Game

    Chapter 37 24 Game


    Susan asked, "Is this even drinkable?" ''These things are aphrodisiacs! Who''s to know what


    happens if a girl drinks it?¡¯


    Julian looked at her with a smile. "What do you think?"


    Speechless, she took a deep breath and said as if she was staring at death in the eye, "I¡¯ll drink it!"


    "Good!" Julian grinned widely and fed the entire bowl o f soup to Susan.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After drinking all of the soup, she slumped on the sofa, feeling like a piece of salted fish. She could


    not even turn her body!


    Moreover, the medicinal herbs that Madam Shaw brought her were potent. She was feeling so


    energetic that she felt like running 3 kilometers outside.


    Julian had already taken a cold shower by then. He looked at Susan, who was paralyzed on the


    sofa, and a trace of an evil smile shed in his eyes. "Mrs. Shaw, how¡¯s it? How do you feel?"


    "I feel great!¡± she replied stubbornly.


    "Really? I don¡¯t think so." Julian revealed a devilish smile at the corner of his mouth. 1


    He walked over and lifted Susan up and tossed her on the bed. Then, he turned around and started


    removing


    his clothes.


    "Wh-what are you doing?" She became nervous again.


    He took off his bathrobe, d only in his underwear. Then he took out a deck of poker cards.


    "What are the cards for?" Susan was stunned. She thought...


    He looked at her disgustedly. "Where do you want to g o? Susan, can you have purer thoughts?"


    Susan wanted to cry but no tears coulde out. She guaranteed that she was really pure. It was


    his actions that made her misunderstand him...


    "Then, why did you take off your clothes?" She was still not satisfied.


    "It''s too hot, huh? Can I help dissipate some heat?" Julian raised an eyebrow.


    "Okay..." She was annoyed. "Then, the poker...¡±


    "Can you sleep?" He looked at her intensely.


    "No!" She felt like her energy couldst the entire night.


    "So, let''s y cards. Since there are 2 of us, let¡¯s y 2 4 Game. The one who finishes calcting


    first wins. The one who loses the most times will have a little tortoise drawn on the back of their


    hand which cannot be erased or deliberately hidden!" Julian said calmly.


    Susan was suddenly in high spirits."Don''t me me for not reminding you that I''m an expert in this.


    When I was young, I never lost to any of the other kids."


    Speaking of 24 Game, Susan¡¯s eyes subconsciously sparkled with a trace of memory. When her


    parents were still alive, they had stayed at Lin County. At that time, she got to know a childhood


    friend, a very skinny boy.


    The boy''s family was quite wealthy, so he stayed in a huge bungalow and had 4 or 5 bodyguards


    with him.


    She had gotten to know him when she crawled through the bungalow''s dog p while ying.


    Susan was a wild child when she was young. After getting to know this boy, she took him to steal


    eggs from a tree and catch fish in the stream, and they had tremendous fun.


    24 Game was one of their frequent games. Initially, she was afraid that she would lose due to her


    stupidity. However, that boy had been even dumber than her. Therefore, she never lost a game to


    him.


    It was a pity that after the boy moved, her parents had an ident which changed her life entirely.


    Then, she left Lin County. After that, they never saw each other again.


    However, they made a promise to each other before separating. No matter where they were, they


    would go back to their secret base after 20 years.


    When she thought about it carefully, the promised date was near.


    As Julian saw her reminiscing, his gaze became gentle. His past memories were precious to him,


    and h e believed that they were precious to her too. 1


    "Let¡¯s start.¡± Julian raised his eyebrows expectantly.


    "Okay, start.¡± Susan rubbed her palms together.


    The rules of 24 Game were simple. Four cards would b e calcted by adding, subtracting,


    multiplying, and dividing them to achieve 24 points. The fastest person would win.


    The cards for the first round were ''5,5,5,6''.


    Susan was just about to start calcting.


    ¡±(5-5/5)*6=24,¡± Julian said as though he did not even need the time to think.


    That fast?


    Susan looked at him with dissatisfaction. "You can¡¯t b e cheating, can you?! Wait, I''ll deal the cards."


    "It''s up to you.¡±


    Susan nced cautiously at Julian a few times, then carefully drew four cards from the deck. This


    time, Julian would not be able to cheat. 2


    The cards for the second round were ''10,8,2,4¡¯. It looked simple enough and Susan was delighted


    to answer.


    "10+8+2+4=24.¡± Julian¡¯s voice was heard.


    "This one was simple. You had the advantage of fast speech!" Susan continued to be dissatisfied.


    So, they yed round after round. Every round, Julian answered in a split second.


    Susan started to have doubts. She thought that she had been an expert when she won all the


    games yed with the young boy. Now, she met Julian who was a real expert.


    Julian looked at her pitiful face and smiled. ''Did this woman think she could beat me at this? I


    deliberately let her win thest time.''


    "This has no meaning if we continue. I have a suggestion. Why don¡¯t you hear me out?" Susan


    objected sternly.


    "What''s your suggestion?" Julian raised an eyebrow.


    "Give me a handicap of ten seconds! If I can¡¯t answer i n ten seconds, then you can answer." Susan


    looked at Julian fiercely.


    She knew that that was...shameful! However, she did not want to draw a tortoise behind her palm. It


    was going to be so obvious!


    Julian was about to reject her unreasonable request, but Susan was already holding onto his arm


    and looking at him with big watery eyes. "Julian, I''m only a girl. Are you really not going to give me a


    handicap?"


    Her eyes contained a hint of guile and her red lips were moist as though they had been touched by


    dewdrops.


    Julian looked at her as though he was bewitched and nodded.


    "Oh, yay!" Susan immediately cheered.


    Realizing what he had just promised, Julian sulked. That was a ten-second allowance for a game


    like 24 Game! Did he still have the possibility of winning?


    However, looking at Susan¡¯s rare vitality, he suddenly felt that losing a game was nothing.


    Under the invincible ten-second handicap, Susan won all the way and she cackled until the end.


    The sky was already bright when they called it a night.


    Susan yawned. "I''m sleepy. I''ll go to bed first. I''ll personally draw a little tortoise for you tomorrow."


    She went to sleep right after that.


    Julian looked at her sleepy face and felt helpless. He suddenly regretted it.


    Why did he y this game? 1


    Did he not know that women were born unreasonable? It was a trap!

 Chapter 38 Come, Lets Hurt Each Other

    Chapter 38 Come, Let''s Hurt Each Other


    The next day, Mama Jean woke up early to make breakfast. When she walked across the bedroom


    door, she heard an awkward conversation.


    "It''s not going to be painful. I''ll be gentle.¡±


    "Just rx."


    "Don''t move. Turning back will affect my performance."


    Mama Jean coughed and left quietly.


    ''The CEO''s wife looks usually elegant. I never thought she could be quite open sometimes...Ahem.''


    "Okay, done."


    In the room, Susan looked at her masterpiece and a satisfied smile appeared on her face.


    Julian looked at the drawn tortoise on the back of his hand and then immediately turned to look for a


    glove.


    "Hey, hey, hey! We agreed that you can''t hide it for a day. If you wear a glove, you¡¯re a sore loser."


    Susan quickly stopped him.


    "You..." He red at her angrily.


    Julian¡¯s nce made Susan¡¯s smile fade and she said carefully, "Wear it if you want to. I-I was just


    saying..."


    She could not help feeling annoyed. She somehow disregarded the level of authority. ''Is Julian


    someone who I can joke with? Susan Shelby, remember to take him as a leader, a superior, but you


    can never really take him as a husband!¡¯


    Julian looked at Susan''s confused expression and his eyes shed with a trace of helplessness.


    Was he that frightening? He threw the gloves aside. "I won''t wear them since I lost."


    Susan''s eyes lit up again instantly. "Will you really have this little tortoise on show for the whole


    day?"


    Julian sulked. "Do you think I''m a sore loser like you?"


    "Chairman Shaw is powerful and domineering!" Susan buttered up to him. She started looking


    forward to the reaction of her colleagues when they saw the tortoise. I t was going to be exciting!


    At Lanyard Construction, Julian said calmly, "I¡¯ve signed everything. Is there any more?"


    "No...no more." His secretary was startled as she kept ncing at the little tortoise behind Julian¡¯s


    hand.


    The tortoise actually looked cute, but CEO Shaw and cute things...


    She felt that the world seemed to be secretly illusory without her even realizing it.


    "Do you still have anything for me?" Julian looked at her expectantly.


    "No...nothing!" She took the documents and left as if she was running away.


    Julian looked at the back of his own hand helplessly.


    [Hot news, hot news! The big boss has found his childhood. There''s a little tortoise behind the back


    of his hand today!]


    Thepany''s gossip chat group kept shing. The group consisted of the female staff who liked to


    gossip as well as a few men. Previously, the group would always be split into those who agreed with


    a certain opinion and those who opposed it. However, today they were more united.


    [Impossible!]


    [You''re lying.]


    [It¡¯s not even April¡¯s Fools today. It''s not funny at all.]


    [I¡¯m telling the truth.] The secretary became nervous. [ It''s on the big boss''s hand. Everyone can


    have a look a tit.]


    [Okay, let''s see since I''m sending the documents over.]


    [Quickly go and debunk this lie!] Many cheered on.


    Susan saw this group of people chatting and smiled.


    After a while, the person who sent the documents over came back. She sent a surprised emoji. [It''s


    true!


    There''s really a little tortoise on the back of the boss''s hand.] [Really?]


    [I still don¡¯t believe it.]


    [Wait, I''m going there to report about my work!]


    After a few minutes, another surprised individual reported back with the truth.


    Given that three people had consecutively said the same thing, this incident could not have been


    otherwise. They were curious and wondered who could have drawn a little tortoise on the back of


    the boss''s hand!


    Therefore, it was tragic for Julian.


    When he went around supervising work, more than ten people followed behind him sneakily.


    When he went to the toilet, there was a whole group of people at the door acting as if nothing had


    happened.


    Julian sulked and thought that if it would have been better if he just stayed in his office.


    As a result, documents were sent one after another. Those documents could have actually been


    sent on a single trip, but they split it into eight different trips!


    Julian felt he must have been too lenient to the employees, hence their behavior. In order to stop


    this maddening phenomenon, he took a close-up photo of his hand and shared it in thepany''s


    chat group with the caption, [Have you seen enough?]


    There was utter silence in the group.


    A few secondster, a whole bunch of messages rushed in.


    [CEO, you''ve got such a child-like innocence.]


    [The little tortoise is really cute.]


    [Chairman Shaw is really Chairman Shaw. The little tortoise looks so domineering on your hand.]


    Julian looked at the nonsense that flooded his phone and immediately muted the group. Then, he


    messaged Susan via WeChat.


    [Woman, don''t tell me you''reughing now!]


    Susan was enjoying the show, and when she received the message, she instantly straightened her


    back and returned to her seat. [No!]


    [It¡¯d better be true. We are going to continue tonight.] Julian replied with a cunning emoji.


    Susan''s expression changed instantly. She was well aware of how she had won. If they were to y


    again...


    Susan pursed her lips. [Chairman Shaw, I''m wrong! I''m really wrong. I feel that to perform better at


    work, w e should rest earlier tonight.]


    [Hahaha!] Julian replied.


    It was a tragic night for Susan. They yed 24 Game for the entire night, but this time, Julian went


    all out against her.


    Based on their earlier agreement, she went to the office in an afro wig the next day, attracting the


    concern of her colleagues.


    "Susan, is your brain okay?¡±


    "Susan, what happened to make you so affected?"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Susan, did you and your husband get a divorce?"


    Under the barrage of everyone¡¯s concern, Susan wrapped up the perfect day.


    On another night, Julian and Susan upied one end of the bed each with their eyes interlocked.


    There seemed to be flying sparks in their interlocked gaze.


    Julian smiled first. ¡°Are we going to battle it out today?"


    Susan''s face was fearless. "My battle array will never lose even if my army did. Do you think I''m


    afraid?"


    ''Oh? Good character strength.'' He raised his eyebrows.


    "I¡¯ll admit to you," Susan said thunderously, "I''m actually afraid! Only an idiot will continue this battle


    with you!"


    Julian was speechless.


    She stole a nce at him. Upon seeing that he had no intention to refuse, she let out a sigh of


    relief. If this game continued, she would be theughing stock of thepany!


    "Chairman Shaw, let''s rest earlier today.¡± Susan nestled in the nket as she looked at him coyly.


    Julian raised his eyebrows. Just as he was about to say something, her phone suddenly rang, so


    she quickly answered it.

 Chapter 39 Jacob Is Missing

    Chapter 39 Jacob Is Missing


    After listening for a while, Susan¡¯s expression changed drastically. "What? My elder brother''s


    symptoms worsened? I''ming over now.¡±


    She grabbed her coat as she dashed outside.


    Julian frowned and gripped her arm. "What is it?"


    "The nursing home called and said they aren''t sure what triggered his schizophrenia symptoms to


    be more serious,¡± Susan said nervously, "I need t o rush over now."


    Knowing how important Jacob was to Susan, he immediately said, "I''ll send you."


    She instantly nodded. "I¡¯ll have to trouble you then."


    Julian sent her to the nursing home as fast as he could. She rushed into the home once they


    reached. Her elder brother was the only family she had in this world.


    ''Brother, please be okay. Please be alright.''


    "Miss Shelby, you''re here!¡± The nurse was already waiting for her at the entrance.


    Once she saw Susan, she exined, "Something seems to have triggered Mr. Shelby this


    afternoon. He kept typing away on the keyboard. At first, we weren¡¯t really concerned about it, but


    until now, he has been typing for 5 hours. We tried different ways to stop him, but he doesn¡¯t want to


    eat or rest. We¡¯re worried that if this continues, his body will be affected, so we contacted you."


    With a nod, Susan opened the door to his room.


    Under the moonlight, Jacob sat cross-legged on the bed as he typed away vigorously. He did not


    look like his warm and gentle self. There were traces of insanity in his eyes and his fingers were


    typing so quickly as though they were flying across the keyboard.


    "He''s been like this for the past 5 hours. We¡¯re worried about his body, but when we get close to


    him, he''ll attack us frantically by throwing anything that he can get his hands on, even hurting


    himself in the process. We''re at our wits¡¯ end, so we called you," the nurse continued to share.


    "Brother..." Susan looked at Jacob as her heart trembled.


    ''5 hours of this? His fingers wouldn''t be able to take it at this typing speed, and he hasn''t eaten


    anything. I can''t let him continue to be like this.''


    Susan took a step over to him.


    "Miss Shelby, please wait." The nurse quickly stopped her. "Let me get a few more people to hold


    Mr. Shelby down. He¡¯ll attack you if you approach him like this."


    "There''s no need to. My elder brother will never hurt m e,¡± Susan replied stubbornly.


    "But...¡± The nurse had more to say.


    "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here," Julian spoke lightly, "If there''s nothing else, you may go out first."


    "Yes," the nurse answered softly and left the room.


    Susan was already subconsciously walking over to Jacob as Julian hurriedly followed behind her


    alertly.


    Schizophrenic patients could never be dealt with reason. If Jacob suddenly turned violent, Julian


    must stop him immediately.


    Although Susan was at his side, Jacob did not realize her presence as he continued typing away


    furiously o n his keyboard.


    She could not help feeling sad. What actually happened to him? Why did he suddenly be like


    this?


    Drawing in a deep breath, Susan said subtly, "Brother, it¡¯s me, Susan."


    Jacob did not respond.


    "Brother, can you stop for a while and eat something?" she coaxed gently.


    He still did not respond.


    Susan gritted her teeth and grabbed Jacob''s hand." Brother, you need to stop!"


    Upon feeling his hand being grabbed by someone, Jacob finally reacted. He looked at Susan with


    his red eyes that still had traces of madness in them. He looked frightening, but Susan was not


    afraid at all. She even took Jacob''s other hand and said, "Brother, stop. I''ll take you out for a meal.¡±


    While Susan looked at Jacob, the redness in his eyes began to spread and he broke free at once.


    Then, he grabbed whatever items that were around him.


    Julian''s pupils constricted as he was about to walk up to prevent Jacob''s violent outburst.


    Susan was already hugging Jacob without hesitation a s her voice trembled while she pleaded,


    "Brother, I''m Susan! It''s Susan!"


    No matter what he became, she believed that she was his beloved sister. No matter what, her


    brother would never hurt her.


    Never.


    Jacob was stunned and his tensed body started to rx. His hand fell to both sides and his eyes


    slowly returned to normal.


    "Su-Susan?" he asked.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Susan''s tears fell at once. "It''s me, it''s me."


    "Why are you crying?" Jacob looked at her warmly and wiped her tears with his hands.


    "I''m okay. Brother, I''ll take you to eat something first, okay?" Susan said softly.


    "Okay." He nodded obediently.


    Only then did Susan smile. "I''ll help you up."


    Julian stood aside, watching the brother and sister support each other. Aplicated light shed


    in his eyes. He did not know if he should be jealous of Jacob or if he should thank him.


    He was jealous because Jacob would always be the most important person to Susan.


    On the other hand, he was thankful because if not for Jacob, Julian would never have had the


    chance to have Susan in his embrace.


    After she led Jacob to eat and coaxed him to bed, Susan left.


    However, the next morning, Susan was awakened by a phone call. The nursing home informed her


    that Jacob was missing!


    Her hands trembled as her phone fell to the floor. Fear filled her eyes like never before!


    Her elder brother was missing!


    Although it looked like she was the one taking care of him, only Susan knew that Jacob was her


    pir of strength. If something happened to her elder brother, she would really be all alone in this


    world.


    After Julian heard the phone conversation, he held her trembling shoulders and said softly, "Susan,


    calm down. Your brother is traveling on foot and he won¡¯t b e far away. I''ll definitely help you find


    him."


    As though she was holding on to a life-saving straw, Susan gripped his arm tightly. "Julian, you


    need to help me. You must help me.¡±


    Julian¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of distress, but he tried hard to rx his tone. "Susan, I''ll help you.


    I''m your husband. You need to learn to trust me.¡±


    "I believe you. I trust you.¡± Susan waspletely lost, s o she asked, "Then, what should we do


    next?¡±


    "From thest time the nursing staff saw your brother to the time they discovered that he was


    missing, a total of 6 hours have passed. Throughout those 6 hours, he was on foot, so he shouldn''t


    be further than 8 0 kilometers. I¡¯ll get people to set the nursing home as the center point and search


    an 80-kilometer radius. We''ll definitely find your brother," he assured calmly.

 Chapter 40 Lets Go Home

    Chapter 40 Let''s Go Home


    Julian''sposure also reassured Susan.


    She bit her lower lip. "I...I want to go and look for my brother too."


    "I''ll go with you." Julian did not stop her and held her hand instead. His palms were very warm


    which helped quieten Susan''s fluttering heart.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A single call from Julian had hundreds of people holding Jacob''s photo and searching within 80


    kilometers of the nursing home.


    Julian brought Susan to go straight to the nursing home.


    "You were saying that Jacob''s condition suddenly changed yesterday," Julian asked the nurse on


    duty," Yesterday before his condition changed, what was he doing?"


    The nurse recalled for a while before saying," Recently, Mr. Shelby could already do some simple


    reading. To help him recover as fast as possible, we regrly send a few copies of newspapers to


    his room. Before his condition worsened, Mr. Shelby was reading the newspapers as usual. Then,


    suddenly, his expression changed."


    "Pass me those newspapers," Julian said calmly.


    The newspapers quickly found its way to his hands.


    "Julian, do you see anything?" Susan was already very desperate. Even she did not realize that she


    was relying on Julian involuntarily.


    When he frowned and looked at one of the headlines, Susan quickly nced at it too.


    "The Jenkins and the Ainsleys tie the knot. ording to sources, the wedding reception of the


    Jenkins family¡¯s eldest son, Luke, and the Ainsley family¡¯s precious daughter will be held next


    Wednesday. The wedding will be held on the ind of Bali on..."


    In the newspaper, there were reports of Luke Jenkins'' wedding.


    Susan''s pupils constricted, then she said, "Julian, go t o the Jenkins residence now!"


    "Okay." Julian nodded.


    Both of them rushed out of the doorway.


    Then, it began to rain. It was early winter and the rain was chilling to the bone.


    Susan''s eyes were red as she rambled, "The people from the nursing home said when Brother left,


    he wasn''t wearing very warm clothing. He...he also wasn''t carrying an umbre. This rain..."


    "Susan." Just as Susan was about to cry, Julian held her hands. "Calm down. We¡¯ll be there soon."


    "Of course, you can be calm. That¡¯s not your brother!"


    She could not help shooting back at him.


    Julian¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    Once those words left her mouth, she felt guilty, so she gritted her teeth. "Sorry, I''m just too


    anxious."


    He shot her a side look. "I''m generous, so I won''t nitpick on that."


    "Thank you." Susan could not smile even if she tried. She could not calm down as long as she could


    not find her brother. Especially with the rain that was only bing heavier, her anxiety was


    worsening.


    Finally, they arrived at the Jenkins residence.


    Before the car couldpletelye to a stop, Susan had already dashed out. Julian chased after


    her with a n umbre.


    It was raining cats and dogs, but Susan recognized the person in the rain at once. She ran across


    like a madwoman. "Brother, why are you standing here? Come, let¡¯s go."


    Julian held the umbre over their heads silently.


    "Susan," Jacob said, "I need to ask Luke clearly."


    "Brother, what''s there to ask?" Susan became nervous.


    "Initially, I only agreed to your rtionship with him because he promised me that he''d be good to


    you forever. Now, he has abandoned you and is getting married to another person. I must get clear


    with him," Jacob said stubbornly.


    "Brother!" Susan''s tears gushed out. "You don''t have to


    look for him. I''ve broken up with him."


    Her heart turned sour. Her brother could forget about the whole world, but he still remembered her.


    Even though he had mental problems, he still remembered t o support her.


    "But, Susan, you like him so much.¡± Jacob looked at Susan sadly.


    She shook her head. "That was the past. I like someone new now. That is...that is..." She caught


    hold of Julian. ¡°Look! This is him.¡±


    Stunned, Jacob studied Julian from head to toe and smiled lightly. "Not bad. He''s better than Luke


    Jenkins."


    "You¡¯ve got good taste.¡± Julian suddenly found Jacob pleasing to the eye.


    "Okay, Brother, can we go now?¡± Susan tugged Jacob''s hand, and this time, he did not resist.


    At the nursing home, as Susan blew dry Jacob¡¯s hair, she started toin, "Brother, you really


    frightened me this time. You left all of a sudden without leaving any message. If I couldn''t find you, I


    really wouldn¡¯t know what to do. And the rain was so heavy outside. What if you got sick? And you


    walked s o far! Look at your feet. Why can¡¯t you...?"


    She continued to go on and on while Jacob sat quietly with a smile on his face.


    The nurse looked at them and eximed, "Miss


    Shelby, only you can handle him! When you''re not around, Mr. Shelby isn''t this obedient."


    "Well, I''m his younger sister.¡± Susan smiled as she dried his hair.


    "Susan, are you already leaving?" Jacob suddenly asked.


    "I took a day''s leave from the office tomorrow, so I can apany you till tonight," Susan said


    gently.


    "Susan." Jacob lifted his head to look at her. "Bring me home, okay? Everyone is a stranger here.


    It¡¯s so boring."


    Her heart trembled. Home? Did she still have a home with her brother?


    "I want to apany you so that nobody can bully you," he added.


    "Brother..." Susan also wanted to stay beside Jacob, but she involuntarily took a nce at Julian.


    "Why are you looking at me?" Julian raised his eyebrows. "That¡¯s also your house. You have the


    right t o decide." 3


    "My...house?" Susan felt an inexplicable emotion surge in her heart.


    She calmed down and asked Jacob''s doctor, "Can my brother go home with me based on his


    current condition?" "Mr. Shelby¡¯s situation has actually improved tremendously. Firstly, his memory


    is recovering substantially, and he is basically able to take care of himself. Secondly, his


    dependence on his loved ones has strengthened which will help in reintroducing him back to


    society. I think that him being home for this short period of time may be beneficial for his recovery,


    but Mr. Shelby''s heart disease has to be checked weekly. Once his mental problems fluctuate too


    much, he must be sent back here, and..."


    As the doctor pointed out many precautions, Susan listened attentively and wrote the reminders in a


    notebook.


    After confirming that her elder brother could go home with her, Susan was thrilled. She packed


    Jacob¡¯s things, then said with a broad smile, "Come on, Brother, let''s go home."

 Chapter 41 Bringing Brother Out

    Chapter 41 Bringing Brother Out


    At the Shaw residence, Jacob looked around and frowned. "Susan, this is not our house."


    "Brother, I''ve already sold the old house," Susan exined gently, "I''m married now, and this is my


    new house."


    "New house?" Jacob hesitated, then nodded in agreement.


    She breathed a sigh of relief. Soon, she put Jacob to rest and walked over to Julian.


    "Julian, thank you...for today," she said softly. If Julian had not been around today, she would not


    have known what to do.


    "Is your gratitude only verbal?" Julian raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Then...then what do you want?" She blushed slightly.


    "At least a kiss or something like that," he just said casually, but suddenly Susan tiptoed and then


    kissed him lightly on the cheek.


    Julian''s pupils constricted.


    Susan had already returned to where she was standing and she looked at him shyly. "Is that


    enough?"


    Looking at her slightly pinkishplexion, Julian''s eyes shed. He was longing to say that it was


    never enough.


    However, this was a good start. He had waited for so long he did not mind waiting some more. He


    believed that one day he would have her heartpletely.


    Julian raised an eyebrow and was about to say something when suddenly, Jacob''s voice rang out. "


    Susan, I want it too."


    "Brother, what is it?" Susan walked over immediately.


    "You kissed him." Jacob looked at her pointedly.


    After being caught by her brother, Susan blushed." Brother..."


    "You kissed him and didn''t kiss me," Jacobined.


    "Pfft." Susanughed. Her brother now was like a child.


    She instantly leaned over and nted a heavy smooch on Jacob¡¯s face. "How about this?"


    Julian could not stand it anymore. He rushed over and blocked Susan. "Hey, Susan is my wife!"


    "Susan is my younger sister." Jacob nced at him provocatively and then presented the other side


    of his face. "Susan, this side too."


    "Okay." She nted another kiss on his cheek, making Jacob instantly proud.


    Julian''s face became as gloomy as the night. He walked over in dissatisfaction. "I want it on this


    side too."


    Susan shot him a look. "What are you doing? Why are you quarreling with my brother?"


    "Hey, why does he get a kiss when he asks for it and why is it a quarrel when I want one? Woman,


    you can''t be so unreasonable." Julian became nervous. He was slightly regretting it.


    Why did he agree to let her bring Jacob home?


    Was the air of jealousy at home not strong enough?


    "What a petty person! You know my brother¡¯s condition well." Susan stuck her tongue out at him,


    then looked at Jacob and asked, "Brother, are you hungry? I''ll cook some noodles for you."


    "Okay.¡± Jacob broke into a smile.


    Susan responded and walked away.


    "I want noodles too!" Julian shouted from behind.


    ¡±1 know.¡± Susan then told Mama Jean to rest and she started to make dinner.


    There were four of them including Mama Jean, so Susan made arge pot of noodles.


    "Hmm, I think I''ve made too much. I wonder if we can finish it." Susan scratched her head.


    "It''s okay. I can eat 2 bowls,¡± Jacob said.


    "I will eat 3 bowls," Julian said coldly. 1


    Jacob nced at him. "4 bowls!" "5 bowls!"


    "10 bowls!"


    "100 bowls!"


    Both of them were getting more and more ridiculous and Susan could not help rolling her eyes.


    Her elder brother could be excused since he was sick. However, how could Julian be so childish?


    It was not easy for both of them to end the argument and finish eating dinner. Then they sat down


    and watched soap operas.


    When it came to the question of who Susan should sit next to, the two began to quarrel again.


    In the end, she could only sit in the middle. The exhaustion in her heart suddenly made her feel that


    she was taking care of two big babies.


    "Oh, Brother, tomorrow is the weekend. I¡¯ll bring you out," she said.


    "Okay." Jacob nodded warmly and then he shot Julian a look. It was as though his expression was


    saying " Susan is bringing me out without you!".


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Susan looked at Julian. "Are youing?"


    Julian responded in pride, "Tomorrow I have an important contract-signing, so I won¡¯t be joining.


    Alfred will be on standby all day."


    "Okay." She nodded, feeling slightly dejected.


    The next morning, Susan brought Jacob outside.


    Since he got sick, he had been staying in a nursing home. Now that his condition had improved, this


    was his first time going outside.


    Jacob looked around in excitement.


    "Brother, do you have somewhere that you want to g o?" Susan asked with a smile.


    "I''ll listen to you," Jacob said dependently.


    Susan¡¯s heart softened at once. Before this, she had been reliant on her brother, but now it was the


    other way round.


    ¡®Brother, don''t you worry. I''ll be beside you until you''ve recovered.'' Susan blinked, then smiled and


    said," Brother, then let''s go and buy a coat first.¡±


    The weather was turning colder and he needed a warm coat. Initially, she wanted to buy one for her


    brother, but now he could try it in person.


    "Okay." Jacob had no objection. 1


    "Let¡¯s go to Business Street," Susan said with a smile.


    Then, Alfred drove to Business Street and waited outside while Susan went in to shop with Jacob.


    In an intricately decorated dessert shop on Business Street, Charlotte Jenkins was tasting a piece


    of Opera cake while looking at Mandy Ainsley who was sitting i n front of her. 1


    "Are you sure you don''t want to have some? The dessert here tastes really good," Charlotte said.


    Mandy shook her head and smiled sweetly. "Nope, the wedding is so near. It would be a shame if I


    grew fat and can''t fit into the wedding dress."


    Charlotteughed. "Don¡¯t worry, no matter what, my brother won''t abandon you."


    "Does he dare?" Mandy said with augh, but her eyes shed with a trace of concern. In fact, she


    had been worriedtely because Luke''s attitude towards her seemed to have a slight difference.


    Previously, whenever she looked for him, he would apany her even if he was busy with work.


    Now, when she looked for him, he would be busy all the time.


    Today she wanted to look for him, but Luke had said that he could not detach himself from work.


    She was worried about overthinking, so she asked Charlotte to apany her.


    However...all she wanted was Luke.


    Mandy became nervous subconsciously.


    "Huh?" At that moment, Charlotte looked out of the window and a strange light shed across her


    eyes.

 Chapter 42 Susan Has A Gigolo

    Chapter 42 Susan Has A Gigolo


    "What is it?" Mandy turned to where Charlotte¡¯s gaze went and saw someone who got on her


    nerves!


    "Susan Shelby!" Mandy gritted her teeth.


    "Do you know her?" Charlotte was surprised. Based on what she knew, Mandy could not have


    known Susan.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Not really. I''ve seen her a few times. She has some rtionship with Julian Shaw," Mandy simply


    said, but a trace of gloom shed in her eyes.


    When things happened between Luke and Susan, Charlotte had been abroad. Therefore, she did


    not know that they were in a rtionship, and Mandy also did not n on telling her this.


    "Oh," Charlotte responded but there was a surge of suspicion in her heart. Looking at Mandy''s


    expression, it seemed that she had seen Susan more than just a few times.


    However, Charlotte was not interested in that. She squinted. "Wasn''t there a man beside Susan just


    now?"


    "Yes." Mandy''s lips revealed a smile and mocked," She''s really a sl*t."


    "Let¡¯s go and have a look." Charlotte had already stood up.


    Mandy naturally did not disagree.


    Both of them left the dessert shop and secretly followed behind. As Charlotte trailed behind, her


    eyes fluttered continuously. Susan and this man seemed to be very intimate.


    Not only did she hold his hand, but she also smiled sweetly at him from time to time. Compared to


    her frightened expression when she was with Julian, this was a far cry.


    Charlotte followed them and saw Susan take Jacob into a men''s fashion store, then put a coat on


    him to try. Immediately, she whipped out her phone and snapped a few photos.


    "What are you doing?" Mandy asked softly.


    A trace of light glimmered in Charlotte¡¯s eyes. "Isn''t she Julian¡¯s woman? I''m going to send this


    photo to Julian and see if he¡¯ll still defend her."


    Once Charlotte said those words, Mandy reacted by gloating. "Yes, you should send them to Julian!


    Let him see how this woman is using his money on this gigolo."


    Mandy had already thought of the consequences Susan was going to face. No man could endure


    such humiliation, so Susan was absolutely finished.


    Without Julian protecting her, Susan would be vulnerable to her.


    ''Susan Shelby, your good days will be over soon.''


    Charlotte found an angle and quickly snapped some photos to send to Julian. She intentionally


    chose the photos that made Susan and Jacob look extra intimate which would cause Julian to throw


    a fit.


    Beep, beep.


    A message notification popped up.


    Julian opened the message and his expression was subtle when he saw an intimate photo of Susan


    and Jacob.


    A trace of jealousy surged in his heart. To his frustration, this woman had never been intimate with


    him.


    Looking at who the sender was, Julian''s smile broadened. ''Charlotte Jenkins, how thoughtful. What


    does this woman want?¡¯


    However, no matter what she wanted, he felt it was not a bad thing since he could see Susan after


    being frustrated about not seeing her for a whole day. He then put his phone aside calmly.


    Charlotte waited and waited but did not get a reply from Julian. She turned around and said to


    Mandy," Julian must be so pissed right now. I even took a photo of the men''s clothing store, so I


    guess he will rush over."


    "That makes sense." Mandy nodded.


    "Come. Let''s follow them and take more photos. It¡¯s even better if we take more intimate photos just


    in case this woman denies it," Charlotte said.


    "Sure.¡± Mandy nodded. She could not wait to see this woman run out of luck.


    "Brother, the store just now doesn''t seem to have suitable clothes for you. Let¡¯s go to another store."


    Unaware that she was being followed, Susan shopped happily while pulling Jacob along.


    After visiting a few stores, they finally bought a suitable coat for him.


    Immediately afterward, Susan left Business Street with Jacob and went to the yground.


    Charlotte and Mandy followed behind them sneakily while snapping away happily.


    At the yground, Susan and Jacob became more intimate! The photos were continuously sent to


    Julian.


    However, whenever Julian looked at them, his smile became deeper. It had been a while since


    Susan had been this happy. It seemed like letting Jacob stay had been the correct move.


    Susan and Jacob enjoyed the day thoroughly while Charlotte and Mandy followed them the entire


    day.


    Finally, the siblings called it a day in the evening. Then, Alfred drove both of them home.


    "Follow them! Hurry!" Charlotte urged her driver to catch up with them.


    ''It''s almost dark, but Susan is still fooling around outside! Will they book a hotel room after this? If


    she''s photographed going to a hotel room, she will never be able to clear her name.''


    They followed them the entire way, and to her disbelief, Charlotte saw Susan bring Jacob home.


    ''Susan dares to even bring a gigolo home? Isn¡¯t she afraid that Julian would divorce her?¡¯


    Before Charlotte could react from her shock, a car stopped beside her.


    "Miss Jenkins, what a coincidence.¡± Julian came down from the car.


    "Julian." Charlotte''s eyes lit up and she grinned subconsciously.


    "Thank you for the photos today." He smiled back at her. "They''re veryplete.¡±


    She was stunned. ''Why is Julian not angry? It''s impossible.'' No matter what it was, Susan was Mrs.


    Shaw. How could he endure such humiliation? 1


    "Julian, did you see it all?" Charlotte revealed a regretful expression. "I don''t actually want to be


    involved in your family affairs, but since we know each other, I''m telling you that Susan doesn''t care


    about your reputation and got intimate with a man publicly. If someone else spread this news, it


    won¡¯t just be your reputation, but even the Shaw family¡¯s reputation will be jeopardized."


    Julian immediately gave her a wry expression. "How d o I say this? Should I be thanking you?"


    "Nope, I only want you to know the truth," she said sincerely, "Julian, if you don''t believe me, Susan


    brought another man into the bungalow. If you go now, you may be able to see him."


    Julian smiled. "Thank you so much, Miss Jenkins, for being concerned about me. But I don¡¯t think


    that Susan being a little affectionate towards her elder brother is a problem."


    Charlotte¡¯s smile instantly froze and she revealed a horrified expression.


    Was that man actually Susan''s brother?


    ''Didn¡¯t the investigation showed that Susan''s brother i s sick in a nursing home?''

 Chapter 43 Hundred Thousand Dollars

    Chapter 43 Hundred Thousand Dors


    "Miss Jenkins, do you want to stay for dinner?" Julian looked at Charlotte pointedly.


    Charlotte was blushing at that point. Then, she said after a long while, "No, I don''t think so."


    "Then, goodbye," he said abruptly.


    "Wait!" Charlotte suddenly bit her lower lip, feeling dissatisfied.


    "Yes?" Julian raised an eyebrow.


    "Since...since this man is her elder brother, you should have known when I first sent you the photos,


    so why didn''t you tell me?" she asked.


    If Julian had told her that from the start, she would not have followed Susan the entire day and


    made a joke out of herself.


    "Why do I have to tell you?" Julian had an evil smirk o n his face. "If I told you, you wouldn''t have


    updated me with her live location, would you?"


    "You..." Charlotte almost broke down. Julian had been toying with her!


    "Susan is waiting for me to have dinner. Goodbye," he said again, then he turned around and went


    into the bungalow.


    At the Jenkins residence, Charlotte sulked when she


    got home.


    "Charlotte,e and have dinner,¡± Madam Jenkins invited.


    "Not in the mood." Charlotte threw her bag aside and stormed into her room angrily.


    ''Susan Shelby, watch out!''


    Madam Jenkins was shocked by Charlotte¡¯s anger, so she asked Luke, "What''s going on with your


    sister?"


    Luke raised an eyebrow. "I''m not sure, but I''ll check it outter."


    "You don''t have to be too concerned. This girl has been acting strangely nowadays. I don''t even


    know what she''s doing. You should focus on your wedding now," Madam Jenkins said softly,


    "Mandy said you haven''t been apanying these days, have you?"


    Luke lowered his head and said, "I''ve been slightly busy with work nowadays."


    "No matter how busy you are, you have to apany her. The Ainsley family only has one


    daughter, so the entire Ainsley Corporation will sooner orter be yours once you marry her."


    "Mom." Luke frowned. The way his mother said that made him feel ufortable. "Marriage is not


    and will never be for gaining benefits like these."


    "Alright, alright." Madam Jenkins smiled. "It''s not for benefits. It¡¯s the love that you and Mandy have


    for each other."


    The love? Luke''s eyebrows twitched slightly and he suddenly put down the chopsticks. "Mom, I


    want to postpone the wedding."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Postpone? Why?" Madam Jenkins had a nk expression. "Son, don''t fool around with me now.


    The marriage of both our families was announced a few months ago. You want to postpone the


    wedding? What will the Ainsley family think? What will the public think?"


    "Is what they think more important than my happiness?" Luke looked at her intensely.


    "Why aren''t you happy about the marriage? Mandy is such a good girl and she''s head over heels for


    you. She will definitely treat you well," Madam Jenkins chided as she looked at Luke¡¯s cold


    expression. She frowned and asked, "Are you still thinking about...that Susan?"


    Her son had always been an obedient child. The only time he had rebelled was because of Susan.


    It was a coincidence that he had lost his memory of her after the ident. However, no one would


    have thought that something unexpected like this would have happened before the wedding.


    Luke had previously asked her if she knew Susan and her heart had dropped. She wanted to let it


    pass vaguely. However, now, he wanted to postpone the wedding and this could not be let go


    vaguely.


    ''Susan, you b*tch, do you still have to cause a ruckus now?!¡¯


    Luke looked at his mother calmly. "I only want to know the truth."


    "Okay, you want the truth? I''ll give you the truth.¡± Madam Jenkins drew a deep breath in.


    "Oh?" Luke''s eyes contained a hint of surprise.


    ''Is Mom willing to tell me the truth?¡¯


    "Son, I refused to tell you before this because I''m afraid you''d be hurt again." Madam Shaw sighed.


    "You and Susan were lovers, but that woman never liked you. She loves money more than you."


    "That''s impossible," Luke subconsciously said as he recalled his impression of Susan. She was


    clean and pure like a piece of transparent crystal that had no impurities. He did not believe that she


    was a gold-digger.


    "I''m telling you the truth." Madam Jenkins sighed again. "Initially, when you were with Susan Shelby,


    even though her family background wasn''t that well-off and since you were in love with her, I didn¡¯t


    object t o it. I thought that both of you would be together without any hups, but I never expected


    you to overhear her conversation with her friends whereby she personally admitted that she was


    with you because of our family¡¯s money.


    "You were shocked, and aftering home, you didn¡¯t want to do anything for quite some time. You


    also didn¡¯t want to tell anyone about it, and after I kept trying only did you unveil the sorrow in your


    heart.


    Sigh, you really were sincere toward Susan. Even after you broke up with her, you couldn''t let her


    go. Eventually, you got into an ident because of that! Son, the only reason you got into that


    ident was her."


    A veil of disorientation shed across Luke''s eyes. ''Is what Mom said real? Why don''t I have any


    recollection of it?¡¯


    Madam Jenkins continued to pour oil to fire after seeing Luke''s confusion. "After that, guess what


    this woman did when you were unconscious after the ident?"


    "What?"


    Madam Jenkinsughed bitterly. "She came to me and said that both of you have been together for


    a few years. Now that you''ve broken up with her, she wanted $100,000 as a breakup fee.


    Otherwise, she would bother you. I was afraid that you''d be sad if you saw her, so I gave her


    $100,000 to make her leave."


    "I don''t believe it." Luke clenched his teeth.


    "Son, think about it. If she didn''t hurt you this much, why did you only forget her and no one else?"


    He was somewhat shaken. Yes, among all the people h e knew, the only person he had forgotten


    was Susan. Could it be...?


    "If you don''t believe me, you can ask Susan if she took $100,000 from me,¡± Madam Jenkins said.


    Luke gritted his teeth. "I''ll verify this, but before that, I¡¯m not going to believe what you just said."


    "I''m your mother. Why would I lie to you? You can verify all you want. If that woman had the


    slightest conscience within her, I believe she will tell you the truth," Madam Jenkins said gently,


    "But, son, I hope you know one thing. When you were unconscious in the hospital, the person who


    took care of you every day and every night was Mandy. She loves you deeply. That''s why she


    targeted and treated Susan that way. You have to understand that everything she did was for you,


    so please don¡¯t let her down."


    Luke''s heart pounded violently. He had a gut feeling that it was impossible for Susan to be like that.


    However, his mother said that with such conviction and the story did not seem to be fabricated.


    Now, the key to that matter was the $100,000. Did Susan take the $100,000?


    Luke¡¯s gaze became determined as he wanted to verify it.

 Chapter 44 Verification

    Chapter 44 Verification


    At the Shaw residence, Mama Jean had already prepared dinner.


    Julian looked at Susan and Jacob, who were having augh, and a smile emerged on his face.


    "Julian, you''re home. I bought a coat for my brother," Susan said with a smile.


    "Oh." Although Julian knew this from the live updates that Charlotte had fed him, he still felt slightly


    jealous.


    "And this shirt is for you." Just when jealousy reared its ugly head, a blushing Susan passed him an


    intricate box. "I don''t know what your preference is, but see if you like it."


    He had something too?


    Although Julian was overjoyed, he kept a straight face. "Woman, you only have good taste in


    choosing your husband. Other than that, your taste is still questionable."


    "It''s okay if you don''t want it." Susan became angry.


    "Are you taking back the present you just gave me?" Julian snorted. "I¡¯ll take it since you''ve put the


    effort into buying this. I''ll wear it when I''m in a good mood."


    The words this man used were so infuriating that Susan ignored him angrily.


    The next day, Susan saw Julian in his new shirt." Didn''t you say you¡¯d only wear it if you were in a


    good mood?"


    "You¡¯re lucky that I¡¯m in a good mood today," Julian answered calmly. 1


    This person...Susan did not know how to react to that instance.


    In the office, Julian finished signing his documents and suddenly asked his secretary, "What do you


    think about me today?" 1


    Startled, the secretary only spoke shakily after a long while, "CEO, you''re handsome and


    domineering as usual."


    "Really? Describe me in a more specific way." Julian''s eyebrows rxed.


    "Specifically..." She started to panic.


    The big boss was asking a question which might be a test. If she did not pass this test, would she


    be terminated from her job?


    The secretary looked at Julian and realized that he was adjusting the sleeve of his shirt. Suddenly,


    she said aloud, "Specifically, the shirt that you¡¯re wearing looks exceptionally stylish.¡±


    Julian smiled and then said lightly, "It''s not too shabby. My friend got this for me."


    The secretary kept quiet. ¡¯A friend? This is definitely


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    not an ordinary friend.''


    Nheless, as a professional secretary, she quickly controlled her emotions and said with a


    sincere expression on her face, "Chairman Shaw, your friend has really good taste.¡±


    "It''s just ordinary," Julian said but his smile was obvious.


    The secretary paid attention to his words and wildly praised the rumored friend, then she left the


    office.


    After a while, the chief engineer came to report on the work.


    Julianplimented, "Very good. I''m satisfied with your summary. It''s as simple and clear as my


    shirt."


    Then, there was a management meeting.


    "Your n doesn¡¯t work. Although our bungalows are aimed at the rich, most of them don''t like such


    an obvious design. Even if it''s luxurious, it should be low-key luxurious, alright? It¡¯s like how simple


    my shirt looks but it¡¯s actually not ordinary at all.¡±


    "Your idea is good, just like my shirt. It''s pure and white but still gives people the feeling of unlimited


    imagination.¡±


    "You...¡±


    The entire day, everyone who saw Julian was forced t o listen about how amazing his shirt was. 4


    If not for someone who leaked that the shirt had been given to Julian by a friend, everyone would


    have thought that he was switching his business model to selling shirts.


    However...this friend was definitely not an ordinary friend. Could Chairman Shaw¡¯s heart have


    settled down? Nevertheless, nobody heard anything about it.


    Looking at Chairman Shaw¡¯s tant expression, the single men were infuriated. There was also a


    ruckus i n the gossip chat groups.


    "Chairman Shaw isn''t seeing his girlfriends anymore. I t must be true that he has met his true love."


    "That''s right. Look at him. I can guarantee that he has fallen into the river of love." 2


    "I''m really curious who this person is..."


    Susan looked at the discussion and felt helpless. She had given the shirt to him.


    However, Julian¡¯s true love was somebody else.


    But...


    Did he really like the shirt that much?


    Susan blinked.


    After work, Julian waited for her at a more secluded area as usual.


    Susan was about to walk over and suddenly somebody grabbed her arm.


    It startled her.


    "Susan, it''s me.¡±


    She turned and saw Luke Jenkins.


    "Why are you here?" Susan freed her arm.


    Luke''s eyes dimmed slightly, then he said, "Susan, I have something to ask you."


    However, she intentionally kept a distance from him. " What is it?"


    "I have verified with my mother that we were in a rtionship before."


    Susan was shocked, but she smiled with sarcasm. "Oh, was she willing to tell you?"


    He looked at her and said sincerely, "But I don''t believe some of the things she said, so I need to


    verify them with you."


    "Really? What did she say?" She became curious at this point.


    Madam Jenkins had wished that Luke would never remember her, yet she actually told him about


    their past. This was not Madam Jenkins¡¯s style.


    Luke''s gaze was intense as he said slowly, "She said that the reason for our breakup is that I found


    out that the one you loved wasn''t me but the Jenkins family''s wealth. I got into an ident because


    I was too hurt b y you and lost focus." 1


    Susan listened to the words that sounded like a nightmare and a trace of anxiety shed across her


    eyes. Then, she smiled faintly. "What else did she say?" "She said that after my ident, you


    wanted a breakup fee and asked $100,000 from her," Luke said. He locked his gaze on her and saw


    every emotion that flitted across her face. However, she looked eerily calm.


    "So, that''s what she told you." Susan looked at Luke. " What about you? Did youe here to ask


    me because you believe her?"


    "No!" Luke suddenly got annoyed. "Susan, I came to ask you because I want to know the truth, the


    truth that everyone knows about except me. Please tell me i f what my mother said is true."


    Susan''s lips suddenly held a mocking smile. Those words from Madam Jenkins were obviously


    white lies. However, since Luke asked her, he already believed some of those lies. He thought in his


    heart that Susan might be such a person, hence him being nervous and anxious.


    Although Luke had lost his memories, his uncertainty still hurt Susan deeply. This was, after all, the


    man she loved with all her heart!


    "So, what exactly do you want to know?" She looked at him.

 Chapter 45 Take Good Care Of Ourselves

    Chapter 45 Take Good Care Of Ourselves


    "I want to know if you ever loved me when we were together. I want to know if you took $100,000


    from my mother when I was in aa after the ident?" Luke was nervous from Susan¡¯s gaze,


    but he still continued asking because he needed to know the truth.


    Susan suddenly smiled, "Luke Jenkins, are you still asking stupid questions like these now? Love?


    If you''re not the heir to the Jenkins Corporation, why would I want to be with you? We''re all adults,


    so don''t put so much hope on love. As for the $100,000, yes. When you were unconscious, I asked


    your mother for i t. Since you wanted to dump me, I needed somepensation for the times we


    had, so $100,000 isn''t expensive at all.¡±


    Since Madam Jenkins allowed Luke to look for her, she would have expected Susan to know how to


    answer. Therefore, she could only give him that answer especially because she did take the


    $100,000 and promised Madam Jenkins that she would never reveal the past to him.


    Since she and Luke were destined to be fateless, she did not have to look for any trouble. She had


    topletely banish Luke¡¯s hopes.


    Luke had prepared himself for that but when he heard those words left Susan''s lips, his pupils


    constricted!


    "Susan Shelby, you are lying to me!" Luke¡¯s voice trembled. The voice at the bottom of his heart told


    him that this was not the truth.


    However, in reality, she said coldly, "Luke, this is the truth. You aren''t young anymore. Just ept


    that this world is brutal."


    "I don''t believe it!" He gritted his teeth. "You''re lying to me. All of you are lying to me."


    Susan''s heart ached a little at the sight of his reaction. ''Luke, you shouldn''t have to look for any


    truth from the beginning. You have already missed what you missed, so you should embrace the


    future.''


    Her voice grew harsher. "No, we didn¡¯t lie to you.


    You¡¯re lying to yourself.¡±


    "Susan Shelby!" He suddenly grabbed Susan''s arm and looked at her in despair. "Tell me that


    you''re not like that. Tell me!"


    "Will you believe me if I told you?" Susan looked up at him.


    He nodded then said with conviction, "As long as you say it, I¡¯ll believe you." Although he did not


    have his past memories, there was a fatal attraction from this woman. As long as Susan denied, he


    would believe her. Even if Susan lied, he was willing to sacrifice it.


    "Tell me that all of these are lies." Luke''s eyes looked like they were begging her desperately.


    Susan''s heart trembled, but she still said coldly, "But the thing is, everything your mother said is


    true. I, Susan Shelby, am a greedy and cruel woman."


    "Susan!" Luke grabbed her arm even tighter. "I don''t...I don''t believe you! I don''t believe everything


    you said." Because he was too emotional, his grip became tighter and made Susan frown.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Young Master Jenkins, how long are you nning to hold onto my wife?" Suddenly, a cold voice


    rang out.


    Julian walked over with a nk face.


    Luke was slightly taken aback and Susan freed herself from his grip.


    Then, she walked to Julian. She held his arm and looked at Luke sarcastically. "Luke Jenkins, I


    advise you to stop bothering me. Julian can give me much more than you. I¡¯ve been with you for 2


    years and all I got was $100,000. With Julian, as long as I say I want money, I can have $100,000


    over and over again! If you still have some dignity left within you, please stop bothering me!"


    Julian squinted at her because he could feel that her hands were trembling. This woman was


    nervous.


    However, he did not say anything. Instead, he followed through and held onto her waist. "My dear, it


    turns out that your ex-boyfriend is so stingy. Did he only give you $100,000 in 2 years? That''s so


    stingy. Oh yeah, have you used up the $10 million limit on the credit card I gave you previously? I''ll


    top it up if you''ve finished using it."


    "Thank you, my dear." Susan looked at him and smiled sweetly. Then, she turned and looked coldly


    at the beaten-down Luke. "I beg you to stop disturbing m y life. I''m doing very well now and I wish


    that you''ll have a good life too. Isn¡¯t it good that we are taking good care of ourselves?"


    Shuddering, Luke almost fell as he stared at Susan." Are you with Julian because he has more


    money than me?"


    "Otherwise?" She looked annoyed.


    Luke stared at her for a long while, then a miserable smile appeared at the corner of his mouth as


    he finally said, "I understand."


    He turned around and left, swaying as though he was about to copse.


    Susan''s feet almost left the ground a few times because she wanted to help him. However, she bit


    her lower lip and held herself back. ''Luke, just treat me as a cruel woman. This is for our own good.


    Madam Jenkins would''ve wanted to see this happen.''


    Luke has no idea how he got home where Madam Jenkins was waiting for him nervously.


    She quickly smiled when she saw him. "Son, have you verified it with that woman? What did she


    say?"


    Luke looked at her with a vacant gaze.


    Madam Jenkins''s heart involuntarily dropped. The life in Luke seemed to have left him.


    ''Even without his memory, can''t he forget about that woman? Or was it my mistake to separate


    them? No, I''m not wrong! A woman like Susan Shelby doesn''t deserve Luke. My son deserves


    better and Mandy Ainsley is his match.''


    After cementing her beliefs, Madam Jenkins smiled and was about to ask something else, but Luke


    opened his mouth to say, "The wedding will go on as nned."


    He went upstairs without any expression after that.


    ''The wedding will go on as nned?'' Madam Jenkins could not hide her glee.


    She had been worried that Susan would break the promise and expose everything, but that woman


    was unexpectedly obedient. If she could be cut off from Luke¡¯s lifeplete, then the $100,000 was


    worth it. When she thought about how the wedding would be held as nned, the rock was lifted off


    her chest and her smile grew wider.


    Luke locked himself in the room and looked into the distance numbly. As long as Susan said it, even


    if it went against the world, he would cancel the wedding. However, that did not happen. 1


    Susan did not even say a word to make him stay. She could not wait to get rid of him.


    This woman was so cruel to him. Even if she was such a greedy and cruel woman, could she not


    pretend to be gentle and lie to him? s, in the end, she was not even willing to lie to him.


    ¡®Luke Jenkins, why would you still hold on to a woman like this? Mandy is gentle and loves you


    deeply. How is she not better than Susan? So be it. As she wishes, from now on, we shall take good


    care of ourselves."

 Chapter 46 Luke Jenkins鈥檚 Wedding

    Chapter 46 Luke Jenkins¡¯s Wedding


    Susan peeked at Julian on the way home.


    He raised an eyebrow. "What is it?"


    Susan was startled by his sudden question, and after a while, she said softly, "Today, Luke..."


    "Is just a pitiful worm," Julian continued calmly, "You handled it nicely today. I believe he won''t


    bother you anymore."


    Susan lowered her head and sighed.


    "What? Is your heart aching?"


    She thought for a while, then honestly said, "A little. I... looked at him and felt sad."


    She knew that she should not talk about this to Julian, but she could not help it. At that moment, she


    needed someone to listen to her emotions. Although she thought that Julian would be angry, she


    did not expect him to nce at her and respond.


    Upon seeing that he did not get angry, she continued andined softly, "Actually, Madam


    Jenkins didn''t use me of taking the $100,000. But why did she demonize me and Luke¡¯s past?


    That made me feel like something beautiful in the past was instantly destroyed. I...I feel sad about


    that."


    This was the second time Susan said she was sad.


    The car suddenly stopped by the roadside, and Susan looked at Julian in surprise.


    He then hugged her.


    "What are you doing?" Susan was stunned.


    "I¡¯m giving you my shoulder to lean on since you''re sad,¡± he said calmly.


    Still bewildered, she looked at his perfect side profile and a sudden warmth surged within her heart.


    She leaned on his shoulders and instantly felt as though everything was better.


    "Julian, I think Luke won''te and look for me anymore. Everything between me and him is over.


    No, we already ended things earlier. It¡¯s just that this time, the door is closed more firmly," Susan


    said gently.


    "Hmm," Julian only responded softly.


    "Although I''m a little sad, I find it rxing," she said with a smile.


    He did not say a word as he gently stroked her hair.


    After being in Julian''s embrace for a while, she suddenly blinked. "Why did you...tell everyone that


    you''re married today?"


    Julian raised his eyebrows and said calmly, "I have too many suitors, so I can use the married


    excuse to ward them off."


    "Oh...¡± She lifted her head and stole a nce at him."


    You like this shirt, don''t you?"


    Heughed. "How good can your taste be? I''m just wearing it casually."


    "Okay/" Susan straightened her body. "Come, let''s go home. Brother is waiting for me at home."


    "You..." He looked at her dumbfoundedly. This woman was only using him forfort! ''Although


    you''re so condescending, I¡¯ll still be your driver.¡¯


    In the next three days, Julian continued to wear the same shirt. He wore it daily and washed and


    dried it a t night so that he could wear it the next day.


    Until Susan bought more shirts for him, only did he started changing his shirts. Then, every garment


    of his from head to toe was bought by her.


    "Wear these tomorrow." Susan started to match his clothes for him.


    "No," he said, "Tomorrow''s event is a formal one. This suit is tooidback, so it''s not suitable."


    "A formal event?¡± She was surprised.


    Julian looked at her deeply as he enunciated word for word, "Tomorrow is Luke Jenkins¡¯s wedding.¡±


    Luke Jenkins''s...wedding.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Susan''s hands trembled slightly.


    Luke Jenkins and Mandy Ainsley were finally getting married. It was her words that caused Luke to


    be so determined. While it had only been less than a month, she felt it had been a lifetime.


    Previously, when she heard about the wedding, her heart would feel agony. Now, she only felt a


    slight pinch.


    Susan curled her lips and said lightly, "Really? Time flies."


    Julian stared at her as though he was looking into her heart.


    "Then, you need to wear something proper." Susan continued to search through the clothes calmly.


    "Besides preparing my clothes, you need a proper evening gown too," Julian said, "Tomorrow


    morning, TH get the evening gowns to be sent over for you to choose. At 10 in the morning, we¡¯ll fly


    to Bali ind with the private jet. We''ll reach the ind around 4 in the afternoon, just in time for the


    wedding dinner at 6.¡±


    Susan was stunned. "I...I''m going as well?"


    "Of course," Julian said calmly, "I need a partner for the wedding dinner and I¡¯m toozy to find


    someone else."


    Susan subconsciously twirled her clothes nervously with her fingers. "But you obviously know that


    Luke and I..."


    "He''s just an ex-boyfriend.¡± Julian stayed calm. "Now, you''re my wife. In the future, you need to


    attend business functions with me. Don''t tell me you need to avoid him all the time."


    Susan¡¯s lips trembled. She wanted to say that this time was different. This time was Luke and


    Mandy''s wedding. Although she was determined to let go, it would still be awkward if she went.


    Madam Jenkins would be especially unhappy if she saw her.


    However, Julian would never change his decision, so she did not reject it.


    When daylight broke the next morning, sets of intricate evening gowns were sent to the Shaw


    residence together with a professional stylist. Susan always had a hard time picking out clothes for


    herself, so she let the stylist decide for her. 1


    After 5 hours, Susan yawned as she went downstairs. Since she had woken up at 4 in the morning


    for styling, she could crash into bed immediately if there was any avable.


    "How? Do I look good?¡± Susan did not have the time to look at her reflection and simply asked.


    When Julian looked at her, his eyes lit up.


    A purple off-shoulder gown had been selected for Susan, revealing her slim shoulders and fair skin.


    The stylist tightened the fabric around the waist slightly, causing the gown to tter her figure. The


    dress had a mermaid-tail cutting and the ends sat perfectly on the floor.


    Purple was a difficult color to handle unless the wearer had fair skin, but Susan''s skin was her


    greatest asset. It was natural and radiant. Coupled with the purple gown, there was sophistication in


    her elegance which was lovely.


    "No." Julian looked at her shoulders and shook his head. 1


    "Huh? No?" Susan was immediately shocked. She would not go through another 5 hours of styling!


    "Wait." He then walked into the closet.


    What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Susan looked at his back in confusion.


    After a while, he came out with a shawl and stuffed it into her arms. "Put this on."

 Chapter 47 Carrying Her Into The Venue

    Chapter 47 Carrying Her Into The Venue


    "Oh." Susan put the shawl on obediently, instantly covering her fair and radiant shoulders.


    Julian was satisfied now.


    "Is it okay now?" she asked.


    Julian raised an eyebrow and said proudly, "It''s ordinary.¡±


    Not expecting anything gooding from his mouth, Susan pursed her lips and walked over to


    Jacob happily, "Brother, do I look beautiful?¡±


    "Beautiful," Siscon Jacob replied without hesitation.


    "Thank you, Brother." She smiled and gave Jacob a peck on his cheek.


    Julian was speechless. Was it toote to say that she was beautiful now?


    "Mama Jean, we¡¯reing home tomorrow. Please take care of my brother today,¡± Susan said.


    "Missus, don''t you worry,¡± Mama Jean said with a smile, "I''ll take care of Young Master Shelby.¡±


    Susan nodded. This entire week saw her elder brother¡¯s condition stabilize, so he was able to take


    care of himself. Basically, Mama Jean only had to cook for him.


    Susan spoke to Jacob for a while and then left with


    Julian.


    On the luxurious private jet, Susan fell asleep the moment she nestled into thefortable seat and


    she slept soundly. Julian woke her up halfway to have lunch and then she continued to sleep.


    As he looked at her fast asleep, he was speechless!


    Could she be that sleepy?


    "Hey, hey." Julian pinched her nose.


    p.


    Susan hit his hand, instantly startling him. ''Yoohoo! This woman is daring!''


    "Stop ying around," Susan said groggily, then turned around to continue sleeping.


    Julian looked at her angrily, then took out a document to read.


    Six hourster, the nended on the ind of Bali punctually.


    Julian saw that Susan was still asleep and he raised a n eyebrow. Then, he carried her down the


    ne without waking her up.


    The Jenkins and the Ainsleys had gotten onto the ind 3 days earlier and the wedding venue was


    perfectly decorated. Guests were already arriving one after another, and the scene was very lively.


    Charlotte was ushering the guests as she kept ncing at the entrance.


    The invitation had been sent out to the Shaw family too. Madam Shaw was not feeling well, so she


    had declined the invitation. The person attending in her stead would be Julian.


    Charlotte gritted her teeth at the thought of the man that she had a love-hate rtionship with.


    However, n o matter what happened, she had already set her eyes on him. Sooner orter, she


    would make Julian regret how he treated her!


    The event was about to start, but Julian was still nowhere to be seen. Charlotte became nervous.


    Was Julian noting to the wedding?


    At that moment, the person that she had been dreaming of suddenly appeared in her line of vision.


    Charlotte''s eyes lit up and she advanced forward, wanting to escort him in.


    After a few steps, her expression turned gloomy because he was carrying a woman in his arms! He


    was actually carrying a woman into such a proper wedding venue!


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was carrying the woman tightly and her face could not be seen. However, Charlotte had a gut


    feeling that this woman should be none other than Susan Shelby!


    Her fingernails instantly dug into her palms. ''Why is this Susan Shelby everywhere? Does she have


    to be lingering everywhere?"


    A man like Julian Shaw was already the center of attention wherever he went. Now that he was


    carrying a woman in his arms, it would definitely garner more attention.


    Julian himself was very calm as he carried Susan and calmly walked past the crowd to his seat.


    The eyes of the reporters at the wedding lit up instantly when they saw him.


    The Shaw family was a well-known real estate tycoon. The past few years saw them diversifying


    their investments in all areas and their earnings were obvious. In thest issue of Forbes'' richest,


    Julian topped the list.


    Julian never liked attending formal events. The wedding between the Jenkins and the Ainsleys was


    the first wedding he was attending in the past few years. Therefore, it was an honor for the Jenkins


    family.


    The reporters were surprised as they surrounded Julian. They were so quick that Charlotte could


    not get past them.


    "Mr. Shaw..." A reporter in front was about to speak, but Julian nced at her, then put a finger in


    front of his lips, gesturing her to be quiet.


    "Chairman Shaw, you..." The reporter was stunned.


    Julian frowned. "Don''t you see that someone is sleeping?"


    Everybody instantly turned their gaze to the woman i n his arms and they felt slightly awkward.


    Themotion woke Susan up. She rubbed the corner of her eyes and said groggily, "Julian, are


    we there yet?"


    As she had just woken up, there was a slightly nasal sound in her voice which seemed cute.


    Julian''s heart softened and he said softly, "We''re here."


    "Oh," Susan responded. She moved her eyebrows and opened her eyes. At first, her eyes were still


    adjusting t o their surroundings. 1


    Suddenly, she saw the reporters in front of her in a muted state and she instantly froze.


    ''What...what''s this? I shouldn''t be dreaming, am I?''


    Susan rubbed her eyes even harder. Then, she rubbed them again.


    The reporters did not disappear and all of them were still there. She looked nkly around to see a


    greenwn and gorgeous decoration all around.


    ''This...This can''t be the wedding venue, can it?¡¯


    Endless pairs of eyes were looking at her.


    Susan looked up at Julian. Then, she suddenly reacted. She screamed and struggled to free


    herself.


    "What is it? Is this you waking up with a tantrum?" Julian looked at her and seemed to stifle augh.


    "What tantrum? Don''t talk nonsense." Susan was


    instantly enraged. "Let me go.¡±


    ''This b*stard! Can''t he see what kind of event this is? There''re so many guests around and he


    carried me like this? Argh! Why didn¡¯t he wake me up?¡¯ When she thought about how she entered


    the venue in his arms, she felt like dying.


    Julian raised his eyebrows and a trace of evil shed across his eyes, "Baby, why are you so shy?"


    ''Who is his baby!?'' Susan was angry. She struggled around but Julian only held onto her tighter.


    Those who were watching thought that she was intentionally snuggling in his arms.


    Julian lowered his head, and with a smile on his lips, h e chided her gently, "Baby, we¡¯re in public.


    Please care about your image. It''s bing indecent."


    She was speechless.


    ''Argh! Oh, God, please strike this shameless man dead!''

 Chapter 48 During The Wedding

    Chapter 48 During The Wedding


    At that moment, Susan felt the gazes that fell on her solidifying. Since she was unable to free


    herself, she gave up struggling.


    Susan would rather nt her face into Julian''s chest. That way, no one would be able to see her!


    Feeling the woman nestling like a kitten in his arms, Julian¡¯s mouth could not help break into a faint


    smile.


    "Mr. Shaw, can we ask you a few questions now?" a reporter asked cautiously.


    Julian was in a good mood, so he waved. "Ask away."


    The reporters instantly went crazy.


    "Were you secretly involved with Cheryl Young?"


    "What''s your view on social media influencer Linda West''s sudden 5kg weight loss after you broke


    up with her?"


    "Is the woman in your arms your new girlfriend?"


    "Chairman Shaw, how long do you think you will be in a rtionship with this woman?¡±


    The questions were like raining missiles.


    Susan did not want to lift her head which was buried i n Julian''s embrace.


    He smiled deeply and an unpredictable sh appeared in his eyes. "I don''t want to answer the other


    questions, but the question about how long can this rtionshipst, I can answer that."


    The microphones were instantly pushed into his face.


    Julian¡¯s lips curled up as he said, "For a lifetime. As long as the woman in my embrace is willing, I''ll


    be in a rtionship with her for the rest of my life."


    A lifetime?


    A lifetime!


    Susan, who was leaning on Julian, could feel his solid heartbeat and her face could not help


    blushing.


    However, her rationale took over.


    ''Julian is just joking. He has an important woman in his heart and that woman isn''t me. But why...'' 1


    Although she knew about all these, when she heard about a lifetime, her heart rate could not help


    increasing.


    The reporters were in awe. yboy Julian Shaw had one rule: a girlfriend would notst more than


    a week.


    Yet now, he was saying he would be with this person for a lifetime?


    Was the yboy going to change his ways?


    Who was the woman in his embrace that could tame a devil like Julian Shaw!?


    Charlotte sulked terribly. ''Susan Shelby, what capabilities do you even have!?''


    She did not believe that Julian liked this woman. ''Or maybe, he¡¯s just ying the fool. Even if Julian


    really liked her, there¡¯s still Madam Shaw. She is very displeased with her daughter-inw. There


    must be some reason that she tolerates her. Sooner orter, I''ll unravel all the secrets, then Susan


    Shelby can piss off! The title of Mrs. Shaw will be mine.''


    "Charlotte, what''s the issue?¡± Madam Jenkins walked over with a frown. ¡°Luke and Mandy are


    walking out soon. What are these reporters doing here?¡±


    She had been busy with the newlyweds just now.


    After that, she came out and saw the reporters that she had invited gathered around.


    Madam Jenkins was instantly unhappy. After all, she had invited the reporters to publicize this


    wedding.


    Today was the union of the Jenkins and the Ainsleys. How could anyone else snatch the limelight!?


    "Mom, it''s Julian Shaw." Charlotte¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of dissatisfaction, then she added,


    "and his partner."


    "Julian Shaw?¡± Before Madam Jenkins could say anything, Mr. Jenkins was already smiling. "Is he


    really here to attend the wedding? That''s great! I have a n and thought of coborating with the


    Shaw family. I''ll-"


    "You..." Madam Jenkins got ahold of him."You must wait for the ceremony to end if you want to talk


    business! They are going to exchange their vows soon."


    "Oh." Mr. Jenkins suppressed the urge to dash forward while Madam Jenkins gritted her teeth and


    was unhappy.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If anyone else stole the limelight from the Jenkins and the Ainsleys, she would never let that person


    go easily. However, it was Julian, so she could not do anything about it. The coalition between their


    families would never be a match for the Shaw family even if it was multiplied by 10.


    ''Forget it. These reporters will know what to do when the newlyweds step out!¡¯


    At that moment, a car decorated with flowers was slowly driven in. Madam Jenkins smiled


    subconsciously as Luke and Mandy came out. Supposedly, the reporters should start shooting away


    with questions!


    However, when Madam Jenkins turned to look, she sulked incessantly. That group of people was


    still surrounding Julian and not moving away.


    "Chairman Shaw, based on what you just said, does that mean there will be good news soon?"


    "Chairman Shaw, then...."


    The reporters were still wildly asking away.


    Julian raised his eyebrows and said calmly, "I''m afraid that I''m not the main character today."


    The reporters froze for a moment before they reacted. Indeed, today was the union between the


    Jenkins and the Ainsleys. Their main mission was to broadcast the wedding live.


    Nevertheless...


    Luke Jenkins could not bepared to Julian Shaw.


    The news of Luke''s wedding could never draw as much attention to the news that Julian had just


    broken.


    Although they wanted to continue interviewing Julian, it was Luke and Mandy''s wedding after all, so


    the uninterested reporters turned their cameras towards the wedding car.


    Madam Jenkins looked better now, but she was still seething.


    For the sake of this alliance, she had begun making various propaganda in the newspapers a few


    months ago. When the wedding drew near, she sent out the news every day. She wanted to use the


    wedding to show the world that the union between the Jenkins and the Ainsleys, the financial


    magnates of the country, was definitely a powerful alliance.


    She had done so much preparation!


    Nheless, Julian just used a woman and a single sentence to steal the limelight. Furthermore,


    she could not exact her revenge because that person was Julian Shaw.


    ''Forget it. Everything will go as nned from now,'' Madam Jenkins consoled herself.


    Mandy did not know what was happening, and she was full of smiles since morning. She had


    worked hard for a very, very long time, and today, her wish was finallying true. She would be


    Luke¡¯s wife!


    Her body shook the moment she thought about that.


    Compared to Mandy''s joy, Luke was extraordinarily calm.


    Everyone from the Jenkins and the Ainsleys looked forward to the wedding-everyone but himself.


    He was standing there only to meet the expectations o f the two families. It was only to fulfill the


    promise he had made to Mandy. Tragically, he did not feel anything about it.


    Once they got out of the car, Luke held Mandy as both of them walked down the red carpet slowly.


    Lights shed and everyone¡¯s eyes zoomed in to them as they were the focal point at that very


    moment.

 Chapter 49 Stop

    Chapter 49 Stop


    "How long are you going to stay there? Is it extrafortable in my arms?" Julian lowered his head


    and said softly.


    "What a narcissist!" Susan said sullenly.


    "Or should I say that you''re afraid of seeing your exboyfriend getting married and will be too sad till


    you cry, so you''d rather not watch?" Julian retorted calmly, ¡°Susan, the wedding is going to be a


    long night. You can¡¯t keep hiding like this."


    As Susan''s thoughts were exposed, she bit her lower lip. She would not cry in sadness though.


    It was just that they had once deeply loved and were forcibly separated. Seeing Luke get married


    would no doubt cause her heart to be in agony.


    On the other hand, she felt that it would be awkward t o appear at this function.


    Since Julian had already said it though, if she continued to hide, it would only make her look


    suspicious.


    Susan thought about it and felt that she should not stay in his arms.


    However, when she moved, he adjusted his stance. He exerted force with his arm and turned


    around which made her lie down in his embrace.


    "Hey, you..." She started to struggle


    "If you want to steal the newlyweds¡¯ limelight, continue to wriggle," Julian lowered his head and


    whispered into her ear. 1


    Susan stopped moving. She leaned into him then looked at the newlyweds who were nearby.


    Luke and Mandy were slowly walking over.


    Today, Mandy wore a luxurious wedding gown and was beaming ear to ear. Meanwhile, Luke''s


    expression was gloomy and stern.


    No matter who saw this pair of newlyweds, they would praise their good looks.


    Susan bit her lower lip and aplex light shed in her eyes.


    In the past, that man had said that he would not marry anyone else but Susan in this life.


    In the past, that man had said that he would give her the grandest wedding ever.


    Sadly, all that was the past.


    Now, he was holding his happy bride''s hand and about to start the beginning of a new life.


    Susan let out a long sigh and thest bit of heartache suddenly disappeared. Although it was


    regrettable, bygones would remain as bygones.


    ''From now on, I''llpletely forget about it.¡¯


    Susan''s heart was enlightened.


    Luke held Mandy''s hand as his eyes narrowed.


    Mandy''s hand was very soft and very warm, but at that moment, he was thinking about that night in


    front of the fountain where Susan''s palms had been so cold.


    He used to think that he loved Mandy.


    She was gentle, cute, and innocent. Furthermore, she had deep affection for him.


    He had no reason to let Mandy down - until he met Susan.


    This woman did not exist in his memory, but she could easily affect his emotions. There would


    always b e such a person in this world.


    Without her, maybe everyone else could.


    With her, then everyone else could not.


    However, what if she did not deserve his love?


    Luke gazed deeply as he walked forward with Mandy''s hand in his.


    Suddenly, a strange feeling made him look in a certain direction. Then, his eyes were fixated on a


    spot and did not swivel elsewhere.


    He suddenly slowed down and Mandy was surprised a s she aligned her gaze with his. Then, her


    face became gloomy.


    ''Susan Shelby! She''s here. She''s doing this on purpose! '' Mandy gritted her teeth and held onto


    Luke''s hand tightly.


    Luke was standing there like a wooden statue. He stared at Susan as emotions rushed through him.


    He knew that Susan was not suitable for him, so he had convinced himself to spend the rest of his


    life with Mandy.


    However, his determination and beliefs were shaken b y the sight of this woman.


    The pair of newlyweds suddenly stopped in their tracks.


    There was a trace of surprise in all of the guests¡¯ eyes.


    What was happening?


    They gazed at where Luke was looking and found Susan sitting on Julian¡¯sp.


    "Susan Shelby!" Madam Jenkins'' pupils constricted.


    Although Susan looked slightly different with her makeup on, Madam Jenkins could easily recognize


    her.


    ''This b*tch, how is she at Luke¡¯s wedding?! Hasn''t she let go? No, that''s not right. The person with


    her is Julian Shaw. Is she the one Julian said he would spend a lifetime with?'' Madam Jenkins


    gritted her teeth. ''This woman is exceptional when ites to seducing men.¡¯


    "Why isn''t Brother walking?" Charlotte asked.


    Madam Jenkins was not in the mood to exin to Charlotte. She looked at Luke nervously and


    beads of sweat formed on her forehead.


    ''Please don''t go crazy now, Luke!''


    Luke still looked at Susan calmly, but his heart was in turmoil.


    ''She''s here. She''s attending my wedding, but she¡¯s in the arms of another man.¡¯ His grip tightened


    subconsciously.


    Because she did not expect Luke to suddenly stop in his tracks. Susan became pale and slightly


    nervous.


    What did Luke want?


    Julianughed lightly and bent over to whisper in Susan''s ear, "Doesn''t it feel good to have


    everyone''s attention?"


    ''Good...What''s the good in this?¡¯ Susan looked at Julian angrily.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    If this man had not carried her like that, she would not have been so obvious.


    Now, the situation was so awkward!


    Susan''s rage in her heart caused her face to blush, but all that Luke saw was her beauty.


    As he stood there, whispers could be heard throughout the venue and Mandy could not help being


    nervous.


    ''It can''t go on like this. If this continues, I will be everybody''sughing stock.¡¯


    She tugged at Luke who looked back at her.


    Mandy was as beautiful as a princess with her intricate dressing.


    "Luke,¡± Mandy said softly with nervousness in her eyes.


    After Luke''s eyes narrowed , he retracted his gaze and said softly, "Let¡¯s go." He continued to walk


    forward.


    Only then did Mandy heave a sigh of relief.


    ''Susan, you b*tch, I¡¯ll deal with you the next time. The most important thing now is this wedding!''


    Her face still had a smile on.


    The priest was waiting at the altar.


    Mandy''s wedding gown was sparkling with the diamonds that were sewn onto it. At that moment,


    she was shining.


    Luke was tall while Mandy was petite. Both of them made the perfect pair as they stood together.


    The pastor read out the traditional script, but Susan did not pay attention to it. She looked at the


    newlyweds and her eyes shed a trace ofplex light.

 Chapter 50 Luke Jenkins Faints!

    Chapter 50 Luke Jenkins Faints!


    In Susan''s mind, their past memories shed by one b y one.


    During their schooling days, they had promised their hearts to each other.


    Then, there was the objection from the Jenkins family.


    Finally, their perseverance prevailed.


    Scene by scene, they were all secrets in her own mind. Susan was eventually entranced by the


    memories.


    ''Although these are still happy memories, they are just memories. Luke, I wish you happiness


    anyway.¡¯


    The wedding ceremony proceeded as nned with blessed smiles on everyone''s faces.


    "Now, we invite the groom to put the ring on the bride."


    Luke picked up the ring that had been made in France. It was made with the finest diamonds and


    the best craftsmanship. Naturally, it cost a lot too.


    Mandy was already looking at him expectantly.


    Suddenly, an extremely clear image shed in Luke''s mind.


    "Are you that stingy? The rings are only made of straw?" "The real ring, I¡¯ll only put it on your finger


    in front of


    the entire world."


    As they hugged each other, the fountain in the background burst into color.


    Luke''s head suddenly throbbed violently.


    He grabbed his head and fell back directly.


    At first, there was an expectant smile on Mandy''s face.


    Now, her smile stiffened.


    "Luke!" Mandy screamed and rushed over to him.


    "Son!"


    "Brother!"


    Luke''s parents and his sister, Charlotte, hurried over too.


    "Get a doctor! Call a doctor right away!"


    Then, Madam Jenkins shrieked.


    The wedding ceremony came to a sudden halt amidst the chaos.


    The guests nced at each other awkwardly.


    The wedding today sure was eventful with its twists and turns.


    Susan looked in the direction where Luke was being carried away with a faint worry in her eyes.


    "Very worried?" Julian raised an eyebrow.


    "A little," Susan said.


    Julian chuckled at her honesty. "Your courage seems t o be growing more and more in front of me."


    Susan nced at him and noticed that Julian was not really angry. She could not help but say


    bravely, "Even if my courage is growing, it''s your fault."


    Julian squinted and stared at Susan.


    Susan felt a bit flustered under his gaze. "I''m sorry... I¡¯m just..."


    "Woman." Julian suddenly went closer to Susan. The curve at the corner of his mouth only proved


    his amusement. "I''m encouraging you to be braver because I am willing to get used to you."


    Susan¡¯s heart started to race as she felt an inexplicable feeling.


    Once upon a time, she thought that she would be heartbroken and miserable at Luke''s wedding.


    To her surprise, when the time really came, she only felt relieved.


    This change was all brought about by the presence of a n overbearing man beside her named


    Julian Shaw.


    "I''m talking to you. Are you dreaming? Woman, what are you thinking about?" Julian raised an


    eyebrow.


    Susan shook her head and said nothing.


    However, at that moment, as she studied the handsome face in front of her, Susan felt like she was


    i n a trance.


    This man seemed to love her.


    However, she knew very well that it was all an illusion.


    Julian already had someone he loved.


    In her heart, she felt a slight bitterness.


    For the first time, she began to envy the woman he loved.


    If it were her, how nice would that be?


    In a holiday vi on the ind,


    Luke was lying on the bed, drenched in sweat.


    "Susan...Susan..." His expression seemed to be in pain and he kept calling the same name out


    loud.


    The doctor wanted to get closer to check on him.


    Luke¡¯s hand suddenly waved sharply and the doctor could not get close to him.


    "Doctor, what''s wrong with him?" Madam Jenkins asked nervously.


    The doctor sighed. "Young Master Jenkins has suffered certain brain trauma in the car ident. It


    should be the trauma acting up again."


    "Everything has been going fine. How can it happen s o suddenly?" Madam Jenkins asked.


    "Something must have triggered it," the doctor said," His current mental state is very unstable and I


    can¡¯t diagnose him at all. If this continues, once the brain trauma implodes, his life might even be


    endangered. For now, we need to calm him down immediately." 1


    "Calm him down? How do we calm him down?" Madam Jenkins panicked.


    The doctor thought for a while before answering, "The Susan he''s mumbling should be someone he


    knows right? Since he was shouting her name in his unconscious state, it means that this person is


    someone very important to him. If this person is around, he might calm down."


    "Impossible!" As soon as the doctor said that, Mandy screamed, "I am his wife, and I am the most


    important person to him. I will not allow her to go near Luke. I will never allow it."


    The doctor shrugged. "It''s just a suggestion. It¡¯s up to your family''s decision."


    Mandy said bitterly, "I don''t believe she''s that important."


    Suddenly, she gritted her teeth and walked towards Luke.


    Yes, Luke liked Susan once!


    However, that was in the past.


    Now, she was Luke''s wife!


    She did not believe that she could not bepared to Susan.


    Mandy walked over and wanted to grab Luke¡¯s hand.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Susan..." Luke murmured and flung Mandy''s hand away without hesitation.


    Mandy tried to hold his hand again, and then without a pause, he pushed it away again.


    She was still willing to continue trying.


    However, Madam Jenkins could not watch it anymore. She grabbed Mandy, "Mandy, for now, let''s


    give in. Luke¡¯s healthes first. We should ask that woman toe over."


    "No way!" Mandy screamed.


    Luke belonged to her and she would not allow that b* tch toe between them.


    "Mandy!" Madam Jenkins'' tone grew a bit harsher." Luke is your husband. No one can change that.


    I don''t like that woman either, but we have to prioritize Luke''s health now. As his wife, you cannot be


    so erratic.¡±


    It was the first time Madam Jenkins was speaking to her so harshly. Mandy pursed her lips, looking


    dazed.


    If she asked Susan toe...


    Would it not prove that she was iparable to Susan?


    Even if Luke had amnesia, deep down in his heart, the person he remembered fondly was still


    Susan!


    Like a serpent, envy rumbled frantically in her heart.


    Mandy''s expression was awful.


    One day, she would make Susan pay the price.


    By now, Madam Jenkins had sent someone for Susan.


    "Mom, who is this Susan he keeps calling out for?" Charlotte could not help asking.


    She was not aware of what had happened when she was abroad.


    A hint of hatred shed in Madam Jenkins'' eyes. She snorted. "I don''t want to mention that woman''s


    name. You''ll know when you see her."


    Charlotte nodded as she muttered inwardly, ''Is everyone named Susan that nasty?''

 Chapter 51 No One Can Make You Angry

    Chapter 51 No One Can Make You Angry


    At the wedding,


    A security guard from the wedding hurried over.


    He walked up to Julian and Susan and said anxiously, "Miss Shelby, will you please follow me? Your


    help is needed.¡±


    Susan noticed the security guard¡¯s anxious expression and guessed that it must be rted to


    Luke''s fainting spell. She stood up without hesitation. "Okay, I will immediately..."


    "Wait." Julian pulled Susan back into his arms calmly. "This is my woman. Who are you to say that


    she must help you just because you ask her to?"


    The bodyguard choked on his saliva, but he did not dare argue with Julian. He only said cautiously,


    "Mr. Shaw, it¡¯s really urgent. Please let Miss Shelby help."


    "Oh? What is the matter? Please make it clear.


    Otherwise, if you ask for help and Susan helps you, won¡¯t I lose face?" Julian said slowly.


    "This..." The bodyguard nced at the guests, who were watching the scene unfold, with some


    embarrassment in his eyes.


    He could not say that the groom had copsed and was calling out for Miss Shelby, could he?


    "Julian.¡± Susan took Julian''s hand. "It''s just a small


    favor. Let''s help if we can."


    Although she had decided to let go of Luke, Susan had to admit that she was very worried about


    him after he fainted.


    "Woman...¡± Julian could not help ring at Susan angrily.


    Meanwhile, she was pleading with her eyes. 1


    Julian could not help but purse his lips.


    "Mr. Shaw, Miss Shelby..." The security guard''s face was tense.


    "Alright. Susan can go with you to help, but I have a request. I must go together," Julian said calmly.


    The security guard hesitated.


    Madam Jenkins had said to get Miss Shelby directly and had not mentioned Mr. Shaw.


    However, observing Julian''s stance, if he did not allow him toe along, he was afraid that Miss


    Shelby would not be allowed to go with him.


    After weighing the pros and cons, the security guard nodded and said, "Okay."


    Soon, the security guard led Julian and Susan to the vi.


    When Charlotte saw Susan, she was stunned.


    "It''s you!" she could not help but exim.


    The Susan her older brother kept calling out for turned out to be Susan Shelby!


    How did this happen?


    Charlotte could not figure out how her own brother could ever be rted to this woman.


    Susan nodded briefly to Charlotte and then looked at Madam Jenkins. "Is this about what happened


    to Luke?"


    With a sour face, Madam Jenkins said coldly, "Come with me."


    Although Madam Jenkins spoke in a harsh tone, Susan could understand her mood at that point, so


    she did not say much. After nodding, she followed her.


    "Wait." Someone suddenly tugged her hand.


    Susan turned to see Julian''s cold face. She looked at him questioningly. "Julian?"


    Julian looked intently at Madam Jenkins and suddenly a mysterious smile appeared at the corner of


    his mouth. "Madam Jenkins."


    "Mr. Shaw." Despite her anxiety, Madam Jenkins squeezed out a ttering smile.


    Julian¡¯s smile grew even wider. ¡°Madam Jenkins, I hope you understand one thing. Now, you are


    asking Susan to help you. It¡¯s not Susan asking for your help. I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not how you ask for


    help."


    Madam Jenkins¡¯ expression suddenly changed. In her opinion, by asking Susan toe over, she


    was


    already giving her face.


    Did Julian mean to ask her to beg?


    No, it was absolutely impossible!


    "Madam Jenkins, if you can''t change your attitude, I think Susan has no reason to help you."


    Julian''s expression was calm.


    "Julian, it doesn''t matter. It¡¯s important that I help," Susan said gently.


    Julian shot her a side nce. ''This stupid woman, doesn¡¯t she know that I''m protecting her?" 1


    "It doesn''t matter to you, but it does to me." Julian raised his eyebrows pointedly. "You are my


    woman. N o one can make you frustrated under my watch.


    Susan, since Madam Jenkins doesn''t n on changing her attitude towards you, let''s go." 1


    He took Susan¡¯s hand, turned around, and left.


    "Julian.¡± Charlotte grabbed Julian''s hand. "You can''t take this woman away.¡±


    Although she did not know what had happened between her brother and Susan, she pleaded


    because she knew that her brother¡¯s current situation needed Susan¡¯s help urgently.


    "Why not?" Julian seemed to smile at her wryly.


    Charlotte bit her lower lip. "Take it...take it as a favor from our past rtionship. Please let her stay


    to help my brother."


    Julian could not helpughing. "Our past? Charlotte, how am I not aware of our past? You shouldn''t


    think that our past holds any meaning just because we spent a week together. There are numerous


    women that I have been with. Does that mean that each one of them has a past with me?¡±


    Charlotte did not expect such a ruthless reply. Her eyes could not help but sh with incredulity.


    Those women...How could they be the same as her?


    However, Julian¡¯s indifferent gaze shattered her pride.


    What was she to him? 1


    Did this man even have a heart?


    Or had his heart been given away to someone else?


    Charlotte could not help but re at Susan as a gloomy hatred shed in her eyes.


    "Miss Jenkins, if it is alright, I''ll leave with Susan first," Julian said indifferently and he turned away


    without hesitating.


    Susan could not help but purse her lips. She knew that Julian was just trying to help her, and if she


    said anything to ruin it, she would not be able to exin herself.


    However, Luke...


    One step, two steps, three steps.


    Finally, a voice called out to them, "Mr. Shaw, Miss


    Shelby.¡±


    The corner of Julian¡¯s mouth could not help curving into a tiny arc. He turned around. "Madam


    Jenkins.¡±


    Madam Jenkins'' face was pale and her hands trembled violently, revealing her anxiety.


    "Madam Jenkins, if you have nothing to say, I¡¯ll..." Julian was about to turn around again.


    "Wait,¡± Madam Jenkins said anxiously. She gritted her teeth and said, "Miss Shelby, I''d like to ask


    you to help Luke.¡±


    Julian raised an eyebrow, "Why do I feel like you¡¯re not even being sincere at all? You...¡±


    "Julian." Susan could not help pulling his arm.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Like all proud people, it was already Madam Jenkins'' limit to "invite¡± her to help.


    If this dragged on, no one knew what Luke''s situation would end up like.


    Julian looked at Susan¡¯s pleading look and his angered red. Is this woman really that anxious


    about her ex-boyfriend?¡¯


    As jealousy overcame him, he snorted coldly and clenched his teeth. "Since you say so, Susan will


    do the Jenkins family this favor!¡±

 Chapter 52 Luke, Its Me

    Chapter 52 Luke, It''s Me


    Madam Jenkins was terribly mortified when she had t o bow and scrape before Julian and Susan


    despite that she was older than them. She was less aggravated to show some respect to Julian


    since he was someone filled with consequences, but she could not get over the fact that she had to


    do the same to Susan, the woman who she considered her to be beneath contempt. What made


    her think that she deserved her decency?


    However, Madam Jenkins knew that now was not the right time for that. The most important thing


    right now was to save Luke. She shook her anger away. Then, she led Julian and Susan into the


    building.


    Inside the room, the temperature was kept at afortable level, but Luke was sweating profusely.


    H e kept tossing and turning restlessly as he murmured, "Susie, Susie."


    Sitting beside his bed was Mandy, who had anxiety flowing through her veins. This was because


    whenever she tried to get close to Luke, he would push her away.


    Mixed feelings rose up within Susan when she saw the scene.


    Julian''s face darkened as a discussion thread that he read before surfaced in his mind.


    "Urgent! I have an excellent wife who¡¯s perfect from every angle, and even though she has been


    taken, many people are still working very hard to win over her heart! What should I do?! Please


    help!"


    He did not understand why Luke would not give him and Susan a peace of mind. Since he had lost


    his memory and he had already married, why couldn''t he just let her go?


    The more Julian thought about it, the darker his face became. Then, the moment he heard Luke


    murmuring Susan''s name, something in his brain snapped. He wanted to turn around and pull


    Susan out of this building as soon as possible. He had no idea what had gotten into him, but he


    regretted his decision now. He should not have promised Susan to help out in the first ce.


    However, when he spun his head around and looked a t Susan''s worried face, he could not help but


    swallow all his vexations back into his stomach pit.


    ''Damn you Luke Jenkins, I swear to God this will be thest time you get to see Susan!''


    "Mandy,¡± Madam Jenkins called out before continuing, "Come over here and let Susan try."


    Mandy froze for a moment. A chill traveled down her spine as she gritted her teeth and turned


    around to stare at Susan.


    She was Luke''s childhood sweetheart, and she firmly believed that he would be her husband


    in the future. Everything was going fine until Susan appeared. 1


    At first, she scoffed and did not take her friend''s warning to heart when her friend told her that a girl


    was chasing Luke. She was very confident in both herself and Luke. She was certain that no


    outsider could meddle in their long-established rtionship.


    She had no idea what sorts of tricks Susan used to entice Luke, but the girl won over Luke''s heart in


    the end. Mandy was genuinely stunned when Luke introduced Susan to her as his girlfriend.


    Possessed by her anger and jealousy, she exhausted everything-from method A to Z-to make


    things warm for Susan so that she would take the initiative t o withdraw from her rtionship with


    Luke. However, Luke was always standing by Susan¡¯s side, and it was also because of Susan that


    their years of friendship went west.


    Just when she thought that nothing else could be done, God heard her prayer and Luke lost his


    memories. She stayed by his bedside for three days and three nights, and finally, Luke was moved


    by her effort.


    It took a lot of her, and she hade a long way to finally put on the white wedding dress and


    be Luke''s wife, but why...


    Mandy¡¯s nail stabbed deeply into her palm. She did not understand why it was Susan but not her


    that Luke thought about when he was in aa. Was she


    not his wife?


    She did not move away as Madam Jenkins instructed, nting herself firmly on the chair as she felt


    that once she walked away, she would lose Luke to Susan.


    "Mandy," Madam Jenkins called out once more in a more stern voice, "The most important thing


    now is Luke. We can save the rest forter."


    Madam Jenkins''s warning seemed to have knocked some sense into her. She gazed over to Luke,


    whose face was pale and distorted by pain, gnashed her teeth tight, and rose to her feet.


    "Miss Susan, he is all yours now. Please help us calm him down," Madam Jenkins said, struggling


    to suppress all signs of her disgust.


    Susan nodded and she walked straight towards Luke. For a moment, a series ofplex emotions


    shed across Mandy¡¯s eyes. She was caught between the devil and the deep blue sea because


    she had no idea whether or not she should pray that Susan could stabilize Luke down. If Susan


    were able to achieve something that not even she could not do, then would i t not make her an


    absolute joke? After all, she was Luke''s wife.


    "Susie, Susie," Luke continued to whisper Susan''s name with his brows knitted tightly at the center


    of his forehead. Susan''s heart ached to see him in such a state as an indescribable feeling rose


    from the pit of her stomach. He thrashed his arms about as if he was trying to grasp something in


    the air. She took a step forward, put her hand into his searching hand and said, "Luke, it''s me."


    Then, something magical happened. As if a kid finally got hold of his favorite toy, Luke grasped


    tightly at Susan¡¯s hand. His brows ckened, and a contented smile spread across his face.


    Mandy stared daggers at Susan and Julian''s face darkened.


    Susan was a little surprised when Luke grasped her hand. When she tried to wriggle herself free, a


    panicked expression creased his face. He mped his hand even tighter and whispered, "Susie,


    don¡¯t leave m e. Don''t leave me."


    "Erm..." Susan felt embarrassed.


    "What should we do now, doctor?" Madam Jenkins asked.


    "Judging from Mister Luke''s condition and how he responded to Miss Susan¡¯s presence, I strongly


    suggest that Miss Susan should stay so that she can help us to stabilize his condition as we


    complete the diagnosis," said the doctor.


    "Okay, okay. Let her stay, then," Madam Jenkins answered without any hesitation. She had always


    ced Luke''s wellbeing above everything else, so she was willing toy everything down so long as


    her son could recover.


    "No!¡± Mandy shouted. She could not stand the sight of them holding their hands. It stung her eyes


    so much that she hoped she was blind. Right now, all she wanted to do was get Susan as far as


    possible away from Luke. "Luke is my husband. I''m the one who should stay, not her! Mom, get this


    woman out! Get her out of the room!"


    "That¡¯s enough, Mandy!¡± Madam Jenkins snapped at Mandy, "You can have it your way once Luke


    wakes u p. For now, just stay quiet!"


    "Okay then. If she''s staying, then I''m staying too," Mandy said through gritted teeth.


    However, the doctor looked at her embarrassingly and said, "I''m afraid that is not possible, Miss


    Jenkins. The patient is in a very unstable emotional state right now, so he needs a quiet


    environment to do the treatment. I f possible, aside from Miss Susan, I hope that the rest o f the


    people can leave the room now and wait at another room."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Okay, okay, we will leave now," Madam Jenkins said a s she tried to pull Mandy out of the room. It


    took her quite some effort to get Mandy out of the room, then she raised her head and saw Julian


    who was leaning nonchntly against the door and had no intention of leaving.


    Forcing a smile onto her face, Madam Jenkins said," Young Master Shaw, you see, the doctor said


    Luke needs a quiet environment to do the treatment, so..."


    Julian threw her a sidelong nce and said, "So? It''s none of my business."


    Madam Jenkins was stumped. Julian was right. None of this had anything to do with him. She could


    persuade and force Mandy to do as she instructed, but her hands were tied when facing Julian.


    Just when she had no idea what to do, a voice rang out in her mind and prompted her to look


    towards Susan. If anyone here could handle Julian, then it would be Susan.


    Pressing her lips, Susan said, "Julian..."


    "What?" Julian pulled a long face as he stared fixedly a t their holding hands.


    ''Is he really in aa? Why do I have a feeling that he is taking advantage of Susan?''


    Susan cleared her throat and asked carefully, "Can you ... wait for me outside?"


    ''She is chasing me out?¡¯ 3


    When the thought flitted across his mind, Julian blew his top.


    ''Is she trying to cheat on me?!¡¯

 Chapter 53 Reminiscence

    Chapter 53 Reminiscence


    If this was the past, Susan Shelby would have yielded instantaneously upon seeing Julian Shaw''s


    raging expression.


    However, she discovered in astonishment that she did not fear Julian in her heart now as much as


    she used t o.


    "Julian, consider this a favor to me, alright?" Susan stared at Julian in a pleading manner.


    She did not want anything bad to happen to Luke Jenkins.


    After all, she used to love him so deeply in the past. She just could not bring herself to ignore Luke


    now.


    Julian wanted to reject Susan''s plea but he was utterly incapable of voicing his rejection upon


    seeing her misty-eyed look.


    After a long while, Julian grunted coldly once. "I¡¯m only doing this once and for all."


    He agreed just as such.


    Susan''s eyes lit up as she nodded continuously.


    Madam Jenkins felt relieved upon taking care of the issue with Julian. She hastily left along with the


    others and even closed the door considerately.


    "Susie."


    "Susie.¡±


    Luke was still holding on to Susan''s hand tightly.


    Susan looked at him with a rather gentle gaze. "I''m here."


    Luke''s expression rxed at once.


    "Ms. Shelby, please pacify Mr. Jenkins. I''m going to perform some examinations on him," said the


    doctor.


    "Alright," Susan answered softly.


    The doctor began bustling about while Susan continued to hold on to Luke''s hand. She would speak


    to him every once in a while to soothe his emotions.


    The head and neck examination was aplicated procedure. The doctor used his equipment to


    perform a rather meticulous examination for Luke.


    "Doctor, what''s happening to him?" said Susan with a bit of aplicated look on her face.


    "The ident earlier caused some injuries to his brain. Judging from the results, I''d say that these


    injuries concentrated and red up today due to some trigger," said the doctor.


    "So, what''s going to happen to him?" Susan felt quite anxious.


    "It''s very difficult to predict issues rted to the brain. We can only wait and see if he can regain


    consciousness on his own now. Ms. Shelby, your presence is very helpful in stabilizing his


    emotions.


    Next, I''m afraid that we might need you to apany him at all times until he regains his


    consciousness."


    "Sure," Susan agreed without the slightest hesitation. 1


    The doctor nodded and left the room gently without making any noise, leaving Susan and Luke in


    their privacy.


    Susan stared gently at Luke''s distorted expression from pain. A look ofplicated emotions


    shed past his eyes.


    She stretched out her hand and smoothed out Luke¡¯s furrowed brows gently.


    It had been a very long time since she had taken a proper look at this man.


    ''Luke, even though you and I are not destined to be together, you''ll be good now. You must be


    good.''


    ''Only by doing so, my love for you in the past will not b e in vain.''


    Susan looked at him. Her gaze slowly entered a trance.


    She could still clearly remember the first time she met Like.


    Luke was different from the domineering Julian because he was always gentle-mannered.


    He treated everyone politely and the smile on his lips was always in the perfect angle.


    Everyone talked about how Luke was really a great person.


    Yet, she felt that Luke was kind to everyone but in reality, he was heartless to every person.


    She suddenly found herself curious about how Luke would be when he had truly fallen in love with a


    person.


    She bet by then, his smile would surely be so warm and affectionate, it would melt his lover, right?


    At the time, she was young and reckless, brave and fearless so she began taking the offensive


    toward Luke confidently.


    She would confess her love for Luke every day.


    Luke rejected her once, twice, countless times.


    However, she was still pursuing Luke stubbornly.


    There was one day when she confessed her love to him once again. She had even painstakingly


    prepared a bilingual love letter in Chinese and English to him.


    Why did she prepare the love letter in twonguages? I t was to make her appear ssy and


    elegant.


    The love letter that she prepared meticulously would end up in a trash can straightaway every time.


    However, she would stillunch another attack in high spirits the next time.


    This time, she was mentally prepared for the love letter to be tossed right away.


    Yet, she did not expect that Luke would raise an eyebrow, unfold the love letter and take a nce at


    it nonchntly. "You wrote this?"


    She was excited beyond her imagination at the time. She nodded continuously.


    Then, Luke frowned and took out a red pen from his pocket before marking the love letter. "The


    Chinese version is still considered eptable. There aren''t any wrongly-written characters at the


    very least. However, look at this English sentence. Can you tell me which one the subject is?"


    "Huh, subject?" She stepped closer in a daze. "Uh, isn¡¯t this the subject?"


    Luke heaved a sigh. "Have you passed your CET-4?¡±


    She felt so embarrassed she wanted to die. "Not yet, I failed it twice...¡±


    "Come and see me tomorrow. I''m going to tutor you."


    "Okay." She was stunned for a long while before her lips cracked into a surprised smile. "Luke, so,


    so you''re saying..."


    "I can''t just let my girlfriend not be able to write a proper, smooth English sentence," said Luke


    nonchntly.


    At that very moment, she was so surprised that she was going mad.


    Susan could still clearly remember herself giving Luke¡¯s cheek a peck.


    She still felt like chuckling now when she remembered how astonished Luke looked at the time.


    Afterward, Luke graduated one yearter and her graduation followed after another year. Their


    rtionship was tested with his family issue after their graduation.


    Madam Jenkins was not fond of Susan and she was constantly making things difficult for her.


    Yet, Luke defended her at the time. She believed optimistically that she would certainly gain Madam


    Jenkin''s eptance if she were to put in more effort.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Yet, she did not expect that the ident...


    The whole world was turned upside down in a split second.


    She married someone and he had a wife too.


    The two people that promised to be with each other until the end of time were separated at two


    ends in reality.


    During that period of time when she had just lost Luke, she was in pain and despair. She found that


    she missed the man in her past more when Julian''s coldness formed a bright contrast to Luke¡¯s


    warmth in the past.


    Yet, recently...


    She discovered that Julian did not seem as domineering and ruthless as she had imagined.


    He spoke ruthlessly yet he would always step forward to defend her when she was bullied by


    others.


    When she was faulted mistakenly by others, he believed her unconditionally.


    When her brother went missing, he apanied her t o look for her brother patiently.


    Her rtionship with him underwent some minute changes without her notice.


    Julian and Shawn were twopletely different types of men. 9


    If one were to describe Luke as water, then Julian was fire.


    The water was gentle and ceaseless while Julian was the me that could ze through everything.


    "Susie..." i


    Susan was lost in thoughts for a very long time until Luke''s babble jolted her back to reality.


    Tm here," answered Susan. Then, she grabbed a paper towel to wipe away the sweat on Luke''s


    forehead.


    Luke was sweating profusely.


    Susan sat by his side and dried his sweat tirelessly.


    The sky darkened and the night deepened.


    Other than the doctor performing a few rounds, Susan took care of him meticulously for the rest of


    the night.


    "Mother! What''s going on with Luke and that Susan girl?" Charlotte finally found an opportunity to


    speak t o Madam Jenkins in private. She could not refrain herself from voicing the puzzlement she


    felt in her heart hastily.

 Chapter 54 Out Of The Woods

    Chapter 54 Out Of The Woods


    Madam Jenkins scoffed once. "That Susan girl is a homewrecker. Your brother was dating her


    before the ident. I have no idea what sort of tricks she used to entice your brother such that he


    refused to listen to m y advice. He insisted on marrying that woman. Think about what our Jenkins


    family is like - can we take i n a woman like her? Who knows what her end goal is b y being with


    Luke!"


    Charlotte Jenkins nodded in agreement.


    "However, your brother got into the identter on. The ident came as a blessing in disguise


    because h e lost his memories with her. I thought that this was considered an end to that


    rtionship originally and yet I didn''t expect that the incident would still linger o n inexorably."


    Madam Jenkins clenched her teeth in rage as she was speaking. "She is still hanging on to our


    Luke and refuses to let go of one hand while she has actually reached for Julian Shaw with the


    other hand! This woman is simply a wh*r*, so promiscuous that she makes every man her


    husband." 1


    "This woman''s trick in enticing men is rather superb, huh." Charlotte was gnashing her teeth in


    anger as well.


    What the heck was going on actually with them? How did the elder brother and younger sister both


    get defeated by this woman''s hands?


    Madam Jenkins took a nce at Charlotte and suddenly said, "I still haven''t asked you this - what¡¯s


    the matter with you and Julian? What did you mean when you said, ''Take it as a favor from our past


    rtionship,'' huh?"


    Charlotte''s face blushed scarlet.


    "You and Julian...¡± Madam Jenkins frowned.


    Charlotte bit her lower lip. "I used to date him secretly for a while before I went overseas. I didn''t tell


    you because I was afraid that the family would object to the rtionship."


    "Julian is actually considered a rather impressive candidate," said Madam Jenkins.


    "Mother, you don¡¯t object to him?" A wisp of joy shed past Charlotte''s eyes.


    "Why should I object to him? Julian was a rather wild man in the past, but a man will always go


    through that frivolous phase when he is young. I can tell that his scandals have reduced significantly


    and he is a much more steady fellow nowpared to the past," said Madam Jenkins.


    Madam Jenkins'' supportive attitude came as a surprise to Charlotte. She was joyous at first for a


    moment, then a look of chagrin shed past her eyes." However, I don''t know what kind of trick


    Susan used t o make herself Julian''s wife sessfully." "They''re married?" Madam Jenkins was


    shocked.


    "That''s right.¡± Charlotte said unwillingly, "Madam Shaw told me personally so it must be true. I don''t


    understand what Julian sees in her actually."


    Madam Jenkins squinted her eyes. "Since you''ve met Madam Shaw before, are you aware if


    Madam Shaw is pleased with her?"


    Charlotte shook her head. "Madam Shaw is not very fond of her actually, maybe it was Julian who


    insisted on marrying her."


    "I don''t think so." There was a profound glint in Madam Jenkins¡¯ eyes. "If they¡¯re just lovers, Julian is


    already doting on Susan sufficiently yet his effort is still far from enough if Susan is his wife.


    Charlotte, consider this closely. If Julian really doesn''t love her, for an event as grand as marriage,


    why would he not even give her a wedding despite the Shaw family''s background? Also, I only


    found out about the marriage from you earlier. It means that both Madam Shaw and Julian didn''t


    take Susan seriously as Mrs. Shaw!"


    Charlotte found Madam Jenkins'' analysis sensible and her eyes lit up. "Mother, so you''re saying


    that..."


    "Charlotte, do you really love Julian?" Madam Jenkins squinted her eyes.


    "Yes," said Charlotte without the slightest hesitation.


    "If that''s the case, don''t worry. I''ll surely fulfill your wish." A cunning look shed past Madam


    Jenkins¡¯ eyes.


    Her son was already entrapped in Susan''s hands and there was no telling how the situation would


    turn out yet as of now.


    She would never allow this woman to destroy even Charlotte''s happiness.


    "Mother, have youe up with any ideas?¡± Charlotte could not help but feel rather excited.


    Madam Jenkins had a calm expression on her face." Let''s discuss everything else when your


    brother awakens. Don''t worry. I will make sure that both your brother and you can live a good life!


    Don''t even think about trying to ruin your lives."


    Charlotte could not help but feel at ease and convinced in view of Madam Jenkins¡¯ confidence.


    Meanwhile, the CEO of Jenkins Corporation and Luke¡¯s father, Richard Jenkins, walked over in a


    rush.


    "Have you invited Julian toe over? Where is he? I have to go and meet him in person. I


    coincidentally have a project on hand that I wish to coborate with the Shaw Corporation."


    Madam Jenkins frowned involuntarily. "Project, project, all you think about is your project. Do you


    show your concern for Luke who is in aa? Where were you even before this?"


    An impatient look shed past Richard¡¯s eyes. "Luke suddenly fainted during the event. Don''t I need


    to make arrangements for our numerous guests and don''t I need to exin to them about the


    situation? I¡¯m not a doctor. What use would I be in caring for him? Tell me quickly, where is Julian!"


    "You!" A wave of deep anger could be seen in Madam Jenkins¡¯ gaze.


    She did not care about how her husband was a womanizer indulging in the world of wine and


    women outside. Yet, how could he treat his own son with this attitude? Was this man still a human


    being?


    ''Heh-heh. He must be listening to his mistress'' provocation and he wants to let his illegitimate child


    inherit the Jenkins Corporation? In your dreams!¡¯


    Madam Jenkins suppressed her anger forcibly and said coldly, "Julian is staying in the third room on


    the east side."


    "Alright." Richard left eagerly.


    Madam Jenkins gazed gloomily at his departing silhouette. There was an icy coldness hidden in her


    gaze.


    "Mother...¡± Charlotte tugged at her arm.


    "Charlotte, I''m okay." Madam Jenkins patted Charlotte''s arm in relief. A wisp of coldness shed


    past her eyes. "Don''t worry. What''s yours will be yours. No one is allowed to take that away."


    Whether it was Susan, Richard''s illegitimate child, or even Richard himself, she would never allow


    them to ruin her son and daughter¡¯s lives!This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    At night...


    Luke Jenkins¡¯ mental state was stabilizing more and more under Susan Shelby¡¯s meticulous care.


    His breathing sounded more even as well.


    Susan could not help cracking into a gratified smile upon seeing his expression calming down


    slowly.


    The day was breaking gradually.


    The doctor came over to examine Luke and said, "Mr. Jenkins'' situation has already stabilized. I


    believe that he is going to wake up soon."


    "Really?" A smile of pure joy appeared on Susan''s face.


    "All thanks to your good caretaking," said the doctor with an approving gaze.


    Susan maintained her initial posture almost throughout the entire night. She barely moved for a full


    night so he figured that her arms must be severely numb and sore. He was impressed by how she


    managed to sustain her effort.


    "I¡¯m okay as long as he is doing fine," said Susan while she rubbed her head subconsciously.


    She felt rather tired from staying up all night.


    "Ms. Shelby, I believe Mr. Jenkins is sleeping rather soundly by now. Why don¡¯t you try pulling out


    your hand," suggested the doctor.


    It was true that Luke was sound asleep. Susan managed to pull out her hand after a short while.


    Madam Jenkins appeared by the door with a smile on her face after learning that Luke was already


    out of the woods. 1


    "Susie, I must really thank you for doing this," Madam Jenkins said sincerely.

 Chapter 55 Trick

    Chapter 55 Trick


    It was a rare sight to see Madam Jenkins act so kind and pleasant. Susan Shelby realized that she


    was overwhelmed by Madam Jenkins'' reaction.


    She hastily said, "It''s alright."


    "The doctor came over to tell me earlier that Luke is already out of the woods. Susie, it must be


    tiring for you to stay up and take care of him all night." Madam Jenkins said kindly, "Here, I''ve sent


    my staff to prepare a room for you. Go and take a rest in the room."


    Susan turned around to look at Luke to find that he was sleeping soundly. She could not help saying


    smilingly, "Alright. Thank you, Madam Jenkins."


    "Don''t mention it. I should be the one thanking you instead.¡± Madam Jenkins lowered her gaze to


    conceal the slyness in her eyes.


    A servant brought Susan to a guest room. 1


    Susan was already incapable of keeping her eyes open. She yawned and asked, "Do you know


    where is Julian now??


    "Chairman Shaw is still resting in the room. Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Shelby. Chairman Shaw and you are


    our honored guests. We will definitely take good care of him," said the servant softly.


    Susan nodded. She could not refrain from thinking about throwing herself into bed now.


    The servant smiled, "Please rest well. I shall wake you when it¡¯s time for lunch."


    The servant retreated from the room as she spoke. Then, she closed the door thoughtfully.


    As soon as she departed, Susanid on the bed and drifted to deep sleep in just a few seconds.


    In the dining hall.


    Charlotte Jenkins walked over shyly with a cake served on a te in her hands.


    "Julian, I made you lemon cake. Here...give it a taste." Charlotte looked at Julian Shaw in


    anticipation.


    Julian looked up nonchntly.


    Charlotte was rather skilled in baking. The lemon cake looked scrumptious with its fluffy texture and


    beautiful icing. It looked exquisite.


    "I don''t like sweet foods," said Julian expressionlessly.


    Charlotte hastily added, "The lemon cake isn''t that sweet. It tastes refreshing. Here, try it."


    "It¡¯s okay. I''m afraid that I''m going to feel sick for the rest of the day,¡± Julianmented.


    "You..." Charlotte''s body shook ever so slightly. She looked like she was about to throw a fit but she


    soon managed to suppress her rage.


    Before she met Julian, she also had no idea that she could stoop so low.


    After meeting Julian, her pride and dignity of being the Jenkins family''s preciousdy were steadily


    losing traction!


    For him, she tried to force herself to be a better person.


    For him, she entered the kitchen to cook despite her disdain in the past.


    Yet, what did she get in exchange?


    She received this man''s cold shoulder and nothing else!


    Julian was not in the mood to pay attention to Charlotte. He stood up right away.


    Charlotte hastily asked, "Julian, where are you going?"


    "I''m going to check on Susie," said Julian.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You can''t,¡± said Charlotte subconsciously.


    "Why can''t I?" Julian frowned.


    Realizing that she sounded too desperate, Charlotte lowered her voice and said softly, "It''s the


    doctor''s instruction, remember? My brother needs to rest and recover in a quiet environment. Julian,


    help us to the end. Just wait for a while longer. The doctor wille and tell us when Luke is fine."


    Julian frowned even deeper now.


    It had been a full night.


    Susan had spent an entire night with Luke all by herself.


    The b*st*rd was even holding onto Susie¡¯s hand and refused to let go! 1


    How could he allow someone else to take advantage of his woman?


    Richard Jenkins came over to see him in the guestroomst night. Richard was constantly talking


    about projects with him, but after a short while, he dismissed Richard because how could he


    possibly pay attention to discuss projects?


    Yet, he found that he was utterly incapable of shutting his eyes to go to sleep after he sent Richard


    away as soon as he thought about how Susan and Luke were together.


    Meanwhile, he really wished that he could charge in and pull Susan away.


    Yet...


    Julian hesitated for a moment when he recalled Susan¡¯s pleading gaze. He took a seat once again.


    Charlotte could not help exhaling a long breath of relief. She said softly, "Julian, if you don''t feel like


    eating the lemon cake, tell me what you like. Then, I shall make it for you, alright?"


    Julian raised an eyebrow upon seeing Charlotte''s pretty face. Heid his cards on the table by


    saying," What I like to eat is not so much rted to the food


    but it is highly rted to the chef."


    Charlotte''s smile froze at once. She clenched her fists subconsciously with a dash of shame and


    resentment i n her eyes.


    She wondered why she was not good enough for Julian such that he had to treat her in such a


    manner.


    It must be Susan. The woman must be skilled in some voodoo practice. It was not enough for her to


    entice her brother ¡ª she had to bewitch Julian as well.


    Charlotte bit her lower lip unconsciously.


    However, it was fine. Her mother said that she would figure out a way to fulfill Charlotte''s wish. It


    would not take long before her brother and Julian would reject Susan.


    Sooner orter, the position of Mrs. Shaw would be hers.


    She needed to bear with it for now!


    "Is Chairman Shaw awake? I''m going to see him and discuss the coboration again," Richard said


    to his servant as soon as he woke up.


    "Chairman Shaw is already awake. However, sir, madam said she has something that she wishes to


    discuss with you. She asked you to meet her when you''re awake,¡± replied the servant respectfully.


    "What else can it be with her?" An impatient gaze shed past Richard''s eyes.


    The servant looked at him in a pleading manner. "Sir, i f you don''t meet madam, she won''t let me off


    the hook."


    Richard squinted his eyes and stretched out his hand t o flick at the servant''s chin. He said


    mischievously," Alright. I''ll go over and talk to her for the sake of my little precious girl.¡±


    "Thank you, sir.¡± The servant did not avoid his touch either but she spoke with a charming


    expression.


    "Remember to express your gratitude to me properly." Richard gave her voluptuous buttocks a tight


    p. Then, he left whileughing aloud.


    Madam Jenkins was already waiting for him in the study room.


    She was already steeping ck tea in the teapot when Richard opened the door and entered the


    room.


    "What¡¯s the matter? Speak quickly," Richard spat impolitely.


    Madam Jenkins cracked into a gentle smile at him." Honey, it has already been a long while since


    we¡¯ve chatted properly. Your stomach has not been feeling that well recently. I sent the staff to bring


    us the best ck tea. It''s good for your stomach. Come and have some, will you?¡±


    Madam Jenkins either pulled a long face or kept a frown at all times on normal days. It was a rare


    sight for her to be so gentle so Richard''s expression


    appeared more pleasant as well.


    He took a seat and grunted coldly, "Since when have you be so thoughtful?"


    "Since when am I not thoughtful? It is only that you have only that homewrecker on your mind."


    Madam Jenkins'' words were tinged with jealousy.


    Richard was having a good time seeing her being jealous.


    He then nced at her and said nonchntly, "If you¡¯d been gentle from the start, would I still need


    to look for someone else outside the marriage?"


    Madam Jenkins was infuriated by Richard¡¯s bold, selfconceited speech. The expression on her face


    almost tensed up in rage.


    She remembered her n so she suppressed her impulse to fall out at once. To the best of her


    abilities, she gently asked, "Let''s not talk about this anymore. The ck tea is here - would you like


    to give it a taste?"


    Richard was extremely pleased with Madam Jenkins'' eagerly attentive mannerism.


    He picked up the teacup and took a few sips.


    A strange glint flickered in Madam Jenkins¡¯ eyes. She asked, "How is it?"

 Chapter 56 Memories Recovering

    Chapter 56 Memories Recovering


    "It tastes pretty normal, why does it smell strange though," Richard Jenkins frowned.


    Madam Jenkins immediately revealed an annoyed expression. "Could it be that I''ve been cheated?


    How dare Ronnie sell me a second-grade product? I''m going to deal with himter."


    "Suit yourself." Richard ced down the teacup. "I¡¯m going to look for Julian and talk to him. You


    can have the rest on your own."


    "Sure." Madam Jenkins hastily stood up and sent him t o the door.


    Upon seeing Richard¡¯s rushed departure, she sneered once and cast a meaningful nce at the


    servant.


    The servant followed behind him knowingly without making a sound. 1


    Madam Jenkins stood in the same spot with an icy cold glint in her eyes.


    ''Susan, don''t me me for being malicious and merciless. It¡¯s your fault for messing with Luke and


    also your fault for seizing the man that Charlotte loves. J


    ''You have only yourself to thank for all this.¡¯


    Richard had just taken a few steps when he suddenly had a headache. He leaned against the wall


    from the


    pain.


    "Master, are you alright?" The servant walked over with perfect timing.


    Richard shook his head. "Why do I feel like something is not right?"


    He felt an unknown me flooding his chest and sting his head. His vision was turning blurry from


    the headache.


    "Master, you need to lie down." The servant hastily helped to prop up Richard.


    Richard turned around to look at the servant with a strange gaze.


    He suddenly found the servant to look especially attractive for some unknown reason.


    The me in his chest was burning hotter now.


    Richard grabbed the servant''s hand. He was about to say something when the servant had already


    sent him to the door of a room.


    "Master, you should take a rest in here."


    As she was speaking, she shoved Richard into the room with one attempt.


    Richard had yet to react to the situation when he heard the door being locked from the outside.


    How did he lose a perfect opportunity that was already in his grasp!


    Richard felt disappointed and annoyed when he noticed a woman lying quietly on the huge bed in


    the room.


    The me in his chest rose at once. Richard''s breathing sounded heavier beyond his control.


    He made his way to the bedside while extending his arms.


    "Susie!"


    Luke Jenkins suddenly opened his eyes.


    A restless look shed past his eyes as he looked at the pure white ceiling.


    "Luke, you''re awake." All of a sudden, a vehement voice was heard.


    Luke turned around and saw Mandy Ainsley sitting by his bedside.


    "Luke, you¡¯re finally awake.¡± Madam Jenkins was seated by the side as well. She said, "Mandy has


    been taking care of you painstakingly. You¡¯re awake thanks to her tireless effort."


    Luke squinted his eyes. "Mandy? Where¡¯s Susie?¡±


    He had a feeling that the person constantly taking care of him was obviously Susan through the


    midst of sleep.


    "Susie? Are you talking about Susan Shelby?" Madam Jenkins was astonished for a moment. Then,


    she said, "How do you know that she¡¯s still around? She and


    Julian wanted to stay and tour around for one more dayte yesterday night. They are still staying in


    the guestroom now."


    "Yesterday night..." Luke pondered for a moment.


    "Yesterday night, she was with Luke of course," said Madam Jenkins resolutely.


    Luke pursed his lips together tightly without noticing i t himself.


    He immediately struggled in an attempt to get up. "I want to see Susan!"


    He clearly remembered feeling Susan''s presencest night.


    It was Susan''s soft voice that soothed his agony when he was experiencing the most unpleasant


    feeling.


    When he almost failed to endure it, Susan was the one who held his hand and gave him the


    courage to persist.


    Moreover, it was as if the shackle on his mind was unlocked when he experienced the head-splitting


    headache this time.


    Numerous scenes were shing past his eyes at every moment and every second now.


    Every scene represented past events between him and Susan.


    Although his memories were still cluttered, Luke felt that he would be able to recover all his


    memories in three days at most.


    At this very moment, the only thing he wanted to do was see Susan at once and share the joy in his


    heart.


    "See Susan?" Madam Jenkins helped to prop up Luke." I believe that she is with Julian now. Why


    do you want to see her?"


    Julian-


    Luke''s face looked rather pale.


    His memories were constantly recovering such that h e had almost forgotten that Susan was no


    longer his woman. She had already married someone else, and her husband''s name was Julian


    Shaw.


    Luke''s heart wrenched in pain.


    He promised that his love for Susan was evesting and unchanging in the past. After all, he was


    the one who broke the promise.


    However, it was fine. He had already recovered his memories. He would never allow Susie to


    endure Julian''s torment anymore.


    Luke stood up at once.


    All of a sudden, his head hurt. He suddenly stumbled and sat on the bed once again.


    "Son."


    "Luke."


    Madam Jenkins and Mandy were anxious.


    "Son, let''s not look for Susan first. You should rest properly. Moreover, Mandy has been taking care


    of you throughout the night since yesterday. Look at her. She has bags under her eyes, and she''s


    your wife too. Why would you want to see Susan instead of talking t o your wife properly?" asked


    Madam Jenkins.


    Luke looked at Madam Jenkins and then shifted his gaze toward Mandy again with a rather cold


    nce.


    He had already recovered some of his memories now. He was well aware of how many lies Madam


    Jenkins and Mandy had cooked up during his amnesia phase.


    However, he had yet to fully recover his memories now, so he did not want to expose this matter for


    the time being.


    "The person who took care of mest night was Mandy?¡± Luke looked at Mandy calmly.


    Mandy did not even blink as she answered, "It was me, of course. Luke, you have no idea how


    worried I was about you. You held my hand so tightly yesterday night, such that I didn''t have the


    courage to move at all. Here, half of my body is still numb now. However, it¡¯s fine. I''m willing to do


    anything as long as you''re fine."


    Mandy''s eyes had a look of deep affection in them.


    "Don¡¯t you dare betray Mandy''s love for you," Madam Jenkins said emotionally.


    Luke frowned deeply. Mandy''s reaction was hard to


    fault.


    He wondered if her acting skill was wless or if the person with him yesterday night was really her?


    Yet, it felt like the person from yesterday was Susie.


    "I want to see Susie," said Luke through his pursed lips once again.


    Susie, Susie! There could only be Susie!


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    A furious glint flickered in Mandy''s eyes involuntarily. She was about to speak when Madam Jenkins


    tugged at her gently from behind.


    "Mandy, Luke shouldn''t be too agitated now. Prioritize Luke''s health now. If he wishes to see Susan,


    let him see her then," said Madam Jenkins.


    "Then I shall go with you." Since Madam Jenkins had already said so, Mandy had no choice but to


    agree unwillingly.


    "Let¡¯s go to Julian and Susan''s room," Madam Jenkins smiled.


    Luke clenched his hands ever so slightly. Then he nodded carelessly.


    Inside the room, Julian was managing some tasks on his phone while Charlotte sat by the side to


    stare at him affectionately.


    Julian was growing impatient from her stares. "Ms. Jenkins, don''t you have anything else to do?


    Don¡¯t you find it boring to sit here and do nothing?"


    "Nope, not boring at all. I don''t have anything to do anyhow." Charlotte said hastily, "Do what you


    have to d o, don''t be bothered about me. I don''t mind actually."


    Julian raised an eyebrow. "I mind, though. You¡¯re disturbing me from my work!¡±


    The smile on the corners of Charlotte''s lips instantly froze.

 Chapter 57 I Killed A Man

    Chapter 57 I Killed A Man


    Just when Charlotte Jenkins was feeling embarrassed beyondparison, the sound of someone


    knocking o n the door was heard.


    She immediately stood up. "Let me get the door.¡±


    The door was opened. Madam Jenkins and Mandy Ainsley helped support Luke Jenkins. They were


    all standing outside the door.


    Charlotte shifted her gaze immediately to nce at Madam Jenkins in secret.


    Madam Jenkins nodded in a barely noticeable manner. The corners of Charlotte''s lips curled up into


    a smile.


    ''Susan, let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going topete for Julian against me after today!''


    Charlotte suppressed her emotions and shouted in excitement, "Luke, you''re awake."


    Luke nodded, his gaze aimed straight toward the area inside the room.


    There was only Julian Shaw in the room. He could not see Susan''s silhouette at all.


    "Where''s Susie?" Luke could not refrain from asking.


    "You¡¯re asking me?" Julian pulled a long face.


    ''Luke, are you here to show off to me? Susan spent all night taking care of him and now he''s here to


    look for her?'' 1


    Madam Jenkins hastily said, "Julian, didn''t Susie spend the entire night with you yesterday?"


    "That''s right. I took care of Luke throughout the night. I don''t know what happened outside but both


    of you ought to be together, right?¡± Mandy soon said afterward.


    Julian squinted his eyes to look at Madam Jenkins before he looked to Mandy.


    The expressions on these people''s faces revealed how anxious they were.


    Julian could not help smirking and said nonchntly, "Of course. Susie is my woman. If she''s not


    with me, who else can she be with?"


    Madam Jenkins and Mandy could not help but feel relieved by his answer.


    The reason why they had the courage to utter such a lie was because they believed that Julian


    would surely work with them.


    However, they still felt rather anxious in their hearts anyhow.


    They finally felt at ease upon realizing that Julian did not refute their statement now.


    Luke pursed his lips tightly with a trance-like gaze in his eyes.


    So, the person from the night before...was Susie not there for real?


    Luke clenched his teeth and said slowly, "So where is Susie? Where is she then?"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Julian took a nce at Madam Jenkins. "I would like t o know the answer to this question too.¡±


    Susan was supposed to be apanying Luke yet now that Luke was awake, Susan had gone


    missing instead! What the heck was going on!


    Madam Jenkins had an astonished expression on her face. "No one knows huh? Here, I''m going to


    order the servants to look around. I will order them toe and inform me immediately if they find


    Susan."


    Madam Jenkins left to make arrangements swiftly.


    Julian walked over to Madam Jenkins with squinted eyes. He said in a deep voice, "What kind of


    game are you trying to y here? Where the hell is Susie?¡±


    Madam Jenkins looked over to Luke and noticed that he was not paying attention to them. She


    lowered her voice without noticing and said, "Master Shaw, I really have no idea. Luke had already


    come out of the woods two hours ago. At the time, the doctor sent her home t o rest first. I thought


    that she would surelye to find you. When I found that she was not with you earlier, I was very


    confused as well. However, don''t you worry. The vi is only as big as it is. It¡¯s still very easy for us


    to locate a person."


    Julian gazed at Madam Jenkins calmly and saw that she had aposed look without the slightest


    ounce o f nervousness in her.


    "That''s for the best then." Julian said in a deep voice, "I f you were to do anything to Susie..."


    "Susie is the savior of our Luke. How can I bring myself to do anything to her, hm?!" Madam Jenkins


    eximed.


    Julian pulled a long face without saying anything. Yet for some unknown, he could feel an ominous


    presentiment creeping into his heart soon afterward.


    "I shall look for Susie myself." Julian walked outside expressionlessly.


    "I shall go too." Luke stood up as well.


    "Wait..." Madam Jenkins was about to persuade him when a servant walked over to them.


    "Madam, may I inquire if you''re looking for Ms. Shelby?"


    "Yes, have you seen her around?"


    "Two hours ago. I noticed that Ms. Shelby looked extremely tired so I found her a guestroom for her


    to rest," said the servant respectfully.


    "Oh? Then why haven¡¯t you started leading us there yet!" said Madam Jenkins hastily.


    The servant nodded and took on the task.


    The group of people followed her.


    Along the way, a curious gaze appeared in Charlotte''s eyes without her notice.


    ''Mother said that she has a way to finish off Susanpletely.''


    ''However, mother didn''t go into specific details about the n.''


    "However, I don¡¯t care whichever way she uses as long as she destroys Susan.¡¯


    Soon, they arrived at the door of that guestroom.


    The guestroom door was locked. Madam Jenkins sent someone to fetch a key and soon unlocked


    the door.


    The door creaked open.


    The tightly-shut curtains were blown up by wind.


    Light prated through the seams and illuminated a ghastly pale face.


    Susan sat on the bed and turned her head to take a nce behind her in a daze.


    "Oh!" Charlotte could not help shrieking aloud when she saw the situation inside the room clearly.


    Other than Susan, there was one more person in the room.


    The personid quietly on the floor with fresh blood flowing from the nose and mouth. It appeared


    that the person was already deceased!


    "Father!¡± Luke''s pupils constricted abruptly.


    That person was his father, Richard Jenkins.


    "What¡¯s all this about?" Madam Jenkins'' voice shook uncontrobly. She charged in front of Richard


    and began wailing aloud sorrowfully. "Richard, Richard, what''s going on with you? Wake up, wake


    up."


    Charlotte and Luke soon walked over too. The room was filled with cries.


    Julian could not help but feel astonished upon seeing the situation in the room.


    However, he cared more about Susanpared to Richard!


    Susan¡¯s face was ghastly pale at this exact moment.


    Julian made his way to her and held her hands." Susie."


    Susan''s eyes wandered dazedly, utterly incapable of focusing.


    Julian called out to her loudly a few times before she reacted.


    She turned her head to the side and looked at Julian. Her eyes reddened rapidly.


    "Julian, I..." Susan''s body shook uncontrobly. "I killed a man, I killed a man..."


    Julian''s pupils constricted abruptly. He wrapped his arms around Susan''s body and said softly,


    "Susie,


    calm down. It¡¯s going to be alright, it''s going to be alright."


    Julian¡¯s hug calmed down Susan ever so slightly. However, her body was still shaking unstoppably


    and her mouth was constantly repeating the words, "I killed a man, I killed a man..."


    "Susan!" Charlotte charged straight toward Susan with reddened eyes. She raised her hand and


    was about to give Susan a p.


    Susan had an apathetic expression on her face. She did not even try to dodge the p.


    Julian narrowed his eyes and grabbed Charlotte''s hand.


    Charlotte red at Julian with her reddened eyes. " Are you stopping me? She killed my father, and


    I¡¯m still not allowed to hit her?"


    "We have yet to figure out the situation. It''s better for you not to jump to conclusions now!" Julian


    coldly eximed.


    "Jump to conclusions?¡± Charlotte''s voice sounded rather wild. "Only she and my father were in the


    room. On the other hand, she admitted it herself that she killed a man. The facts are all here so this


    is not a reckless conclusion!"


    Susan took a nce at Richard''s corpse. Her gaze was all gray and cloudy. She tugged at Julian''s


    top and said with a shaky voice that did not sound like her at all, "Julian, I, I really killed the man..."

 Chapter 58 Murderer

    Chapter 58 Murderer


    "Did you hear that? She just admitted it herself!" said Charlotte Jenkins immediately.


    "Susan, our Jenkins family is not boasting when we say that we took good care of you during your


    visit this time. Why do you have to do this to us?" Madam Jenkins looked at Susan Shelby with a


    furious expression.


    "I... I..." Susan''s body shook uncontrobly.


    Julian Shaw hugged her a little tighter.


    Luke Jenkins looked toward Susan with aplicated look in his eyes.


    His father, Richard Jenkins, had never been a good father. However, he was still his father after all.


    ''If it is true that he really died in Susan''s hands...''


    ''No, that''s impossible. Susie is not that kind of person.¡¯


    ''She doesn''t even have the courage to kill a chicken, so how could she kill a man!''


    "Susie, you didn''t kill my father. There must be a misunderstanding, right?" Luke looked at Susan


    with a n anticipating expression.


    If she said that it was a misunderstanding, he would believe her unconditionally.


    "Brother! You''re still defending her when we''vee t o this state!" Charlotte could not help but


    re at Luke in rage.


    "Luke, we may know a person for a long time without understanding his or her nature.¡± Mandy


    Aisley said i n a dreamy, mellow voice, "Susan looks all gentle and weak. I didn''t expect her to be so


    cruel in action.¡±


    Luke disregarded those people''s words. He looked at Susan with a stubborn expression.


    There was too much belief in Luke¡¯s gaze that Susan was incapable of bearing it all.


    Susan avoided his gaze and said in a slightly panicked tone, "Luke, I''m... I''m sorry."


    Susan refused to believe it herself yet it was true that she had killed a man.


    The glint in Luke¡¯s eyes dimmed at once.


    ''Did Susie really kill my father?¡±


    "How did this happen!''


    ''What the heck happened!¡¯


    "Susan, since you''ve admitted it yourself, then..." said Madam Jenkins coldly.


    "Hold on,¡± Julian spoke calmly.


    "Julian! This vicious woman admitted it herself! Could it be that you¡¯re still trying to defend a


    murderer?¡± Charlotte spat furiously.


    "I find that there are suspicious aspects in this incident." Julian looked at Susan and attempted to


    soften his tone with great effort. "Susie, tell me, why are you here? Why is Chairman Jenkins here


    then?"


    "A... a servant brought me into this room," said Susan i n a daze.


    "It was me who brought Ms. Shelby to this room." The servant from earlier stepped forward.


    "It was her." Susan nodded.


    Julian took a nce at the servant. A cold glint shed past his eyes before vanishing in one


    moment. When he looked back toward Susan, his tone softened once again when he said, "Susie,


    how about Chairman Jenkins? Why is he here?"


    "He..." Susan¡¯s body suddenly began shaking violently.


    "Susie, don''t be scared. Speak properly, I''m here." Julian held her hand with determination.


    His palm felt so warm against her skin. Susan inhaled a few deep breaths in an effort to force


    herself to calm down. "I was lying on the bed and sleeping soundly when I suddenly felt someone..."


    An embarrassed gaze shed past Susan''s eyes. Then, she said shakily, "Someone pinned me


    down on the bed. I tried to struggle free to the best of my abilities when I woke up. I shoved him


    strenuously once during the process. He suddenly copsed on the floor and...and never woke up


    again. I... I only just found out that this man was Chairman Jenkins too."


    The panicked radiance in Susan''s eyes glowed even brighter.


    She had barely reacted to the situation when she suddenly turned into a murderer inexplicably.


    Moreover, this person was Luke''s father!


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "You''re lying!¡± Charlotte could not help saying in a sharp tone, "So you''re saying that my father was


    trying to rape you without consent? Susan, do you really think that you''re some exquisite fairy


    maiden that anyone is attracted to?¡±


    "Now that my husband is already dead, you think that you can simply make false usations as


    you please, right?¡± Madam Jenkins looked at her furiously.


    "I... I wasn''t making false usations. I''m telling you all nothing but the truth,¡± said Susan fearfully.


    "Heh-heh, since no one can refute your words anyhow, feel free to say anything you like!¡± said


    Charlotte furiously.


    "I... I...¡± Susan was terrified of killing a man identally so she felt even more frightened when


    these two people grilled her. She cowered into a corner of the wall and hid!


    "Susie!¡± Julian wrapped his arm around her shoulder strenuously and said, "Don''t be afraid, I¡¯m


    here."


    "Julian, I''m not lying.¡± Susan looked at him helplessly.


    There was not an ounce of hesitation in Julian''s eyes when he said resolutely, "I know!" "Do you


    believe me?¡± Susan''s eyes lit up radiantly.


    "I believe you, of course," said Julian softly.


    "She is your woman so of course you''re defending her. Yet, except for you, try asking everyone on


    the scene if they believe her nonsensical lies?¡± said Madam Jenkins furiously.


    Before her voice died off, a calm voice was heard.


    "I believe her too," said Luke with a slightly pale face without the slightest hesitation.


    "My son!¡± Madam Jenkins looked at him incredulously. "This is your father that we''re talking about.¡±


    A wisp of grief shed past his eyes as he said, "Susan wouldn''t lie. I believe it''s possible that there


    must be some kind of misunderstanding in this.¡±


    "Misunderstanding? What sort of misunderstanding can cause the death of an innocent man?¡±


    Madam Jenkins shrieked, "Luke, you can¡¯t allow yourself to be enticed by this woman."


    "Hmph,¡± Julian grunted coldly. "Madam Jenkins, I believe that it''s too early for you to jump to


    conclusions. I find that there are numerous questionable points in this matter. Firstly, why did this


    servant take Susie to this guestroom and why did Chairman Jenkinse to this room so


    coincidentally? More importantly, Susie is a woman and she is not particrly strong. Why did


    Chairman Jenkins tumble to the floor when he was shoved by her once and why did he die as soon


    as he hit the ground?"


    Charlotte was constantly ring at Susan furiously but she was suddenly stunned for a moment


    upon hearing Julian''s remarks.


    ''That''s right, there are way too many doubtful points i n this matter.¡¯


    ''Susan was in this room and father came in too soon afterward...''


    ¡®This particr point itself feels a little too coincidental.''


    All sorts of thoughts ran through her mind wildly. Charlotte suddenly nced at Madam Jenkins in


    disbelief.


    ''Mother said that she is going to finish off Susan, could it be that...could it be that...¡¯


    ¡®No, that¡¯s impossible!''


    ''Even if my father is not a good father, he is still our father.''


    ''Mother won¡¯t do that!''


    Madam Jenkins¡¯ eyes glimmered as she said loudly," Didn''t the servant just exin to you? Ms.


    Shelby was feeling a little tired so she brought her to the nearest guestroom to rest. As for my


    husband, it''s possible that he entered the room wrongly and it''s also


    possible that he was only trying to wake Ms. Shelby for breakfast? There can be many reasons but


    there¡¯s only one result and that is that my husband has passed away! Susan is a murderer."


    "That''s right, a man¡¯s death is the reality. Susan is the murderer," said Mandy loudly as well.


    "That¡¯s right." Madam Jenkins spoke coldly, "Julian, I can understand your intention to defend


    Susan.


    However, this is still a man''s life! It''s best for you not t o go too far."

 Chapter 59 Let Her Go

    Chapter 59 Let Her Go


    Julian Shaw frowned. "I only find that there are still some questionable points in this matter that


    necessitates an investigation. At the very least, even if it really was Susan who killed a man


    identally, it was also because Richard was attempting to rape her. Even if this case was


    presented to the court, I don''t think that Susie will be at fault either."


    "Chairman Shaw, you¡¯ve gone a little too far haven''t you? The man is already dead. How can you


    assume that it was Father Jenkins who attempted rape just because of Susan''s one-sided


    statement? What if this woman made up all these? Anyhow, no one can refute her now," said


    Mandy Aisley without the slightest hesitation.


    The charge of homicide was enough to cast Susan Shelby into a lifetime of humiliation and


    istion. Regardless of the truth, Mandy would never let this opportunity pass to strike down Susan


    fully.


    "I¡¯m not lying." Susan could not refrain herself from shivering. "It was him, it was obviously him who


    initiated..." i


    A never-before-seen expression of fear and panic appeared on Susan''s face.


    Julian Shaw lifted her into his cradle with a piteous expression. ¡°Susie, don''t be scared, I''m here."


    Susan leaned against Julian''s chest tightly and whispered, "Julian, Julian, is it okay for us to leave


    this ce first? I¡¯m scared...¡±


    A gentleness shed past Julian''s eyes involuntarily." Sure, let¡¯s leave this ce first."


    As he was speaking, he carried Susan and walked outside without the slightest hesitation.


    "Stop!" Mandy blocked Julian''s path. "It¡¯s fine for you t o walk away, but leave Susan. This is a


    man''s life. She i s not allowed to leave before she confesses to the crime."


    Julian looked at her with an icy cold glow in his eyes." You can report this to the police and file for


    prosecution. I, Julian, will be waiting for that at all times. However, I''m taking Susan with me now.


    Are you sure that you want to stop me?"


    There was an indistinct gloom in Julian''s eyes.


    Mandy was so startled that she stepped aside without even noticing herself.


    Julian walked on expressionlessly while the servants blocked the doorway.


    He raised an eyebrow ever so slightly and looked toward Madam Jenkins. "Order the servants to


    step aside. Otherwise, you¡¯re not going to like bearing the consequences."


    "Julian, you''re threatening me here," said Madam Jenkins through clenched teeth.


    "Yes, so what?¡± Julian had a domineering expression o n his face.


    Madam Jenkins'' entire body was shaking in anger.


    In the deathly silence, Luke Jenkins enunciated his speech word by word, "Let her go!"


    "Luke!" Madam Jenkins looked at him incredulously.


    Luke repeated himself, "I said, let her go!"


    Luke''s tone was determined yet there was no room for doubt.


    "But..."


    "Let her go!" Luke abruptly raised the volume of his voice.


    Maybe because he was overly agitated, but his body staggered and he almost fell down.


    "Luke!"


    "My son!"


    Madam Jenkins and Mandy charged over to him and helped prop him up in unison.


    Veins were bulging out on Luke''s forehead as if he was enduring some immense agony. He


    grabbed Madam Jenkins¡¯ hand. "Let Susan go."


    "Alright, alright, alright. Let her go, let her go." Madam Jenkins was in a flurry of panic. She could


    only nod and agree at this very moment.


    She turned her head to look at the servants and said right away, "Make way, let Master Shaw and


    Susan go!"


    The servants dispersed into both sides.


    Julian carried Susan and left without even looking back.


    Luke turned his head to the side and watched as the silhouettes of both people disappeared


    vaguely. He took a nce at Richard Jenkins lying on the floor and felt intense pain in his head.


    Then, he fainted once again.


    "Luke!" Madam Jenkins was in a real panic this time." Doctor, doctor."


    She called out for a doctor repeatedly.


    A chaotic scene ensued.


    "It''s fine. Young Master Jenkins is still in a considerably stable condition. I believe that he was overly


    agitated for a moment. He will be waking up within a short period of time," said the doctor.


    "Great, great." Madam Jenkins¡¯ eyes were filled with lingering fear.


    "Mother." Charlotte turned around to face Madam Jenkins and spoke with a slightly dreamy, mellow


    voice.


    Madam Jenkins could not help being startled by the sight of her. "Charlotte, what¡¯s going on with


    you. Why do you look sick?"


    "Mother, please follow me outside, I would like to speak to you in private,¡± said Charlotte through


    her pursed lips.


    "Sure, sure, sure," answered Madam Jenkins while she instructed Mandy, ¡°Mandy, I''m leaving Luke


    to you."


    "Don¡¯t worry, mother." Mandy took on the task.


    Charlotte and Madam Jenkins left the room.


    Mandy gazed at the unconscious Luke with a dazzling glint in her eyes.


    ''Richard is dead. His death is rted to Susan.''


    ''Is it possible for Luke to still be with the murderer of his father even if he loves Susan more?''


    ''Impossible!''


    Susan was no longer a threat to her.


    Mandy grabbed Luke¡¯s hand and whispered softly," Luke, you''re mine alone and no one else from


    now on."


    Charlotte led Madam Jenkins to a spacious room. She checked and ensured that no one was in the


    surroundings before she locked the door attentively. Only then did she turn around and look at


    Madam Jenkins.


    Madam Jenkins was baffled by her actions. "What¡¯s going on, Charlotte?"


    Charlotte looked at Madam Jenkins calmly for a long while before she asked, "Mother! What''s all


    this about?¡±


    Madam Jenkins'' avoided her gaze and said nonchntly, "You were there too earlier, weren¡¯t you?


    It was that little b*tch Susan who killed him identally!"


    "Mother!" Charlotte suddenly became agitated, "Are you really trying to hide from me? You


    mentioned helping me finish off Susan before this. Soon afterward, all this happened. How am I


    supposed to believe that there is not a little connection in this?"


    "It''s true..."


    "Mother!" Charlotte raised her voice. "I just want to know the truth! I''m your daughter, but could it be


    that you still need to hide it from me too?"


    Madam Jenkins was silent.


    "Mother!" Charlotte looked at her in a pleading manner.


    Madam Jenkins looked up with a cold re." Charlotte, what would you like to know? Ask away."


    Charlotte felt an ominous presentiment arise in her heart upon seeing Madam Jenkins¡¯ reaction.


    She bit her lower lip and eximed, "I want to know how father died!"


    Madam Jenkins cracked into a sneer. "Haven''t you found the answer already in your heart?"


    "Mother..." A look of disbelief shed past Charlotte¡¯s eyes. "So it really was you... it was you... who


    killed


    father?"


    At the end of her sentence, Charlotte¡¯s voice was shaking.


    "It was me, so what?" Madam Jenkins said expressionlessly.


    "Mother!" Charlotte could not help staggering upon hearing Madam Jenkins'' confession. "Even if my


    father hasmitted many wrongdoings in the past, h e is still my father and my brother''s father."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "You may think of him as your father, but he doesn¡¯t think of you as his children!" Madam Jenkins


    clenched her teeth with a malignant gaze in her eyes." There are some matters that I¡¯ve never told


    you all this time. Your father had a mistress and she gave birth to a son five years ago. Your father


    loved that young son s o much. I discovered recently that he had been transferring his assets


    secretly. I suspected that he was trying to leave his assets to that batch''s son! If he were to live, our


    Jenkins family will be nothing but an empty shelf in just a few years. Your brother and you won''t be


    getting anything!"


    "What... How can this be!" A turmoil of emotions swarmed through Charlotte¡¯s heart.


    She was only aware that her parents were not on good terms and that her father had a mistress.


    Due to this reason, she was not close to Richard.


    Yet, she never expected that her father would raise another son with his mistress.


    He even tried to transfer everything he owned to those people outside of this family.


    Charlotte felt confused.

 Chapter 60 Heartache

    Chapter 60 Heartache


    "Charlotte, I would like to ask too, how can this be?¡± Madam Jenkins said coldly, "Your father was so


    obsessed over the recent years as if he was possessed by a ghost. He never thought about his


    family and he utterly disregarded the matters rted to you and Luke. He put his whole heart into


    transferring his assets to his young son. Your brother was in aa before this and you''ve seen


    how your father reacted to the situation. He was so cold and deste as if Luke was not his son!"


    Charlotte Jenkins could not help clenching her teeth i n rage.


    "Thus, he deserved to die. Had he not died, the Jenkins Corporation would have fallen into the


    possession of that little b*tch and her son. It is only in his death that you and Luke can acquire what


    you deserve," said Madam Jenkins expressionlessly.


    Charlotte''s emotions were surging ceaselessly. She found that she could not ept Madam


    Jenkins'' statement emotionally, yet rationally, she was well aware that Madam Jenkins did all this for


    her and her brother!


    How could she be hardhearted enough to me her mother?


    "Moreover, his death brings more than just this benefit." Madam Jenkins cracked into a cold smile."


    Everyone thinks that Susan killed your father. Can your brother still be with the murderer of his


    father even if he loves Susan more? Also, do you think that Madam Shaw can ept a murderer as


    her daughter-! nw even if Julian doesn¡¯t mind? Charlotte, I told you before that I will be making


    proper arrangements for you and your brother. From now on, Luke and Mandy will be together and


    you shall be married to Julian just as you wished. That Susan is definitely not a worthy obstacle of


    yours!" 6


    Madness was seeping out from Madam Jenkins'' eyes indistinctly.


    Charlotte could feel that something was not right subconsciously yet the temptation of marrying


    Julian Shaw was too powerful for her.


    She clenched her teeth and asked, "Mother, what should we do next then?"


    "Just pretend that you are unaware of this incident. Also, don''t ever let your brother find out the


    truth. Leave the rest to me," said Madam Jenkins calmly.


    Charlotte nodded.


    She was still young after all. Her eyes reddened unknowingly when she recalled the state of


    Richard''s death, "Mother... From now on, Luke and I don¡¯t have a father anymore."


    Madam Jenkins looked at her daughter and felt slightly uneasy in her heart as well.


    She stepped forward to hug Charlotte. "Charlotte, I''m here. From now on, no one can take away


    what''s yours and Luke''s."


    Charlotte swallowed her tears and nodded heavily.


    In Madam Jenkins'' hug, she clenched her fists with a determined gaze.


    ''My mother is not at fault for doing this.¡¯


    ''Since my father doesn¡¯t want his family anymore, then there is no need for me to feel sad for him


    either!''


    ''More importantly, it''s Susan who killed my father!''


    When news of this incident travelled, she would like t o see how the Shaw family would ept a


    daughter-in w like this.


    Julian would understand this one day.


    The person most suited for him was her!


    On the private jet, Julian held Susan Shelby tightly and his eyes were filled with painful emotions.


    Susan was really startled. She could no longer care about being shy now - she tightly wrapped


    herself around Julian.


    To her, it felt as if Julian was her only safe harbor now.


    Her body would still tremble from fear asionally.


    Every time this happened, Julian would hold her tighter and use his body temperature to warm her


    up.


    "Julian." Susan raised her head, her face a shade of ghastly pale. "What should I do? Should I turn


    myself i


    n?"


    Julian patted Susan¡¯s shoulder gently. "Susie, I''m going to ask you a question that you must ponder


    seriously before answering me, is that alright?"


    "Alright." Susan nodded without the slightest hesitation.


    For her, Julian Shaw was the only man worthy of her trust now.


    Julian softened his tone and asked gently, "Try to think about this. When you shoved Richard away,


    how hard did you push?"


    "I...I was very anxious at the time so I exerted almost all my strength," said Susan after she


    pondered closely for a moment.


    "Did he copse on the floor right away? Did he knock his head against something else during the


    process?" asked Julian.


    "No, his head didn''t knock against anything else. He fell to the ground after I shoved him. Then...


    Then, when I checked on him, he had...had already died.¡± Agony shed past Susan¡¯s eyes.


    The state of Richard¡¯s death was still constantly ying through her mind now. Had it not been for


    Julian''s support, she felt like she would really suffer from a mental breakdown.


    Julian could not help frowning.


    "Julian, what''s wrong?¡± Susan looked at him


    helplessly.


    Julian said, "We have all been inside the room. The height of the bed isn''t very tall. I don''t think your


    act o f shoving him from the bed could cause his death."


    "Yet... Yet, he died." Susan could not refrain herself from shaking profusely.


    A deep look shed past Julian''s eyes. "I feel that there must be some inside information regarding


    this incident that we are unaware of."


    Susan looked at him with a bewildered expression.


    Julian felt his heart twisting in pain ever so slightly upon seeing her frightened appearance.


    He rubbed Susan''s head and whispered softly, "Susie, it''s going to be alright. Don''t worry, leave


    everything else to me. You should get some good sleep first."


    Susan nodded and closed her eyes. She attempted to sleep with great effort.


    Yet, she found that she was incapable of falling asleep with the scene of Richard¡¯s death shing


    through her mind over and over again.


    It pained Julian to feel the woman''s shivering body in his embrace yet there was nothing else better


    he could do for the time being.


    He could only hold onto Susan tightly while hoping that his hug would put her at ease.


    Julian squinted his eyes.


    ''Madam Jenkins, it''s best for you to start praying that this incident is unrted to you!"


    ''Otherwise...'' Julian¡¯s eyes were gleaming coldly.


    It was already nighttime when they returned to Ningcheng City. 1


    Susan was still in a perturbed state.


    There was nothing else Julian could do except prescribe a small dosage of sleeping pills to her so


    that she could sleep.


    Even though Susan did manage to fall asleep, her brows were still tightly furrowed as if she was


    having a nightmare.


    Julian stretched out his hand to soothe her brows while humming a nursery rhyme softly.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "The itsy bitsy spider climbed up the waterspout.


    Down came the rain and washed the spider out. 2


    "Out came the sun and dried up all the rain and the itsy bitsy spider climbed up the spout again."


    It was the nursery rhyme that Susan taught him as a child.


    He had always rejected the notion and refused to sing along with her at all times.


    However, the tune of this nursery rhyme was deeply seared into his memories. He could remember


    it clearly like it was yesterday.


    ''Susie, even though you''ve already forgotten about our childhood in the past, I¡¯m still here for you,


    always.'' 2


    ''I will be with you forever and ever.''


    It felt as if the gentle tune of the nursery rhyme was effective. Susan''s tightly furrowed brows


    rxed down slowly and her expression calmed down as well.


    If someone acquainted with him were to witness this, that person would certainly be so surprised


    that his jaw would drop.


    Was this person humming a nursery rhyme with a gentle expression really CEO Shaw?

 Chapter 61 Good Friends

    Chapter 61 Good Friends


    Susan Shelby slept soundly for the longest time.


    In her dream, she returned to her early youth.


    She hummed a tune just as usual while coercing the young boy to sing along with her.


    "What sort of messed-up song is that? It''s the worst. I won''t sing it." The young boy turned his head


    to the side arrogantly.


    She continued to pester him.


    She was under the assumption that the young boy would reject her like how he usually did.


    Yet, she did not expect that he would actually follow her to hum the tune after heined about


    it.


    "The itsy bitsy spider climbed up the waterspout...¡±


    He did not sing it with the proper tune nor with a pleasant voice.


    Yet, the gentle tune yed in her mind constantly.


    Susan calmed down after a while just like that.


    She slept so soundly that when she woke up the next day, there was a faint smile on her lips.


    She woke up and jerked ever so slightly. Julian Shaw reacted immediately. "Are you awake?"


    Susan was stunned for a moment before she discovered that she was actually lying in the curl of


    Julian¡¯s arm.


    She blushed and struggled subconsciously.


    "Hmm.¡± Julian could not help frowning ever so slightly.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Susan in a slightly anxious tone.


    "My hand is numb,¡± said Julian helplessly.


    "I''m... I''m sorry...¡± Susan blushed scarlet. She hastily stretched out her hands to help massage the


    muscles o n Julian¡¯s arm.


    She had just approached him when Julian suddenly wrapped his arm around her and cradled her


    once again.


    Susany on his chest and dared not move anymore instantaneously.


    After a long while, she struggled ever so slightly. "Jul... Julian?"


    "Don''t move." Julian''s voice sounded rather deep.


    "But...¡± Susan moved her body even more.


    "If you move again, you must bear the responsibility for any consequences thate.¡± Julian


    looked at her vehemently.


    ''Consequences?''


    ''What are the consequences?¡¯


    Susan blinked innocently and looked down. Her face blushed scarlet at once.


    Susan stopped moving obediently just as she was told.


    A man in this state should not be provoked.


    After a long while, Julian loosened his grip on Susan. He released Susan in a calm andposed


    manner.


    "So... You¡¯re good now?" Susan was blushing in spite o f herself.


    Julian grunted coldly. "Pretty good."


    Susan said softly, "How about your hand... Is it good?"


    Julian continued to grunt coldly. "Pretty good."


    Susan blinked her eyes innocently and asked suddenly, "Have you been apanying me at all


    times since yesterday night?"


    "What else? Are you hoping to have an affair with another man?" Julian stared at her.


    "No, no." Susan waved her hand in dismissal. "I would like to ask if... if you¡¯re good at singing?"


    A soft voice serenaded her to sleep yesterday night. Even though she could not hear it vividly, she


    felt that the voice sounded rather familiar to her for some unknown reason.


    ''Could it be that...''


    ''It was Julian?¡¯


    "Singing? Why would I sing. Woman, you must be dreaming," said Julian without the slightest


    hesitation. He had also turned his head to the side ever so slightly to conceal his slightly flushing


    earlobes.


    As a domineering, cold CEO, how could he possibly sing this sort of idiotic nursery rhyme?


    He must deny the embarrassing act of singing at all costs.


    Moreover, he must deny it firmly.


    "Not you huh." A regretful gaze shed past Susan''s eyes all of a sudden. "Maybe I heard it


    wrongly."


    "You must be dreaming about it," said Julian.


    "Maybe." Susan shook her head in an attempt to shake away the baffling idea.


    She must have gone mad. She had even assumed that Julian was that childhood ymate of hers


    for that very moment.


    However, she considered and figured that there could not be such a coincidence in this world.


    She had the dream and heard the childhood nursery rhyme probably because she longed for that


    time.


    CEO Shaw felt relieved for his sess in slipping away from Susan without her notice. Then, he


    asked i n a feigned carefree manner, "How did you sleepst night?"


    Susan was stunned for a moment. Then, she let out a forced chuckle. "I thought that I wouldn''t be


    able to sleep, yet I slept pretty well unexpectedly."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet, now she was fully awake at this moment.


    She began to recall the scene of Richard Jenkins'' tragic death in the room involuntarily. 1


    Susan turned pale rapidly. She said in slight hesitation, "Julian... How do you think the Jenkins


    family is going to handle this matter? They will certainly report it to the police, how about I turn


    myself in first... I..."


    "Susie, don¡¯t rush into things." Julian gave her shoulder a squeeze. "You didn''t necessarily cause


    Richard''s death. What you need to do now is calm down and regte yourself first. As for external


    matters, you have me. I will manage it on your behalf."


    Susan was visibly moved upon seeing Julian¡¯s determined outlook.


    She felt as if Julian was a sturdy mountain standing before herself.


    For that one moment, she truly felt that by having this man by her side, he would shield her from the


    huge storm and mighty torrent.


    "Julian, what should I do?" Susan muttered to herself.


    "Hmm?" "I feel that I''m growing more and more dependent on you,¡± said Susan in dejection.


    She felt that she was really useless for panicking and being at a loss when she encountered an


    incident. It was Julian who had to clean up the mess on her behalf every single time.


    At times, Susan did not even have the courage to imagine how her life would be without Julian.


    Julian''s lips cracked into a faint smile upon seeing the dejected Susan.


    He walked over and rubbed her head until he messed u p her hair. "Susan, you¡¯re my wife. You


    have my permission to depend on me.¡±


    Susan looked at him.


    His gaze was as deep as the sea.


    There were way too many emotions hidden in his eyes that Susan could not see through.


    Susan pursed her lips. "Julian... That person that you love, what is she like?"


    She found herself getting more and more jealous of that woman now.


    Julian raised an eyebrow and said nonchntly, "Her? She¡¯s clumsy, foolish on usual days, and


    very stubborn at times. All in all, she makes me so furious yet there i s nothing I can do to resist


    her."


    Julian¡¯s tone sounded like he wasining yet his choice of words was very gentle. It was


    obvious that h e had fallen head over heels for that person.


    "Why do you ask me this question out of nowhere?" Julian looked at Susan with an inquisitive


    nce.


    He wondered if this woman had already begun to fall for him.


    "I''m just curious all of a sudden." Susan pursed her lips and forced augh before saying, "We have


    been spending some time together after all. I find that you''re a rather nice person. As your good


    friend, I certainly hope that you''ll be able to find your other half that is well-suited to you."


    "Good friend?" Julian pulled a long face.


    ''How dare you, woman!''


    ''Are you unhappy if you spend one less day provoking me?¡¯


    "Good friend, of course." Susan looked at him sincerely. "Julian, you helped me so much. If your


    lover returnster, please tell me. I will certainly step down from the position of Mrs. Shaw so I won''t


    make things difficult for you."


    "Heh-heh-heh-heh-heh, we''ll talk about thatter." Julian''s expression was as dark as charcoal. 1


    He realized that he was incapable of spending a long period of time with this woman named Susan.


    Otherwise, he¡¯d either die from anger caused by her, or she would die from being choked by him.

 Chapter 62 An Investigation

    Chapter 62 An Investigation


    After breakfast, Julian grabbed the coat and prepared t o head out. He told Susan, "I''ll help you ask


    for a leave for a few days from thepany. Remember not to go to work for the time being. The


    Jenkins family would b e home from Bali by now. We''ll have another hard battle to faceter on.


    Don''t panic when the timees. You''re not alone. You''re my wife, and I won''t ever allow them to


    ruin our family¡¯s reputation. You must never tell anybody about the case. Do you understand that?"


    "Yes,¡± Susan replied obediently.


    However, there was an unknown feeling in her heart.


    In fact, the reason Julian tried his best to help her was mainly because of the Shaw family''s


    reputation. She thought so.


    "Good. Stay at home. I''ll get to work first." Julian left.


    Susan looked at him as he disappeared from her sight. She was slightly upset.


    "Susie, are you unhappy?" Susan did not know when Jacob came to stand beside her. He tilted his


    head and looked at Susan, slightly worried.


    Jacob was so observant that it rather surprised Susan. She forced a smile. "No. I''m quite happy.


    See, I''m smiling now."


    Jacob fixed his eyes at her. Then, he stretched his hand out and pinched the corner of her mouth.


    "It hurts, brother. You''re bullying me.¡± Susan looked at him mingly.


    "Your smile is ugly. You look better if you don''t smile," Jacob said calmly. Then, he turned around


    and returned to sit before hisputer.


    "Is it? Brother, how could you say that about your younger sister?" Susan ran after him immediately.


    But Jacob had started writing code which was alien to Susan.


    Susan looked at Jacob''s swift movements as he was typing on the keyboard with his fingers. She


    started to calm down gradually.


    She looked at Jacob''s exquisite face beside him and hesitated for a short while. She asked,


    "Brother, if...I murdered somebody, would you think that I''m a viin?"


    "Susie will never kill anybody,¡± Jacob said resolutely.


    "What if I really killed somebody?¡± Susan asked him again.


    Jacob looked at Susan. After a long while, he replied," Even if it was true, you were forced to do so.


    You''re never a viin.¡±


    Jacob had full confidence in her.


    That kind of trust gave Susan great courage.


    Susan grabbed Jacob''s hand. Suddenly, she broke into a smile. "Brother, thank you.¡±


    Jacob tilted his head and looked at Susan. He seemed not to understand why Susan thanked him in


    the first ce.


    But Susan felt that she was relieved because of that.


    The incident concerning Richard had happened. So she could only face it directly.


    She believed that thews would give her the fairest verdict. And she could only ept the result


    calmly.


    By the way, she would always have her family with her no matter how the incident turned out.


    At Lanyard Construction, Julian stood before therge French windows and made a phone call


    calmly.


    "Hey, CEO Shaw, didn''t you straighten up and decide t o lead a respectable life now? Why did you


    think of calling me given that I''m one of your bad friends?" He heard a reckless voice at the other


    end of the phone.


    "Where are you? It''s noisy!" Julian frowned slightly.


    "Certainly. I''m at the bar. Wait, I''ll walk out of the bar."


    After a short while, the noise disappeared. He asked Julianzily, "Spill it. What happened?"


    "Do me a favor. I want to investigate a person. You''re a n expert in a field like this." "Who?"


    "Richard Jenkins.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he the previous CEO of the Shaw Corporation? Why do you want to


    investigate him?" 1


    "Just do me the favor. The most important thing is to investigate his health to see if he''s suffering


    from an invisible illness." Julian said.


    "Sure." He promised to help him. Then, he said gloomily. "It''s been such a long time since youst


    contacted me. The minute you did, you asked me to do something for you. Julian, do you still care


    about me?¡±


    He sounded weird, and a cold shiver ran down Julian¡¯s spine. Julian gritted his teeth and said, "You


    better speak properly. I''ll treat you to a meal after you help me with this."


    "Do I sound like I want that so badly?" He was disdainful.


    "Then what do you want?"


    He sneered. "CEO Shaw, I recently heard that you''ve transformed into a better man for a woman''s


    sake. You''re loyal to her now, and you didn''t fool around with any other women outside. I know that


    you have a beautiful wife at home. Why? Is she the reason why you always want to return home?"


    He teased Julian.


    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Just tell me what you want." Julian raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "I have no other shoring except that I''m a curious man." He giggled and said, "I¡¯ll help you with


    the investigation. When it¡¯s done, bring your beautiful wife out and let me meet her. I want to see


    just what kind of woman she is. I wonder how she could make you fall for her and settle down.¡±


    Julian rolled his eyes. "Wait till you finish the investigation!"


    After that, he hung up the phone directly.


    At the door of the bar, a man was seen listening to the beep of the phone as the call was hung up.


    At first, he was stunned for a short while. Then, he could not help butin about it, "He does


    indeed prioritize his lover more than his friend."


    "Young Master Leeds, why are you here for such a long time?" He just kept his phone.


    Two attractive women walked toward him and grabbed his hands on each side. "Come, let''s go and


    have a drink now."


    Both women were the kind of women he liked. Their body figures were good. The most important


    thing was they had such big breasts. 1


    At first, he nned to have a nice chat with the beautiful women and enjoyed his wine.


    But-


    Seth Leeds raised his eyebrows and pinched one of the girls¡¯ cheeks and said with a look of regret,"


    Darlings, I have some other business to deal with today. I''ll leave now. See you around.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Young Master Leeds..." They were unwilling to let him go. They grabbed onto him still.


    Seth smiled faintly, but he did not care for them. He swung them off directly and got into a silver


    sports car.


    The women were left stamping their feet by the road.


    Seth was quick. By that evening, he had found the data he wanted. So he went straight to Lanyard


    Construction.


    "How is it?" Julian seemed slightly hopeful.


    "By the way, how did you think of asking me to investigate his health?" Seth looked at Julian


    curiously.


    "Is there something wrong with his health?" Julian narrowed his eyes.


    "Luckily you asked me to do it for you. If it were someone else, I''m afraid that they would not have


    such wide connections like I do. They wouldn''t be able to dig up anything for you." Seth raised his


    eyebrows smugly. Then he continued, "I''m certain that you cannot guess what means I used to


    investigate it. How about this? You beg me nicely, so I¡¯ll tell you how I went through a dangerous


    and thrilling process just to grab ahold of the truth." 1


    Julian rolled his eyes. "I''ll give you three seconds. If you don''t spill it all out after three seconds,


    you''ll never get to speak about it again."


    Before Seth could recover his wits, Julian had started counting down.


    "Three..."


    "Two..."


    "Hey, wait." Seth was anxious. "Don''t count anymore. I didn''t say that I won¡¯t tell you the truth."


    After that, Seth started to babble about what he had found just like he was afraid that Julian would


    prohibit him from talking about it.

 Chapter 63 Be a Guest

    Chapter 63 Be a Guest


    "By the way, I''m sure you don''t know about it. Richard seems to be a respectable person. But


    actually, he''s had an infamous mistress outside since long ago.


    That woman even has a son with him. Now, his illegitimate son is already five or six years old," Seth


    said with an amused look. "He tried his best to keep it a secret. The reason why I know about this is


    because one of my female friends told me about it. My friend is actually that homewrecker¡¯s best


    friend. When she heard that I was going to investigate Richard, she soon told me about it."


    ''An infamous mistress? An illegitimate son who¡¯s around five or six years old?¡¯


    Julian frowned. He felt that it was indeed a very important clue. 1


    But he did not get the whole picture yet. He soon said," What I wanted you to investigate was


    Richard¡¯s health."


    "Why are you in such a hurry? I''m getting to it." Seth rolled his eyes. "I''m telling you, you cannot be


    so impatient. First, you might not get the work done nicely if you''re impatient, and the others might


    see you as an imprudent man. Second, if it bes your habit, you might act the same when


    you''re in bed with your wife. You might even finish your business with her in under a few minutes.


    Then, I''m afraid that you might not be able to satisfy your wife given that your wife is so..."


    Seth gave his opinion endlessly. Julian could feel that he was filled with a deep wrath gradually.


    If it was not for the fact that Seth had great connections, and he was good and getting any kind of


    news, he would never ask such a talkative person like Seth to help him.


    "Shut up.¡± Julian took a document from the table casually and stuck it into Seth¡¯s mouth.


    Seth was caught off guard, so his mouth was stuck with a document.


    He began to resist it vigorously.


    Julian looked at him coldly. "Do you still want to talk about nonsense now?"


    Seth shook his head vigorously.


    Julian then only removed the document without any facial expression.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Seth coughed violently. He coughed and protested discontentedly at the same time. "Julian, you


    b*st*rd! I did so much for you for the whole day today. How could you forget about my contribution


    and do this to me? I''m such a nice person. How did I end up meeting such an ungrateful person like


    you?"


    Julian took up the document again quietly.


    "Again?" Seth was shocked. He sat up straight. "Don''t you do that again. I¡¯ll spill it all out to you. We


    heard from his mistress that Richard has a serious brain disease. In fact, he''s been suffering from


    that illness for a long time. He had to take his medicine on a daily basis in order to keep himself


    calm and his emotions steady. We also heard that if he did not take his medicine, there would easily


    be a slight internal bleeding in his brain if he faced any shock or surprise. If he received a great


    shock or stimtion and it caused a serious internal bleeding in his brain, he would die."


    Julian could not help but frown deeply.


    If that was the case, then the incident could be exined in a better way. Richard did not die


    because of Susie. He was dead because of the violent mood swings and the serious internal


    bleeding in his brain.


    They needed to wait for the autopsy report if they wanted to know the detailed conclusion.


    However, Julian believed in one thing firmly. No matter what the result was and whether Richard¡¯s


    death had anything to do with Susie or how big her influence was on his death, Julian never thought


    that Susan was wrong.


    Certainly, it was so because he had full confidence in Susan. But they would never be able to know


    whether Richard was really trying to sexually harass Susan given that he was dead now. If they


    wanted to prove its validity, it was rather hard to do so.


    Julian rubbed his temple and asked, "Who¡¯s Richard''s


    mistress? Where is she living now?"


    "Why did you ask me that? Did you want to meet her?" Seth became interested. "It''s been a while


    since west met each other. I didn¡¯t know that your taste had changed. Do you like others'' wives or


    women who are older than you?" 1


    "Keep your mouth shut." Julian gave him a threatening look.


    "That¡¯s fine. You''re just an ungrateful br*t.¡± Seth felt that he was wronged. 1


    However, Julian did not bother about what he said. He continued, "Tell me, who''s his lover? Where


    is she now?"


    "That woman is called Moya Jones. Richard bought a mansion for her in the Panoramic District.


    She''s staying in the twenty-seventh mansion." Seth said and got nearer to Julian. "Do you really


    n to go and meet her? I saw her picture before, and she''s indeed quite beautiful. Although she''s


    slightly older, her face, breast and waist still appear attractive and stunning."


    Julian suppressed his desire to punch him. "That¡¯s enough. I understand it now. If there¡¯s nothing


    else, you can leave immediately."


    Julian was shocked all of a sudden. "How ungrateful! You could at least show that you''re thankful to


    me. I worked so hard for you today. Don''t you think that you shouldpensate me for my hard


    work?" 2 "What kind ofpensation?" Julian looked at him.


    "For example, let me meet your sweet darling wife!" Seth''s eyes brightened. Heid down on the


    table.


    "Get lost!" Julian said rudely.


    "I don¡¯t care." Seth acted like a spoilt child and started throwing a tantrum. "I won''t leave if you don¡¯t


    invite m e over tonight to have dinner with you at your home."


    Julian looked at his shameless behavior. He was annoyed. "Are you taking liberties with me?"


    "I don¡¯t care. Anyway, I''ll stay by your side today." Seth replied.


    Julian stared at him angrily.


    After an hour, they reached the Shaw Mansion.


    At the door, Julian gave Seth a warning. "You better be good and behave yourself. If you scare


    Susie, I won''t forgive you."


    "Oh, how terrifying," Seth screamed as if he was shocked. "You¡¯ve piqued my interest more. I want


    to know just how beautiful she is since you care so much about her."


    "Anyway, be nice." Julian stared at him again before leading him into the mansion.


    Seth started taking a look around after he entered the mansion.


    He soon saw Jacob who was focusing all of his attention on theputer screen.


    Seth was soon filled with a deep fright. He seemed stunned. He then turned around and looked at


    Julian." No wonder you never want me to meet your sweet darling wife. I didn¡¯t know that you had


    such a peculiar habit!"


    Then, he turned to look at Julian in fright. "Did you feel the same for me too..."


    Julian''s facial expression worsened. He knocked the back of Seth''s head once.


    Seth screamed in pain. He touched his head and scolded Julian, "How could you vent your anger


    out on me when you''re embarrassed? Let me tell you..."


    "Julian, you''re home." At that moment, they heard a crisp and clear voice. Susan walked out of the


    kitchen.


    She was slightly shocked when she saw Seth. "Julian, i s this your friend?"


    She had been married to Julian for a long time. It was the first time that Julian had brought home a


    male friend.


    "He¡¯s not my friend. He just came to ask for food." Julian said disdainfully. "Just give him in


    pasta."


    "Hey!¡± Seth looked at Julian angrily. "Only in pasta. How could you do that to me?"


    "If youin about it more, I won''t even give you that." "You..." Seth was greatly annoyed.


    Susan could not help but smile slightly when she saw how Julian interacted with Seth.


    Although Julian was disdainful toward Seth, it seemed like they had a good friendship.


    If not, how could a mighty man like Julian make jokes with other people?

 Chapter 64 A New System

    Chapter 64 A New System


    "Don''t listen to him. Mama Jean and I have prepared a lot of food for the night, so remember to eat


    moreter," Susan said, offering Seth a genial smile.


    Seth''s eyes glowed. He dashed over and tried to grab Susan''s hand.


    Susan was startled. However, before Seth could get close to her, he was stopped by Julian who


    grabbed his hand in return and yelled out, "Behave yourself!¡±


    "I''m sorry. I was way too excited,¡± Seth said as he wiped away an invisible tear. "I don¡¯t understand


    why God is so nice to you, Julian. You''re a jerk yet God still sends you such a perfect wife. This is


    really unfair.¡±


    Susan was tickled pink by Seth''s remark. She covered her mouth and stifled augh.


    Julian''s face turned dark. He said sulkingly, "You talked too much. Can''t you just keep your mouth


    shut?"


    "Susan, are you sure you want to spend the rest of your life with him? He''s not only an autocrat, but


    he is also a deadhead. My name is Seth Leeds. I strongly suggest that you try it out with me. I¡¯m a


    humorous person, I¡¯m very good to my partner, and I..."


    Then, before he could finish speaking, he saw Julian walking towards him expressionlessly with a


    roll of tape in his hand. As if he knew what kind of fate might befall him if he allowed Julian to get


    close to him, he let out a shout and began running around the room.


    A brief moment of consternation shed through Susan, but she soon snapped herself out of it. She


    chuckled and dived into the kitchen to continue preparing their dinner.


    Seth was still running around the room, shouting and screaming along the way like a little kid. As he


    passed by Jacob, he caught sight of something on the screen and suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    Piqued by curiosity, he went closer to have a better look.


    "Hmm, what are you doing, bro?" He asked a question, and although Jacob gave him the cold


    shoulder and continued tapping away on the keyboard, he was not disheartened. Then, his smile


    suddenly deepened, and the light in his eyes glowed with something like enthusiasm.


    When Julian saw his reaction, he narrowed his eyes and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Seth did not reply. He stared at the screen, and it took him quite a long while to finallye around


    to his senses. He smacked his thigh and gasped, "Holy sh*t, Julian, who is this Mr. Genius?"


    "Mr. Genius?" Julian was stupefied by the word. "He is Susie¡¯s brother, my brother-inw."


    "He is your brother-inw? Terrific, this is absolute genius," Seth eximed, as he could not peel his


    eyes away from the screen.


    "Hoh?¡± Julian was curious as well.


    He knew that Jacob was a programmer of some sort and he was always typing some codes, but he


    was oblivious about the specifics since coding was beyond his scope of specialty. Since Seth


    specialized inputernguage, he might be able to tell what Jacob was doing.


    ''Judging from his reaction, could it be that the code Jacob writes is something extraordinary?¡¯


    Without peeling his eyes away from the screen, Seth exined, "In the past, all phones


    manufactured in China used the TG system as their mobile operating system. This kind of system is


    full of loopholes, has very low security, and it often causes the device to freeze up. Then, several


    years ago, America introduced a whole new mobile operating system known as the DC system to


    the world. Backed up with powerful performance, the all-new mobile operating system soon swept


    across the world and dominated the entire market, causing the mobile industry in China to take a


    great hit as nobody was willing to buy the device powered by the TG system anymore.


    Eventually, the cornered China''s mobile industry had n o other choice but to purchase the DC


    system''s copyright with a sky-high price and produce new devices based on the DC system. The


    cost was way too high indeed, but it¡¯s not a problem for CK, the multinational conglomerate who


    owns the copyright o f the DC system. They continued to produce one


    mobile device after another with better performance a t an affordable price, and ever since their


    mobile devices entered China''s market, it further drove the phone manufacturers in China into the


    wall. Right now, only a few are left standing as most of them have already stepped out of the


    business." 1


    "I know the thing you said, but what has it got to do with Jacob¡¯s code?" Julian asked with a frown.


    Seth took a deep breath before speaking again, "If I were not wrong, he seems to be creating the


    code for a new type of mobile operating system. I have no idea what will the system look like when


    ites out, but based on what I¡¯m seeing right now, I¡¯m certain that it will cause a big, if not the


    biggest earthquake in the mobile industry so far.¡±


    "Really?¡± Julian was surprised as well.


    Although Jacob did not seem like it, often fooling and mucking around like an idle person, nobody


    could deny the fact that his ability was top-notch when it came to information technology. Since


    even Seth was shocked by his job, whatever he was doing right now must be very extraordinary.


    "Wow! Why did I never think of using this in such a way! Brilliant! This is pure brilliance! You''re really


    a genius! Look at this, oh my, this is so much fun...¡± Seth got himself all worked up as he watched


    on. His eyes shone brightly like a kid who found his favorite toy as he could not stop jabbering on


    and on.


    "Time for dinner," Susan hollered out to the trio as she set up the table.


    When she turned her head and saw Julian and Seth were standing behind Jacob, she walked


    towards them.


    "It''s time for dinner, brother," Susan repeated as she forcibly closed theptop,pelling Jacob to


    obediently rise to his feet. On the other side, Seth was s o engrossed into Jacob''s work that he gave


    a little yelp when the screen was gone. He jerked around and his eyes found Susan who was


    obviously startled by his reaction.


    Looking at her with glowing eyes, he quickly asked," Susan, d that you''re here! Is he your


    brother?¡±


    As he asked the question, he kept darting his eyes at Jacob as if he was a treasure.


    Dumbfounded, Susan stammered, "Y-Yeah, he''s my older brother. What''s wrong?"


    "Can you ask your brother to keep me as his apprentice?" Seth pressed on, keeping his expectant


    gaze firmly on her face.


    Susan had no idea what happened just now, so she was even more confused. "Huh? What are you


    talking about?"


    "Don''t mind him. He just slipped into his old habit again," Julian chimed in, ''Let''s go. It''s time for


    dinner."


    "Okay..." replied Susan as she nodded woodenly. Then, she hailed Seth to have dinner with them.


    After shoving a spoonful of food into his mouth, Seth turned his attention on Jacob once more.


    Through a mouth full of food, he asked, "Are you writing the code for the mobile operating system?"


    Jacob did not reply. He just concentrated on eating his dinner. Just when Susan was about to


    exin to Seth that her brother would not talk to other strangers due to some reasons, she heard


    her brother reply softly to Seth after pushing a spoonful of food into his mouth.


    "Yeah.¡±


    "You''re so good at coding!" Seth''s eyes glowed, "Can you teach me how to do it?"


    Jacob threw a sidelong nce at him and replied, causing Seth''s face to go scarlet in


    embarrassment," Nope. You can''t do it." 1


    After all, this was the first time somebody said he could not do it after so many years.


    Unwilling to submit, Seth stared recalcitrant at Jacob and refuted, "How do you know I can¡¯t do it if


    you never try me?"


    "Ahem!" Julian almost spat his food out.


    "What''s wrong with you, Julian?" Susan hastily patted his back.


    "You can¡¯t do it means you can''t do it," Jacob repeated mechanically.


    "How do you know I can¡¯t do it if you don¡¯t let me try?" Seth asked stubbornly.


    "No is no."


    "You haven''t seen me try yet..."


    Both of them fell into their own worlds. Susan was quite surprised to see that her brother could


    engage in a long conversation with a stranger. By the moment she came around and stopped them,


    they had already talked for a long time.


    "Brother, here are your favorite Buffalo wings," said Susan as she ced a wingette onto Jacob''s


    te.


    Jacob responded and resumed eating again.


    "Hey, why haven''t you told me why I can''t do it yet?" asked Seth as he refused to let the topic sink.


    This time, Jacob did not reply to him anymore.


    "Hey, hello. Anybody in there? Why can''t you give me a response? Don''t act so high and mighty just


    because you''re very good at coding. Let me tell you something. I''m also somebody in information


    technology. That year, I..."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Seth moved his chair closer to Jacob and began telling him his story. He did not believe that he


    could not make Jacob ept him as his apprentice today. 2


    Just as Susan wanted to tell Seth that he should not waste his efforts, Julian chimed in, "Just let him


    be. He''s a talkaholic and he won''t stop talking until he finishes his story."

 Chapter 65 Etiquette Does Not Work Either

    Chapter 65 Etiquette Does Not Work Either


    "When I was in university, I was... Then, I became..." Seth continued to bber on and on.


    Jacob paid him no heed as he continued to enjoy his meal.


    "Is your friend... Won¡¯t he feel tired?" Susan took a look at the clock and realized that Seth had been


    talking for almost 30 minutes straight.


    "He is used to it," Julian replied calmly.


    Susan did not know what to say. This was the first time she came across a man who could talk so


    much i n her life.


    All of a sudden, Jacob put down his spoon and fork." Are you finally going to ept me as your


    apprentice?" Seth''s eyes shone as he eximed, a triumphant expression shed across his face.


    After all, nobody would say no to him when he yed his trump card by talking nonstop.


    Just when Seth thought Jacob was about to say something to him, he looked straight at Susan and


    said, "I''m full."


    "Good job, Jacob," Susan responded with a smile and nted a kiss on his cheek. 1


    Jacob grinned back in return. Then, just as he was about to return to his seat, Susan called out,


    "Don''t sit


    down after eating, Jacob."


    Jacob nodded obediently. He stood beside the desk, picked up a newspaper, and started reading it.


    Seth was stunned. He turned to Susan and stammered, "Susan, your brother...¡±


    Susan cast Seth a wry smile before exining, "I''m sorry, but my brother has a screw loose in his


    brain. H e is like a kid, so I''m certain that he did not get anything that you told him."


    "I see," replied Seth. He threw a gaze towards Jacob''s direction, a hint of surprise crossed his face.


    He believed in what Susan had said. After all, she had no reason to make such a thing up. Although


    Jacob was extraordinarily gifted, he was wed. Perhaps this was what they used to say, "When


    God gives you something, He will take another thing away from you."


    "I see you didn''t eat much just now. The food has turned cold, let me warm them up for you," said


    Susan softly.


    "It''s okay. I can eat like this," answered Seth. As he set his eyes on thest Buffalo wing, Julian beat


    him to it.


    Then, he began enjoying the wings gracefully as Seth watched on in bewilderment.


    "You, you, you..." Seth looked at him, still surprised at what had just transpired, "I¡¯m your guest,


    Julian! Is this how you treat your guest?¡± "Susie made these Buffalo wings. You¡¯re not qualified t o


    eat them," Julian said expressionlessly.


    Seth broke out in rage, "Why am I not qualified to eat the Buffalo wings that Susan made?"


    However, Julian was not going to answer that question. He took his time and leisurely finished the


    Buffalo wing.


    Taking on a hurt expression, Seth turned to Susan and whined his grievance, "Susan, your husband


    is bullying me. Can''t you do something about it?"


    Susan cleared her throat to dismiss her embarrassment. Then, she replied, "I''ll make it for you


    again the next time youe."


    Seth was moved. Tears began to well in his eyes as he said, "You¡¯re so nice, Susan. You''re too


    good for Julian. He doesn''t deserve you. Actually, I''m pretty handsome as well. Besides, I''m young


    and promising, so why don''t you..."


    "Keep your mouth shut and finish your meal," glowered Julian as he stuffed a piece of lobster into


    Seth''s mouth, pushing the rest of Seth''s sentence to his stomach pit.


    By the time Seth finished chewing the lobster, he lifted his head and saw Julian was looking at him


    with another piece in his hand. Not wanting to choke t o his death, he put his hand up in surrender.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll keep quiet starting from now on." 1


    It was only then that Julian smiled and put down his fork.


    Susan let out a chuckle after she witnessed the fun interaction between Julian and Seth. This was


    the first time she saw Julian being so mischievous and fun around people.


    After they filled their stomachs, Seth continued his quest to conquer Jacob with his tongue.


    However, it seemed that he had finally met his Waterloo. No matter how much he talked to him, he


    just gave him the cold shoulder.


    "I surrender, Susan. Your brother is just like a brick wall. No matter how much I talk to him, he just


    won''t give me any response," Seth sighed dejectedly.


    Blinking her eyes, Susan had no answer towards that remark. It took her quite a while to piece


    together a reply. Putting on a serious expression, she said, "Well, actually, I''m quite impressed that


    you can keep it up for so long. After all, not everyone can talk to a wall."


    Seth was stumped. He did not feelforted at all.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright, it¡¯s almost 9 pm, you can get lost now," Julian said after he took a look at the clock, the hint


    of annoyance was thick in his voice. 1


    "I just did you a big favor, and you''re chasing me away? Do you know how hard it is to dig up


    something about Richard Jenkins, you ungrateful son of a b*tch?¡± Seth snarled.


    ''Richard Jenkins?'' Susan stifled a nce at Julian.


    ''Did Julian ask Seth to investigate Richard?''


    As if he sensed her eyes, Julian returned a soothing gaze of his own. After that, he rose to his feet


    and dragged Seth towards the door.


    "Let go of me, you b*st*rd! Ahh! Goodbye Susan, see you tomorrow!"


    "Alright, get the hell out of my house,¡± said Julian as h e hurled Seth onto the ground before his car.


    "Can you behave more like a civilized person and less like an uncultivated baboon? You''re the CEO


    of apany, you know?" said Seth as he dusted his clothes. Then, he leaned closer to Julian and


    whispered, "Did you notice Susan¡¯s expression when I mentioned Richard Jenkins just now?"


    Throwing him a sidelong nce, Julianplimented, "Not bad. You''re quite an observer."


    A proud grin hopped onto Seth''s lips as he replied," You bet. Just so you know, I''m..."


    However, before he could finish his sentence, Julian interjected, "Next time, don''t talk about Richard


    Jenkins in front of Susie."


    "B-But why?" Seth asked as disbelief filled his voice.


    "Richard Jenkins is dead. I guess you will receive the news soon once the Jenkins return from Bali,"


    Julian said in response.


    "Richard Jenkins is dead?" Seth eximed. He had never expected this at all. Then, something


    crossed his mind and his expression turned serious. He pressed on and asked the question on his


    mind, "But what has it got to do with Susan?"


    "Someone is trying to me Richard Jenkins'' death o n Susan,¡± Julian responded calmly.


    "Now I get it," Seth said as he had already figured it all out. "So that''s the reason you asked me to


    look into Richard Jenkins''s health report. Then, what about the mistress? You think that she is the


    breakthrough point?"


    "Yes." Julian nodded, then continued, "I''m going to send more people after her and see if I can get


    more information."


    "You don''t have as many connections as I do in this aspect. How about this? I''ll help you watch over


    that mistress, and I''ll let you know once I get any news," Seth said, offering his help.


    Julian did not refuse his help. He nodded in assent." I''ll leave it to you then."


    He did not thank Seth. After all, the word "thank" was not needed in their friendship.


    "Leave it to me. By the way," Seth moved on as a ttering smile appeared on his face, "I''m very


    interested in the mobile operating system that Jacob i s doing, so if possible, can I..."


    Julian gave him a speechless look. "Fine, fine, fine. You cane whenever you want, but


    remember, don''t touch Susan."


    "What the? When did I touch Susan? All I did was shake her hand. This is called etiquette, you


    know? You boorish barbarian."


    "I don''t care. No means no. Don''te to my house if you can''t abide by that rule," Julian stated


    stubbornly, causing Seth to roll his eyes.


    "Look at you. You are not the Julian Shaw that I know anymore. I''m sure I won¡¯t be like you


    after I get married."


    "TH see to it, then. Remember what you said today. Now, get lost!" Julian sneered as he kicked


    Seth''s butt.


    "F*ck you, Julian! Why would I have a friend like you? Argh! Stop it! Stop it now! Argh!"


    The night was filled with Seth¡¯s cries.

 Chapter 66 Real Dead Man Tells no Tales

    Chapter 66 Real Dead Man Tells no Tales


    By the time Julian returned, he saw Susan was sitting on the couch, a worried expression drawn on


    her face.


    When Susan saw Julian, she asked, "Julian, you..."


    However, before she could finish her sentence, Julian interjected, as he already knew what she


    wanted to ask. "I did ask Seth to help me with the investigation."


    He sat down on the couch beside Susan and then continued, "ording to Seth, Richard Jenkins


    has a serious brain disease. I already have a rough picture o f the entire incident, but I''m still


    working on the reason that caused his death."


    "Okay." Susan nodded, her face a shade of pale.


    Julian patted her head. "If the Jenkins were to bring this to the court, then it''s gonna be a tough


    fight. So, I have to collect as much evidence as possible and get the bestwyer for you. Don''t think


    too much, Susan, I''ll do my best to help you."


    Pressing her lips thin, Susan murmured, "It''s okay, Julian. You don¡¯t have to do so much for me. If...


    If I a m the killer, I will ept the punishment."


    When that incident first happened, she was so overwhelmed by her fear that she only wanted to run


    away from the scene. However, now that she had already calmed down, she was willing to bear the


    consequences if she was really the murderer.


    Julian narrowed his eyes, but he did not make any remark. He pulled her into a tight embrace,


    kissed the top of her head, and murmured, "Don''t worry. I won''t let them have their way."


    The Jenkins stayed in Bali for three days. Outsiders were oblivious about Richard''s death, so it was


    all about the marriage between Luke and Mandy in the press. Then, the news of Richard showing


    up at the banquet hall with a mysterious girl escted the matter further and caused the newlyweds


    to hit the headline.


    Everything seemed quiet for the time being, but Julian knew it was the lull before the storm. Once


    the


    Jenkins returned, a huge disturbance would soon follow. As such, he had made all sorts of


    preparations without letting Susan know. Right now, he was waiting for the Jenkins to ring the toll of


    war.


    Today was the day the Jenkins returned. Julian embattled himself as he watched Madam Jenkins¡¯


    interview.


    From the television, she looked sad.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "It''s a wonderful thing that Luke and Mandy can be united in wedlock and I''m very happy for them. I


    understand that it might not be the most proper time t o announce something like this, and that I


    shouldn''t blemish such a blissful moment, but as a wife, I feel like I have the obligation to let


    everyone know about i t. My husband, Mister Richard Jenkins, passed away several days ago when


    we were in Bali. It was caused b y internal bleeding in his brain when he got too excited about the


    wedding news."


    As Madam Jenkins was talking, her face scrunched u p in agony. "I was advised against bringing


    his body back, so after going through some negotiations with the police department in Bali, I had no


    choice but to cremate my husband''s body in Bali..." Then, she lowered her head and gently ran her


    fingers across the urn in her embrace as if she was caressing her own child. "This urn contains his


    cremains, and it''s the only thing he''s left me."


    There were times she almost passed out midway through her speech due to her grief, and she


    needed the support from her son and daughter to keep her standing still.


    The news of Richard Jenkins¡¯s death came as a bombshell. All of the reporters could note


    around to their senses and the hall went silent. It took quite a while for the news to sink in, and by


    the time they finally recollected theirposure, the hall was once again filled with another bout of


    chattering, shuttering of cameras, and susurration of papers as the reporters hastily jotted down the


    unexpecting news.


    The Jenkins Corporation was one of the leading corporations in Ningcheng City. Though the scale


    of their business was not asrge as the Shaw Corporation, after they and the Ainsleys united


    through marriage, they could at least sit on an equal footing with the Shaws. Right now, Richard


    Jenkins was dead. An earthquake was bound to happen in the Jenkins Corporation and all of them


    could foresee a storm was about tond in the business circle of Ningcheng City.


    "In three days, I''ll hold my husband''s funeral in the Jenkins'' mansion. All of you are wee to


    attend."


    With that, Madam Jenkins turned around and left the scene with the help of her kids.


    However, the reporters'' revelry had just begun.


    "Richard Jenkins has passed away. Who will be the next chairperson of the Jenkins Corporation?"


    "Heartbroken! Madam Jenkins almost fainted during the press interview!"


    "Will Luke Jenkins be the next chairperson of the Jenkins Corporation or not?"


    "The wedding turned into a funeral. What will be of the marriage between the Jenkins and the


    Ainsleys?"


    Headlines popped up after another like mushrooms budding after the rain.


    Julian''s brows creased into a frown. He did not anticipate that Madam Jenkins would cremate


    Richard Jenkins''s body so soon, and he could not figure out why she did not mention Susan during


    the press interview at all. He clearly remembered how violent her reaction was on that day. It was as


    if she would not give up until Susan was sentenced to life imprisonment, so what caused the sea of


    change in her attitude?


    Julian felt something was not right in this matter, but he could not put a finger on it as to why.


    The Jenkins.


    Madam Jenkins threw herself into the couch, exhaustion written all over her face.


    "Are you satisfied now, Luke?" She looked towards Luke.


    A pang of pain shed across Luke''s eyes, but he still went forward and said thank you to his


    mother, " Thank you, mom."


    "You don''t have to thank me, Luke. You''ve got your memory back now, I just wish that you won''t


    hate me for what happened before," Madam Jenkins smiled dryly. Then, she continued, "I did lie a


    little about the things between you and Susan, but trust me, Luke, after you fell into aa from


    that ident, she dide and ask for ten thousand dors from me. She already told you that


    herself, right?" 1


    Luke pressed his lips and nodded. "Yes.¡±


    "That¡¯s good then," Madam Jenkins said as she fixed her eyes on Luke, "Luke, I know you don''t like


    to listen to this, but I still have to say it out loud. When you fell into aast time, Mandy was the


    one who stayed b y your side, and this time, she''s also the one who took care of you. How about


    Susan? She didn¡¯t do anything, and now she even killed your father! Naturally, there¡¯s no way I


    would let her go. Had it not been for your intercession, I would¡¯ve sued her to the court and brought


    her to justice. Although I decided to let the matter drop, it doesn¡¯t mean that I''ve forgiven her. She is


    a killer, Luke. She killed your father. Don¡¯t forget this no matter what.¡±


    Luke took a deep breath as a series ofplex emotions flowed behind his eyes.


    "I understand, mom."


    "If you really understood, then stop thinking about that woman and settle down with Mandy," Madam


    Jenkins said.


    Luke set his jaw tight and thinned his lips into a line. He turned his head to one side and locked his


    gaze with Mandy, who was looking at him all the time.


    When he noted the anticipation burning behind her eyes, he suddenly felt as if there was a huge


    rock weighing down on his shoulder. Be that as it may, he still nodded slowly.


    Although he had a bad rtionship with Richard, he could not dissuade the fact that he was his


    father.


    Susan killed his father, whether or not it was purely idental, or if she was just defending herself,


    there was no way he could be with her anymore.


    Luke''s eyes were filled with pain as he clenched his fists so tight his fingers turned white. He had


    just gotten his memory back and finally could remember Susan again, but he could not be with her


    anymore. It was as if somebody had gouged a hole in his heart. He felt so much pain that he wished


    he was dead.


    Needless to say, he could not be dead now. He had married Mandy so he had to be responsible for


    her. He still needed to take care of his mother and sister, not t o mention that the Jenkins


    Corporation was in a chaos right now. As the only son, he had to pick up the baton left by his father.


    He forcibly chased Susan out of his mind and his expression slowly turned resolute.


    At night.


    "You''re so clever, mom. I guess brother will not think about that woman anymore," Charlotte


    chuckled.


    A triumphant grin hopped onto Madam Jenkins¡¯ lips a s she said, "Your brother thought I gave in to


    him so I didn''t call the police. Well, the truth is, I was never going to report it to the police from the


    beginning. Before your father died, I dosed him with arge amount of aphrodisiac and drugs. If I


    reported it to the police, they would have certainly taken your father¡¯s body for examination. If that


    happens, we will be in huge trouble."


    Charlotte nodded. "Moreover, the procedure for the repatriation of mortal remains is very


    cumbersome. It was the right call to get rid of father¡¯s corpse in Bali. Nobody would notice


    anything."


    The grin on Madam Jenkin''s face deepened. "Dead men tell no tales. With the body gone, there is


    no way


    Susan can run away from the charge now."

 Chapter 67 Richard Jenkins Funeral

    Chapter 67 Richard Jenkins'' Funeral


    It took Charlotte some time to recover from her giggle. Then, as something surfaced in her mind,


    she asked," Now that we¡¯ve sessfully convinced Luke that Susan is the one who killed dad, I''m


    certain he will not go look for her anymore. But how about the Straws? She is Julian''s wife. There''s


    no way he would sit idly and watch his wife get thrown into prison.¡±


    There was an apparent hint of indignation in her voice. She could not get over the fact that Susan


    was able to be Julian¡¯s wife while she could not.


    What made that woman think that she deserved to be the woman of the Straws?


    "Rest assured, my sweet little girl. You''ll get what you want in the end," Madam Jenkins ced an


    assuring hand on the back of Charlotte''s palm as a glint shed across her eyes. "I''ll make sure


    nobody will get in you o r your brother''s path.¡±


    Charlotte nodded heavily.


    The Straws. 1


    "Madam Jenkins... She did not serve me with awsuit?" asked Susan absentmindedly as she


    looked a t the invitation card on the table with confusion written across her face.


    Madam Jenkins invited both Julian and her to Richard Jenkins'' funeral. Had she already forgiven


    her?


    "Richard Jenkins'' body was cremated in Bali," Julian answered with a lifted eyebrow, "His body is


    the only evidence she had if she wanted to charge you with murder. So, without his body, there''s


    nothing she can d o. As far as I am concerned, I guess the matter is closed."


    ''The matter is closed?'' Susan felt she just had a dream.


    Judging from Madam Jenkins'' reaction that day, she thought the woman was going to destroy her.


    Never did she expect that she would let her go so easily. Be that as it may, she still had a strange


    feeling that she could not shake off.


    "Julian, the funeral..." Susan clenched her teeth. 1


    "Richard Jenkins'' death was considered a big affair. W e deal a lot with the Jenkins, so in any case,


    I''ll have to attend the funeral. Mom will be going with me, and as for you, you should rest at home,"


    Julian said.


    A series ofplicated emotions flitted across Susan''s eyes. She fell into a pensive state for a long


    while before she finally nodded. Julian¡¯s arrangement was reasonable. After all, it was inappropriate


    for her t o appear at the funeral.


    On the day of the funeral, Madam Shaw and Julian went out very early.


    Susan was left alone in the house. She paced back and forth in the living room as she was torn by


    the growing restless feeling in her heart. She took a look a t the clock and realized it was already 9


    in the morning. She reckoned that the funeral had already begun.


    She wondered how Luke was right now.


    ''He should be very sad, right? After all, he is his father,¡¯ Susan bit her lower lip as aplicated


    expression dawned on her face. She knew she could not be with Luke anymore, but she never


    wanted their rtionship to turn to hate. When she thought about i t, she realized how fast things


    had changed and humans were nothing but tools of entertainment for destiny.


    Two hourster, Julian called her and told Susan that the funeral had ended. She was thrown into a


    loop, and she could not pick up her senses for a long time even after she hung up the call.


    She could not believe that the entire incident ended just like this. There was a restless feeling


    knocking in her heart, and she felt like a storm was brewing. She was kept on tenterhooks for


    several days, yet nothing happened. Even Julian, who had been waiting for Madam Jenkins to


    make her move, started to believe that she had forgiven Susan.


    On this day, Susan and Julian were having their breakfast when Seth sauntered into their house.


    "Vo, what a hearty breakfast. It seems like I came just i n time, I haven''t had my breakfast yet,"


    eximed Seth as he took a seat beside the table.


    Julian''s face darkened. "Have the Leeds fallen so much that they could not afford your breakfast?"


    ¡°That''s different. The breakfast prepared in your house tastes much better," said Seth as he


    reached out for a sandwich on a te. Suddenly, a hand appeared out of nowhere, and he felt a


    sharp pain on the back of his hand.


    He retracted his hand and turned his head angrily towards Jacob, "It hurts! Why the hell would you


    do that?"


    Jacob looked at him with all seriousness and said," You haven''t washed your hands yet."


    "Huh?" Seth was stumped. He thought his ears or his mind were ying a trick on him.


    "You haven''t washed your hands yet," Jacob repeated," Susie said we must wash our hands before


    eating. Those who don''t wash their hands are bad boys."


    Seth froze, and silence filled the air. Nobody talked for a long while, and it was Susan who decided


    to shatter the impasse.


    "Ahem," she cleared her throat. Then, she exined to Seth about her brother''s strange behavior,


    "I''m sorry, Seth. My brother is pretty stubborn when ites to certain things."


    Seth did not know what to say. He could feel Jacob¡¯s gaze boring into him. In the end, he gave in


    and rose t o his feet, saying, "Fine, fine, fine, I''ll go wash my


    hands right now."


    It was only after he washed his hands that Jacob resumed eating his breakfast.


    Julian had already finished his share. He wiped his mouth gracefully and said, "Everything has its


    own vanquisher, and it seems that you''ve finally met yours."


    Seth rolled his eyes. "I''m just being the bigger person here and not arguing with him."


    "Oh? A bigger person? Which part of you is big?" Julian replied, a knowing smile ying on his lips.


    Seth quickly retaliated, "What do you mean by that, Julian?!..."


    However, before he could finish his rant, Julian interrupted, "Alright, it¡¯s time for me to go."


    Then, he turned towards Susan and said, "Susie, if he¡¯s too noisy, just chase him out."


    Susan closed her mouth and stifled augh.


    Seth grew even more agitated. "What do you mean I''m too noisy? Do you know how many people


    wish for me to go and bother them? You ungrateful..."


    Julian paid no mind to him and left the house.


    "Susan, you must help me. He''s gone too far this time, I ...¡± Seth began throwing a tantrum toward


    Susan.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Susan just smiled and listened. The silver lining was that Seth was soon attracted to Jacob when he


    saw thetter sit down in front of hisptop. He took a chair and sat behind Jacob.


    Chuckling, Susan turned around and went into the kitchen. She wanted to bake some cookies for


    the duo.


    Just when she finished all her preparations and walked out of the kitchen, her phone rang. She


    picked the call, and Charlotte''s voice wafted out. She sounded nervous.


    "Susan, if there''s still a little conscience left in you, thene to my house right now!"


    "What happened?" Susan¡¯s heart made a somersault under the cage.


    "My brother has regained his memory! He cannot ept the fact that you killed our dad and he has


    been starving himself since three days ago! I would never havee to you if I had another way,


    but I¡¯m at my wit''s end. If you don''te now, he will starve himself to death!" Charlotte began to


    cry. "I know that this is because he loves you too much. Maybe you can make him eat again. I''ve


    never begged anyone before, but Susan, I''m begging you now. Please help him."


    Susan''s mind was a muddled mess. She quickly said," Okay, I¡¯lle right away." 1


    After she hung up the call, she turned to Seth, "I''m sorry, Seth. I''ve something to do and I need to


    go out now."


    "It''s okay. I''ll make myself home. You just go do whatever you have to do," Seth waved his hand.


    "Brother, help me take care of Seth,¡± Susan instructed Jacob. She then picked up her purse and


    darted towards the door.


    "Miss?¡± Mama Jean hastily came forward, "Where are you going?"


    "I''ll be back soon.¡± Susan did not say anything. She took the key and went out. 2


    Julian had given her a low-key car so that she could use it whenever she wanted to go out. She


    knew where the Jenkins'' house was, so she beelined towards it.


    She reckoned that Luke¡¯s condition must be very serious now. Otherwise, a proud girl like Charlotte


    would never lower herself and beg her.


    In any case, she could not allow anything to happen to Luke.

 Chapter 68 Where Is Susie?

    Chapter 68 Where Is Susie?


    Charlotte was waiting in front of the door when Susan arrived. The moment she saw her, she


    quickly went u p. "You¡¯re finally here, Susan.¡±


    "How is Luke right now?" Susan asked, her voice thick with anxiety.


    "Let¡¯s go inside first," Charlotte said as she led Susan into the house.


    When they were inside the house, Charlotte fetched her a ss of water when she saw theyer of


    sweat o n her forehead. "My brother is in his room. Here, have some water."


    "Thank you," Susan took over the ss and finished the water in one gulp. Then, she said, "Let¡¯s go


    see your brother now. I¡¯m worried about him."


    "Sure," Charlotte grinned before leading Susan to a room.


    Susan walked into the room and saw Luke lying on the bed. Just when she walked closer to the


    bed, she heard a loud bang from behind. She turned her head, and to her horror, the door was


    closed.


    What happened?


    Susan tried opening the door but it was locked from the outside. Her heart somersaulted as a bad


    feeling rose from her stomach pit.


    "Who''s there?" At the same time, a voice rang out.


    Susan turned her head around and caught the wave of panic flitting across Luke''s face.


    "Susie? What brings you here?" Luke asked, disbelief enting his tone.


    However, Susan was too startled to respond to his question. Although the exhaustion was apparent


    on Luke''s face, he was far from being a person who had not consumed anything for three days.


    Susan could not help herself and asked, ¡°Didn''t you go on a hunger strike?¡±


    "Hunger strike?" Luke frowned, his face nk.


    Susan froze for a moment before pressing on," Charlotte called me and told me that you¡¯re going on


    a hunger strike because you cannot ept the fact that I killed your father. She asked me toe


    here to persuade you."


    Luke was confused. He would never go on a hunger strike as he was not that weak of a person.


    Seeing the nk look on Luke''s face, Susan realized that something was amiss. Suddenly, she felt


    a bolt of heat shoot up within her body, and her face turned scarlet red.


    "What happened, Susie?" Luke asked worriedly. He got down from his bed, and just when he was


    about to walk towards Susan, she stopped him in his tracks.


    "Don''te close to me," she shouted.


    Then, she turned around and attempted to open the door, but no matter how much she tried, the


    door would not budge.


    Luke had already arrived behind her. He patted her shoulder and asked, "What''s wrong, Susie?"


    As if his hand was enchanted with magic, the moment his hand made contact with her skin, the


    spiraling heat within her doubled.


    It was only now that she realized she was roofied. She did not take any medication, and all she took


    along the way was the ss of water that Charlotte offered t o her. When the realization hit her,


    despair began crawling into her thoughts. She had no idea what the Jenkins wanted from her this


    time. They hated her so much, so why on earth would they drug her and lock her up in the same


    room with Luke?


    "Okay, that''s it for today. Adjourned.¡±


    As Julian paced out of the meeting room, he opened his phone. The moment his phone started up,


    a series of missed calls popped up.


    He squinted his eyes. All the calls were from his house. Feeling something was not right, he quickly


    called back.


    It was Mama Jean who epted the call.


    "Mister Julian, you told me to watch over Miss Susan and report to you if something happens,"


    Mama Jean said vexedly, "One hour ago, Miss Susan left the house after she received a call.¡±


    "Susie has left the house?¡± Julian¡¯s pupils constricted," Do you know where she''s going?"


    "I don¡¯t know. Miss Susan didn¡¯t tell me,¡± Mama Jean replied.


    "Okay. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle this.¡±


    After Julian hung up the call, he tried to call Susan. The call was connected, but Susan did not


    answer it.


    Pressing the evergrowing bad feeling back to his stomach pit, Julian knew he had to stay calm right


    now. He called Seth.


    When the call was connected, he hastily asked, "Are you at my house right now?¡±


    "Yes? Anything wrong? Why do you sound so serious?" Seth asked.


    "Help me check thest one who called Susie before she left the house," Julian instructed.


    "What happened?¡± Seth asked.


    "Just do it first. It¡¯s very urgent!¡±


    "Okay," Seth did not press on as he also realized the gravity of the situation.


    Putting up a serious expression, he patted Jacob¡¯s shoulder and asked, "Let me use yourptop for


    a while. Susan might be in trouble, and I need to check who called her before she went out."


    Jacob stopped tapping on his keyboard and looked at Seth. "Susie?"


    ¡°Yeah," Seth nodded. ¡°The fastest way to know who called Susan is to hack into the database, so I


    need to use yourptop right now. Somebody has updated the firmware recently, and it will take me


    at least half an hour to hack into the database. My skill is considered one of the best, and even


    though you¡¯re very good at programming, I''m better than you when ites to hacking. If you ask


    me, maybe I can try to teach you..."


    Just when Seth was talking, he found that Jacob had started tapping away on the keyboard once


    more.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Hey, did you hear me? I''m talking to you. Chop-chop gets to the side, and..." Seth was stumped


    when he saw what Jacob was doing. His mouth remained agape as words rolled off his tongue


    unknowingly," The f*ck?"


    Jacob had already hacked into the database, and his speed and technique were even better than


    his.


    After 10 minutes, Jacob stopped. "I''m in."


    Seth was so shocked that he could not close his mouth. Right now, he only wanted to go back to


    ten minutes ago and p himself.


    ''I need at least half an hour to hack into the database.¡¯


    ''My skill was considered one of the best.''


    ''If you ask me, maybe I can try to teach you...''


    When the words he said earlier flitted across his mind, Seth wanted to find a hole and bury himself


    up. He imed himself to be one of the best and he could hack into the database in 30 minutes, but


    Jacob could get it done in less than 10 minutes.


    "Actually, I can get it done in less than 5 minutes," Seth said.


    "Oh. Then you''re pretty good,¡± Jacob replied.


    Seth felt embarrassed. However, what made him feel even more embarrassed was that he did not


    know whether Jacob wasplimenting or taunting him. There was no expression on his face and


    his voice gave away nothing.


    He did not say anything anymore and hastily skimmed over the record. After he got the thing Julian


    wanted, he immediately called him.


    "You got it already?" Julian sounded surprised.


    "Don''t mention it. I¡¯m not the one that gets it. Anyway, thest phone call that Susan received came


    from Charlotte Jenkins," Seth said dejectedly.


    ''If it''s not him, then who did it?¡¯ Just when the thought surfaced in Julian¡¯s mind, the second half of


    Seth''s sentence wafted into his ears and his pupils constricted.


    ''Charlotte Jenkins? Why on earth did she call Susie? What¡¯s she up to again?''


    Julian forced down the surging emotion and made a call to Charlotte.


    "Julian?" Charlotte said, her voice containing a touch o f nervous surprise.


    Julian paid her no mind and asked coldly, "Where are you now?"


    "I''m in my home," Charlotte replied.


    "Where is Susie?¡± Julian cut to the chase.

 Chapter 69 Be Our Guest, Madam Shaw

    Chapter 69 Be Our Guest, Madam Shaw


    "Susie? Do you mean Susan?" Charlotte Jenkins yed stupid. "How would I know her


    whereabouts though?"


    "More than an hour ago, you made a call to Susan. Afterward, she left the house and couldn''t be


    reached until now." Julian Shaw''s voice turned ghastly cold." How dare you say you don''t know


    where she is!"


    Charlotte''s heart beat strongly but she still managed t o force a smile and said, "I really don¡¯t have


    any idea." 3


    "Very well then." Julian hung up the phone, picked up the keys, and left the house, i


    Location: Jenkins'' family home.


    Regardless of Susan¡¯s whereabouts, this matter was certainly rted to the Jenkins family.


    This was the only thing he needed to know and it was enough for him. 1


    Charlotte felt rather nervous after hanging up the call.


    She did not expect that Julian would react so swiftly. I f her guess was right, Julian should be


    rushing over to the Jenkins'' family home now.


    "Charlotte, what are you doing? Madam Shaw is about to arrive here. Come and join me to wait for


    her at the door." Madam Jenkins walked over.


    "Mother." Charlotte looked over to her in a slightly anxious manner. "It¡¯s possible that Julian is


    coming over too."


    She wondered if this would affect their n.


    "Julian Shaw?" Madam Jenkins was stunned for a moment, then chuckled. "Isn''t it even better for


    him toe?"


    "When he finally witnesses that scene with his eyes, d o you think that he will still choose to


    continue to tolerate Susan?" Madam Jenkins¡¯ gaze was so deep that it was unfathomable.


    Charlotte blinked her eyes and suddenlyughed aloud. "Oh mother, you¡¯re always the farsighted


    one."


    "Let''s not care about Julian first. Come, let''s go and wee Madam Shaw''s arrival," said Madam


    Jenkins.


    Charlotte nodded.


    They waited by the doorstep for a while. In a short moment, a low key silver Lamborghini stopped at


    the door. 2


    The driver got out of the car and opened the car door for Madam Shaw.


    "Madam Shaw." Madam Jenkins smiled and hastily brought along Charlotte to wee her.


    Madam Shaw''s usually serious expression softened a little. "Madam Jenkins, thank you for your


    invitation. I¡¯m going to be troubling all of you today."


    "It¡¯s our pleasure to have you with us, Madam Shaw. There''s nothing troubling about your visit."


    Madam Jenkins held Madam Shaw''s hand in a friendly manner and invited her into the house.


    They took their seats respectively.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Madam Shaw said slowly, "Madam Jenkins, my deepest condolences to you on Mr. Jenkins''


    passing. However, I urge you not to be ovee with sorrow and ept the inevitable changes."


    Madam Jenkins heaved a sigh. "Frankly, I wish that I can follow myte husband¡¯s footsteps had it


    not been for my son and daughter."


    Madam Shaw¡¯s gaze softened even more.


    Madam Shaw had an exceedingly close rtionship with Julian''s father. She wished that she could


    leave this world with Julian¡¯s father when he passed away a t an early age. Later on, she endured


    and persisted for Julian¡¯s sake too.


    She could not help empathizing with Madam Jenkins upon hearing Madam Jenkins'' remarks.


    "Luke and Charlotte are both good kids. You¡¯ll be blessed in happiness and good forter on."


    Madam Shaw patted Madam Jenkins'' hand.


    "I hope so too," said Madam Jenkins while chuckling bitterly. "My son and daughter are great at


    everything, except their rtionships. Their rtionships are never smooth-sailing.¡±


    "Oh, why is that, son?"


    "My son Luke and Mandy are childhood friends and they were destined to be together originally."


    Madam Jenkins said, "Yet, he was entangled with a dubious woman when he was in university.


    Even now that Luke is already married, that woman is still trying to pursue him endlessly. Luke is a


    softhearted person. H e is incapable of cutting off herpletely after all this time. I''m truly troubled


    by seeing that as his mother."


    Madam Shaw resonated with her. "My son Julian is also constantly fooling around with some


    indecent women outside too, right? I was so annoyed by that too in the past. However, he has been


    behaving himself recently and he is learning how to take care of his family now."


    Madam Jenkins took a nce at Madam Shaw. She appeared as if she had something to say but


    she just could not bring herself to say it.


    "Madam Jenkins, you seem like you have something t o say. Why don''t you just say it out loud?"


    Madam Shaw could not help saying that after noticing Madam Jenkins¡¯ strange behavior.


    "Oh, nothing." Madam Jenkins heaved a sigh and shifted the topic of conversation. "My daughter


    Charlotte is even more piteous. I didn''t know when but she had fallen in love with a man. It had


    always been a one-sided love for her even until now. I asked her who that person is and she still


    refuses to tell me.


    It''s really worrying."


    Madam Shaw¡¯s interest was piqued. She took a nce at Charlotte and said, "How can a nice girl


    like you engage in one-sided love, Charlotte?"


    Charlotte lowered her head in slight embarrassment.


    Madam Shaw''s interest was piqued even more." Charlotte, who is that person? Go ahead and tell


    me. If I''m acquainted with that person, I will help to put in a good word for you. Perhaps, it might


    even end up as a joyous asion.¡± 1


    "Madam Shaw, do you really think that I''m a nice girl?" Charlotte blinked her eyes innocently and


    looked at Madam Shaw with puppy eyes.


    "Of course." Madam Shaw nodded. "Girl, you have good looks, a good family background, are well-


    mannered, and you can get along well with me. Had Julian not already been married, I would like


    you to be my daughter-inw."


    Charlotte''s smile faded a little at once. She forced a chuckle and asked, "Does Julian...have a good


    rtionship with his wife?"


    "Not really.¡± Madam Shaw heaved a sigh. "My daughter -inwes from amon family and


    she is poorly-ustomed to our world. To be honest, I despise her."


    "Oh?" Madam Jenkins revealed an expression to show her interest. "So, it¡¯s out of Julian''s personal


    preference?"


    "Not really. It was me whopelled him to get married." Madam Shaw said, "Last year, Julian was


    possessed by something unknown. He would get an upset tummy when he ate and choke on water


    when h e drank. He would be struck by a flower pot dropping from above even when he left the


    house. I noticed that something was not right so I found the most famous Master Louis to perform


    fortune-telling for him. The master said that Julian''s life was in danger at the time and only by


    marrying a woman with suitable qualities would be able to stop his bad luck with her presence. The


    master picked this and that before he finally settled on my daughter-inw."


    Madam Jenkins shifted her gaze. "So that¡¯s how it is."


    "Not really." Madam Shaw raised an eyebrow." Otherwise, how can a family like our Shaw family


    take in a woman from amon family background?"


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Families of our status ought to prioritize marriage between families of equal rank,¡± said


    Madam Jenkins.


    They chatted joyously.


    All of a sudden, a soft voice was heard saying," Mother, I''m back."


    Mandy Aisley had a faint smile on her face. She appeared to be in a rather good mood.


    She appeared slightly astonished when she saw Madam Shaw in the living room. Then, she said


    courteously, "Hello, Madam Shaw."


    Madam Shaw nodded to her smilingly.


    "Mandy, back from shopping already? Go to your room and put down your things thene down


    to have a chat with Madam Shaw," said Madam Jenkins.


    "Sure," Mandy answered with a smile.


    Madan Jenkins and Charlotte exchanged a nce as they watched Mandy heading upstairs. Their


    gaze dimmed ever so slightly.

 Chapter 70 Guide Your Daughter-In-Law Properly

    Chapter 70 Guide Your Daughter-In-Law Properly


    Mandy hummed a song while walking upstairs.


    There was a servant who took away the key which was hanging at the door beforehand.


    When Mandy reached the door, everything was back t o normal.


    She smiled. As she pushed the door open, she said," Luke, I''m home.¡±


    The door was opened.


    Then, she looked at the scene in the room.


    Mandy was filled with disbelief.


    "Mandy is a good girl. It¡¯s just that she likes to go shopping. But we¡¯ll be able to support that given


    that we''re a rich family." Madam Jenkins smiled and said.


    "Yes, it¡¯s true.¡± Madam Shaw agreed with her.


    Suddenly, they heard a scream upstairs.


    They were stunned.


    "What''s wrong? It sounded like Mandy." Madam Jenkins stood up.


    "Did something happen?" Charlotte was slightly worried too. "I hope she''s not getting into a quarrel


    with my brother." "It seems like you''re busy. I''ll take my leave now,"


    Madam Shaw said.


    "You don¡¯t have to." Madam Jenkins grabbed her arm and stopped her. "Madam Shaw, I''m d


    you¡¯re here. Please go and give them some good advice for me. They''re newlyweds. It''s not a good


    thing for them to quarrel with each other always."


    "That..." Madam Shaw did not like to bother about others'' business. But Madam Jenkins insisted


    upon it, so she had no choice but to nod reluctantly.


    They went upstairs.


    They soon heard Mandy''s loud and shrill scolding.


    "You''re a homewrecker. Luke is a married man now. You''re also a married woman. How could you


    disturb him still? How shameless are you!"


    "Mandy, shut up!" Luke said with a deep voice.


    "How dare you side with her! Luke, I''m your wife!"


    Madam Shaw walked behind Madam Jenkins, and they had reached the door by now.


    They were stunned when they saw the scene in the room.


    Mandy was holding a bag in her hand, trying her best t o use it to beat a woman up. However, Luke


    was shielding her from Mandy while standing in front of her. He stopped Mandy from approaching


    her.


    So, the reason they got into a fight was because Luke had brought a woman home.


    Madam Shaw could not see her face given that she was shieldedpletely from their sight by


    Luke. However, she couldn''t help the fact that she was slightly curious.


    She wondered how beautiful and attractive that woman was since Luke brought her home


    recklessly just after getting married to Mandy recently.


    "Luke, Mandy, what are you doing?" Madam Jenkins said sternly.


    Mandy put down her bag and ran toward Madam Jenkins just like she was wronged deeply. "Mom,


    Luke brought home that little b*tch."


    "Who? Mandy, you¡¯re an elegantdy. Be careful of your speech." Madam Jenkins said, "Madam


    Shaw is here too. Don''t embarrass yourself.¡±


    ''Madam Shaw...''


    Mandy was stunned for a short while. Then, she turned and looked at Madam Shaw.


    Suddenly, her eyes brightened. She said loudly," Luckily, you''re here, Madam Shaw. I''m curious as


    to how you guide your daughter-inw.¡±


    "Mandy, what kind of nonsense is that?" Madam Jenkins scolded her.


    Mandy was infuriated by now. She said with a sharp voice, "Even though she once had a romantic


    rtionship with Luke, it''s in the past. How could she refuse to let Luke go? What is happening


    exactly?¡±


    "Mandy, stop talking nonsense. Certainly, there¡¯s something else which we don''t know about here.¡±


    Luke looked at Madam Shaw and frowned deeply.


    Susan was drugged and brought to his bedroom. At the same time, Madam Shaw visited them


    there. It was clearly a plot designed by someone else.


    "So what?" Mandy seemed rather mad at that moment. "Luke, I know that you''re a person who


    cares about love and loyalty. But why did you forget that she¡¯s the one who killed dad! How could


    you cling around with her still? Would dad be able to rest in peace if he knew of your behavior and


    deed?"


    "Mandy, that''s enough!¡± Madam Shaw spoke loudly.


    "Is it? I don''t think so." Mandy¡¯s eyes were red and swollen. "The Jenkins family gave up the chance


    of filing awsuit against her given her past rtionship with Luke. Hadn''t we done enough for her?


    Mom, how could she be so shameless!"


    Madam Jenkins ignored her directly. She turned and looked at Madam Shaw. "Madam Shaw, I''m so


    sorry for what we''ve put you through. Mandy is slightly emotional right now. Why don''t we send you


    home first..."


    "Wait!" Mandy rushed toward Madam Shaw immediately and grabbed her clothes. "She can¡¯t leave.


    I just want to see whether she''ll teach her daughter-inw a lesson given how shameless her


    daughter-inw is."


    Madam Shaw was no ordinary person. Mandy acted rudely in front of her and screamed loudly.


    Thus, Madam Shaw''s facial expression became slightly worse. "You better speak properly. Why


    does it have anything to do with my daughter-inw?"


    "Why not? She killed my father-inw and seduced m y husband. Certainly, it has everything to do


    with her!" Mandy said as she rushed over and pushed Luke aside violently. "Take a proper look at


    her and see for yourself who she is!"


    Madam Shaw fixed her eyes on that woman.


    She never expected to see that the woman behind Luke was indeed Susan.


    It waste winter now. Susan was drenched, and she seemed extremely pale.


    But that was not the main issue here.


    The main issuey in several other things.


    Why was Susan there?


    Did she kill Richard? Did she seduce Luke?


    What was happening exactly?


    Madam Shaw felt that she waspletely confused.


    "Susan, what is happening?" Madam Shaw calmed herself down and asked her coldly.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Susan shivered and struggled to support herself. She then said, "Mom, I came here because I


    received a call


    from Charlotte."


    Charlotte was stunned for a short while. She said immediately, "Don''t you use me wrongly. I


    called and chatted with you. I didn¡¯t ask you toe here."


    Susan gritted her teeth and said, "You clearly told me that Luke was on a hunger strike. You asked


    me toe and help. That''s why I came."


    Madam Shaw felt that something was wrong as she listened to Susan more. "How could you help


    them bying all the way here even if Luke was indeed on a hunger strike?¡±


    Luke took a deep breath. "Madam Shaw, there might b e some misunderstandings here. Let me


    investigate it. Then I''ll exin it properly to you. What do you think?"


    Madam Shaw did not heed him. She said coldly, "No need. I want all of you to tell me the truth


    today. Why did you im that she killed Richard? What do you mean by saying that she seduced


    Luke?"


    "This..." Madam Jenkins was put in a difficult position.


    "It seems like none of you are going to tell her the truth. It''s fine. Let me tell her." Mandy said sternly.


    "I must spill everything out even if it''s humiliating!


    Susan is the woman who clung around Luke shamelessly when they were studying in college. Now,


    Luke is already married. She even came after him shamelessly. Besides, my father-inw died in


    her room when they were in Bali at that time. Not only did


    she kill him, but she even used him of wanting to harass her sexually and said that he failed to


    do so in the end. Luke is bewitched by her. So, he begged others in the family not to hold her


    ountable for it. Mom couldn''t help but hide the truth from the public and told the others that it was


    just an ident. She killed my father-inw, but she also dared to step into our home. Look at just


    how audacious she is! Madam Shaw, tell me whether you want to teach her a lesson o r not!"

 Chapter 71 Did You Know About Her Relationship With Luke Before

    Chapter 71 Did You Know About Her Rtionship With Luke Before


    Madam Shaw''s facial expression worsened as she listened to Mandy more. She had lived quite a


    long time now. When was she med and scolded like that by a younger person before?


    But she knew nothing about the things Mandy was talking about at that moment. All of a sudden,


    she did not know how to retort to Mandy.


    "Mandy, stop talking!" Madam Jenkins pretended to stop her when Mandy was done speaking.


    "I''ll talk about it nevertheless." Mandy stared at Madam Shaw. "I heard that you¡¯re always a fair


    person. I just want to see how you''re going to exin i t to me today!¡±


    Madam Shaw''s facial expression darkened. She looked at Susan coldly. Then, she said, "Why are


    you still sitting there? Come here, quick!¡±


    Susan gritted her teeth and stood up unsteadily.


    She was drugged before, so she rushed to the washroom and sshed herself with cold water in


    order to control the effects of the drug.


    But she was still suffering from the drug. She was dizzy, but she managed to suppress the hot


    burning sensation deep in her heart atst with the extreme coldness.


    The moment she stood up, Susan was dizzy and she staggered.


    "Susie!" Luke went forward to support her subconsciously.


    Madam Shaw became stern and fierce all of a sudden.


    She went forward and pulled Susan to her. Then, she looked at Luke coldly. "You don''t have to


    worry about my daughter-inw."


    Luke gritted his teeth. After that, he said, "Yes. But Madam Shaw, Susie''s clothes are wet. She''ll get


    sick i n this kind of weather if she''s left in this drenched state. You better allow her to change her


    clothes first."


    "She asked you not to worry about Susan but you refuse to do so!" Mandy stared at Luke angrily.


    "Just how good is that b*itch? Why can''t you forget about her?"


    "Shut up! Don''t condemn Susie like that!" Luke could not help but say.


    "You even addressed her as Susie. Luke, it seems like you couldn''t wait for the others to know that


    you''re having an affair with Susan!" Mandy gritted her teeth and seethed.


    Luke frowned and looked over at Madam Shaw and realized that her facial expression had


    darkened.


    "Susan, what more do you want to say for yourself?"


    Madam Shaw asked her coldly.


    "Mom..." Susan said weakly. "I was drugged. Now, I''m still dizzy. Can you let me sit for a while?"


    "Who would drug you?" Madam Shaw ignored her and asked coldly.


    Susan looked toward Charlotte.


    Charlotte screamed. "Don''t you use me wrongly. Of course, I want my brother and sister-inw


    to have a lovely rtionship. Why would I drug you?"


    "Charlotte would never do such a thing!" Mandy stared at Susan angrily. "Susan, don¡¯t you look for


    excuses anymore!"


    Susan''s head hurt even more. She gritted her teeth and said, "I didn¡¯t, I was really..."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "That¡¯s enough!" Madam Shaw interrupted Susan icily. Her face had darkened.


    No matter what happened, Susan did have a romantic rtionship with Luke before. She even


    clung onto Luke now. It was indeed an immense humiliation for the Shaw family!


    So Julian must not be with Susan anymore!


    "Madam Jenkins, I''ll leave with her first. After I ask her about the details, I''lle and give you an


    exnation. Okay?" Madam Shaw looked at Madam Jenkins. Her facial expression was


    unpleasant.


    In fact, she was not stupid. It was rare for Madam Jenkins to invite Madam Shaw over. Then, she


    bumped into that scene there and then.


    She would not believe it if Madam Shaw was not the one plotting the scheme. 2


    But they still needed to make Susan fall into the trap even if Madam Jenkins was there nning the


    scheme. Susan had indeed humiliated the Shaw family greatly.


    "How chaotic!¡± Madam Jenkins sighed. "Madam Shaw, don''t be so angry. Talk it out nicely with her.


    Then, everything will be resolved.¡±


    Madam Shaw smiled coldly but remained quiet. After that, she dragged Susan out of the ce.


    Subconsciously, Luke wanted to go after them. But he suppressed his urge when he saw how fierce


    Madam Shaw appeared.


    Now, he understood that it would infuriate Madam Shaw more if he showed concern for Susan.


    Then, Susan would not have an easy life.


    Luke clenched both of his hands tightly and forced himself to suppress it.


    Madam Shaw used much greater force on her. Susan was weak at the moment, so she staggered.


    "How dare you pretend to be weak even up until now! Move faster! Didn¡¯t you bring enough shame


    upon yourself and our family?" Madam Shaw was filled with deep wrath. She then raised her hand


    as she wanted to p Susan''s face.


    "Susie!¡± Luke called after her. He did not manage to hold himself back at that moment.


    However, someone else grabbed Madam Shaw¡¯s hand before Luke could go after them.


    "You..." Madam Shaw turned around angrily. She was about to scold the person who stopped her,


    but she soon saw Julian standing there behind her calmly.


    "Mom, why are you so angry?" Julian asked her.


    "You better ask your wife what she¡¯s done. If I was one momentte, maybe she would have


    betrayed you by now!" Madam Shaw said angrily.


    Julian nced at Susan.


    "Julian, I..." Susan''s face was as pale as a sheet.


    Julian let go of Madam Shaw''s hand and walked toward Susan.


    Charlotte triumphed over Susan''s misfortune. She just wanted to see whether Julian would tolerate


    Susan this time around.


    "What happened?" Julian asked her.


    "I came here because I was lied to. I was even drugged." Susan gritted her teeth. "The drug is still


    working. If I didn¡¯t ssh myself with cold water, I wouldn¡¯t even be conscious now."


    Julian bent down and lifted her up. "Come, let¡¯s go home so you can change your clothes.¡±


    Julian lifted her up and walked toward the door. The others were stunned.


    Was that it?


    "Julian, why did you trust her so?" Charlotte was reluctant to ept the truth.


    Julian nced at Charlotte. He seemed cold and fierce. "I''ll deal with youter."


    He seemed so frightening that Charlotte could not help but take a step back.


    Julian ignored her. He hugged Susan in his arms and left without turning back.


    "Madam Shaw, this..." Madam Jenkins looked at them with a stunned facial expression.


    "I told you that I''ll give you an exnation." Madam Shaw left expressionlessly after she said that.


    She would be too embarrassed to linger at the Jenkins '' family residence any more.


    In the Shaw Mansion, Mama Jean was helping Susan with her bath. She also helped Susan change


    her clothes.


    Both Julian and Madam Shaw were sitting in the living room.


    Madam Shaw looked at Julian coldly. "Shouldn''t you give me an exnation regarding the things


    I''ve heard about?"


    "Mom, it¡¯s true that Susie was framed by them today. I investigated it and found out that she went to


    the Jenkins family because she received a call from Charlotte. Besides, you could see how weird


    her body condition was...¡±


    Before Julian could finish talking, he was interrupted by Madam Shaw directly.


    "Nothing happens without a reason. I just want to ask you this - how could Charlotte make her go


    there with just a simple call if she had nothing to do with Luke? Tell me, did you know about her


    rtionship with Luke before?"

 Chapter 72 Apologize to Susie

    Chapter 72 Apologize to Susie


    Julian frowned slightly.


    Madam Shaw stared at him. "You knew before this! Julian, how could you be so silly? You can have


    any kind of woman you want given the kind of family we are. Why do you want such a disgraceful


    and disloyal woman..."


    "Mom." Julian interrupted her directly. "Susan didn¡¯t contact Luke after she married me. Moreover, I


    knew for a fact that you were the one who asked me to marry her in the first ce."


    Madam Shaw was stunned and shocked.


    After a while, she pped the table and appeared upset. "I didn¡¯t know that she was such a person


    before. In fact, I investigated her beforehand and found that she never had any ex-boyfriends.


    Certainly, Madam Jenkins had hidden the truth from everyone else. It humiliated them deeply since


    Luke had had a romantic rtionship with Susan. Why didn''t I act more cautiously at that time?


    Then, we don''t have to let a shameless woman..."


    "Mom." Julian frowned. "Now, Susan is my wife. You better show her basic respect when you


    speak."


    Madam Shaw addressed her as a disloyal and shameless woman. Julian could not bear to hear it


    anymore.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Respect? Does she deserve that?¡± Madam Shaw was infuriated. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t dwell on the thing


    rted to Luke. But Mandy told me that Richard¡¯s death is rted to Susan. Howe? You better


    tell me all the details."


    Julian had no choice but to give her the rough picture. After that, he said, "There are too many


    uncertainties i n this incident. Besides, I learned that Richard was suffering from a serious brain


    disease. He might have died because of his illness."


    Madam Shaw still wore a bad facial expression. "Even if he was suffering from a serious brain


    disease,


    Susan might be pretending to be gentle and weak. But in fact, she couldn¡¯t bear to be alone. She


    imed that Richard was trying to take his liberties with her.


    Maybe she was the one who seduced him but failed atst!"


    Madam Shaw stood up nervously as she said so. "No, i t won''t do. It must not go on like this. We


    can''t allow this kind of shameless woman who ruined our reputation to be the young mistress


    of the Shaw family!"


    "Mom, Susie didn''t ruin our reputation. Certainly, there''s someone who plotted against her..."


    "Plot? Why did they want to plot against her instead of someone else? Remember, nothing happens


    without a reason! Besides that, if she¡¯s not considered a shameless woman after what she''s done,


    then who is? Luckily, the Jenkins family did not make a police report concerning Richard''s death.


    Otherwise, our Shaw family would be humiliated deeply if it got out o f hand. But you told me that


    there were some servants who witnessed the scene. Although we couldn''t investigate the truth


    because Richard is dead, it''s rather difficult to stop others from spreading the rumors. Even if the


    incident was sessfully hidden from the public, if and when it is made known to the public, she''ll


    burden the entire Shaw family!"


    Madam Shaw became much more nervous and furious as she spoke. She became so anxious that


    she copsed on the sofa.


    At first, Julian wanted to defend Susan, but he went to hold her arm when he saw her out of breath


    because o f her deep wrath.


    Madam Shaw grabbed Julian''s hand. "Julian, it won''t d o. You must divorce her. We can¡¯t afford to


    be humiliated like that.¡±


    Julian raised his eyebrows.


    He spent so much effort and plotted so many schemes. Finally, he managed to make her stay by his


    side.


    It was impossible for him to divorce her.


    "It''s a great disgrace,¡± Madam Shaw continued ceaselessly.


    She felt like she had been pped in the face several times when she was at the Jenkins family just


    now.


    After Mr. Shaw died, Madam Shaw led the entire Shaw Corporation alone. Under her strict


    management and good leadership, there was never any negative news concerning the Shaw


    Corporation. 1


    When she passed it to Julian, he managed to develop the Shaw Corporation and bring it to the next


    level. At the same time, he also sessfully retained the kind o f tradition she left behind. So, the


    Shaw Corporation always had a good reputation.


    Hence, she should never allow it to be ruined by Susan.


    Julian narrowed his eyes. "Regarding the divorce..."


    Suddenly, the door of the room was opened.


    Jacob held a ss in his hand as he was heading out t o get himself some water. Then, he started


    making his way back.


    Madam Shaw was deeply angry when she saw Jacob. " I was fooled before. That''s why I chose


    Susan. She''s such a disloyal and disgraceful woman. She even has a troublesome older brother


    who¡¯s suffering from heart disease. He has a mental illness too. Who knows whether the illnesses


    are hereditary? Maybe Susan is suffering from a mental illness too. That b*itch! She came to us


    looking for trouble. She..."


    Madam Shaw talked ceaselessly. Jacob stopped walking. Then, he strode toward Madam Shaw


    and looked at her seriously. "What did you say just now?"


    He appeared rather solemn. Madam Shaw could not help but smile coldly. "Why? Are you


    questioning me now? Jacob, do you even have the right to do so? If it wasn¡¯t for me and my money,


    you would be dead by now. You''re indebted to us. How dare you speak impolitely to me? Is that


    how you behave yourself? Is that how your family brought you up? Susan is just a disloyal and


    absurd woman. It¡¯s truly disgusting!¡±


    Jacob''s facial expression worsened. "I don¡¯t want you t o talk about Susie that way."


    Madam Shaw straightened her back and sneered at him. "So what if I do?"


    "Mom!" Julian frowned deeply. "Why are you arguing with Jacob? You know very well that he''s just a


    child."


    Madam Shaw sneered coldly. "I forgot about it. The older brother is suffering from a mental illness


    while the younger sister has bad conduct. Their entire family is really something."


    "You can¡¯t talk about Susie like that.¡± Jacob''s voice became slightly louder.


    Suddenly, Julian threw himself between Jacob and Madam Shaw. Then, he said to Jacob, "Go back


    to your room first. I¡¯ll talk to my mother about it.¡±


    However, Jacob pushed Julian away stubbornly. After that, he said, "I want you to apologize to


    Susie."


    Madam Shawughed out of anger. "You want me to apologize to her? How shameless! Does your


    sister deserve that?"


    "Say sorry to her." Jacob stood there without any intention to move.


    "Are you done?" Madam Shaw was angry by now. She grabbed the ss ashtray on the table


    casually and threw it at Jacob.


    Jacob stood there stiffly. He did not even dodge it.


    Jacob used his hand to block it subconsciously.


    The ashtray hit Julian''s arm harshly.


    Jacob frowned slightly.


    Madam Shaw was stunned. She rushed toward Julian and held his hand nervously. "Julian, is your


    hand alright?"


    "It''s fine." Julian tried his best to endure the pain." Mom, this is the end of it..."


    Madam Shaw was reluctant to listen to him. She was filled with immense anger when she saw


    Jacob still standing there in a daze. She grabbed the ashtray from the floor and rushed toward


    Jacob. "The people from the Shelby family are nothing but walking disasters..."

 Chapter 73 You Must Divorce Her

    Chapter 73 You Must Divorce Her


    Jacob still stood there in a daze.


    Julian never thought that Madam Shaw would react like that all of a sudden. He became nervous.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was terrible!


    Julian wanted to help and block the attack for Jacob, but he soon felt an excruciating pain the


    minute he raised his hand.


    The ashtray was about to hit Jacob when all of a sudden a figure rushed to the scene and stood in


    front of Jacob.


    A loud smash was heard.


    The ashtray knocked against the person''s forehead harshly.


    Madam Shaw was stunned.


    Julian was anxious too.


    "Susie!" Julian rushed toward her spontaneously.


    Susan''s forehead was smashed heavily by the ashtray. Soon, there were bruises on her forehead.


    "Are you okay?" Julian became quite worried about her.


    "It''s fine. It won''t kill me." Susan tilted her head and looked at Jacob. "Brother, you''re not hurt, are


    you?"


    "No." Jacob looked at Susan. He felt sad for her.


    He stretched his hand out and touched the bruises on her forehead softly.


    Susan drew in a cold breath in spite of herself.


    "Does it hurt badly?" Jacob was quite worried about her.


    "No." Susan broke into a bright smile. "Brother, you don''t have to worry about me. It doesn''t hurt at


    all. I was just joking with you just now."


    Jacob looked at Susan quietly. But he seemed to feel a lot ofplicated feelings at that moment.


    "Brother, can you please return to the room first? I''lle and meet youter," Susan said gently.


    "But there¡¯s a viin here." Jacob looked toward Madam Shaw.


    ''Viin?''


    Madam Shaw did not manage to calm herself down, and she was angered again. "Do I look like a


    viin? Don''t you know who paid for your medical fees? If it wasn''t for me, you''d be dead by now.


    How dare you im that I¡¯m a viin? You''re such an ungrateful and vicious person.¡±


    Jacob seemed to understand what she said vaguely. H e pursed his lips tightly and clenched his


    fists gradually.


    Madam Shaw sneered coldly. "Why? Do you still want t o beat me up?¡± "Brother." Susan grabbed


    his hand and made him release the tension around his fists. She looked at Jacob seriously,


    "Brother, just go back to your room first. Wait for me to deal with the things here. After that, I¡¯lle


    and be with you. You must trust that I''m able to face everything here."


    Jacob fixed his eyes at Susan.


    Susan gave him a determined look.


    Then, Jacob nodded slowly.


    Susan broke into a faint smile and said to Mama Jean, "Mama Jean, please help bring my brother


    back to his room."


    Mama Jean was indeed shocked as she watched the scene before her just now. She was just too


    eager to leave at that particr moment.


    After Jacob left, Susan turned to look at Madam Shaw.


    "Now that you''re here, we need to discuss something properly," Madam Shaw said coldly.


    "Sure." Susan nodded. She sat across from Madam Shaw calmly. "What do you want to talk about,


    mom?"


    "Don''t you address me as your mom. I can¡¯t stand it," Madam Shaw said pointedly.


    Susan pursed her lips and changed the way she addressed her. "Then, what do you want to talk


    about, Madam Shaw?"


    Madam Shaw replied coldly. "It''s easy. I''m afraid that you can¡¯t stay in our Shaw family anymore


    given what you¡¯ve done. It¡¯s best if you end the marriage with Julian."


    ''Divorce...''


    Susan had mentally prepared herself for that. She nced at Julian quietly.


    Julian remained cold and solemn. He said without any hesitation, "I disagree."


    Julian was filled with a resolute determination. Susan was filled with an unspeakable feeling all of a


    sudden.


    "Disagree? Why?¡± Madam Shaw looked at him.


    Julian said calmly, "Mom, did you forget why I married her in the first ce?¡±


    Madam Shaw was stunned for a short while. She became slightly calmer now. She seemed not so


    determined to force them to end their marriage now." I almost forgot about it... She''s able to help to


    shield you from bad luck no matter how bad her character is. That''s her true value."


    "Yes, that¡¯s true. I can¡¯t divorce her even if that''s the only reason," Julian added.


    Susan sat beside them and listened to how mother and son talked about her value to them quietly.


    The unspeakable feeling which she felt just now disappeared all of a sudden.


    She could not help but smile bitterly. She was hopeful just now in spite of herself when Julian


    refused to agree to the divorce. He was...


    ''Just forget about it. Why did I think about this?¡¯


    It was nothing but just her wishful thinking.


    Julian once told her clearly that he was in love with someone else. 1


    But whenever they spent time together, she would find herself slowly falling for him when he helped


    her and protected her each and every time.


    So it was good for her to see the truth herself. The reason she married Julian was never a simple


    one. She better refrain from having too much hope.


    "But..." Madam Shaw was still reluctant to ept the fact. She gritted her teeth and said, "Although


    it''s hard to find somebody who shares the same birthday as Susan, it''s not impossible. Julian, how


    about this?


    When I find a suitable candidate, you can divorce her then!"


    Julian could not help but narrow his eyes.


    It seemed like his mother had made up her mind already.


    In fact, it was all because of the Jenkins family.


    It seemed like he needed to discover the truth about what happened at the Jenkins family that day


    and the incident in Bali as soon as possible.


    The temporary n now was to calm Madam Shaw down first.


    "Wait till you find a better candidate, then we''ll discuss it,¡± Julian said lightly.


    Madam Shaw''s facial expression became slightly better when she realized that Julian was not


    against i t. She stood up immediately and said, "I¡¯ll go and find the candidate now. Julian, I''ll


    certainly be more cautious this time around. I''ll choose a good one for you.¡±


    Julian could only nod.


    "By the way, Julian, how about your hand? Don''t you need to go to the hospital?" Madam Shaw said


    worriedly.


    "It¡¯s fine. It''s only slightly swollen. It''ll heal after I put some medicine on it." Julian said.


    Madam Shaw then turned and looked at Susan. "Why are you still standing there in a daze? Your


    husband''s arm is hurt. Don¡¯t you need to help me to put some medicine on it?"


    Susan remained quiet. She then went to get the first aid kit.


    Madam Shaw then left in a hurry after supervising Susan tending to Julian''s wound.


    Susan then took the first aid kit quietly and was about to put it back in its original ce.


    However, Julian grabbed her hand.


    Susan still said nothing. She only looked at Julian quietly.


    Julian frowned, After a long while, he asked, "Have you regained your consciousness from the drug


    yet?"


    Susan pursed her lips. "It was not a strong drug. After I took such a long cold bath, I¡¯m fine now."


    But she could not help but sneeze as she said that.


    Julian wrapped his hands around hers.


    It waste winter. Susan had been drenched in cold water for a long time. In fact, she was afraid of


    the cold. Now, her hands became much colder after going through such an incident.


    Julian¡¯s palms were rather warm. Susan felt that she was slightly warmer now.


    "I won''t agree to the divorce. Susan, you need to trust me," Julian said calmly.


    Susan looked up at him and opened her mouth slightly.


    She wanted to ask him whether the reason he refused to divorce her was because of what the great


    master said.


    However, she did not have the courage to do so atst.'' What for? Just to humiliate myself?'' Susan


    only nodded quietly.

 Chapter 74 Susie, I Know That It Hurts

    Chapter 74 Susie, I Know That It Hurts


    At the Jenkins family.


    All that was left was a terrible scene after Julian took Susan with him and left.


    Mandy enjoyed Susan¡¯s misfortunes. She looked toward where they had left. "This time around, I


    just want to see how that b*itch suffers.¡±


    "That''s enough." Luke interrupted her coldly. "I told you never to condemn Susan like that.¡±


    Mandy was stunned for a short while. She soon became angry. "Luke, what do you mean? I''m your


    wife now, but she''s just a murderer who killed dad. How could you defend her even now? Who are


    you siding with?" i


    Luke did not want to answer her questions. He had a serious expression on his face, "Charlotte,


    come with me for a while."


    "Why?" Charlotte was slightly guilty. "Me? There''s no need for that.¡±


    "Come with me now!" Luke was stern.


    Charlotte was frightened. She looked toward Madam Jenkins, asking for her help.


    Madam Jenkins grabbed Charlotte''s hand and said," Luke, what¡¯s wrong? Your sister is timid. Don''t


    you scare her."


    Luke sounded cold and distant. "Charlotte, I just want t o protect your reputation, so I asked you to


    come and talk with me alone. Do you really want me to talk about it here?¡±


    "I..." Charlotte was slightly nervous.


    "If that''s the case, I''ll do as you wish," Luke said calmly. Then, he walked toward Charlotte and


    looked a t her calmly.


    "Let me ask you. Why did Susane to our house? Why would shee to my room? Who


    drugged her? A s luck would have it, why was Madam Shaw here, paying us a visit?"


    The more Luke interrogated her, the more anxious Charlotte became. She gritted her teeth and


    looked at Luke pitifully. "Brother, are you doubting me now? Do you believe the lies that woman told


    you? I did indeed call her because I don''t want to see her enjoying her life. So I called and gave her


    a terrible scolding! I didn¡¯t ask her toe to our house. I didn¡¯t let her seduce you!¡±


    "Is that so?¡± Luke still remained unmoved by what she said. "Charlotte, can you believe what you


    said? If nobody brought Susan here, how did shee into our house? Why was the door of the


    bedroom locked the minute she entered the room? Did Susan herself n everything out?"


    Charlotte tried her best to think of something. "Maybe she has a spy here."


    Luke smiled coldly. "Then what''s her purpose in doing so?"


    "Certainly, she wanted to seduce you."


    Luke was filled with deep disappointment. "Charlotte, you¡¯re still reluctant to tell me the truth up until


    now! I f she wanted to seduce me, she wouldn''t have to use such a tactic."


    For him, Susan was an irresistible drug. If Susan did want to seduce him, she did not have to do


    much.


    "Luke, what do you mean?" Mandy soon became displeased.


    "Luke, don¡¯t you use your younger sister wrongly.¡± Madam Jenkins spoke calmly.


    Luke looked at his stubborn wife, his guilty sister, and his mother who pretended to be just.


    Suddenly, he was engulfed in deep exhaustion.


    He rubbed his temples. "I don''t want to say anything more now. It¡¯s fine even if I don¡¯t hold anyone


    responsible for this. But you need to think properly now. How could you make Julian let it pass?


    Now, please leave. My head hurts."


    ¡°A headache? Are you sick again?" Madam Jenkins could not help but be nervous.


    Luke still had the scars which he got from the car ident. Besides, Richard was born with a


    headache. Although Luke seemed to not have inherited that from his father, Madam Shaw was still


    anxious about it.


    "I would feel much better if you leave now," Luke said nkly.


    "Good. We''ll leave now," Madam Jenkins replied.


    Charlotte became nervous the minute they left the room. "Mom, brother was right. What do you


    think? Will Julian really..."


    Madam Jenkins patted her hand. "Don''t worry. Julian will certainly listen to Madam Shaw no matter


    what. This is just the beginning!"


    Madam Jenkins was rather calm, so Charlotte became calmer too.


    Mandy looked at them suspiciously. She could not help but ask, "Mom, Charlotte, did you really plot


    against Susan this time around? What is your purpose in doing so?"


    "Mandy." Madam Jenkins softened her voice. "Don''t you think we''re being too nice to her if we only


    make her leave Luke?"


    "That''s true." Mandy nodded.


    "So..." Madam Jenkins''s eyes brightened. "I want to snatch away everything she has."


    Mandy became delighted when she thought about that. "Yes, we need to take away everything from


    her a s we''re dealing with this kind of woman.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Madam Jenkins only smiled faintly.


    Mandy was actually a naive woman. Madam Jenkins just had to coax her, and she would be


    the best pawn.


    "Mandy, it''s better if you don¡¯t think too much about Susan. You see, Susan was sent to him after


    being drugged. But still Luke did not touch her. So, we can see that he does not have much interest


    in her now. You should really grab onto this chance and gain his affection," Madam Jenkins advised


    her slowly.


    "Yes." Mandy felt happy all of a sudden. "I just bought some new clothes. I''ll go and change into


    them."


    Mandy hummed a song and left.


    Charlotte could not help but exim, "She''s indeed quite naive."


    "It''s better if she''s naive." Madam Jenkins smiled.


    But her eyes seemed to be clouded with a tinge of darkness.


    They should carry out the second part of their n now.


    At the Shaw family.


    "Brother, let''s have some fruit." Susan had peeled and cut a te of apples.


    ¡°Susie?" Jacob was looking out of the window in a daze. He turned around when he saw Susan.


    "Why aren''t you writing code today?" Susan asked him and put the te of apples before him.


    Jacob made no movement. He looked at Susan and asked her all of a sudden, "Susie, was that


    woman telling the truth? Did I survive because of her?"


    Surprisingly, Jacob asked her that suddenly.


    Susan was saddened slightly. She spoke gently," Brother, don''t think too much. Come, have some


    apples."


    Jacob always listened to Susan, but he did not do so this time around.


    He looked at Susan seriously. "Susie, tell me. Was she telling the truth? She made me survive, so


    she could bully you tantly. Is that so?"


    "Brother, don''t exaggerate the facts. I''m fine now, aren¡¯t I? When was I bullied?" Susan smiled.


    Jacob pursed his lips and touched Susan''s forehead." Susie, I know that it hurts a lot."


    ''I know. It hurts.''


    Susan soon became slightly teary when she saw Jacob''s distress.


    She sniffed and said gently, "Brother, it doesn''t hurt. I won''t feel any pain as long as you''re fine and


    healthy."


    Jacob pursed his lips and said all of a sudden, "Susie, let''s go."

 Chapter 75 Come and Meet My Roommate Who is a Bloody B*tch

    Chapter 75 Come and Meet My Roommate Who is a Bloody B*tch


    "Go?" Susan was shocked. "Where are we going?"


    Jacob seemed rather calm. "We''re going to leave this ce. Then, it¡¯s fine no matter where we go.


    Susie, I don''t want you to be treated unfairly anymore."


    Looking at Jacob''s serious face, Susan became slightly saddened. She said gently, "Brother, I''m not


    being treated unfairly. Moreover, we have no other ce to g o to."


    Jacob fixed his eyes on Susan. Then he said, "Susie, did you want to stay just because of me? Is


    that so?"


    Susan trembled slightly. Then, she smiled and said," Brother, don''t talk nonsense.¡±


    "Susie, if you have to receive such unfair treatment just to keep me alive, I''m more than willing to


    give up my life now," Jacob said calmly. 1


    He appeared strangely calm when he talked about death, just like it was a trivial thing such as


    eating and drinking.


    Susan looked at his calm reaction. She soon got angry and then pped the table harshly. "Brother,


    I don''t want you to say this kind of thing anymore!"


    Susan became angry all of a sudden. Jacob could not help but look at her in a daze.


    "You''re my only family member. It means that you''re the most important person for me in this world!"


    Susan sounded very agitated now. "I tried so hard to let you survive, but you want to give it up


    easily just like that! Brother, you do indeed disappoint me."


    Jacob was stunned for a short while. He spoke gently," Susie, I just don''t want to see you being


    bullied..."


    "I''m not being bullied as long as you get better." Susan bit her lips.


    Jacob remained quiet. He stood up and went to hug Susan softly.


    It was so warm, being hugged by Jacob that it made her want to cry.


    Susan resisted the pain and leaned against him.


    She did not regret the decision she made.


    In fact, she was being brought up by her brother, so her brother was just like her parents for her.


    So even though she would lose her dignity and everything else, she was more than willing to make


    him live.


    At Lanyard Construction, before therge French windows.


    "How is it? Did Richard''s mistress make any moves?" Julian narrowed his eyes and asked.


    "Are you talking about Moya? She''s not making much of a move. A few days ago, she intended to


    barge into


    Richard''s funeral. But Madam Jenkins stopped her at the entrance. So, she had no choice but to


    leave and return home. Recently, I heard that she was contacting the shareholders of Jenkins


    Corporation actively. It seems like she''s trying to fight for some benefits for her five-year-old son,¡±


    Seth replied.


    Julian tapped at the desk lightly. "Good. Please continue to watch her closely.¡±


    "Don''t worry. You know how good I am, right? I''ll certainly keep a close eye on her,¡± Seth replied.


    Julian¡¯s facial expression darkened slightly after he hung up the phone.


    He had no good impression of Moya and her son.


    But he did not think so well of Charlotte and Madam Jenkins either.


    Since they could plot against Susan tantly like that, they could not me him now if he used


    some kinds o f schemes against them.


    At the appropriate time, maybe he could lend a hand t o Moya too.


    Maybe Moya would be the significant person who could help him with the resolution of the incident


    regarding Richard.


    Now, he could only hope that the truth would be revealed sooner.


    Otherwise, the rtionship between his mother and Susie...


    When Julian thought about Madam Shaw, he could not help but have a headache.


    After he took over Shaw Corporation, he was famous for being fast and dexterous while dealing


    with things. But no matter how skillful he was, he still faced a lot of obstacles when it came to his


    own family.


    He could only stand between the two women, finding the bnce between them carefully.


    "I hope I won''t have to wait too long for the truth,¡± Julian said softly.


    At that moment, his phone rang all of a sudden.


    He looked at the screen and answered the phone. He was slightly surprised. "Seth? Did Moya make


    a move s o soon?"


    ¡°It''s not Moya." Seth sounded rather anxious. "Go and switch on yourputer and log into the


    biggest social media tform, Ancient Fox, and take a look."


    "Hmm?" Julian was puzzled, but he still opened up the tform.


    "Click on the most heated discussion there. The title is ''Come and Meet My Roommate Who is a


    Bloody B*tch."


    Julian frowned in confusion.


    ''What nonsense is this?''


    He would be uninterested in such a topic whenever he saw such a title.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But certainly, Seth had his own reason by asking Julian to take a look at that.


    Julian clicked on the topic and scanned through the content, feeling bored.


    The b*tch who was described in the content was just the usual kind. She had a soft and sweet


    voice. She went after men shamelessly. Atst, she even snatched away her best friend''s fiance.


    However, she did note to a happy ending with the man in question. The man she gained


    married his fiancee atst. She was abandoned by that man in the end.


    The writer of the topic had good writing skills. The b* itch was described in detail, and she appeared


    quite vicious and cunning. All of thements below were apuding the post when they learned


    that the woman was abandoned atst.


    Julian continued reading as he asked, "Why did you ask me to read this kind of thing?¡±


    "Go to page 566!" Seth said seriously. "The writer wrote all the details. Someone started to look up


    the b*itch who was described in the content. After that, the identity of the main character was


    discovered after the writer''s leading remarks and acquiescence. The result is there."


    Seth rarely appeared solemn and serious. Julian had a bad feeling at that moment.


    He found the page which Seth talked about swiftly.


    Then, he narrowed his eyes as he was stunned.


    "I know who the writer is referring to. I know that woman too. She''s indeed a shameless woman.


    Back in college, she didn¡¯t care whether the school hunk had a fiancee. She clung onto him


    shamelessly. However, she was finally abandoned by him even though she had used all kinds of


    tricks. But she enjoys quite a good life now. She''s currently working as an interior designer at


    Lanyard Construction. Her name is Susan Shelby.¡±


    Julian''s facial expression darkened all of a sudden.


    Clearly, the target of that post was Susan.


    He then scrolled down and read thements quickly. After that, the writer of the post acquiesced


    that Susan was indeed the protagonist here. Theizens soon became excited. They started


    condemning Susan on the inte vigorously. Some o f them even imed that they wanted to go


    to Lanyard Construction and take a look at her.


    "Did you see that?¡± Seth asked him.


    "Yes." Julian sounded rather cold.


    In fact, the description regarding Susan was nothing but confounding the truth with lies. When he


    read the post, he never thought that they were referring to Susan.


    "This post is designed specially to condemn Susan. Moreover, the writer is rather good at doing so.


    In fact, this post has been there in Ancient Fox for around three days now. The writer used a rather


    humorous way to describe the incident and the woman in it. The writer also made the storyline


    interesting too. So, there are a lot of followers now. However, they did not expose her true identity.


    When people read it, they would not link her to Susan. It could prevent us from deleting the post


    beforehand. Susan¡¯s true identity was only revealed an hour ago. It was exposed all of a sudden. In


    the meantime, they have more than a thousand followers now. It might be toote if we want to


    control the effects that the post has caused," Seth said anxiously.

 Chapter 76 Confound Right With Wrong

    Chapter 76 Confound Right With Wrong


    Julian narrowed his eyes. "No matter what, take the post down now."


    Seth nodded. ¡°If we contact the administrators and ask them to delete the post, it might show that


    we¡¯re guilty of it. So I n to...hack the entire Ancient Fox tform!"


    Julian considered it for a moment. Soon he understood what Seth was up to.


    If they contacted the administrators and asked them t o delete the post, it might imply that what the


    post described was true. The deleted things would seem rather real. Moreover, more posts would


    emerge once they deleted that particr post.


    So it would not be a probable way to resolve the issue a t hand.


    But if they hacked the entire tform, the public would think that the tform had offended a certain


    hacker. However, they would never know which post had offended the hacker. First, they could


    divert the attention of the public by hacking the tform. On the other hand, they could suppress


    the spread of the rumors too.


    "How long do you need to hack the entire tform?" Julian asked him.


    On the other end of the phone, he could hear the sound of someone typing on a keyboard.


    "I asked Jacob to help me. We just need another ten minutes or so," Seth replied.


    "Jacob?" Julian was shocked. "Does he know how to d o that?"


    After a pause, Seth replied calmly, "Yes. He''s quite good at it. It''s just that he''s still slightly weaker


    than m e."


    Julian did not notice his guilt. He said lightly, "You''re indeed quite good given that you could gain


    Jacob''s contact information."


    "Don''t mention it. I designed a chatting app by myself and forced my appearance on hisputer. If


    I didn''t say that it was rted to Susan, he might not bother about me." Seth sounded gloomy.


    Julian raised his eyebrow. "Then I''ll hang up now. Try your best to hack the tform as soon as


    possible.¡±


    "Sure," Seth nodded.


    After Julian hung up the phone, he stared at the post. He refreshed the page casually.


    There were still no changes for the time being. Julian took up his phone and almost made a call. But


    still he did not do so atst.


    If both Seth and Jacob were fast enough, it would soon be resolved.


    In fact, Susie had juste back for work. It was better not to let her worry about it.


    In the gossipy group chat of thepany, it was heated with discussion as always.


    Susan was busy doing her work while taking some free time to take a look at it.


    "I was following the updates on a post in Ancient Fox over the weekend. I''m exhausted because of


    it."


    "Are you obsessed with a post in Ancient Fox too? What a coincidence! I almost forgot to eat


    because of i t."


    "Howe? Are we reading the same post? It''s been a few days now."


    Suddenly, the group chat became heated with discussion.


    Susan took a look at it. She was only slightly curious, but she did not care much about it.


    Soon, someone asked the others what that post was. Then somebody else shared the link of the


    post in the group.


    "This post is long. It¡¯s more than enough for you to digest for the time being. I''ll go and check on the


    new updates." The person provided the link before disappearing into the background.


    Susan smiled before continuing with her work.


    "Holy crap! Susan?" Suddenly, somebody screamed in the office.


    "Hmm?" Susan thought that someone was calling for her, so she turned around.


    The person who called her was a female colleague of hers who had a rather good friendship with


    her.


    That female colleague looked at Susan. "Susie, did you read the link I shared in the group this


    morning?"


    "Ho." Susan was puzzled.


    Her female colleague said, "Go and take a look quickly."


    "Okay," Susan replied and clicked on the link.


    She was uninterested in that kind of gossip. She scanned through it quickly.


    "Just read it casually. Then go straight to page 566," her female colleague told her.


    Susan replied that she would before going straight to the page her colleague had mentioned.


    Then she was stunned.


    ''Lanyard Construction. Susan Shelby!¡¯


    That post exposed her name tantly.


    Moreover, the writer even replied to thatment in a rather vague way. It seemed to be implying


    that Susan was indeed that b*tch.


    In the meantime, a lot of people had read the newest update.


    All of a sudden, the others started to look at Susan


    differently.


    The female colleague who was quite close to Susan was still worried about Susan. However, some


    other people seemed to be mocking at Susan at that moment.


    "Susan always seemed like a gentle person. I never thought that she was such a person."


    "We never know how people truly are."


    "She went after men just like that. How shameless!"


    "Certainly, she''s a bloody b*tch!"


    They started to condemn Susan in the group chat anonymously.


    "What are you talking about now? If you dare, say it to her directly. Don''t talk about it anonymously


    in the group chat," Chance stood up and said unhappily.


    "How dare you ask us to stop talking about it since she¡¯s daring enough to do such a thing."


    "That''s true. She was someone else¡¯s infamous mistress before. How dare she act naive and


    innocent here!"


    "Isn''t it rumored that Susan is married? If her husband knows that she was once someone else''s


    infamous mistress, I''m not sure if he''ll still want her o r not."


    "The identity of the man was exposed too. It says here that he¡¯s the new CEO of Jenkins


    Corporation, Luke


    Jenkins." "Isn''t his fiancee the rich youngdy from the Ainsley family?"


    "Yes. They got married recently. No wonder Susan took some time off work a while back. She went


    and took a break because of a broken heart resulting from unrequited love."


    "It''s possible."


    "Why was she unaware of the fact that both the Jenkins family and the Ainsely family are rich and


    influential families? By the way, who did she think she was? How dare she have her eyes on Luke!"


    "That''s why she was abandoned. She did indeed have too high an aim for herself, but her destiny


    did not portray such a life for her."


    There were more anonymous messages now.


    Susan bit her lips. She did not know who was condemning her now.


    Since she was hired by thepany, she had always been kind to everyone. She never offended


    anybody. However, a rumor like that could make her be ridiculed by the entire staff in thepany.


    "Susie, are you alright?" Chance looked at her in concern.


    Susan paled slightly, but still she shook her head.


    "I trust that you''re not a person like that." Chance said.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Really?" Susan looked at him.


    Chance broke into a bright smile. "Certainly, if you''re really that kind of person, why did you reject


    me directly? ording to their description of you, you would certainly give me a vague answer and


    enjoy the excitement of being loved and cherished, isn''t that right?"


    Atst, Susan smiled faintly as she realized how Chance trusted her. "Thank you."


    "You don''t have to thank me." Chance waved his hand. "But how do you n to deal with these


    rumors..."


    Susan appeared stubborn but persistent. "They¡¯re nothing but rumors. I just want to ask the writer


    just what right she has to condemn people like that!"


    Susan clicked on the post, intending to write a reply.


    However, the minute she nned to send the reply, she found that it was nothing but a nk page.


    She refreshed it again and again.


    It was indeed a nk page.


    Susan was stunned. ''Did someone...hack the website?¡¯

 Chapter 77 Get Out of the Shaw Family

    Chapter 77 Get Out of the Shaw Family


    The gossipy group chat became heated with discussion too at that moment.


    "What happened? Can you read that post now? Why did the post disappear just like that?


    "Not only that post. The entire website has disappeared!"


    "Did Ancient Fox offend somebody else?"


    "It might be!"


    Their attention was soon diverted to something else i n the group chat. Suddenly, Susan felt that it


    was meaningless now as she looked at their messages.


    Actually, no one cared whether the post was true or false.


    The people who trusted her would always have their faith in her.


    The people who did not trust her would just treat that post as a gossip. They just enjoyed the


    excitement it brought them when they condemned her.


    Susan did not understand why they would enjoy others¡¯ misfortunes, and she did not want to try to


    understand them either.


    She pursed her lips and switched off the group chat.


    Clearly, somebody was targeting her purposely with that post in Ancient Fox.


    But who would it be.... In fact, she knew who it was.


    She was soon filled withplicated feelings.


    Richard''s death was somehow rted to her. Maybe it was the kind of punishment that she needed


    to endure.


    At that moment, her phone rang.


    She looked at the phone screen, and soon she was shocked.


    She did not dare to make her wait - she soon answered the phone.


    "Mom..."


    "I''ll give you half an hour. Come home immediately. I''m already here waiting for you." Then, she


    hung up the phone directly.


    ''Half an hour?''


    Susan was nervous. She did not dare to be slow.


    She applied for a leave in a hurry and rushed home.


    Madam Shaw was sitting on the sofa, looking at her coldly.


    "Mom." Susan addressed her carefully. Then, she sat across from Madam Shaw.


    "Take a look at it yourself. What kind of nonsense is this! You''ve humiliated us immensely!" Madam


    Shaw threw a newspaper at her vigorously.


    Susan was stunned. She took up the newspaper and read it. She slightly paled at the sight of it.


    "The identity of Chairman Jenkins¡¯ ex-girlfriend has been exposed. It seems to be one of the


    employees in Lanyard Construction."


    "The rich youngdy from the Ainsley family was once faced with an infamous homewrecker, and


    the identity of the homewrecker has been exposed."


    Susan nced at the striking title and the content below. Certainly, it was taken from the post she


    had read just now.


    "What more do you want to tell me?" Madam Shaw gave her a cold stare.


    "What they reported is not true. When I was Luke''s girlfriend, he was not engaged to Mandy.


    They..."


    "That''s enough. It doesn¡¯t help even if you exin those things to me." Madam Shaw looked at her


    icily. "I f you''re capable, go and stop everyone from spreading the rumors about it."


    "I..." Susan bit her lips.


    "Susan! When did I offend you? Why did you have to treat us so? You''re just a woman who lives in


    a slum. I let you marry Julian. I even treated your brother''s illness. Don''t mention other stuff. Just tell


    me, haven''t you led afortable life here this past year?


    Certainly, the clothes you¡¯re wearing now are worth more than your living expenses for a few years,"


    Madam Shaw said.


    "Yes," Susan said softly. "I''m grateful to you for saving my brother''s life." 1


    "Luckily you know about it. Now, you repay my kindness with this nonsense!¡± Madam Shaw pointed


    a t the newspaper angrily. "Previously, you humiliated m e in the Jenkins family. Now, you humiliated


    me again in the eyes of the public! Susan, luckily the person who reported the news didn¡¯t mention


    that you''re my daughter-inw. Otherwise, I''ll be deeply ashamed.¡±


    Susan opened her mouth several times as if she wanted to say something. But she was interrupted


    by Madam Shaw directly.


    "I won''t say much to you now. Certainly, we cannot keep a woman like you in our family,¡± Madam


    Shaw said without any facial emotion. "Luckily, Julian was smart at that time. He chose to marry you


    secretly. If not, our entire Shaw family would be burdened by you!¡±


    Susan''s hands trembled as she put her hands on her knees. She asked with a low voice, "Mom,


    what do you mean?"


    "We must never expose your rtionship with Julian. It¡¯s too risky if you continue to live with Julian,¡±


    Madam Shaw said coldly. "I''ll arrange another apartment for you for the time being. Just move out.


    Wait till I find a better recement, then I''ll ask Julian to divorce you immediately.¡±


    Before Susan could say anything, Madam Shaw had stood up. "I specially hired somebody to help


    you move your luggage. Just tell them what you want to move. Susan, I''ll be tolerant toward you


    given that you''ve been with Julian for a year now. I won''t be so cruel and harsh to you. Julian


    bought you a few clothes and jewelry. You can take them with you. You might be able to earn some


    money if you sell them out. It would then be enough for you to treat your brother''s illness.¡±


    Madam Shaw looked at her coldly in disdain.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Susan clenched her hands tightly.


    She wanted so badly to raise her head high up and tell Madam Shaw that she did not need anything


    which belonged to them.


    But she could not do that.


    She gritted her teeth tightly and returned to her room quietly to pack her things.


    Madam Shaw was right. She could sell the things Julian bought her. It would be enough for her to


    treat her brother''s illness.


    Susan counted the medical fees she needed for Jacob''s illness. Then she took a small number of


    things and put them in her luggage.


    She wanted to protect her dignity and imed that she wanted nothing else which belonged to the


    Shaw family. 1


    But her current state prohibited her from doing so.


    "Are you done packing up your stuff?" Madam Shaw sneered at her.


    "Yes." Susan lowered her head. "I¡¯ll go and tell my brother."


    It was natural that Madam Shaw looked down on her.


    Sometimes, she looked down on herself too.


    She stayed with the Shaw family shamelessly. In fact, she was no better than a beggar.


    "There''s no need for that. I''ve told Jacob about it," Madam Shaw said coldly. "He might be done


    packing u p his stuff by now."


    Susan looked up at Madam Shaw immediately. "Did you tell him? How did you tell him?"


    No matter how badly and unfairly she was treated, she was fine with it.


    But her brother could not take it given his heart condition.


    Madam Shaw soon frowned. "Why are you looking at me like that? What did I say to him? Certainly,


    I asked him to get lost directly."


    "You..." Susan could not argue with Madam Shaw anymore. She turned around and went toward


    Jacob.


    "Susie, can we leave now?" Jacob was already standing at the door calmly.


    "Brother!" Susan rushed toward him nervously. "Are you okay?" "I''m fine." Jacob smiled faintly.


    Madam Shaw looked at them coldly. Then, she asked," Are you done packing up?"


    Jacob remained calm. "Yes."


    "Good. Just pack up your stuff. Don¡¯t you steal anything or do anything sneaky."


    Jacob insisted that Madam Shaw apologize to Susan before. It offended her deeply as she did not


    want him to have an easy life.


    "Mom, you..." Susan looked at her angrily.


    Jacob said nothing but opened his suitcase directly. H e said calmly, "The things I brought with me


    were all the things Susie bought with her sry. I took nothing from you."

 Chapter 78 How Much Is Dignity Worth

    Chapter 78 How Much Is Dignity Worth


    Madam Shaw nced at them and scoffed nonchntly, "Don¡¯t you forget, it¡¯s the Shaws that paid


    her sry."


    Jacob¡¯s brows were drawn together. He felt that Madam Shaw was wrong, but he could not give any


    solid rebuttal in his current condition.


    Looking at her brother''s confused look, Susan felt a pang of pain in her heart. She turned to Madam


    Shaw and refuted, "Mom, although I''m working at Lanyard, I don¡¯t just sit there and do nothing. I


    work very hard and I think I have every right to get a paycheck from Lanyard."


    Madam Shaw¡¯s face turned dark and she snapped," Don¡¯t you dare talk back to me like this, Susan


    Shelby. You work for it? Hah, don¡¯t make meugh, please. If you really have a backbone, then


    work somewhere else instead of leeching off Lanyard. Also, I guess you despise everything that is


    owned by the Shaws too, given that you''re a woman with an unfailing rectitude. Very well then, I''ll


    take back my word. You¡¯re not allowed to take a single thing that Julian bought for you out of this


    house."


    Susan clenched her fist tight.


    If she was alone, she would certainly fight back and then leave the house with her dignity intact.


    However, she could not do that as she still had to take care of her brother. Her brother was sick,


    and she needed the money from the Shaws to save him.


    She gritted her teeth.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Why are you giving me that face?


    Could it be that you can''t do it?" Madam Shaw sneered coldly, "If you still want the money from the


    Shaws, then behave yourself. Do you really think you''ve be a princess after you married


    above you? Know your ce, Susan Shelby. You¡¯re nothing but a tool that I bought to help Julian


    avoid misfortune. I don''t want to hear you talk back to me like this ever again, you hear me?"


    Susan remained silent, but Madam Shaw was not convinced. She shot a cold re at her and


    snarled, " Say it. Do you hear me?"


    "Y-Yes, Madam Shaw," Susan replied, her voice trembling.


    Madam Shaw raised her brows. ¡°Say it out loud. I can''t hear you."


    Just when Susan shut her eyes and about to do as Madam Shaw instructed, she felt a tug at her


    wrist. She turned her head around and saw Jacob''s eyes, his gaze clean and unblemished.


    "I already told you that we don''t want a single thing from the Shaws. Susie works at Lanyard, so it''s


    normal for Lanyard to give her a paycheck for her service. To put it differently, the money belongs to


    Susie and you don''t have any right to take it back. As


    for the rest of the things, you can have them back as you wish," Jacob said matter-of-factly. 1 "But,


    Jacob..." Susan was taken aback by her brother¡¯s bluntness. Jacob might need to undergo surgery


    at any moment. The surgical procedure required arge amount of money, which was something


    that she could not afford with her current savings.


    "Susie, return the things to Madam Shaw. Right now," Jacob instructed, looking at Susan with his


    clear eyes.


    Crossing her arms in front of her chest, a satirical grin hopped onto Madam Shaw''s lips.


    "But you need money for the surgery, I..." Susan bit her lower lip.


    "Susie!" Jacob interrupted forcefully, "If you don''t return the things to the Shaw family now, I''ll not do


    the surgery even if you have the money."


    Jacob gazed straight into her eyes, and Susan found nothing but only an unassable resolution


    behind his gaze. She knew her brother very well, and she was very certain that he would put his


    actions into words, but she still could not make up her mind.


    "Susie!" Jacob raised his voice, snapping her back to reality. Her eyes refocused on Jacob''s face


    and she noticed that his face had turned pale due to his rage.


    Startled, she quicklyforted, "Easy, Jacob."


    Her brother was weak, and his heart might fail again i f he got too agitated.


    "Then listen to me, Susie," Jacob¡¯s face grew paler and sweat started beading on his forehead.


    "Okay, okay, you calm down first, Jacob. I¡¯ll go now and take those things out," Susan assented.


    She wanted money not for her own sake but for her brother. However, if the money that she got


    ended up being counterproductive and hurt her brother more, then she would rather not want the


    money at all.


    Very soon, Susan had taken out everything that Julian bought for her. There were only some


    clothes and daily supplies that she bought herself left in the luggage.


    "There, everything is here, nothing more and nothing less. So can we leave now?" Jacob looked at


    Madam Shaw.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Madam Shaw gave a coldugh, "If that''s where you''re going, then let''s get to the bottom of it. I''m


    the one who paid most of your medical expenses. When you had a heart attackst time, the


    surgical procedure alone had already cost more than 200 thousand dors. Then,ter on, you


    suffered some emotional shock and you showed signs of schizophrenia. It''s me who sent you off to


    a specialized facility. The fee for the facility was 30,000 dors per month. You stayed there for


    more than a year, so the total cost is about 300 thousand dors. Even if I subtract the cents, the


    total bill is about 500 thousand dors, and all of that was paid by the Shaws. I''m fine if you want


    your dignity, but Jacob, can you return the money to me first?¡± "Susie, is everything she said true?"


    Jacob turned to look at Susan.


    Setting her jaw tight, it took Susan a lot to nod and replied, "Don''t worry, Jacob. I¡¯ll figure out a


    way...¡±


    Jacob squinted his eyes as understanding dawned upon him. It was apparent to him that whatever


    Madam Shaw was talking about was the truth. They were in great debt to the Shaws.


    "Susie, can you get me a pen and a paper?¡± Jacob said calmly.


    "Sure, but what are you going to do with them?¡± Susan asked.


    "Just get them for me,¡± Jacob repeated.


    Although Susan had no idea what Jacob was about to do, she still got him a piece of paper and a


    pen.


    Jacob took the paper and the pen and sat in front of a table. Piqued by her curiosity, Susan craned


    her neck t o take a peek and realized that he was writing an I.O.U.


    The content was that he had borrowed 50 thousand dors from the Shaws. 2


    After he handed the I.O.U to Madam Shaw, he asked once more, "So, can we leave now?"


    Madam Shaw''s expression changed. She took the I.O.U from Jacob and taunted, "Drop your


    attitude, brat. You can only talk to me like this after you''ve paid off your debt." "Give me one year.


    After one year, I''ll give you your money back," Jacob said seriously.


    "I''m looking forward to it," Madam Shaw snickered.


    Truth be told, it was not the money that ticked her off, but Jacob''s attitude. If his attitude was nice,


    then she would just regard the money as she had fed it to a dog. However, since Jacob showed her


    this kind of attitude, she felt she must get the money back from him.


    Jacob continued to hold her gaze. "Now that we don''t owe you anything, you can''t make things


    difficult for Susie anymore. I want you to apologize to her for your attitude right now!¡±


    Madam Shaw''s countenance darkened. No one was audacious enough to point a finger at her and


    demanded an apology from her. Not only was Jacob the first one to do it, but this was also his


    second time doing it.


    She gave a coldugh and said, "It''s too early to say this now. I''ll consider it once you pay off all


    your debt."


    Jacob did not say anything but just looked at her as if he was trying to ingrain her look into his brain.


    After a long while, he nodded and said calmly, "Okay. Let''s go, Susie."


    Grabbing both their luggages and Susan''s hand, he walked out of the house without even turning


    his


    head once.


    Susan wanted to say something, and there was a worried look on her face. However, she did not


    say anything in the end and left with Jacob. 1


    Looking at Jacob and Susan¡¯s backs, an indifferent smile spread across Madam Shaw¡¯s face.


    This was not part of her n. No matter how much she despised Susan, she still helped Julian


    avoid the misfortune. As such, she allowed Susan to bring something along with her. In this way, not


    only that she could settle Jacob''s medical expenses, but they would also have enough money to


    spend for the rest of their life.


    However, since they valued their dignity so much, she was eager to know how much their dignity


    was worth.

 Chapter 79 Leaving The Shaws

    Chapter 79 Leaving The Shaws


    "Madam Shaw." The few people that Madam Shaw had asked toe and help Susan move her


    luggage could notprehend what had just transpired.


    There was a nk expression on their face.


    Madam Shaw lifted one of her eyebrows and instructed, "You guys are dismissed now."


    Initially, she had prepared an apartment for Susan and Jacob to stay in, but judging from their


    attitude, she reckoned that they would not ept it so she did not mention it at all.


    "Susan Shelby and Jacob Shelby..." Madam Shaw sneered coldly, "I''m sure they wille back


    crying to me one day."


    At that time, she would open their eyes to reality. She would show them how ridiculous their thinking


    was and tell them that their so-called dignity was nothing i n front of money.


    Lanyard Corporation.


    When Julian refreshed the page once more, there was nothing at all on Ancient Fox.


    He raised his eyebrows and Seth called him.


    "We¡¯ve sessfully hacked into the website. Both Jacob and I have set up double blockers to forbid


    people from visiting or essing the website, so I guess they won''t be able to get it back online


    anytime sooner orter."


    "Good job," Julianplimented as he nodded.


    "Oh yeah, I also found the IP address and some information about the person who posted it. I have


    already sent it to your mailbox, so it''s up to you now," Seth added.


    Julian opened his mailbox and when he saw a detailed address sitting amidst his sea of emails, a


    glint flitted across his eyes.


    He fully knew that the person who posted the thread was merely a puppet, and that somebody must


    be pulling the strings behind the scenes. He was very certain of the instigator''s identity, but before


    he dealt with him, there was something that he had to do first. Although the person who spread the


    vicious article on Ancient Fox was not the main culprit, it did not mean that he was not entirely free


    from me. He had to make him pay for whatever he did to Susan before settling the score with the


    Jenkins.


    Julian did not want this incident to affect Susan, so h e had to make it fast and settle everything


    before it got out of hand.


    Narrowing his eyes, Julian made a few calls to several people and began exacting his revenge n.


    He had n o idea why, but there was a bad feeling that he could not shake off. After a short bout of


    hesitation, he rose t o his feet and beelined towards the design department.


    "Director Shaw," the department head came forward t o greet Julian.


    Julian swept a nce at the office, but he could not find Susan. His brows furrowed as he asked the


    department head, "Is anybody absent today?"


    The department head was taken aback by the question, but he soon regained hisposure and


    replied, "Everyone is here today, only Susan took a half -day off and went home."


    "She took a half-day off?" Julian felt that something was wrong, "What''s wrong with her? Is she


    feeling not well?"


    "I''m not sure about that, Director Shaw," the department head replied carefully.


    Julian nodded and just when he was about to leave, he heard somebody call out to him, "Director


    Shaw, I know why Susan took a half-day leave today."


    Julian spun around and saw a woman looking at him with fawning eyes.


    "Just keep your mouth shut if you don¡¯t know anything, Chainwest,¡± Chance looked at the woman


    disapprovingly.


    Recently, Lanyard was going to promote one of them t o be the vice department head. Lily


    Chainwest had been working at Lanyard for three years. She had a lot of experience and was very


    capable, hence she was on the top of the candidate list. However, things changed after Susan


    joined them.


    Due to her outstanding performance and likable personality, most of the customers loved to deal


    with her, not to mention that she was the best performing employee for three months straight. As


    such, there had been a rumor circling around the staff that she would very likely be promoted as the


    vice department head. Ever since then, Lily had been treating Susan like a pest, putting up a spoke


    in her wheel from time t o time.


    Right now, the moment Chance saw the expression on Lily''s face, he knew that she must be up to


    no good again.


    Lily rolled her eyes at Chance and said, "Can you not interrupt me when I''m talking to Director


    Shaw? Who do you think you are? Besides, I''m just stating the truth. What''s wrong with that?"


    "Truth? There is no truth in that post! Everything written in it is fake!¡± Chance said indignantly.


    ''Post?''


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Julian''s eyes turned cold when the word fluttered into his ears. He asked, "What happened?"


    "Well, the whole thing is like this," Lily turned away from Chance, fixing her eyes on Julian as she


    continued, "Susan was a homewrecker. Someone exposed her on the inte, and maybe that''s


    why she went back home because she felt too embarrassed."


    A gleeful expression flitted across Lily¡¯s face when she saw Julian¡¯s face darkened.


    She had wanted to be the vice department head for a long time, and had it not been for Susan, she


    would still be the first candidate. Now that she could catch her on the hip, she definitely would not


    let such a great chance pass by. After all, the Shaw Corporation had made it very clear that they


    valued the personality of their employees above everything else.


    ''See, Director Shaw''s face has turned ck. He must b e very angry now. It''s over for you now,


    Susan Shelby,'' Lily thought inwardly.


    "You said Susan''s a homewrecker? She stole somebody''s fiance?" Julian parroted, lifting one of his


    eyebrows.


    "Yes," Lily hastily replied.


    "Don''t listen to her nonsense, Director Shaw. Susie is not that kind of person," Chance retorted.


    "I¡¯m not speaking nonsense, Director Shaw. The rumors have been spreading around the


    department since this morning. Everybody knows about it.


    Chance, you can¡¯t turn a blind eye towards something like this just because you have a thing for


    Susan," Lily said straightforwardly.


    "You, you, you..." Chance was ineloquent. He did not know how to talk back, and he could only just


    stamp his feet in vexation.


    "You, you, you, what? Keep your mouth shut if you don¡¯t have anything constructive to say." After


    making quick work of Chance, Lily turned over to Julian again and stated, "I swear whatever I said


    is the truth, Director Shaw. It''s a shame that somebody hacked into the website just now, otherwise I


    could show it to you and prove that I''m not slinging mud at Susan."


    Julian narrowed his eyes and then he stole a sidelong nce at Chance. He felt a hint of jealousy


    bubbling at the depth of his heart.


    ''Hmph, Susie has already rejected him, but he still has not given up yet. What a jerk who doesn''t


    know when t o quit. Anyway, it¡¯s not the time for this right now.'' 1


    Just when Lily felt she was in seventh heaven, Julian turned his attention back to her.


    "Director Shaw," a grin spread across Lily''s face.


    Judging from Julian''s somber, sulking expression when he was looking at Chance, she was


    confident that he would certainly punish Susan for tarnishing the Shaw Corporation''s reputation.


    There was also a probability that he would punish, or even better, fire Chance for supporting Susan.


    The grin on her face deepened with every passing second, and then it suddenly froze when she


    heard the thing Julian said.


    "Lily Chainwest, I''m now striking off three months of your bonus from your sry as a fine for


    spreading fake rumors," Julian announced. After that, without looking at Lily anymore, he turned


    around and left.


    ''W-What?''


    "Director Shaw!" Lily shouted, "I didn''t spread false rumors. Everything I said is from the inte!"


    "If the inte said that sh*t tastes good, will you go and taste it?" Julian said coolly before leaving


    the office.


    "I..." Lily fell back into her chair. She still could notprehend what had just transpired.


    ''Is this what they meant by go out for the wool ande home shorn?''


    "Will you taste it?" Chance repeated gleefully.


    A round of suppressedughter spread across the office.


    Lily''s face turned dark as she held her fists tightly.


    ''This isn''t over yet, Susan Shelby and Chance Hamilton.''


    After Julian left the office, he fished out his phone. Just when he was about to call Susan, he


    received a phone call from Mama Jean.


    Mama Jean sounded nervous as she said, "Mister Julian, you have toe back right now. Madam


    Shaw has chased Miss Susan out of the house!"

 Chapter 80 Where Are You?

    Chapter 80 Where Are You?


    ''My mom chased Susan out of the house?¡¯


    Julian¡¯s pupils constricted when he heard the news. " Tell me more about what happened in the


    house today, Mama Jean. Why did my mom chase Susan out?¡±


    Mama Jean quickly organized her thoughts and then replied, "Madam suddenly came to the house


    today with a few newspapers in her hand and she looked very menacing. After she summoned Miss


    Susan back to the house, both of them engaged in a heated argument. Then, madam chased both


    Miss Susan and her brother out. What should we do now, Mister Shaw?¡±


    "Where is my mom now?¡± 1


    "I guess madam has returned to the Shaw Mansion already."


    "Okay," Julian replied. After that, he stormed out of thepany and went into his car.


    His n had gone west. Initially, he hoped to settle everything in secret. Never did he expect the


    Jenkins t o act so fast, and Susan and his mother would get wind of the news so soon.


    ''Do the Jenkins really think that I won''t fight back?¡¯ A dark glint shed across his eyes.


    As Julian beelined towards the Shaw Mansion, he turned on his Bluetooth phone and attempted to


    call Susan, but to no avail. He kept trying and trying, yet she did not pick up the call. Frustrated,


    Julian smashed the steering wheel hard.


    He had no idea where they were right now, and he was worried sick about them. After all, Susan


    was just a woman and Jacob was seriously ill. What if they ran into trouble? What if Jacob''s heart


    failed again? Without him by their side, nobody could help them.


    The more he thought about it, the more worried he got. His heart spurred into a gallop and his mind


    was a muddled mess. However, Julian knew that being anxious and agitated right now would not


    help the situation. He needed to stay calm. As such, he closed his eyes and took a few deep


    breaths to calm himself down. Then, by the time he opened his eyes again, the shadow of anxiety


    had left his face, and the calm Julian once again took the stage. He floored the elerator and


    drove straight towards the Shaw Mansion.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Madam Shaw was having her tea on a couch when Julian arrived at the Shaw Mansion. She was


    genuinely surprised to see Julian here.


    "What made youe here today, Julian? Is everything okay? Why do you look like you''re in a


    rush?" "Where is Susie?" Julian cut to the chase.


    Madam Shaw put down her cup. "I didn''t expect you to get the news so soon. It seems like there is


    a whistleblower among us. I guess I can¡¯t keep Mama Jean anymore."


    "Mother, please be very clear that it¡¯s me, not you, who decides who should stay or go,¡± Julian said


    harshly.


    "Julian, are you talking back to me for a maid?¡± Madam Shaw eximed, disbelief enting her


    voice.


    Julian took a deep breath. "I''m not here to argue with you today. I only want to know where Susie is.


    She is just a girl and Jacob is sick. If I don''t get them back soon, I worry that something will happen


    to them."


    "What¡¯s there to be worried about? Both of them are adults, and I''m pretty sure they can fare well


    for themselves,¡± Madam Shaw frowned, "Besides, you are going to divorce her sooner orter. In


    any sense, it''s not your responsibility to take care of her."


    "So you don''t know where she is, and you didn¡¯t send anybody to keep a tab on her?" Julian asked.


    "How can you question your mother like that, Julian?" Madam Shaw glowered.


    Seeing her reaction, it took Julian a lot to not lose his temper. He pressed down his rage and said,


    "Okay, fine then." 1


    With that, he turned around and left.


    "What do you mean by this, Julian Shaw?" Madam Shaw snapped, "Turn around and look at me.


    Think for yourself who am I doing this for. That woman is a whore, a bad hat, and she will destroy


    you. I''m doing this for your own good!"


    Julian froze. He turned around and looked at Madam Shaw.


    Madam Shaw was stunned. At this moment, she saw nothing but only exhaustion in his eyes.


    "That''s enough, mom," Julian said calmly, "Please be honest with yourself. You¡¯re not doing it for


    me. You¡¯re doing it for yourself."


    After that, he spun around and walked out of the mansion, leaving Madam Shaw stunned still.


    It took quite a long while for her toe around to her senses. Then, she shouted, anger thick in


    her voice," What do you mean that I¡¯m doing it for myself?


    Everything I do is for the sake of the Shaws. What¡¯s wrong with that?"


    ''That Susan is indeed a walking disaster. Julian has never been so rude to me before, and it''s only


    after he got together with her that his attitude changed. No, I must speed up my n. I must hurry


    up and find a suitable partner for Julian and rece that woman. I can''t let her destroy Julian!¡¯


    With that thought in mind, Madam Shaw took out her contact book and began searching for the right


    candidate.


    In the car, Julian made a few calls and dispatched all his men to search for Susan and Jacob


    around the perimeter of the Shaw Mansion. After that, he called Seth and asked for his help as well.


    After he had done everything, he picked an area and joined the search operation. At the same time,


    he kept calling Susan despite her not picking up his call.


    Concurrently, at the entrance of an apartment, Seth opened the door and was stunned.


    "Susan?!¡± He hastily fished out his phone and attempted to inform Julian. However, before he could


    do anything, Jacob snatched his phone away.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''m informing Julian, of course! You might not know about it, but he almost turned Ningcheng City


    upside down looking for you two!" Seth said.


    "Is he... Is he worried about us?" Susan asked, subconsciously biting her lower lips.


    Her phone had been ringing the whole time they were on their way to Seth''s apartment, but her


    brother had confiscated her phone and would not let her answer the call. She did not want to excite


    her brother, so she did not take her phone back from him.


    "Of course he¡¯s worried about you," Seth nodded, "He has dispatched everyone he knows to look


    for you two. He¡¯s now driving his car around Ningcheng City searching for you two as well." 1


    After hearing what Seth had said, Susan turned to Jacob and suggested, "Jacob, I think we at least


    have t


    o tell him that we''re safe now."


    Jacob pressed his lips thin. He fell into a pensive state for a while and then replied, "You can send


    him an email. Tell him that we¡¯re safe right now and that he should stop looking for us."


    Seth was confused. He turned to Susan and asked," What happened between you and Julian,


    Susan? Why are you two running away from home?"


    Susan gave a bitter smile, "Home? It was never my home anyway. I just left a ce I shouldn¡¯t have


    stayed since from the beginning.¡±


    Seth looked even more dazed, but Susan was not going to say anything anymore. She took over


    theptop handed by Jacob and began sending an email t o Julian.


    When she hit the send button, an indescribable feeling rose from her heart. The marriage between


    Julian and her was just an agreement. Even though they had married for a year, nothing happened


    between them. There was no love, and there was no intimacy. She was convinced that it was better


    for both of them to let go of each other, but why was there a twinge in her heart?


    Susan shook her head to shoo away the messy thoughts out of her head. Julian married her on


    Madam Shaw''s order. He never loved her and she knew that she was just a burden for him. Right


    now, h e finally could rx after he was freed from her, and she reckoned that he was looking for


    her not because she was his wife, but because she was his friend.


    ''I guess an email is enough to set his mind at ease. From now on, he will be freed from this forced


    marriage and he can wait for the girl that he truly loves.''


    "Director Shaw, I¡¯ve asked every hotel on the east side but no one has seen Miss Susan.¡±


    "Director Shaw, it¡¯s the same for the west side...¡±


    "We couldn''t find Miss Susan on Mistral Road as well"


    "It''s the same for the city square.¡±


    Listening to the feedback, the light in Julian''s eyes began to fade away as despair slowly set in.


    He took a deep breath and gave his order, "Keep searching.¡±


    Just when he put down his phone, something shed across the screen. He took a nce and his


    pupils shrunk. It was the email sent by Susan.


    He quickly opened it.

 Chapter 81 Cooperation

    Chapter 81 Cooperation


    The content of the email was short:


    [We¡¯re safe now. Don''t look for us anymore.


    Best Regards,


    Susan]


    Julian looked at the email and gritted his teeth.


    He had no idea why she had the nerve to send him this kind of email.


    ''She left without saying anything and she refused to pick up my calls. Is this her way of telling me


    that she doesn¡¯t want to take part in my life anymore?'' 1


    Julian narrowed his eyes as the thought flitted across his mind. He could not imagine his life without


    Susan. He had gone through so much effort to find her and keep her by his side, so there was no


    way he would let her go so easily.


    Julian picked up his phone and made a call to Seth.


    "Just get ready for work, work, work, work, work..." A catchy song rang out, shattering the silence in


    the room.


    Susan nced over to the phone on the table.


    "Oh, oh, it''s mine, its mine," Seth sprang up.


    Susan fell silent. She knew Seth was from a wealthy family, but she felt that Seth''s music ylist


    was kind of down to earth.


    Just when Seth reached out for his phone, Jacob took a nce at the screen and frowned. He went


    forward and grabbed the phone before Seth could touch it.


    Then, he turned to Seth and said, "It''s Julian."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Seth was stunned. He tried to get his phone back from Jacob, but thetter would not budge.


    Seth could not help but scratch his head. Then, he said, "If I don''t answer the call, he will get


    suspicious. I f he gets suspicious, he mighte to my house and check on me." 1


    Jacob pressed his lips thin and his face scrunched up. After a long while, he looked at Seth and


    said, "But you can''t tell him that we¡¯re here."


    He did not want Susan to have any rtionship with the Shaws anymore. She had suffered far too


    much.


    "Fine, fine, fine," Seth assented. Only then did Jacob return the phone to Seth. Then, he nced at


    him sharply and said, "Put it on speaker."


    Left with no other choice, Seth could only do what Jacob had said.


    "Seth, I need your help. Susie just sent me an email. I want you to help me track the IP address.


    Remember, d o it fast. I''m afraid they might start moving soon," Julian''s cold voice wafted through


    the speaker.


    "Ah..." Seth looked over to Jacob and Susan. He did not know what to do. After all, both of them


    were in his apartment right now, and Susan had sent the email right before his eyes.


    "Hmm? You got any problems?" Julian pressed on when he detected a certain hesitancy in Seth''s


    voice.


    Seth cleared his throat. He was thinking about how he could hint Julian without letting Jacob know.


    Jacob constricted his eyes ever so slightly when he saw Seth looking around. He got himself a


    piece of paper and wrote a word on it.


    Then, he lifted the paper and showed it to Seth.


    Seth''s eyes glowed.


    "Seth?" Julian urged.


    Seth then withdrew his gaze and cleared his throat again, "Okay, I''ll try my best. However, I''m not


    sure if I''m able to track them or not. After all, Jacob is better than me at this kind of thing."


    "Did you not say that Jacob is good at programming, but when ites to something like this,


    you''re streets ahead of him?" Julian asked.


    "Streets ahead?" Jacob looked at Seth.


    Realizing that he had been busted, Seth then continued with a sort of guilty haste, "He''s improved a


    lottely. Anyway, I should start tracking them now. Bye."


    After he hung up the phone, Seth turned to Jacob, looking like a kid asking for praise, and said,


    "See. I didn¡¯t tell him anything."


    Jacob nodded, "Thank you.¡±


    "Hehe," Seth rubbed his hands, "What exactly do you mean by the ''system'' that you wrote on the


    paper?"


    Jacob raised his brow, "Didn''t you keep nagging at me that you want to develop the system together


    with m e?"


    "Yes, yes," Seth''s eyes glowed, "So you''ve been listening all this time! I thought you didn''t hear me


    at all since you never gave me any response."


    Jacob pursed his lips, "I heard you, but you''re too noisy, and I¡¯m toozy to give you any response."


    Seth was speechless. It took him a long time to piece together his shattered heart.


    "So now you''re saying that..." Seth watched Jacob with longing eyes.


    "Yes, you can work with me to develop the system," Jacob said as he nodded.


    Seth''s face lit up with pleasure. Nobody knew better than him the value of the system. He was not


    exaggerating things, but once the system was sessfully developed, it could entirely turn the tide i


    n favor of their country''s mobile industry. It might even affect the CK Corporation, a multinational


    conglomerate that had been dominating the market for so long.


    Seth was so happy that he thought he was dreaming, "I s that real? Are you really allowing me to


    work with you to develop the system?"


    Jacob threw a sidelong nce at him, and Seth had a hunch that he was regretting his decision.


    Seth cleared his throat once more. "I¡¯m just... too excited."


    "If I don¡¯t want to work with you, I wouldn''t have brought Susie to you," Jacob said matter-of-factly.


    After all, Seth had given him his address when he was nagging him.


    Although he did not pay attention to anything he said at that time, he had a highly retentive memory


    so the address just went into his brain and he could not forget it anymore.


    Susan had no idea what was the system that Seth and her brother were talking about. She just


    knew that she should not edge in if it was something that was out of her league. As such, she just


    sat beside Jacob and listened.


    "You should''ve worked with me long ago!" Seth was exhrated, "With both of us working together,


    nothing can stop us! We can even conquer the world!"


    Jacob rolled his eyes, "But I have some requirements."


    "What kind of requirements? Just name them," Seth said without any hesitation. After all, there was


    nothing worth more than the system Jacob was


    working on right now.


    "First, you have to let Susie and me stay at your ce. Second, you cannot inform the Shaws that


    we¡¯re here,¡± Jacob said.


    "Err..." Seth began to hesitate.


    His friendship with Julian dated back to university, and they had been best buddies since then.


    Therefore, he felt a little guilty for keeping Susie away from him.


    Before this, he nned to sneak out of the house and tell Julian that they were here.


    Susan let out a bitter smile when she noticed the hesitation on Seth¡¯s face. "You don''t have to feel


    guilty, Seth. Maybe Julian is happy to see that Jacob and I have finally decided to leave him.¡±


    Seth was slightly stunned. He had heard from Julian before that he was forced to marry Susan, and


    that he did not love her at all. However, after spending some time with them, he felt that it was not


    true. If he really did not like her as he imed, he would not have gone to the extent of dispatching


    everyone to look for her.


    Susan pressed her lips thin and continued to wring words out of her tongue, "He has somebody he


    loves, and that person is not me. He''s looking for me because he¡¯s worried about me as a friend.


    Our rtionship is a mistake, so I think it¡¯s good for us to end our rtionship this way."


    Although Susan sounded calm on the surface, there was an indescribable feeling bubbling in the


    depth of


    her heart.


    Madam Shaw''s order was very clear. She did not want her to have any kind of connection to Julian


    anymore. For her, she was a parasite that was leeching off Julian and the Shaws.


    As such, she should know her ce and leave Julian a s soon as possible.


    She wanted to end their rtionship once and for all. I t would be better for both her and Julian this


    way.

 Chapter 82 Two Little Bunnies

    Chapter 82 Two Little Bunnies


    Susan did not seem to be lying, and Seth knew that Julian did keep a ce in the corner of his


    heart for somebody. That person had been in his heart for a very long time, but Susan had just


    married him one year ago, so it was apparent that the person was not Susan.


    When he thought about this, Seth''s gaze wasced with sympathy when he looked at Susan once


    more.


    She married a man who had another person in his heart. There was no woman in this world who


    could tolerate something like this.


    "Besides, it''s Madam Shaw who chased Jacob and me out. Madam Shaw thinks I''ll drag the Shaws


    and Julian down if I continue to be the Shaw''s daughter-in w. I guess she will force Julian to


    divorce me soon," Susan continued in a leveled voice. "Since we''re destined to be separated in the


    end, I guess it''s better for us to stop seeing each other now."


    After listening to what Susan said, Seth began to waver.


    He knew Madam Shaw very well. She was a domineering woman, and she never allowed people to


    say no to her. Once she made up her mind, no one could make her change her decision anymore.


    If Susan returned to the Shaws, Seth reckoned that she would not have a good time there either.


    "I''ll only continue after you agree to the first requirement. If you don''t promise us, then we will leave


    now." As Jacob was talking, he had already risen to his feet.


    "Hold on!" Seth grew anxious. He gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, I promise you. I won''t tell Julian


    that you guys are here."


    It was only then that Jacob returned to his seat.


    "Do you still have other requirements?" Seth asked, i


    Pressing his lips into one line, Jacob spoke hesitantly as he did not know how Seth would react to


    the next thing that he wanted to say. "I¡¯ll allow you to work with me to develop the system, but you


    have to give m e half a million within one year."


    The reason why he wanted half a million from Seth was because he wanted to pay back the debt


    that he owned Madam Shaw.


    He also wanted Madam Shaw to apologize to Susan.


    "Half a million?" Seth was shocked.


    "Jacob, this is too much," Susan was taken aback as well.


    She did not know anything about coding or programming, but was a system really worth that much?


    Jacob had no idea about the ins and outs of the market as well. He frowned. "Is that too much?


    Reduce it by half, then."


    Seth did not know what to say. "Reduce it by half?"


    "Yeah, 250 thousand dors. I can''t go any lower," Jacob said seriously.


    Susan thought her brother had gone overboard when she saw the shocking expression on Seth''s


    face. She hastily went forward and apologized, "I''m sorry, Seth. Jacob is not familiar with these


    kinds of things."


    Seth rolled his eyes. Then, he said, "Well, I can see that even if you don''t tell me. Seriously, you two


    should thank god that you are dealing with me. If you were dealing with other people, I''m 100%


    positive that you wouldn''t know even if they were leading you up the garden path."


    "Why?" Both Jacob and Susan asked in chorus, looking at Seth with dewy eyes. 1


    Seth could not help but scratch his scalp when he saw their innocent eyes. "Ahhh! Can you two stop


    looking a t me like this? You guys are making me feel like I''m a big bad wolf trying to eat two little


    bunnies!" 1


    The two little bunnies continued to look at him puzzledly.


    Seth waspletely defeated. He rolled his eyes and said, "Wait here. I¡¯ll go draft up a simple


    contract."


    The two little bunnies nodded obediently.


    After half an hour, Seth returned with three contracts.


    He handed them straight to Susan and said, "Here, help your brother have a look.¡±


    "Okay," Susan took over the contract and started browsing through it.


    The contract was about the cooperation between Seth and Jacob on the development of Jacob''s


    system. Jacob would handle the core technology, while Seth, i n addition to the technological part,


    was also responsible for other things such as promotion and front-end investment. After the system


    was sessfully developed, the revenue generated would b e split in a ratio of 6 to 4. Seth would


    take the 4 while Jacob would take the 6.


    "Let me know if you see any issues," Seth said.


    Jacob worked on the technology part while he contributed money. The revenue generated would be


    split by the ratio of 6 to 4. In Seth''s opinion, the contract was pretty fair.


    However, what he did not expect was that Susan had never been exposed to something like this


    before.


    With a worried expression, she looked towards Seth and asked, "We still need to invest money?


    What if the investment fails and we lose money?"


    ''There is no way this project would fail!¡¯ Seth shouted inwardly.


    Seth did not know how to exin to Susan, so he just waved his hand. "It''ll be on me if that


    happens." "No, no, no, I can''t let you take such a big risk," Susan


    said.


    "Don''t worry. The risk is not as big as you imagine," Seth reassured. He was starting to regret


    asking for Susan and Jacob''s opinion. 1


    He snatched the contract away from Susan''s hand." You don''t have to think so much, just sign it. I''m


    Julian''s friend, so I won''t cheat you two."


    Seth signed his name and handed the contract to Jacob.


    "Susie?¡± Jacob did not take over the contract but turned to look at Susan first.


    Susan thought for a moment, and then said, "Let''s sign it, Jacob."


    Although she became acquainted with Seth not long ago, she had a hunch that he would not


    deceive them. As for the investment, if it came to the worst-case scenario, she just needed to work


    harder to pay back the debt.


    Compared to risk, this was her brother''s first system, and it meant a lot to him.


    Jacob nodded and signed his name on the contract, and only then did Seth let out a long sigh of


    relief.


    "There will be three copies of the contract. Both you and I keep one, and thest copy will be stored


    at the notarial office. Well, that''s it. May we have a pleasant cooperation," Seth said as he extended


    his hand.


    Jacob reached out for Seth¡¯s hand, and he quickly retracted his hand after sharing a short


    handshake with Seth.


    "Will this contract earn me half a million?" Jacob asked as he looked on with clear eyes.


    Seth had been enduring the entire time, and he was o n the edge of going crazy. "Can you just stop


    mentioning half a million? If you really want 500 thousand dors, I can give it to you right now."


    "Nope, that''s not necessary. I''ll earn the money by my own hand," Jacob replied stubbornly.


    "Alright, alright." Seth looked at the contract in his hand and he was also moved.


    Initially, he only needed to spend 50 thousand dors and he could have the technology to himself.


    Now that he had signed the contract, he would lose about tens o f billions of revenue.


    The difference was really huge, and Seth felt that he was the kindest person in the world.


    "Are you okay? You look pale," Susan asked worriedly.


    Seth was hobbling along as he slowly rose to his feet. Grabbing his chest, he said, "It¡¯s okay. My


    heart is aching since I just lost a great deal of money."


    Susan gave him a puzzled look.


    Seth was too tired to exin. "I''m living alone and there are a few guestrooms at the back. Pick the


    one that you guys love the most and make yourselves at home. I¡¯m going to take a rest now."


    After that, he walked towards his room, swaying lightly from left to right.


    "I''m still skeptical about the things he said just now. I hope he¡¯s not lying to us," Jacob''s voice


    wafted from behind into his ears.


    "Jacob, I think we shouldn''t shoot the moon. This is your first project, and we shouldn''t worry too


    much about the gain or loss. I believe that as you''ll earn more money along the way, Jacob. I¡¯ll work


    harder as well," Susanforted.


    Seth tripped on his foot and he almost fell on the floor.


    He could not understand the thinking of the siblings. Besides, he was certain that if he were to go


    out right now and change the contract and pay Jacob a lump-sum of 500 thousand dors on the


    spot, Jacob would agree to it without any hesitation.


    Forcing down the demon that was whispering in his ears, Seth quickened his pace and walked into


    his room.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He felt he should notarize the contract as soon as possible. Otherwise, he feared that he could not


    suppress the demon in his heart.

 Chapter 83 He Wanted To Confess To You

    Chapter 83 He Wanted To Confess To You


    Seth only managed to get a moment of rest before his phone started ringing.


    He took a nce at the name disyed on the screen and immediately got up to answer the call.


    "Did you find the IP address?" It was Julian.


    Seth scratched his head, "Sorry, Jacob is too clever. I couldn''t track him."


    Julian was silent for a while.


    "Okay," he finally muttered.


    Seth couldn''t help but notice the weariness in Julian''s voice. "Hold on," Seth added.


    "What''s wrong?" Julian asked.


    Seth felt a little guilty. He coughed, "I was just thinking... Since Susan has already contacted you, I


    don''t think Jacob and she will be in trouble. Besides, it''s Madam Shaw who chased Susan out.


    Knowing Madam Shaw, even if you manage to find Susan, Madam Shaw won''t let her have a good


    time either. I think, if you want Susan to return, it''s better tomunicate with your mom first.¡± 1


    Seth found his logic very convincing, so he waited confidently for Julian''s response.


    There was another moment of silence from Julian.


    After what felt like a century, Julian asked, "So, how did you know that it was my mom who chased


    Susie out?"


    Shit! i


    Seth covered his mouth in shock. He was screwed ¡ª h e had just exposed himself!


    It was not intentional!


    But would Jacob and Susan believe him?


    Seth held on to hisst strand of hope and asked carefully, "If, if I say I guessed it, will you believe


    me?"


    "Where are you." Julian''s voice was menacing.


    "I... I am not in Ningcheng City! I am out on a trip." Seth answered quickly.


    "Good," Julian snickered, "I am going to your house right now." 1


    "No, seriously, don''te. I''m really not at home! Even if youe, no one will answer the door for


    you!" Seth babbled. "Julian, this matter, I think..."


    Julian ended the call.


    Seth nked out, and the robotic beeping of the phone echoed around the room.


    Seth fell into despair.


    "AHHHHHHH!"


    He cried in agony and pped himself repeatedly across the cheek. "Speak more, speak more!


    Have you got nothing else to do?!" i


    And yet, it was toote to regret.


    Julian was already on his way, and based on his driving speed, he would probably arrive in less


    than 2 0 minutes.


    Seth stood up and paced around the room.


    What should he do? What could he do?


    Should he just kneel before Jacob and Susan and beg for forgiveness?


    Or help them escape?


    However, it was a bit toote to run away now...


    Besides, Julian sent so many people to search the town, so it would be extremely difficult to hide


    from him.


    Unfortunately, if they did not run away now, Julian would arrive anytime now.


    Seth felt like his life was miserable.


    What if Jacob thought that he broke his promise and stopped working with him?


    ''God, I really did not do this on purpose.''


    ''Why the heck is Julian so sharp?¡¯


    After much battling with himself, Seth finally mustered the courage to walk out of his room.


    Jacob and Susan were still sorting out their luggage in the living room.


    Susan heard him and smiled, "Oh, you''re done? I found some milk in the fridge and warmed it up.


    It''s on the stove. You should have someter, it will help you sleep better.¡±


    Seth was on the verge of crying. He walked to Susan and kneeled before her, "Susan, you¡¯re too


    nice. I-I am s o sorry for what I¡¯ve done.¡±


    "Huh?" Susan was confused.


    ¡°Susan, look,¡± Seth grabbed Susan¡¯s arm. "I really didn''t do this on purpose. Can you please,


    please, please forgive me? I-I won''t get up until you forgive me


    H


    Seth knew that the key to resolving anything with Jacob was to start with Susan. If Susan forgave


    him, Jacob would too, right...?


    Regardless, he was set on begging for forgiveness shamelessly.


    "Huh... What happened?¡± Susan had no idea what Seth was talking about.


    "I-I, listen, I..." Seth was just about to spill the truth.


    Jacob looked at him long and hard, "Susie, he might want to confess to you.¡±


    "Huh?"


    Both Seth and Susan looked at him in shock.


    Jacob nodded, as though to confirm what he just said. "I''ve seen it on TV before. When men want


    to propose, they kneel on one knee the way Seth is kneeling. Seth will probably take out a ring


    soon."


    Then, Jacob turned to look at Seth for confirmation, his eyes twinkling proudly, "I''m right, right?"


    Seth was in a mess, "No, no..."


    Oh God, Susan was Julian¡¯s wife. Never in his life would Seth ever even think of the possibility of


    proposing to her.


    "Don''t be shy, voice your feelings bravely." Jacob said seriously, "Susie is an amazing person.


    There¡¯s nothing wrong with having feelings for such a good woman."


    "Susan is quite good," Seth agreed subconsciously.


    "See, Susie. He likes you." Jacob looked at Susan proudly.


    Susan was a bit embarrassed, "Quit lying, Jacob."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah, yeah. This is not something to joke about." Seth quickly added.


    Jacob''s expressions grew even more serious. "Seth, don''t beat yourself up. If you like someone,


    you must say it bravely. Although you are a bit annoying and a bit too talkative, I still think you''re


    slightly better than Julian." "No, it''s not that I''m not confident. It''s not what you think..." Seth was just


    about to exin.


    Jacob interrupted him again, "Is it because you feel that Susie is too good for you? Well, you''re


    kinda below my standard, but if you promise to treat Susie well, I won''t stop you from pursuing her."


    Seth was dumbfounded, "Susie, I mean, Susan is really good, but I-"


    Jacob suddenly stood up and grabbed Susan''s hands t o put it into Seth''s, "I will temporarily hand


    Susie to you. Susie is not in a very good mood, so I hope you can cheer her up a little. At the very


    least, don''t upset her the way Julian Shaw did."


    Susan was amused, surprised that Jacob had noticed the change in her mood, but...


    Even if she was upset, there was no need to cheer her up this way.


    Susan was just about to speak when the door suddenly opened.


    Everyone turned to look at the intruder.


    Julian was there.


    His expression changed from panic to suspicion.


    What did he just see?


    Seth was kneeling on one knee, and Jacob was giving Susan¡¯s hand to Seth?

 Chapter 84 Youre Being A Pervert

    Chapter 84 You''re Being A Pervert


    Jul... Julian!


    All at once, everyone had a different reaction to the situation.


    Seth Leeds stood up instantly with a look of slight panic in his gaze. "Young Master Shaw, the


    matter is not what it seems!"


    "So what is it then?" Julian looked at him through narrowed eyes.


    Before Seth could answer him in time, Jacob Shelby was already staring at him furiously.


    "You''ve betrayed me!"


    Seth had obviously promised Jacob that he would never expose their whereabouts. As a result,


    Julian was already standing at the doorway in less than an hour.


    Seth waved his hand repeatedly. "No, no. I wasn''t nning on telling him, it was just a slip of the


    tongue n


    "So you were nning to hide this important matter from me originally despite our long-term


    friendship?¡± said Julian Shaw coldly.


    "No. I wanted to tell you supposedly but uh uh..." Seth tried to exin himself.


    "Just a slip of the tongue huh, do you think I will believe you?" Rage tainted Jacob''s crystal clear


    eyes o n a rare asion.


    Seth looked at Julian with an icy cold expression standing on his left then looked at Jacob with a


    furious expression who was standing on his right.


    ''Oh oh oh oh, what''s happening here?'' He was a man o f ideals, moral integrity, culture and


    discipline yet how did he suddenly sink into this desperate situation that he could not please both


    sides?


    Seth said in a slightly angry manner, "I don¡¯t care. All three of you canmunicate with one


    another."


    He slumped against the sofa instantaneously and assumed azy, distracted posture. His eyes


    shifted constantly between the three people.


    Jacob looked at Julian calmly. Then, he grabbed hold o f Susan''s hand. ¡°Susie, let''s go."


    Susan¡¯s gaze did not meet Julian''s gaze from the start.


    She lowered her head and did nothing as Jacob tugged her to walk to the outside.


    Meanwhile, her other arm was suddenly tugged by someone else.


    Susan did not look at Julian but she said in a deep voice, "Let go of me!"


    "Let go of Susie, you," Jacob frowned and said in a rather serious manner.


    "So what if I won''t let go?" Susan and Jacob''s vignce turned Julian''s voice colder.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Jacob''s brows furrowed tightly.


    He looked at Julian''s arms that were albeit not considered thick but appeared powerful and then


    looked at his skinny, weak little ws.


    He reached a conclusion in his heart. If he were to confront them by toughness, he was not a


    worthy opponent for Julian.


    Jacob then looked at Seth to which Seth rapidly shifted his gaze.


    It was impossible for Seth to help out too.


    Jacob pondered attentively then said with a solemn expression, "I will call the police if you don''t let


    go of her."


    "Call the police?" Julian raised an eyebrow. "What crime are you nning on reporting?"


    "Forceful seizing of a woman?" said Jacob with uncertainty.


    Julian:"..."


    Susan:


    Seth:"..." 4


    Julian inhaled a deep breath and said, "Aside from this crime being nonexistent, even if there is


    such a crime, Susan is my wife! It¡¯s not considered forceful


    seizing regardless."


    Jacob was confused for a moment ever so slightly. "Is that so?¡¯


    However, even if that was the case, he would never allow Susie to return to the Shaw family that


    made her unhappy.


    "All and all, Susie won¡¯t be returning with you," said Jacob.


    Julian looked at Jacob calmly and said, "It''s fine for m e not to take Susie with me, but I wish to talk


    to her in private."


    "Are you really not going to take Susie back?" Jacob''s tightly furrowed brows rxed a little.


    He felt rtively at ease with Julian. At the very least, Julian had never bullied Susie before.


    However, if they were to return to the Shaw family home, that malicious woman would certainly bully


    Susie.


    "Yes." Julian nodded.


    He would only speak to Jacob so patiently because Jacob was Susan''s older brother. Otherwise, he


    could not be bothered to even utter a sentence of small talk because of his temperament.


    "Jacob, it''s fine. I¡¯ll talk to him," said Susan softly.


    Since Susan said so, Jacob loosened his grip on her hand. "Alright, Susie. Remember to shout


    loudly if he


    bullies you. I''ll be standing guard outside.¡±


    Jacob red at Julian vigntly as he spoke.


    Julian¡¯s expression darkened.


    ''Is it necessary for him to look at me with this gaze? A m I the man-eating demon?


    ''Forget about it, forget about it. Jacob has a mental disability, I shouldn¡¯t argue with him!" 1


    Julian inhaled two deep breaths and pulled Susan into a guestroom. Then, he closed the door with


    a bang.


    "Susie, I''m right at the doorway. Remember to call out t o me if you need help.¡± Jacob was still


    shouting aloud from outside.


    Julian¡¯s brow began to throb involuntarily.


    "Jacob, I..." Susan was about to reply.


    All of a sudden, she was shoved into a corner of the wall.


    Then, a zing hot, passionate kissnded on her lips wildly.


    "Susie, what were you saying?" Jacob was still inquiring ceaselessly.


    Susan was rendered utterly incapable of answering Jacob in the meantime. Julian''s kiss was so


    intense that she could even feel that it was rather hard to breathe.


    "Susie, Susie.." Jacob knocked on the door anxiously.


    Susan wanted to push away Julian subconsciously.


    He kissed her even more intensely.


    Julian only loosened his grip on Susan when she was prepared to get a sledgehammer to break the


    door.


    Susan could not be bothered to breathe evenly before she hastily said, "Jacob, I''m alright."


    "Susie, are you really alright?" asked Jacob.


    Julian leaned forward in a slightly mischievous manner with a smirk on his face. He exhaled softly


    into Susan''s neck.


    Susan''s body suddenly stiffened. She took a nce at Julian in an embarrassed manner. The man


    became even more aggravated such that he leaned even closer and had even begun to kiss her


    neck softly.


    Susan felt her entire person bing aroused. She kept up a strong front by saying, "I''m alright."


    She was already resisting forcefully in order to prevent herself from letting out any unusual moans.


    "Real..." Jacob still wanted to inquire.


    "Hey hey hey, stop disrupting their conversation.


    Come over and have some tea with me." Seth pulled Jacob away from the door.


    The other side of the door quieted down.


    A wisp of embarrassment shed past Susan''s face involuntarily. She shoved away Julian with one


    attempt. "You¡¯re being a pervert!"


    Julian looked at her with a spurious smile, "I''m being a pervert? Do you need me to take out our


    marriage certificate and show it to you?"


    His deep gaze seemed to carry some other meaning.


    Susan blushed ever so slightly. Then, she bit her lower lip and said, "The marriage certificate is


    turning into a divorce certificate soon.¡± 1


    "Divorce certificate?" Julian¡¯s gaze appeared dangerous after just one moment. "Woman, who gave


    you the courage to ask for a divorce without my permission."


    Julian''s reaction came as a surprise for Susan.


    Shouldn''t this man be eager to get rid of her?


    Moreover, even if Julian refused to divorce her, there was no room for her to stay due to Madam


    Shaw''s overbearingness.


    Realizing the meaning in Susan''s eyes, Julian raised a n eyebrow and spoke in a stern voice, "My


    mother is m y mother while I am me. No one can force me to do something that I''m not willing to


    do."


    His tone of speech sounded as domineering as his usual style.


    Susan rolled her eyes at him. "No one can force you? S o how did I end up marrying you then?¡±


    In the past, was her matrimony to Julian not forced by Madam Shaw too?

 Chapter 85 Bereavement Only

    Chapter 85 Bereavement Only


    Julian Shaw''s gaze deepened at once.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He looked at Susan Shelby¡¯s delicate facial features and found his voice turn hoarse ever so slightly


    when he spoke, "Susie, are you certain that you want to know?"


    He stared at Susan so attentively that his eyes seemed to be reflecting the starry sky.


    Their engagement appeared to be Julian marrying Susan because he waspelled by Madam


    Shaw on the surface.


    Yet, no one knew how much effort he put into it and how many tricks he used just to aplish this


    goal.


    He did everything only because of one reason.


    He loved her.


    He had already loved her for a very, very long time when she had no idea he did.


    Julian''s gaze looked rather strange. For some unknown reason, Susan''s heart was beating wildly.


    She pursed her lips and avoided Julian''s gaze and tried to speak with a voice that made her appear


    calm, "It''s okay. I don''t need to know. Anyhow, our paths won''t cross much from now on." "Are you


    leaving me?" Julian grabbed Susan''s arms with rage rippling through his eyes.


    He was so anxious and bewildered when he found out that this woman was leaving. Even he had


    no idea how he pulled through the few hours that he spent looking for her.


    He was really scared. 1


    He did not know how he would live his life if Susan whom he found with great effort were to


    disappear forever.


    Yet, the result was that the woman left him and lived a great life. 1


    The woman was not only not saddened by the fact but she boldly attempted to live under the same


    roof with a single man.


    Julian simply felt like he was being cheated on.


    Susan looked at Julian with a slightly dazed gaze.


    She had no idea why Julian was furious at this exact moment.


    However, the man had always been unpredictable.


    Susan pursed her lips, then she spoke in a feigned carefree manner, "We are supposed to be two


    parallel lines that will never intersect one another. Even though there are some deviations in our


    paths, the deviations have been corrected by now, and we will be returning to our original positions


    sooner orter." "Parallel lines?¡± Julian grunted coldly. "Try to move parallelly if you have the


    courage, whether or not you believe that I will bend you into a curved line?"


    "You..." Susan felt that she was at a loss of whether to cry orugh. She tried to calm herself with


    great effort before saying, "Julian, I married you to stop your bad luck. The talk of stopping bad luck


    is abstruse and I don''t believe it much anyway. I''m indebted to your kindness for helping my brother


    for the past year. I know that you already have someone you love in your heart and you''re only


    marrying me because Madam Shaw insisted on that. Now, Madam Shaw granted you permission to


    end this marriage. This is an exoneration for both you and me. Also, I''ve already penned an


    acknowledgment of debt for my brother''s medical bills which I will try to return the money to you as


    soon as possible." 1


    Julian could not be bothered to listen to the talks of money at all.


    He could only remember one word! 2


    Exoneration!


    So it turned out that this was how she viewed the matter.


    Julian''s pupils constricted abruptly.


    He was anxious and restless after finding out that his mother was deliberately making things difficult


    for her in fear that she would be sad.


    Yet, he met her and saw that she was so calm as if nothing had happened.


    In fact, she had even called it an exoneration.


    Julian came with enthusiasm and yet at this very moment, the warmth of his enthusiasm was cooled


    by the word ''exoneration''.


    His voice turned colder when he said, "That''s right. Susan, you¡¯re very capable. Even after the


    divorce, you still have Luke from the Jenkins who is not over you. Seth has been friends with me so


    many years and he too is seduced by you. I can tell from these incidents that my mother is right


    about you being a promiscuous


    H


    "p!"


    A p interrupted Julian''s sentence.


    Susan''s body was trembling. She seemed to be suppressing exceedingly deep anger in Julian¡¯s


    eyes. 1


    Madam Shaw taunted and humiliated her. She did not feel good about it but she could still endure it.


    However, her entire person was trembling in rage from Julian''s remarks.


    So it turned out that this was how Julian viewed her i n the depths of his heart.


    Her eyes reddened ever so slightly all of a sudden.


    Susan raised her chin to stop her tears from streaming down her face with great effort.


    "You..." A look of anger shed past Julian''s eyes involuntarily yet he felt his anger fading when he


    met


    Susan''s teary eyes.


    Julian felt rather remorseful vaguely in his heart for having a slip of tongue.


    "Julian Shaw!¡± Susan inhaled a deep breath and spoke in a shaky voice, "Yes, I am a promiscuous


    woman. So, are you here specifically just to insult me this time? If that¡¯s the case, congrattions,


    you''ve seeded in doing that. Will you please leave now?"


    She could not believe that she was actually anticipating something from Julian!


    Susan felt pathetic!


    There was a vague feeling of delight in her heart when she saw Julian earlier.


    Yet, the delight had already turned into boundless cynicism now.


    "Do you want me to go so badly?" Julian''s expression turned cold once again. "It''s more convenient


    for you t o fool around with men after I leave, right?"


    "Yes." Susan nodded carefreely and looked at Julian with a mocking nce. "Without you, Julian,


    any man that I find casually is a thousand times better than you."


    A cold glint glimmered in Julian''s eyes. He grabbed Susan''s wrist. "Woman, don''t you forget that


    you are m y wife." "Soon I won''t be your wife anymore."


    Julian¡¯s expression looked a little frantic even," Really? I''m afraid that you won''t get what you wish


    for. In my book, the word ''divorce'' doesn''t exist. Only the word ''bereavement'' exists! Susan, you are


    my woman in life and my ghost in death!"


    "Heh-heh," Susan sneered. "Julian, why bother making these angry remarks? You know very well


    that it''s already impossible for us to be together anymore."


    "Do you think I¡¯m just joking to you?" Julian¡¯s eyes were as dark as the abyss. "Susan, you will


    understand one day that you will never escape me in this life regardless of how hard you try."


    Susan turned her head away straightforwardly and refused to engage in a conversation with Julian


    anymore.


    Julian''s expression turned even colder now.


    The woman loathed him.


    She loathed him so much that she wanted to leave him regardless.


    Yet, he would never allow that.


    Even if she hated him, her husband could only be him in this lifetime.


    Julian squinted her eyes and spoke in a neither cold nor warm voice, "You and Jacob can stay in


    Seth''s house temporarily. Both of you cane back to the Shaw family home when I''m done


    managing some


    affairs."


    Otherwise, he was worried that his mother would take up some baffling acts again.


    Julian could not refrain himself from thinking about mocking himself now.


    He was actually still worried about his woman now. Why had he stooped so low for her?


    "Why should I listen to you? I..." Susan tried to refute subconsciously.


    Julian interrupted her by speaking coldly, "It''s best for you to behave yourself. Where do you think


    you can go with Jacob? Had it not been my failure to predict that you both were with Seth, I would


    have already found both of you earlier! Don¡¯t even think about going somece else. Believe me


    when I say that you won''t b e able to run from me!"

 Chapter 86 The Best Is Yet To Come

    Chapter 86 The Best Is Yet To Come


    Julian Shaw''s speech was tainted heavily with the threat.


    Susan Shelby looked at her incredulously. "Julian, what do you want from me actually?"


    Susan felt that she was going to go mad soon.


    It was Madam Shaw who humiliated her immensely and drove her out of the house.


    Sure, she agreed to it.


    She left.


    Yet, when she made up her mind to leave everything behind and start fresh again, Julian appeared


    before her like a lingering ghost.


    They wanted her to leave at times and wanted her to stay at times.


    Could it be that the mother and son were trying to drive her mad?


    Julian had aplicated expression as he stared at Susan''s face flushing pink from anger. He said


    nonchntly, "You will only need to know that you don¡¯t have a second choice other than behaving


    yourself."


    "You... What if I refuse to behave myself then?" Susan clenched her teeth.


    "Your brother¡¯s heart is not doing well. If you insist on being headstrong, then what if something


    happens and it triggers his disease? It''s going to be bad," said Julian nonchntly.


    "Are you threatening me?" Susan looked at him in disbelief.


    "You can interpret it this way," Julian said without the slightest hesitation.


    He would do anything to keep this woman by any means.


    "You..." Susan was furious from her unwillingness to ept his dictation.


    Yet, no one understood the lengths Julian would go to more than her. She trulycked the courage


    to leave.


    She inhaled a few deep breaths to suppress her surging emotions forcibly. "Alright, I shall stay here!


    Will you leave now?"


    She did not wish to see this man a second longer.


    "Susan!" Julian took one step forward and trapped her against the wall. "Haven''t I told you that you


    are not allowed to send me away for eternity?"


    "You haven''t told me that before," said Susan through her clenched teeth.


    "Then I have told you now." "Why should I abide..." Susan was about to speak.


    Julian blocked her moving lips confidently.


    Susan began struggling violently this time.


    Julian pinned her down with ease by pressing down o n her wrists. Then, he beganshing at her


    wildly in her mouth.


    After a long while, he freed her and raised an eyebrow. "I told you that you must behave yourself.


    Otherwise, what I did earlier is considered a punishment."


    "Julian Shaw! You''re shameless." Susan''s head was about to explode from anger. "Haven''t you


    already found a girl that you love? Why do you still have to tease me like this!"


    She wondered if he knew that his teasing would cause her to misunderstand.


    The misunderstanding would be enough for her to be doomed eternally.


    "This is not up to you to query." Julian assumed a calm gaze.


    "You..." Susan wanted to charge forward and bite him badly!


    "Are you looking to get punished again?" Julian assumed the pose to move forward.


    Susan''s expression changed drastically at once. She covered her mouth rapidly, then shook her


    head in a flurry of panic. 1


    Julian felt rather amused by her expression despite his anger originally.


    He could only refrain fromughing by force and feigned a cold, deste mannerism. "It''s good that


    you''ve learned your lesson!"


    Susan nodded repeatedly.


    She did not have the courage to speak anymore but she was constantly avoiding Julian''s gaze.


    It felt as if her bodynguage was asking him when would he leave.


    CEO Shaw very much wanted to stay to teach this woman a good lesson.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, he still had many other affairs to attend to now.


    For example, he had to make some people that were instigating behind him pay the price.


    "I''m leaving now. You¡¯re not allowed to get too close to Seth when I''m not around," said Julian with a


    threatening expression.


    Susan nodded repeatedly.


    Not that Julian truly suspected that they were inappropriately engaged, the angry remarks he made


    earlier were due to anger. He could not help feeling his anger subsiding after seeing Susan nod


    without the slightest hesitation in the meantime.


    Jacob Shelby was being coerced to have tea with Seth when Julian walked out of the room with


    Susan.


    Jacob stood up at once upon seeing them. "Susie, are you alright?" 1


    Susan''s expression changed ever so slightly but she still nodded. "I''m alright.¡±


    Jacob stared at Susan''s red, moist, swollen lips for a long while before he suddenly asked curiously,


    "Yet, why are your lips so red? Did you burn yourself while drinking warm water?"


    "Cough cough cough cough cough." Seth began coughing frantically on the side.


    Susan''s expression was a sea of mixed emotions.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Jacob had a confused look.


    Julian took one nce at Susan and cracked into a spurious smile. "Nothing. You''re too smart and


    you got it right with one guess."


    "I see." Jacob nodded.


    "Seth, Susie and Jacob will be staying at your ce temporarily. Please take good care of them and


    don''t let the others find out that they''re with you," Julian said to Seth.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll certainly take good care of them," Seth replied while patting his chest.


    Julian nodded then turned around and positioned himself next to Susan¡¯s ear. "Remember what I


    said earlier. Behave yourself and stay here. Also, don''t get too close to Seth, otherwise..."


    He dyed his sentence intentionally.


    Susan remembered the so-called punishment naturally. She could not help biting her lips.


    Was there truly nothing she could do to get rid of this b *st*rd?


    Julian left after he was done making arrangements for the time being.


    He still had other matters to attend to tonight.


    Susan gazed after his departing silhouette, feeling resentful. Did the b*st*rde rushing over just


    to threaten her?


    "Susan.¡± Seth approached her with a charming expression. ¡°Look, Young Master Shaw has already


    given the order. Just stay here peacefully. If you have anything you need, tell me. I will make sure to


    make proper arrangements for both of you."


    "Susie, it''s better for us to move away. This person here, Seth, is not a good man," said Jacob with


    a frown.


    Seth panicked. "For god''s sake! How am I not a good man? I received more than a dozen ''Student


    of the Year'' awards since I was young!"


    "You betrayed me." Jacob still took into ount past events that he had in his heart until now.


    "Mr. Shelby, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose." Seth was turning green from the bitterness in his


    expression. " I¡¯m just a garrulous person. You can''t consider me a bad man just because of my


    talkativeness, right?¡±


    Seeing Seth sweating profusely from nervousness, Susan said softly, "Jacob, let¡¯s just stay here


    temporarily for the time being. Seth didn''t do that on purpose anyway."


    Would she still have the courage to leave now that Julian was threatening her in such a manner?


    Since Susan dered her stance, Jacob nodded in agreement.


    Seth was overjoyed immediately. He looked at Jacob i n excitement. "Look, since you''re staying and


    our agreement has been signed too, the system software...¡±


    Jacob took a nce at Seth in disdain before he said," Come, I shall teach you."


    Both of them went over to the side to fiddle with something that Susan was not familiar with.


    Susan heaved a sigh as a concerned look rippled in her eyes.


    She found that she was rather confused about her rtionship with Julian now.


    They were husband and wife and only on namesake without the act.


    The person that Julian loved was not her.


    Her mother-inw was trying topel them to get a divorce at all times.


    If they were friends, were friends supposed to kiss passionately at the slightest provocation?


    Susan rubbed her lips and recalled Julian''s domineering manner earlier. She could not help feeling


    shy about that.


    She would make sure not to give Julian the excuse to kiss her next time!


    In the car, Julian took out his phone and checked the I P address of the poster that Jacob had sent.


    1


    Julian believed that the person had no idea that he had just be Julian''s target.


    Thus, there was a high probability that the person was still at the same location.


    Then... It was necessary for him to meet this person.


    Also, there was Richard Jenkins¡¯ mistress, Moya Jones.


    She was a rather capable person. She had been contacting Jenkins Corporation shareholders


    constantly in an attempt to gain their support.


    However, there was nothing that Moya and her son had that was worthy of their bets.


    Thus, they were suffering from a setback after setback these days.


    In this case, he decided to ce a little bet on this mother and son.


    Julian¡¯s expression turned cold gradually. Madam Jenkins and Charlotte Jenkins were having so


    much fun scheming behind his back. Could it be that they thought that he would neverunch a


    counterattack? The best had yet toe.

 Chapter 87 Design Competition

    Chapter 87 Design Competition


    The next day.


    Susan Shelby was already done preparing breakfast b y the time Seth Leeds and Jacob Shelby


    woke up. 1


    She prepared a pot of wild herbs porridge with some extra dishes.


    It was a very simple meal but it looked scrumptious.


    "Susan." Seth looked at the breakfast and could not help feeling emotional. "You''re simply too


    virtuous. Young Master Shaw did well marrying you, he makes me proud.¡±


    "Let¡¯s have breakfast," Susan smiled.


    She was not nning to return to her job at Lanyard Construction anymore. Her brother and Seth


    were going to coborate to develop some software. She could not help with the software so she


    could still manage to do trifling matters like this.


    Seth nodded and took out his phone to take a photo first.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to take a photo of anyway?" Jacob felt astonished.


    "Heh-heh," Seth tapped away the phone. "I have to send it to someone to show off, of course."


    He sent the photo to Julian Shaw straightaway, with


    the caption: Breakfast prepared by Susan. 4


    Then, he began chomping down the food with a look o f enjoyment on his face.


    Jacob took a disdainful nce at him and shifted his stool further away from him. Then he began


    eating slowly, i


    "Hey hey hey, why are you making that face, Jacob? Let me tell you, if this were the ancient times


    with the Aztecs, you''d be taken as a human sacrifice to the loc.¡± Seth became displeased


    immediately.


    Jacob frowned. "Human sacrifices to the loc were children. I''m not a child.¡±


    Seth was rendered speechless by Jacob''s answer in all apparent seriousness.


    "It''s really scary to be uncultured," added Jacob disdainfully upon noticing that Seth made no reply


    to his remarks.


    Seth was speechless,"..."


    ''Oh oh oh, what have I gotten myself into in the heat of the moment? Why do I want to work with


    Jacob?¡¯


    He predicted that he would lose at least ten years of his life if this were to continue.


    Susan disregarded the quarreling pair. She chuckled then lowered her head to savor her porridge.


    Seth was still quarreling when all of a sudden, his phone began shing.


    He took a nce and noticed that Julian had sent over a link.


    He tapped on the link and brought it up on his screen.


    A pile of gross-looking worms leaped onto the screen. 1


    Seth felt his stomach immediately start churning in disgust.


    He closed the link swiftly then sent over a nauseated emoticon to Julian.


    He ced down his phone thenined to Susan," Susan, Julian is bullying me. He sent me a


    gross photo when I''m having breakfast. You should teach him a lesson."


    "What kind of photo is that?" asked Susan out of curiosity.


    Seth sent over the photo to Susan.


    Susan studied it closely for a long while before she answered in all apparent seriousness, "I believe


    that if we deep fry this type of worm, it¡¯ll taste pretty good."


    Seth immediately replied to Susan with a shocked emoticon.


    ¡°I will deep fry some for you to try next time." Susan chuckled and patted Seth''s shoulder.


    Seth¡¯s face turned ghastly pale instantaneously.


    Susan went back to her seat happily. Even though Seth did not do it intentionally, he was still the


    person who revealed her whereabouts to Julian. She had always remembered this enmity and she


    finally managed to get her revenge now.


    Seth felt restless as he looked at the gentle-mannered Susan.


    He typed a text toin to Julian with shaky fingers, ''Susan is bullying me.¡¯ 1


    ''Oh, good job to her." Julian''s reply was simple yet clear.


    Seth had a mental breakdown instantaneously. He felt like his life was a tragedy.


    In the bright office, Julian¡¯s lips cracked into a smile when he saw the nauseated emoticon from


    Seth.


    It seemed like... Susan was in rather good spirits. Otherwise, she would not be in the mood to bully


    someone either.


    Susan felt invigorated when she was done bullying Seth.


    She cleaned up the table and went back to her seat in front of theputer.


    She would not return to her job at Lanyard Construction anymore so Madam Shaw would not feel


    that she depended on the Shaw family for a living.


    Fortunately, she still had professional qualifications and work experience so it would not be difficult


    for her to seek employment elsewhere.


    Before she went job hunting, she typed out a resignation letter and sent it to Julian''s email.


    Ding.


    The email inbox blinked once. Julian clicked to open the new email.


    His gaze deepened after screening through the contents.


    This woman was actually resigning from her job!


    Where would she go if she was not with him?


    ''Ho.'' Julian replied without the slightest hesitation.


    Susan could not help feeling dejected upon seeing the reply. She typed swiftly, ''Reason?''


    ''No reason.''


    Susan was infuriated. This man was too rude.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She typed away on the keyboard, producing loud clicking noises. "Even if you are my boss, you


    don¡¯t have the authority to not allow your employee to quit!"


    ''Try it if you can. Leave Lanyard Construction and I''ll see whichpany will still hire you.¡¯


    This was a in old threat.


    Susan was so furious she almost threw away her mouse.


    She typed while gnashing her teeth in anger. ''You''re shameless.''


    ''Thank you for thepliment.''


    Susan red at the screen ferociously before she gave up the n to hunt for other jobs.


    Julian had the ability to put his words into action.


    This man also had the capability to turn words into reality.


    It seemed that she could only abandon the n to seek other employment for the time being.


    She refused to work in Lanyard Construction, yet she could not work elsewhere either.


    Then, she could only attempt to take on part-time jobs.


    After all, her savings now were far from sufficient. There was really nothing she could do in case her


    brother''s disease was triggered and he needed money for treatment.


    She must find a way to increase her savings.


    Susan searched the web for rted information.


    All of a sudden, a sentence of information leaped into her vision.


    "Interior designpetition? One million dors as a reward for the first ce winner?" Susan''s


    eyes lit up.


    If she won first ce, would that not solve the problem with her brother''s treatment costs?


    Susan clicked in to view more information. Thepetition was organized by the joint effort of a few


    hugepanies, one of which was Lanyard Construction.


    Thepetition was open to the public. The designer would need to submit his or her portfolio and


    would qualify to join thepetition after verification.


    Susan pulled out a set of blueprints that she was most satisfied with right away and uploaded the


    file for her submission.


    A few minutester, she was notified that she was qualified to take part in thepetition already.


    Soon afterward, the design theme for the first round ofpetition appeared.


    "Spring."


    Susan read it softly.


    The task was to produce an interior design based on the theme of ''spring''.


    It was not considered a difficult theme. Susan soon began racking her brain for ideas.


    At the Jenkins Corporation, Luke Jenkins checked his watch. He had an appointment with a client


    this morning and it was about time for the appointment.


    He called in the secretary to make some arrangements then Luke picked up a file and left.


    He had just made his way to the door when he received a call from the client.


    "Chairman Jenkins, I''m sorry. I have an emergency at home, so would it be okay for me to dy our


    appointment?" said the client apologetically.


    "It''s fine. Family is important. We can make another appointmentter on," said Luke gently.


    He hung up the call and instructed the driver to drive back to thepany.


    He had just arrived at the doorstep of the office when h e heard the conversation between the few


    secretaries.


    "What do you think? Is the case between Chairman Jenkins and that Susan for real?"


    "The news is discussing it with precision and certainty, so it can''t be fake."


    "Tsk tsk tsk. I didn''t expect a man like Chairman Jenkins to have fallen into the hands of a b*tch in


    the past. Fortunately, he dumped that woman in the end."


    "Generally, men will never reject women who deliver themselves to their doorstep. However, when it


    comes to marrying them, it''s..."


    The few people were chatting away passionately when one of them suddenly looked up to see Luke


    standing at the door coincidentally.


    "Chairman... Chairman Jenkins!" The person could not help stuttering.

 Chapter 88 See Her

    Chapter 88 See Her


    Chairman Jenkins was here? The few people were startled such that they looked at Luke Jenkins


    with panicked gazes.


    ''Didn''t Chairman Jenkins go out to meet a client?''


    ''How did he end up back here!¡¯


    ''Damn... Damn it! Madam Jenkins intentionally ordered us to not mention Susan to the CEO.''


    They thought that Luke had left so they had the courage to chat about it.


    They did not expect that Luke would hear them in such a coincidental manner!


    If Madam Jenkins were to learn about this incident, they would not be able to survive in the Jenkins


    Corporation.


    "What were you talking about earlier? Susan?" Luke squinted his eyes to look at these people with


    a cold glint in his gaze.


    ''Susan, post, b*tch, dumped?¡¯


    ''What were they talking about?''


    ''Or should I say, what did I miss!¡¯


    "No, nothing," said a secretary in fear.


    Luke sneered once. "Really? It seems like I need a new batch of secretaries soon." "Chairman


    Jenkins." One of the secretaries panicked." It''s not that we don¡¯t want to tell you but it¡¯s Madam


    Jenkins who won''t allow us to tell you."


    Luke frowned as he began to realize the problems regarding this matter.


    He said coldly, "Madam Jenkins won''t allow you to tell me. Do you actually know who your


    immediate superior is?"


    The few people could not but stand and gaze at one another.


    They could possibly have a hard time in the future if they offended Madam Jenkins.


    Yet, they would have an even harder time now if they offended Luke.


    After considering this, a secretary said in dejection," This is the situation. There was a post


    yesterday...¡±


    The secretary exined the incident attentively.


    The longer Luke listened to her, the more unpleasant his expression became.


    ording to the description of the post, Susan Shelby was obviously a mistress who would stop at


    nothing t o achieve her goal.


    It was utter nonsense.


    He wondered who spread the rumor.


    Luke had a pretty good idea of who that was when he remembered Madam Jenkins'' order that no


    one was allowed to bring up to matter before him. 1


    His expression turned a little colder. "From now on, you all are not allowed to spread this kind of


    nonsensical rumor anymore.¡±


    As he was speaking, he turned around and left.


    ''Mother must have been behind this incident.''


    ''Mother promised not to pursue the matter of Susan''s responsibility rted to father.''


    ''I even promised her that I will cut off all ties with Susan.''


    He had fulfilled his promise of not attempting to contact Susan all this time.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Yet, his mother and the others still refused to let Susan off.


    They intentionally tricked Susan intoing to the house previously and this time, they brewed this


    rumor in secret!


    ''What do they actually-!¡¯


    In the Jenkins'' family home, Madam Jenkins and Charlotte Jenkins were chatting.


    "Now that Susan''s reputation is almost fully tarnished already...¡± Madam Jenkins said nonchntly,


    "The post has albeit been removed but we prepared for that by sending the content of the post to


    those tabloids already. Madam Shaw prioritizes her reputation more than anything else in her life.


    Susan''s reputation is tarnished so it¡¯s possible that she will be taking some measures. Charlotte,


    your opportunity wille when Julian divorces Susan."


    Charlotte''s expression turned joyous at first followed b y dejection as she said, "Yet, it seems like


    Julian really doesn¡¯t love me."


    "Love?" Madam Jenkins raised an eyebrow. "The word '' love'' is too extravagant for people of our


    status. Do you think that Julian really loves Susan? He treats her as nothing but a toy. When the joy


    of discovering a new toy wears off, he won''t be bothered about Susan anymore naturally. A


    marriage between families of equal rank is most important for people like us. I¡¯ll be speaking to


    Madam Shaw on your behalfter on. I believe the rate of sess is really high. As for whether the


    rtionship between Julian and you can advance further after you get married, that will depend on


    your capability then." 1


    Madam Jenkins had a very calm andposed expression on her face.


    Charlotte thought about Madan Jenkins'' n that was considered carefully and urately reckoned


    every step of the way. She could not help nodding and said confidently, "Mother, if you can give me


    a chance to spend some time alone with Julian, I will certainly be able to win over his heart." "That¡¯s


    for sure." Madam Jenkins could not help chuckling aloud.


    She had just cracked into a smile when the sound of pping hands was suddenly hearding


    from the doorway.


    "Impressive, truly impressive." Luke''s slightly cold voice was heard.


    Madam Jenkins'' smile froze at once.


    "Luke! Why are you back at this time?" Madam Jenkins asked.


    "If I did note back, wouldn¡¯t I miss hearing that interesting scheme of yours?" There was


    profound disappointment in Luke''s gaze.


    Realizing that she could not keep this hidden anymore, Charlotte bit her lower lip. "So what if we


    adopt these tricks! Luke, that woman Susan deserves i t. She shouldn''t have seized the position of


    Mrs. Shaw, that position belongs to me solely. Since she refuses t o yield, I can only take it myself!"


    "Charlotte! Since when have you turned into this type o f person!" Luke looked at Charlotte


    incredulously. "You love Julian and that is your business. Why would you use a method that hurts


    another person to fulfill your love?"


    "Brother!" Charlotte was displeased. "So you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m at fault? In the past, you''ve always


    supported me regardless of what I do. You''re actually dissing a family member for Susan now?


    Don''t forget that it was her fault that father is dead!"


    "The evidence rted to our father''s case is far from being conclusive enough! Moreover, both of


    you promised me not to pursue this incident anymore." Luke spoke through clenched teeth, "I kept


    my word and married Mandy obediently. Moreover, I stopped contacting Susan too. Yet, how about


    you? Have you kept your promise?"


    "Luke, stay calm..." Madam Jenkins attempted to persuade him.


    Luke threw her a cold nce. "I believe that it was you who arranged for someone to post that post,


    right? Have that persone forward and rify everything."


    "That''s impossible.¡± Charlotte could not help shrieking, "Luke, are you mad?"


    "If that person refuses toe forward, then I shalle forward personally!" Luke''s voice


    deepened. " You can make the choice."


    Madam Jenkins and Charlotte¡¯s expression turned unpleasant at this point.


    "Luke, do you really want to do that?" Madam Jenkins frowned. "Do you know that if you choose to


    come forward, it will cause severe implications to your marriage and the alliance between Shaw and


    Jenkins families? I know that you''re not such a stubborn person."


    "Then I''m afraid that you don''t know me well. I''ll give your three hours to get that person toe


    forward and clear up the situation. Otherwise, I''m not so sure what I will do," said Luke coldly.


    As he was speaking, he turned around and left without the slightest hesitation.


    He wanted to look for Susan.


    ¡®Susie can''t be having a good time when she has been defiled by someone for no reason.¡¯


    Moreover, what if Madam Shaw and Julian felt biased because of this incident? What should she do


    then? 1


    He acquired Julian and Susan''s residence address from Charlotte before.


    He would need to go over to see Susan regardless, even if he could only take one nce at her


    from afar.

 Chapter 89 Lukes Phone Call

    Chapter 89 Luke''s Phone Call


    The Shaws.


    Luke stopped his car in a secluded spot. He waited for a long while, yet no one came out or went


    into the mansion.


    His finger hovered above the keyboard of his phone as he fell into pensive rumination.


    He had promised that he would not contact Susan anymore. No matter how much both of them


    loved each other, it was ruined the moment his dad passed away. And now, both he and Susan had


    their own families.


    He knew he should not make the call, but when the thought of Susan bearing those vicious rumors


    alone, he could not ce down his phone.


    After he spent another moment in contemtion, his fingers began to move. Although he had


    deleted Susan''s phone number, it was something that couldn''t be forgotten.


    From the moment he regained his memory, everything about Susan was so familiar and difficult t o


    forget.


    The call connected and his heart spurred into a flurry. He did not know whether Susan had already


    changed her phone number or not.


    Holding the mouse, Susan was working on her design draft. Suddenly, her phone rang, prompting


    her to shift her eyes away from herputer to her phone, and then she froze.


    The phone number belonged to Luke.


    Ever since he lost his memory, he had not called her anymore, so what made him call her today?


    Susan hesitated for a moment, but she still answered the call in the end.


    There was no sound from the other side of the phone.


    Susan pressed her lips tight and did not speak as well. After all, she had no idea what she should


    talk about.


    After a long while, Luke opened his mouth and shattered the impasse. "Are you okay, Susie?¡±


    It was just a normal greeting, yet it did not hinder Susan from detecting the apparent trembling in his


    voice.


    Susan felt a strange feeling rising up from her heart. She pitched her voice low and answered the


    question, " Yeah, I¡¯m fine."


    "Susie, I already know about the post." Luke said, "It''s my mom and Charlotte''s fault this time. I


    apologize to you for them."


    Susan shook her head. "It''s okay."


    She had unutterable guilt for the Jenkins. After all, the death of Richard Jenkins was rted to her.


    As such, she did not feel strange even if Madam Jenkins and Charlotte hated her or even tried to


    make things hard for her.


    "Don''t worry. That person wille out and help you clear your name," Luke said.


    "Luke..." Susan was stunned. It appeared to her that Luke must have done something behind the


    scenes, or else he would not say something like this.


    She bit her lips. She did not understand why Luke still wanted to help her when she was the one


    who caused his father¡¯s death.


    Susan fell silent, and Luke seemed to understand the reason behind her silence. His voice was a


    little hoarse when he spoke again, "Susie, even if we can¡¯t b e together anymore, protecting you


    and making you happy is the most important thing in my life." 1


    Susan''s heart skipped a beat. There was too much love in Luke''s words.


    She pressed her lips thin and said in an undertone," Thank you, Luke. But you have a wife. You


    should take care of your wife, not me."


    After a long while, Luke replied, his voice was thick with pain, "I know."


    Susan dared not to talk to him for too long, so she hastily said, "Anyway, I appreciate your help,


    Luke."


    Then, she hung up the call.


    There were too many things between her and Luke.


    Since the hand of fate had pushed them apart, it was better if they refrained from seeing each other.


    After Susan hung up the phone, Julian entered.


    "What are you doing here?" Susan asked.


    "Why? I''m not wee here?¡± Julian retaliated, lifting one of his eyebrows.


    He had no idea why but Susan seemed to be particrly talented in infuriating him.


    "Nope, I''m just asking," Susan hastily exined for herself.


    ''Nope? So she really doesn''t want me here?¡¯


    Julian stared at Susan for a long while as he kept telling himself that if he wanted to live a longer


    life, h e must not lower himself down to the same level as her.


    Pulling his face, he walked towards Susan and instructed, "Open Ancient Fox right now."


    "Okay," Susan assented.


    Ancient Fox could be essed sincest night. However, she was not interested in gossip, so she


    rarely logged into the tform.


    When she opened up Ancient Fox, the first thing that rammed into her vision was the top post.


    Then, she froze.


    The person who posted it was the owner of the previous post. The content of the post turned out to


    be the apology.


    The owner stated that she had already deeply reflected on her own actions. In the post, she also


    said that she was Susan¡¯s junior, and the reason she published the post was because she was


    jealous of Susan. Then, after several days, she started to realize how wrong she was and she felt


    she had to do something to clear Susan''s name. The junior even used her own name when she was


    apologizing, so it made the entire post even more believable.


    Those people fired up with justice indignation and scolded Susan felt angry after they realized they


    had been deceived. Some scolded the girl under the post, while others apologized to Susan.


    There were also some people who advised other people to give the girl another chance. No matter


    what, the influence of the rumor began to fade away a s the post appeared.


    "This is so fast!" Susan mumbled. No sooner had she hung up the phone than the post went online.


    Luke was truly quick in action.


    "Fast?¡± Julian nced at Susan, "You knew that the person was going to publish this post?"


    Susan hesitated for a moment and then nodded.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    A smile hopped onto the corner of Julian''s lips.


    ''Well, at least she knew that I¡¯d do something about it.¡¯ "What makes you think so?" Julian asked,


    offering her


    a grin.


    "You really want to know?" Susan was a little hesitant. She had no idea whether or not she should


    tell him about Luke''s phone call just now.


    "Yes," Julian looked at her, his smile deepening with every second. He decided to give Susan the


    chance to show gratitude to him.


    Biting her lips, Susan then said lowly, "It''s Luke."


    She felt that she should not hide it from Julian. After all, there was nothing between her and Luke.


    Suddenly, Julian''s smile froze.


    "Luke Jenkins?" Julian said through gritted teeth.


    "Yeah," Susan nodded. Then, she continued, "He called me just now and he said that he¡¯d settle it.


    Then, the post went online.¡±


    Julian continued ring at Susan. He pulled an all-nighterst night just to meet the owner of the


    post. H e coerced and bribed the girl so that she would publish the post and clear Susan of those


    ims. He did so much and all the credit went to Luke? 1


    Susan was dumbfounded when she saw Julian''s face turn dark in an instant. She asked, "What''s


    wrong?"


    "N-O-T-H-I-N-G," Julian said coldly. 2


    He was not going to tell her that he was the one who made the girl apologize to her. After all, he


    was not a kid anymore. He did not need to be praised by her.

 Chapter 90 Gossipy Live Room

    Chapter 90 Gossipy Live Room


    Julian turned around and stormed away.


    Susan looked at his back with a bewildered expression. She had a hunch that Julian was angry.


    Was it because she mentioned Luke? But she would not mention anything about Luke if he did not


    ask.


    "What a petty man,¡± Susan mumbled.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The Jenkins Mansion.


    "Mom, are we really going to let that persone out and clear Susan Shelby''s name?¡± Charlotte


    said reluctantly.


    A dark expression flitted across Madam Jenkins'' face. "I have no idea what gets into Luke. I don¡¯t


    know what is so good about that woman that Luke¡¯s willing to go t o such an extent just to protect


    her.¡±


    "Maybe some women are born as seductresses," Charlotte said through gritted teeth.


    "I¡¯ve underestimated her,¡± Madam Jenkins said with furrowed brows, "Let''s wait for a little longer. I


    don''t believe that your brother would actually soil the image of the Jenkins and the Shaws just


    because of a woman. Let''s y it by ear."


    By the time Madam Jenkins finished talking, Luke walked into the house.


    "I''ve seen the post," he said simply, "Mom, Charlotte, I hope you two won''t make things hard for


    Susie anymore."


    ''The post was already online?''


    Madam Jenkins and Charlotte exchanged nces, and both of them could see the perplexity in


    each other''s eyes.


    "Is anything wrong?¡± Luke frowned slightly.


    "Nope,¡± Madam Jenkins¡¯s eyes glinted. Then, she gave Luke a smile and continued, "I¡¯m just


    surprised that the person was rather quick."


    Luke then continued expressionlessly, "I hope you can keep your promise and stop making things


    hot for Susan. I know that you thought you were doing Madam Shaw a favor by not exposing


    Susan''s identity as Julian Shaw''s wife. In this way, not only would you not offend the Shaws, but


    you can also make Madam Shaw hate Susan even more. I have to admit that it is quite a brilliant


    move, and it would¡¯ve worked if you were dealing with other people. However, your opponent is


    Madam Shaw. She has been a sessful businesswoman for many years, so do you really think


    that she could not see through it? Although she hates Susan right now, I guess she wouldn''t have a


    good impression of us either after knowing that we''re the ones pulling the strings."


    After that, he turned to look at Charlotte and said, "Do you think Madam Shaw will give Charlotte a


    chance even after Julian Shaw divorces Susan? Think for yourself."


    With that, he turned around and left, leaving the gobsmacked Madam Jenkins behind.


    "Mom, Luke seems to have a point. What should we do now?" Charlotte gazed anxiously at Madam


    Shaw.


    Madam Shaw''s countenance was rigid. All of her ns had been going very smoothlytely, and


    her confidence swelled up to the point that she felt she was a genius after she had sessfully


    framed Susan for Richard Jenkins¡¯ death.


    Ever since Madam Shaw handed the Shaw Corporation to Julian, she rarely appeared before the


    public and she stayed in her mansion most of the time just like any other ordinary gentlewomen


    would do. Madam Jenkins had almost forgotten that Madam Shaw was also once the leader of the


    Shaw Corporation.


    Although the Shaw Corporation was not powerful now as it was during that time, at the absolute


    minimum, the Shaws did not go backward under her lead, and that was more than enough to prove


    her capability.


    Would a woman like her not see through their trick? Just like what Luke had said, even though she


    loathed Susan, she would not have a good impression on them either. In this way, Madam Jenkins


    was certain that Madam Shaw would not allow Charlotte to be her daughter-inw.


    "Don''t panic, Charlotte," Madam Jenkins said firmly,"


    Even if we offended the Shaws, it''ll be temporary.


    There are no eternal rivals in business since profit has the final say. As long as we propose to them


    with some profit, I''m sure it¡¯ll be enough to quench Madam Shaw''s anger.¡±


    Madam Jenkins''s calm-headedness put Charlotte at ease. A grin spread across her face as she


    said, "That¡¯s good then."


    "The most important thing right now is how we should get rid of Susan once and for all. It seems like


    whatever we¡¯re doing is not enough, so I n to..." A dark glint shed across Madam Jenkins''


    eyes. Both o f them put their heads closer and began cooking up some evil ns again.


    Very soon, they hade up with several ns and were ready to put them into action.


    At night, the Jenkins sat around the table and had dinner together.


    "Luke, I know the food is good, but can''t you see that Mandy is eating very little today? Can you


    help her fill her bowl?" Madam Jenkins teased.


    Mandy looked at Luke with longing eyes.


    Calmly, Luke picked up a piece of fish and dropped it onto Mandy''s te.


    Mandy¡¯s expression changed. She eximed, "Luke, this is fish. I''m allergic to seafood."


    Then, he picked up a brisket and put it on her te.


    Mandy''s smile froze and faded. She had known Luke for more than 20 years. They had been


    together for more than a year and today marked the first month of their marriage.


    Almost all of her friends knew that she was allergic to seafood, save for Luke.


    "Please don''t be mad at Luke, Mandy. He''s a little careless sometimes,¡± Madam Jenkins tried to


    smooth things over when she saw the dark expression on Mandy''s face.


    Mandy gritted her teeth and put up with it.


    ''Careless? Nonsense! If I were Susan, this kind of thing would never happen!''


    Mandy could not get over the fact that Luke would not spare a nce at her after she sacrificed so


    much for him.


    "I had the chef prepare a soup for you today, Mandy. I got the recipe from one of my Asian friends,¡±


    said Madam Jenkins as she gestured at a maid. The maid went into the kitchen and took out a bowl


    of soup for Mandy. 1


    Then, she continued, "She said that it''s good for your health, and it can condition your body so that


    you won¡¯t feel too tired or exhausted when you''re having a baby.¡±


    ''Having a baby?'' Mandy stole a sidelong nce at Luke. She did not know how she should tell


    Madam Jenkins that Luke had not touched her since the first day of their marriage.


    He often dissuaded her by saying that he was too exhausted from work or he was not in the right


    mood. She was a girl, and she had her own pride. She could not bring herself to make the advance


    every single night.


    As if he did not feel Mandy''s gaze, he put down his fork and spoon and said, "I''m done. I still have


    some work left to be done, so excuse me."


    He rose to his feet and prepared to leave the table.


    Mandy''s expression changed and she tried to stop him. She said, "Wait, Luke," but to no avail.


    He continued to walk forward as if he did not hear her at all. Her face turned sour. Just when she


    was about t o get angry, Charlotte, who was watching TV while eating her dinner, switched to an


    entertainment channel.


    "Good day! Today, we have Miss Lynn Cheney with us i n the Gossipy Live Room. Maybe some of


    you are not familiar with the name, but for those who know, you guys should have noticed that Miss


    Lynn was the girl who posted the scandal on Ancient Fox several days ago," a sweet-looking


    hostess said.


    At the same time, the title of the post appeared at the bottom of the screen: "Come and Meet My


    Roommate Who is a Bloody B*tch¡±.


    After that, the hostess asked, "Miss Lynn, I still remember how your post caused a huge sensation


    on Ancient Fox. Butter on, you admitted that the


    content in the post was pure fiction, am I right?¡±


    Luke suddenly stopped in his tracks. He turned around and looked towards the television.


    Madam Jenkins and Charlotte''s expressions changed.

 Chapter 91 Fight

    Chapter 91 Fight


    Mandy raised her brows but she did not say anything.


    She knew about the post, and she knew that it was Madam Jenkins and Charlotte pulling the string


    behind, but she did not care.


    Like other people, she followed the post for a few days, and she was delighted when she saw so


    many people joining the fray and scolding Susan.


    Even though the owner of the post had made it clear that she made everything up, all Mandy cared


    about right now was Luke. Hence, she did not have much feeling about this.


    Putting on an apologetic face, Lynn said, "Actually, Susan is my senior. The story between Susan


    and Luke was a much-told tale at our school. Luke was single at that time, so there was no third


    wheel in between them.¡±


    "Oh? In that case, why are you doing this to Susan? What do you want to achieve?" The hostess


    pressed on.


    Lynn hesitated, her expression suddenly pensive as emotion shed across her face at lightning


    speed. There was a long silence, yet the hostess did not try to urge her. She waited with an


    amicable grin stered across her lips.


    After a long while, as if she finally had made up her mind, she opened her mouth and her voice


    slowly wafted out, "It¡¯s because somebody asked me to. The reason I came forward right now is


    that I couldn''t answer my conscience."


    "Oh? Someone asked you to do this?" The hostess¡¯s eyes gleamed and she pressed on, "Can you


    give us more details, Miss Lynn?"


    Suddenly, Charlotte turned around to look at Madam Jenkins.


    What if the woman sold them out?


    Madam Jenkins was a little nervous too, but she tried t o make herself as calm as possible. When


    she saw the apology post, she tried to reach out to the girl, but she could not.


    She never expected that the woman would be audacious enough to attend an interview.


    What was she trying to do? Was she trying to oppose the Jenkins?


    Madam Jenkins¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    However, no matter how angry she was, there was nothing she could do right now.


    Biting her lips, Lynn then said, "I can''t say the person''s name. The main reason I came here today is


    to tell everyone that everything in the post was fake fiction. Besides, I also want to take this


    opportunity to apologize to Susan once more."


    As a hostess, it was her responsibility to expose as many details as possible. The hostess was not


    going to let go of the chance and made a detailed inquiry. "But Susan is just a normal employee.


    Who would make such an effort just to hurl mud at her?"


    "She and Luke were together before, and maybe someone is jealous of them," Lynn said simply.


    However, the moment her words spilled from her lips, she realized that she had said something


    wrong and she quickly shut her mouth.


    "Jealous?" A knowing smile spread across the hostess'' face as her eyes lit up. "Someone is jealous


    of Susan? S o are you implying that the person behind the scenes i s Luke''s current wife?"


    Mandy frowned.


    She realized that hostesses nowadays were getting more and more audacious. She even dared to


    make an issue between the Jenkins and the Ainsleys.


    She would not say anything if she was the one who did it, but this time, she was innocent. She was


    not the one who asked Lynn to nder Susan.


    Just when she thought Lynn would say something in return, she saw the woman hesitate for a


    moment and then fall silent.


    Mandy was stunned. She had not expected something like this. Why would she suddenly be


    pushed to the forefront?


    Truth be told, Madam Jenkins and Charlotte were both surprised at Lynn¡¯s response. They were


    afraid that she would say their names, and if that happened, i t would affect the Jenkins¡¯ reputation.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Fortunately, the woman did not sell them out.


    However, there was one thing they did not understand. Why would shey the sin on Mandy?


    Just when Madam Jenkins sank into her thoughts, Mandy rose to her feet.


    Her face was livid with anger as she shouted at Madam Jenkins and Charlotte, "It¡¯s you! It''s you two


    who told her to say that, right?!"


    Madam Jenkins frowned, "What are you talking about, Mandy?"


    "Don''t give me that look, mom," Mandy could not hold i t in anymore, "It¡¯s clear that you guys are the


    one pulling the strings from behind, so why would she throw mud at me? Do you really think that I''m


    a pushover?"


    "Mandy! Is this how to talk to someone who is older than you?" snarled Madam Jenkins as she


    smacked her spoon on the table. It seemed that she had been too lenient with Mandy recently. She


    even dared to shout back at her.


    "I¡¯ll only speak respectfully to those who are worthy of my respect, and you, Madam Jenkins, you


    are not," Mandy said straightforwardly.


    She was the only daughter in the Ainsley family, and she was the princess. Mandy had changed a


    lot since she married Luke, but now she could not hold it back anymore.


    She pointed at the television and said angrily, "Has it ever crossed your mind as to how the Ainsleys


    should face the public once the woman¡¯s words are spread out?"


    Madam Jenkins avoided her gaze, "Mandy, about this H


    However, Mandy was not going to let her finish her sentence. She continued, "I didn''t agree with


    this from the beginning. Whatever happened between Susan and Luke, it had already passed, so


    it''s meaningless to attack her right now. I just want to live my life quietly and peacefully with Luke,


    but mom, you keep making a scene out of the things between Luke and Susan. I know what you are


    trying to do. You want Charlotte to marry Julian, right? I can understand that you adore your


    daughter and you want the best for her, but have you ever considered Luke and me? Now that


    everyone in the city knows about the things between Luke and Susan, do you think it is beneficial


    for both our families?"


    Madam Jenkin''s expression changed. It was only now that she realized she might have gone


    overboard this time.


    However, this still was not a valid reason for Mandy to shout and wrangle her.


    "I don''t think you''re qualified enough to teach me what I should and shouldn''t do," Madam Jenkins


    said coldly.


    Mandy was not afraid of her. She raised her voice once more, "I''m not teaching what you should


    and shouldn''t do, I''m just merely telling you. If you really are that great, then go out now and tell the


    public that it''s you and Charlotte who asked that woman to badmouth Susan."


    Madam Jenkins''s face turned even grimmer. She always thought that Mandy was a pushover, but


    she never expected that she would dare to talk to her like this.


    "Is this how you talk to someone who is older than you? It seems that your parents didn''t teach you


    manners well. Then, as your mother-inw, I should knock some sense into you!"


    Madam Jenkins raised her hand high as she talked. Mandy did not try to evade it. However, just


    when Madam Jenkins''s hand almost fell on Mandy¡¯s face, somebody grabbed her arm midway.


    "That''s enough!" Luke glowered.


    "Luke..." Madam Jenkins was startled.


    Luke emotionlessly said, "Now is not the time to fight. I''ll deal with the woman and see if I could


    minimize the impact."


    Then, he red warningly at Madam Jenkins and Charlotte and added, "This will be thest time I


    help you clean your mess. If you guys still refuse to change, I will not help you next time."


    It was rare for Luke to be this angry. Both Madam Jenkins and Charlotte were stunned.


    "Luke,¡± Mandy looked at him with glossy eyes.


    After a slight hesitation, he said, "Come, let''s go upstairs."


    Delighted, Mandy quickly went forward and grabbed his arm. This time, he did not shake her off.


    Madam Jenkins and Charlotte remained sitting on the couch, their faces nk as if they could not


    comprehend how the situation changed so fast overnight.

 Chapter 92 Mandy Ainsleys Scheme

    Chapter 92 Mandy Ainsley''s Scheme


    At night, in the bedroom.


    "Luke, I really wasn''t involved in what happened with Susan,¡± Mandy said quietly.


    "I know," Luke sighed. "Mandy, you''ve been wronged. I will try my best to reduce the impact of this


    incident. But with my mom and Charlotte..."


    "Luke, it¡¯s not that I want to be upset at mom and Charlotte," Mandy said aggrievedly. "I can take the


    me for them. They are your family, so I''ll treat them as mine. It is only natural for me to help


    them. It¡¯s just that... I don¡¯t want you to misunderstand me."


    Mandy looked at Luke eagerly, "Now, all that I want to do is manage our rtionship well. I didn''t


    even think of bringing Susan into this."


    "I know," Luke said.


    Mandy bit her lower lip, "I may be a little unreasonable and a little stubborn at times. But Luke, I


    really do like you. I know you still have feelings for Susan. I can wait, but I just hope that you can at


    least give me the chance to wait for you."


    Luke looked at Mandy¡¯s lovable face, and his eyes shed withplicated emotions.


    Sensing that Luke¡¯s attitude had softened, Mandy took a step closer and grabbed his hand, "Luke,


    tonight, can


    you..."


    "I have some documents to process tonight, so I will probably need to sleep in the study room. You


    should rest first," Luke interrupted her.


    Mandy''s eyes shed with anger, but she still kept a soft smile, "Okay."


    Mandy¡¯s understanding attitude made Luke feel a little guilty.


    He caressed her supple hair and said gently, "Mandy, I know this is unfair to you. If you see


    anything you like, just feel free to buy it with my credit."


    "Okay," Mandy nodded and sent Luke off.


    Once Luke left, her smile vanished.


    A wretched and gloomy expression crossed her face.


    Luke still liked Susan. If Mandy could, she would love t o torture Susan in the most painful way


    possible.


    But she couldn''t.


    At this point, the most important thing was to guard her rtionship with Luke. If she really did


    something to Susan, Luke would be unhappy with her.


    So, things were going the way it should. With the help of Madam Jenkins and Charlotte to torture


    Susan, she just needed to put on an innocent face.


    Recalling what just happened, Mandy smiled subconsciously.


    Mandy did not know why Lynn Cheney suddenly used her of framing Susan, but she did not


    care about her reputation on the outside.


    What mattered the most was establishing her innocent image among those around her. Like Luke.


    Now that she had been wronged, Luke felt bad for her and treated her much more gently.


    With Luke backing her up, Madam Jenkins could no longer treat her condescendingly.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Overall, Mandy was quite satisfied with how she took the situation to her advantage.


    The only regret was that she was not able to keep Luke for the night.


    However, it was fine. She had plenty of time. One day, Luke would be hers entirely.


    Mandy thought to herself triumphantly, i


    "Mom, what do we do now?" Charlotte could only rely o n Madam Jenkins for help.


    Madam Jenkins gritted her teeth, "I think someone¡¯s helping Susan behind the scenes."


    "Who could it be?¡± Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    "Who else would have such huge control over the radiowork? Who else could make a trivial


    reporter start gossiping about the Jenkins and the Ainsleys in public?" Madam Jenkins looked at


    Charlotte.


    Charlotte nked out for a while, then said dejectedly, "It¡¯s Julian Shaw."


    After a while, Charlotte asked, "Since Lynn Cheney put the me on Mandy, does it mean that


    Julian Shaw doesn''t know it''s us who did it?"


    "It''s hard to say," Madam Jenkins gritted her teeth." But if that''s the case, our n to target Susan


    must be dyed. If we get caught by Julian Shaw, it won''t be easy to escape again."


    Charlotte nodded in agreement.


    Meanwhile...


    Susan also saw the column that Lynn Cheney participated in.


    Lynn Cheney apologized to her publicly once again, and then ambiguously hinted that it was Mandy


    Ainsley who instructed her to frame Susan.


    Susan was quite shocked by that.


    She always felt that it was Madam Jenkins'' doing.


    But, regardless, as long as this matter coulde to a n end, she was toozy to bother about it.


    Concerned about the interior designpetition, Susan ate in a hurry and buckled down to work on


    her drawing.


    She was going all out for the million-dor prize.


    That night, she was going to finish her first draft.


    In the dead of the night, Susan¡¯s eyelids were getting heavier and heavier. Unknowingly, she fell


    asleep before herptop.


    The door opened softly.


    A figure approached Susan.


    He looked at Susan¡¯s tired expression and carefully bent over to carry her in his arms.


    Susan woke up immediately and looked at him with dazed eyes. 1


    "Julian?" Susan was shocked by who she saw.


    Julian kept quiet and looked at her.


    Susan rubbed her eyes in disbelief, "Am I dreaming?¡±


    Then, she reached out her hand to pinch Julian''s cheek.


    Julian''s expression turned gloomy immediately.


    What was this stupid woman doing?


    Julian was just about to speak, but Susan muttered," The texture is a little too hard, it''s not really


    nice to pinch."


    Julian was dumbfounded and amused.


    He looked at the woman in his arms, and a subtle smile crossed his face.


    He bent over and whispered next to Susan¡¯s ear, "I have something harder, do you want to touch


    it?"


    Susan was stupefied. Suddenly, her face flushed red and she tried to jump out of Julian''s arms.


    Julian held on to her tightly.


    Realizing that her resistance was futile, Susan red a t Julian in embarrassment, "You... how can


    you trespass private property!"


    "Trespassing? I don''t think so. The owner of this house handed the key to me in person," Julian said


    calmly.


    "Seth Leeds!" Susan gritted her teeth angrily.


    "Yep! It¡¯s Seth. If you''re unhappy, you can settle it with him," Julian threw Seth under the bus without


    hesitation.


    Susan bit her lips in frustration, "I will find him for sure. But can you put me down first."


    "Of course," Julian said, then he carried her straight to the bed andid her down.


    Overwhelmed by his male scent, Susan said in embarrassment, "Julian, you are a rascal." 1


    "Me? A rascal?" Julian raised his eyebrows, "You''re the one who requested to be put down on the


    bed. I am merely obeying your instructions."


    Was that what she meant?


    Susan looked at Julian in painful regret, "If that''s the case, I don''t want it anymore." "It''s toote,"


    Julian took her into his arms.

 Chapter 93 Too Thin

    Chapter 93 Too Thin


    "Julian Shaw, let me go." Susan looked up angrily.


    Julian did not answer Susan. He touched her narrow waist and sighed, "You are still too thin."


    "My body shape is clearly ideal,¡± Susan snorted coldly.


    "It would be nicer to touch if you were slightly meatier,¡± Julian said.


    "If you don''t like it, you can let go.¡±


    Julianughed and hugged Susan even tighter.


    The moonlight was gentle, quietly shining through the windowttice, making the room feel


    particrly serene.


    Even though she was hugged by force, Susan felt an odd sense of security in Julian''s arms.


    "Did you see Lynn Cheney''s apology on TV today?" Julian asked.


    "Yeah, I saw it,¡± Susan replied.


    "How do you feel?" A satisfied smile crept onto Julian''s face.


    "It¡¯s best that the rumor can be cleared,¡± Susan answered honestly. "But...¡±


    "But?¡± "But I don''t understand why Lynn Chenney put the me on Mandy. Did Luke not exin to


    Lynn Chenney properly?" Susan was a bit confused.


    Julian looked at Susan in shock as he felt upset and defeated.


    Luke, Luke again!


    Did this stupid woman think it was Luke who did all o f this? 2


    Julian snorted loudly.


    "Are you angry?" Susan noticed his change in mood.


    "No!" Julian responded coldly.


    "Because I mentioned Luke?" Susan asked carefully.


    "No!" Julian remained expressionless.


    "Then, it''s because..." Susan was clueless.


    Julian looked at her confused expression, raised his eyebrows, and kissed her.


    Susan''s eyes widened.


    When Julian released her, Susan said angrily, "I don¡¯t think I did anything that triggered you, did I?"


    Wasn¡¯t it agreed upon that this was a method of punishment?


    She was already behaving cautiously to avoid making him angry.


    Julian raised his eyebrows, ¡°Your existence already triggers me!"


    Then, he looked down slightly.


    Following his gaze, Susan squealed when she noticed what he was looking at.


    When she was alone, she wore loose shirts. Now, the skin on her chest was exposed.


    She quickly pulled her cor up, blocking her bare skin.


    "What''s the point of hiding it? It''s not like I''ve never seen it before.¡± Julian said calmly.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Susan did not want to talk to this shameless man -she stomped to the bathroom to clean herself up.


    When she returned, Julian had already fallen asleep o n the bed.


    Susan was a bit frustrated.


    Was that man a pig? How many minutes had it been? How was he already asleep?


    Besides, now that he took her bed, where was she going to sleep?


    Susan walked to the bed and looked at the sleeping man.


    Julian¡¯s brows were knitted together tightly, as though he was worried about something even in his


    sleep.


    For some reason, Susan reached her hand out to soothe his frown.


    Just when she was about to take her hand back, Julian grabbed her arm.


    Before she could react, Susan was back in Julian''s arms.


    "You..." Susan was just about to speak.


    "Sleep." Julian caressed her hair, his voice was deep and raspy.


    He hugged her tightly and fell asleep again.


    Julian was really tired. Susan was afraid to wake him up, so she stayed still in his arms.


    While Julian was sleeping soundly, Susan couldn¡¯t rest in peace.


    Looking at Julian''s attractive face, aplicated expression crossed hers.


    Julian Shaw! What did that man want?


    He was the one who was forced to marry her. Now that Madam Shaw was against their marriage,


    why didn''t he just take the chance to divorce her?


    Why, now that she had already left the Shaw Mansion, did he keep invading her life again and


    again?


    Susan bit her lower lip hard.


    Did he not know that if he kept doing this, it would make her greedy and give her false hope? What


    if she got ustomed to hispany?


    What if she couldn''t let go of him when the person he loved appeared?


    Susan shut her eyes and calmed herself down.


    ''Susan, you''ve already been hurt once. Do you want to get hurt again?¡¯


    ''Julian Shaw is not for you. Please, guard your heart.'' Julian''s scent was still surrounding her.


    She moved a little and Julian pulled her back into his arms.


    Susan looked at Julian, his eyes were still closed.


    She bit her lower lips again. Susan couldn¡¯t help but feel mncholic. This man was so


    domineering even when he was asleep.


    But, she did not dare to move anymore, and could only continue to rest in Julian¡¯s arms.


    Susan thought it would be difficult for her to fall asleep in his arms, but it was surprisingly easy.


    When she woke up the next morning, Julian was already gone.


    When Susan walked out of the room with a yawn, she heard Seth shouting.


    "Wow! We have such good food early in the morning!" A little confused, Susan looked at the food on


    the table. "Susan, did you order food delivery?" Seth said as he walked excitedly to the dining table.


    "No, I didn''t." Susan was a bit lost.


    "Let me see what we have." Seth scavenged through the pile of food.


    Soon, the smile on his face froze.


    The breakfast was categorized withbels. On the best -looking container, Susan¡¯s name was


    written on it. And the other one with Jacob''s name looked pretty good too.


    "Where''s mine? Where''s mine?" Seth couldn''t believe i t. Then, at the corner of the table, he found


    a bowl of in porridge. 4


    Seth looked at the breakfast for Susan and Jacob, then at his porridge. He groaned loudly, "No way!


    Only Julian Shaw would do something as cruel as this!"


    Seth texted Julian immediately, "Why do I not have a luxurious breakfast like Susan and Jacob?


    Why why why..."


    Julian had just arrived at the office when he received the spam message.


    He raised his eyebrows and replied calmly, "Are you m y wife? If you¡¯re not my wife, you should be


    grateful that I even gave you a bowl of porridge."


    Seth froze for a second, then gritted his teeth and replied, "Then why does Jacob have it too?"


    "Is your sister my wife?¡± Julian replied while turning o n hisptop.


    Seth held his phone in disbelief.


    Julian''s response was so logical, he couldn¡¯t even fight back.


    "I willin to Susan!" Seth replied angrily.


    "Susie''s awake?" Julian raised his eyebrows. He stopped replying to Seth and video called Susan.

 Chapter 94 Don鈥檛 Blame Me For The Game

    Chapter 94 Don¡¯t me Me For The Game


    Julian Shaw''s video call?


    Susan Shelby blinked her eyes innocently and connected the video call.


    "Did you receive breakfast already?" asked Julian.


    "Yes." Susan could not refrain herself from chuckling." Seth is drawing circles on the wall."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She shifted the screen to show Seth conveniently.


    Julian smirked. "When he¡¯s done drawing circles, you can tell him that his portion has been ced


    in the kitchen."


    Susan suddenly realized something and could not refrain fromughing. "Why are you teasing


    him?¡±


    "Because I''m jealous that he gets to live with you?" Julian blinked innocently.


    "You..." Susan felt speechless.


    Julian picked up a document and rifled through the pages while saying, "Have you seen the


    breakfast that I bought for you? Remember to finish it all.¡±


    "Huh? Finish it all?¡± Susan looked at therge pile of breakfast meals no less than ten varieties. She


    did not feel so good.


    "Of course, you''re too skinny. I''ve decided to fatten you up," said Julian in a perfectly justifiable


    manner.


    "I¡¯m not too skinny but I have the standard figure! Moreover, I''ve noticed that my tummy has been


    bulging a little recently and I was just nning to lose some weight," Susan objected.


    "Lose weight?" Julian looked at Susan''s slim figure and said right away, "You don''t even have any


    flesh on your body. What weight are you trying to lose? Go and have your breakfast, I shall watch


    you from here."


    Susan felt speechless at once.


    She spected Julian made the video call for this purpose.


    He did it to monitor her!


    Susan did not feel so good as she looked at therge pile of breakfast foods.


    "Have it, quick.¡±


    Under Julian''s supervision, Susan could only brace herself to pick up a steamed bun.


    She began objecting as soon as she took a bite. "I don''t like the pork filling, it¡¯s too high in calories."


    "Hmm?¡± Julian squinted his eyes. "Are you asking for punishment?"


    Punishment...


    Susan¡¯s face blushed scarlet. She immediately started chomping down the food inrge gulps.


    Julian was pleased.


    Susan ate and ate with great effort under the supervision of CEO Shaw. However, the space in her


    stomach was just this big. Atst, more than half of the food remained.


    She could not help looking at Julian piteously. "I really can''t eat anymore."


    Julian realized that she was genuinely full so he said calmly, "That''s all for breakfast. I''ve already


    ordered lunch forter. Remember to video call me then."


    Susan had no words for him,


    ''Are you kidding me? You¡¯re still going to monitor me for lunch?¡¯


    Susan looked at her bulging tummy and felt sadness welling up in her all of a sudden.


    Could it be that her slim figure would end up going with the wind?


    Susan turned her sadness into strength as she continued to work on her design sketch.


    Julian hung up the video call and cracked into a ghastly smile.


    The matter with Lynn Cheney from earlier was but a small counterattack.


    Next, he was nning to take the initiative and find something for both the Jenkins Corporation and


    the Shaw family to work on.


    This was to ensure that some people would not be too free to keep thinking about his Susie.


    These people included Madam Jenkins, Charlotte Jenkins, and Luke Jenkins.


    ''How dare you seek praise for your contribution when you''re the one who called my Susie.¡¯ 2


    ''Hmph.''


    Julian summoned his personal assistant toe into the room.


    He dispatched a few orders calmly.


    "Send a message to the Ainsley family that Madam Jenkins and Charlotte arranged for someone to


    defile Susan online. After the incident hase to light, me it on Lynn Cheney."


    "Remember to act natural when you''re sending the message. Don¡¯t let the others discover any


    traces."


    "On the other hand, thete Richard Jenkins was constantly looking for me to coborate for a


    holiday resort project before his passing. There are bright prospects for this project. Inform the few


    main shareholders of the Jenkins Corporation that our Lanyard Construction is willing to invest in


    the project under the terms of employing Moya Jones in the Jenkins Corporation!"


    "If someone asks for a reason, you can say that I can''t bear the sight of the single mother and


    orphan being bullied." "At the same time, hire awyer to help Moya Jones engage in awsuit for


    the inheritance. Thew currently in effect states that illegitimate children and legitimate children


    share the same right of inheritance. Use this point to let Moya Jones and her son fight against the


    Jenkins family."


    Julian stated the orders calmly.


    The personal assistant was already sweating profusely from listening.


    The first order from Julian was obviously meant to destroy the alliance between the Ainsley family


    and the Jenkins family.


    The second order was meant to cause internal instability in the Jenkins Corporation.


    The third order was even more ruthless. It was meant t o make the Jenkins family lose out on a


    large fortune.


    What did the Jenkins family do...such that they provoked his internally malicious CEO to this extent!


    This was simply a game of not stopping until the yer was dead.


    "Alright, that''s all for now. Go and put it into practice and remember to report and update me in a


    timely manner," said Julian.


    "Yes." The assistant wiped away his sweat and hastily took on the tasks.


    Julian raised an eyebrow when his assistant left.


    After the three orders were carried out, he believed that the Jenkins family should be able to behave


    themselves for a while.


    Julian''s assistant was highly capable of executing ns. In just a few days, all the orders


    dispatched by Julian were implemented in ce.


    In the Jenkins family, Madam Jenkins and Charlotte were sipping tea.


    Mandy was about to leave the house while humming a tune.


    "Stay there." Madam Jenkins ced down her teacup. "Mandy, don''t you know how to greet an


    elder member of the family?"


    Mandy stopped walking and said in a rather carefree manner, "Mother, I''m going out."


    Madam Jenkins felt even more displeased upon seeing Mandy''s behavior.


    Richard''s mother was still alive when Madam Jenkins married into the family in the past. Her


    mother-inw was a ruthless character too. She had a hard time in the highly stressful family due to


    the presence of Richard''s mother.


    Now, Mandy had such a good time in the family such that she was even reluctant to greet others.


    A cold glint shed past Madam Jenkins'' eyes. It seemed that Mandy was bing reluctant to


    respect her mother-inw due to the incident with Lynn.


    It was Madam Jenkins¡¯ duty to remind Mandy who the real master of this family was now.


    "Mandy, you''re already married. You can''t be spending time outside of the house every day like the


    days when you were still single.¡± Madam Jenkins said nonchntly, "Money didn''t fall from the sky


    for the Jenkins family. You''ve been spending quite a lot of money shopping recently. That is not the


    way a diligent married woman should act. Here, hand over your credit card, and I shall keep it safe


    for you first.¡±


    "You¡¯re taking away my card?¡± Mandy called out aloud at once, "That¡¯s impossible. Luke gave me


    the card and it''s none of your business!"


    "Luke is my son! His money is my money." Madam Jenkins'' expression darkened. "I¡¯ll have you


    hand over your credit card to me today.¡±


    "What if I don''t?" Mandy raised an eyebrow.


    Madam Jenkins sneered and said right away, "Then I can only seize it by force."


    She summoned a servant at once and ordered her to seize Mandy¡¯s bag forcibly.


    Mandy was not a person that was easy to get along with. She immediately called Luke toin


    to him as soon as her bag was seized.


    Luke came rushing back to the house just in time to see Madam Jenkins and Mandy confronting


    each other.


    He could not help his mild headache creeping up on


    him again.


    "Mother, what are you up to now?" asked Luke.


    Madam Jenkins was stunned for a moment. "Luke, what do you mean by what I am up to now?


    Mandy is such a spendthrift, so what''s wrong with me restricting her..."


    Mandy interrupted Madam Jenkins'' speech. She looked at Luke with teary eyes. "Luke, you


    promised m e before that I could buy anything I wanted! I was just about to go out to get something


    earlier when mother seized my bag."


    As she was speaking, Mandy acted even more aggrieved. "Speaking of which, my Ainsley family is


    not poor either, right? I only worry that others will start gossiping about the Jenkins family if I keep


    using my family¡¯s money. Mother, if you think that I''m really overspending, it''s fine, I''ll just get some


    money from my parents."

 Chapter 95 Cut Comers

    Chapter 95 Cut Comers


    Mandy Ainsley cooked up a lot of issues in her conversation such that Madam Jenkins'' face was


    turning green from rage. How would Madam Jenkins have the courage to speak like this to her


    mother-inw in the past?


    Mandy still seemed fine before she married into this family. Now, she was actually so arrogant and


    willful.


    Madam Jenkins was about to speak up when Luke said nonchntly, "Mandy, how does that make


    us look for you to ask for money from the Ainsley family? I''ll just get you another card then. Go and


    buy anything you like. You don''t need to save money on m y behalf.¡±


    "You''re the best for me, Luke." Mandy cracked into a sweet smile at once.


    "Go ahead." Luke passed her a new credit card.


    Mandy received the card and cast a defiant nce at Madam Jenkins before she left the house


    joyously.


    "Luke, you..." Madam Jenkins was about to nag at Luke.


    Luke said with a lethargic expression, "Mother, are you unhappy because you find that our house is


    too calm and too quiet?" "What are you trying to say here? Are you saying that


    I¡¯m constantly trying to create a disturbance?" Madam Jenkins was displeased. "It¡¯s right for a


    mother-inw to teach the daughter-inw to behave herself. I gave one piece of criticism and she


    refuted with three. I bet you won''t find another daughter-inw like her in this world."


    Luke shot a nce at her. "That is also the daughter-in w that you picked meticulously. As for the


    person that you picked, you must bear with it regardless.¡±


    On the contrary, Susie was very well-mannered, but did Madam Jenkins not pick faults with her


    constantly too?


    "You..." Luke''s mockery rendered Madam Jenkins speechless.


    "Alright, I still have some affairs to attend to at thepany! From now on, I don''t want to deal with


    matters like this that waste my time anymore. Mother, please enjoy your leisure time and stop


    meddling with things that you''re not supposed to meddle with," said Luke while he turned around


    and left.


    Madam Jenkins was so furious she almost fainted.


    Charlotte hastily patted her back tofort her.


    Madam Jenkins managed to pant with great effort before she said in rage, "Look at your brother, is


    it proper for him to speak in that tone? How is it alright for him to order me not to meddle with


    matters?" "He''s just confused," said Charlotte.


    Madam Jenkins clenched her teeth in anger. "I don''t believe that I won''t be able to get Mandy to


    behave herself!"


    She took out her phone and made a call to Madam Aisley. "Madam Ainsley, are you free this


    afternoon? Would you like to join me for tea?"


    She had to talk about Mandy¡¯s matters to Madam Ainsley.


    "I''m not free." Madam Ainsley¡¯s voice sounded cold and rigid.


    "Is it because you have some other urgent matters?" asked Madam Jenkins hastily.


    "No." Madam Jenkins¡¯ voice sounded rather rude. 1


    Madam Jenkins frowned. "Madam Ainsley, what are you trying to say?"


    "What am I trying to say?" Madam Ainsley had an outburst of emotions. "Could it be that you still


    haven''t figured it out? Is my Mandy''s reputation worthless when ites to you and Charlotte''s


    reputation? Why do you have to me any bad things on my Mandy! You still have the nerve to ask


    me what I am trying to say?"


    Madam Jenkins was stunned by Madam Ainsley¡¯s retorts.


    Soon afterward, she could not help feeling infuriated.


    Luke had already handled this matter immediately so the matter was considered resolved in the


    meantime. Madam Jenkins did not expect that Mandy would be s o restless that she had actually


    gone toin to her mother.


    Madam Jenkins'' tone turned cold and blunt as well." Madam Ainsley, you''re really bold, huh! I bet


    Mandy went andined to you. I only nagged her a little casually but I didn''t expect that she


    would tell you that nonsensical stuff. Our Jenkins family can''t take i n a daughter-inw like this."


    "Heh, we didn''t learn about this matter from our Mandy. And since you''ve already said so, if your


    Jenkins family isn''t satisfied with Mandy, let them get a divorce then!" Madam Ainsley was


    extremely unyielding. "The groom fainted during the wedding ceremony, soon afterward the father-


    inw died, and she still had to endure your bullying in the house. Do you really think that our


    Mandy really doesn''t have support behind her? You just wait and see. I shall see t o Mandy and


    Luke''s divorce in the civil affairs bureau tomorrow."


    Madam Ainsley hung up the call with a loud p.


    Madam Jenkins was dumbstruck with bewilderment.


    She had only wanted to exercise control over Mandy and yet she had never thought about making


    them get a divorce. Now that she had provoked Madam Ainsley''s anger to this extent, her face


    turned pale in fear and red in anger at times. She had no idea how to put an end to this feud.


    The coboration between the two families had entered a honeymoon phase now. If this incident


    were to strike them suddenly, perhaps the coboration would be ruined too.


    Realizing that she had possibly gotten into trouble, Madam Jenkins still refused to yield.


    She could onlyin to Charlotte ceaselessly.


    Before she could recover from being confronted by Madam Ainsley''s unyielding attitude, the servant


    entered the room holding a court summon.


    Madam Jenkins was beyond infuriated upon taking a nce at it. "What? The b*tch still has the


    audacity to fight for our Luke''s inheritance? No, no, I won¡¯t go to court."


    ¡°Madam." The servant said cautiously, "If you don¡¯t attend court, the court will decide for Moya


    Jones¡¯ cause."


    Madam Jenkins was speechless,"..."


    She tossed the court summon in a rather agitated manner. She found herself to be in constant bad


    luck throughout this period of time.


    Anything that she tried to do would not go smoothly.


    Julian¡¯s few actions turned the Jenkins family into chaos.


    This hideous mess of matters were enough to upy


    Madam Jenkins such that she would not have the


    energy to scheme against Susan anymore.


    Julian smiled after hearing the feedback. "Great.


    Continue to follow up on these matters. Please help Moya more with thewsuit. Also, do speed it


    up on getting Moya into the Jenkins Corporation too."


    The assistant hastily took on the tasks.


    Unaware of Julian¡¯s actions, Susan lived very calm and peaceful days.


    She was fully engaged in the designpetition.


    She went through the preliminary and reexamination.


    She submitted her design sketches online and went through all the steps before arriving at the


    finals.


    There were only 50 slots allocated for the finals and thepetition would be held live.


    Susan took a look at the judges for the finals and could not help pursing her lips when she saw that


    Julian was one of the judges!


    This man was obviously clueless about interior design!


    What an abominable capitalist society!


    When Julian came to visit at night, Susan cast a side nce at him. "You''re a judge for the design


    competition too?"


    "Why?" Julian smiled. "Are you hoping that I''d cut a few corners for you?"


    Susan felt speechless for a while before she said, "So you knew that I took part in thepetition


    long ago?" "Not long ago either. I only found out when you registered yourself," said Julian casually.


    "You!" Susan could not help biting her lower lip." You¡¯ve always known, then I..."


    Julian raised an eyebrow upon realizing Susan¡¯s thoughts. "Don¡¯t worry. I haven¡¯t done anything.


    You''ve made it to the finals on your own."


    Susan felt rather relieved upon realizing that Julian did not look like he was lying.


    Even though she wanted to get first ce, she wanted to rely on her own capabilities to enter the


    finals with dignity, then receive the reward with dignity.


    "However..." Julian cracked into a handsomely cunning smile. "However, if you wish for me to cut


    some corners for you, I can do that too. Give me a kiss and first ce will be yours."


    Susan could not refrain from rolling her eyes. "No! Don''t act recklessly. I want a fair and just result."


    ''So, I don''t get a kiss?'' 2


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Julian felt dejected for a moment and even more recalcitrant now. He thought about it and said,


    "What i f I have to cut corners for you?"


    "Hey!" Susan was at a loss of whether to cry orugh.


    "Give me a kiss and I won''t cut corners for you," said Julian in a righteous tone.

 Chapter 96 Divorce Agreement

    Chapter 96 Divorce Agreement


    Susan felt gooseflesh pebbled all over her skin. She had never seen such a shameless person


    before.


    "What do you say?" Julian raised one of his brows, "If you don''t kiss me now, I''ll directly let you be


    the champion."


    Susan did not know what to say. The way Julian threatened people waspletely different from


    others.


    But what if Julian really did it?


    Even though the prize bonus was the main reason she participated in thepetition, designing


    was her hobby and she wanted to be an interior designer in the future.


    To be able topete with experts from around the country, she could feel her blood boiling.


    Not only did she want the result, but she also wanted t o experience the progress. Hence, she did


    not want Julian to abuse his power to help her secure first ce.


    "Are you going to kiss me or not?" Julian raised his brows, "I¡¯ll give you three minutes to consider.


    After three minutes, you will be the champion of thispetition."


    Susan was startled by how shameless Julian was.


    She gritted her teeth and slowly inched toward him.


    Julian moved his face closer.


    Susan gritted her teeth and nted a kiss on his cheek. However, before she could touch his


    cheek, Julian suddenly turned his face over and Susan''s lipsnded on his.


    Julian smiled and deepened the kiss. Susan subconsciously re-positioned herself and reciprocated


    the kiss.


    As she was kissing, she felt disappointed in herself. After being kissed by Julian so many times, her


    body had been conditioned to the point that it would not reject his kiss anymore.


    "Well, I''ll not let you go through the backdoor for the sake of this kiss,¡± Julian said in an undertone,


    his voice was deep and seductive.


    Susan rolled her eyes inwardly. "Thank you, then.¡±


    "You''re wee,¡± Julian replied with a smile.


    This time, Susan could not help herself anymore and rolled her eyes in front of Julian.


    When she thought about the interior designpetition that was around the corner, her eyes


    glowed. She could not wait any longer to meet the experts from around the country.


    ''The final review ising in another week. I must prepare myself so that I can face it in my best


    condition!¡¯ Susan thought inwardly, her eyes ring with enthusiasm and dedication.


    Julian could not peel his eyes away from Susan. Serious-mode Susan looked even more charming


    to him. He had never seen this side of her before, and it hit a certain spot in his heart. His heartbeat


    elerated and he had never been so certain before that he loved the woman in front of him.


    Initially, Susan nned to iste herself from the outside world all of next week so that she could


    make preparations for the designpetition. However, on the next day, she received a call from


    Madam Shaw.


    Her attitude was as domineering as before as she instructed, "Take your identity card and marriage


    certificate ande to the Shaw Mansion.¡±


    ''What does she mean by this?''


    Susan''s hand trembled slightly.


    Finally, it was here. Madam Shaw had found the perfect substitution to rece her.


    She closed her eyes and began to reminisce about the things that happened ever since she moved


    to Seth''s apartment. Her rtionship with Julian had improved a lot. It made her almost forget that


    their marriage was actually on the verge of falling apart.


    "Are you listening?" Madam Shaw pressed on impatiently when she did not hear anything from


    Susan.


    "Yes," Susan took a deep breath, "I''lle over right now.¡± 1


    No matter if it was marriage or divorce, she did not have any choice.


    After she got all her documents, she then departed to the Shaw Mansion.


    In the Shaw Mansion, Madam Shaw was cussing as she held a newspaper in her hand, "So he is


    just a con man, and I trusted him so much!¡±


    Confused, Susan walked over to Madam Shaw and greeted, "Mom."


    Madam Shaw threw her a sidelong nce and smiled coldly, "I won¡¯t be your mother-inw very


    soon."


    Susan bit her lower lip, but she did not say anything.


    "That Great Master Strange is a con man. He lied to me about you helping Julian to avoid disasters,


    and that¡¯s why I allowed you to marry him. See for yourself," Madam Shaw said as she threw the


    newspaper to Susan.


    Susan grabbed the newspaper and took a look. Then, she was stunned.


    "The fake Great Master has been arrested."


    The news was bottomed on facts and covered in great detail of how this so-called Great Master


    Strange pretended to be a supernatural being and scammed people of their money and finally


    ended up in jail.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "He imed that he could see past and 500 hundred years into the future. If he were so great, he


    wouldn''t have been arrested," Madam Shaw said angrily, "I still can¡¯t believe I was fooled by such a


    man."


    Susan remained silent. She did not believe in such a thing from the beginning. The only reason she


    epted Madam Shaw''s suggestion was that she was i n need of money at that time.


    Now that the true colors of the so-called Great Master Strange was exposed, thest thing that held


    their marriage together had vanished.


    Susan gripped the newspaper tighter.


    "I''ve informed Julian as well. After he arrives, you two can go through the formalities for the divorce


    at the marriage registry. Now, sign this divorce agreement first," Madam Shaw said matter-of-factly


    as she pointed at the divorce agreement on the table.


    "Since you and your brother have a lot of backbone, I guess you don''t want anything from the


    Shaws, right?" Madam Shaw sneered.


    Susan took a look at the divorce agreement. ording to the agreement, aside from her own


    sry, she could not bring anything out from the Shaw Mansion.


    She was calm. She felt this was fine as well since she did not want to bring anything with her either.


    After she read through the agreement and found no problems, she picked up the pen and signed it.


    It was only when she was almost finished signing the agreement that she realized her hand was


    shaking.


    Divorce. Did this mean that the two lines that represented Julian and her would never intersect


    anymore? From now on, the domineering yet childish man who made her feel at ease was at times


    no longer rted to her. 2


    "Hurry up," Madam Shaw sneered, "Or do you regret it already, and you don''t want to give up the


    Shaw¡¯s properties?"


    Susan took a deep breath to calm herself down and finished signing the agreement.


    Madam Shaw immediately took the agreement away a s a contented smile spread across her face.


    Without the Great Master Strange and Susan, she could finally get a daughter from an eminent


    family for Julian.


    Julian arrived only after Susan had signed the agreement. He looked at his mother and then looked


    a t Susan with a deep frown on his head.


    "What¡¯s happened, mom?"


    Madam Shaw then said exasperatedly "Look at this." 1


    Julian nced through the newspaper quickly and he soon understood what his mother was up to


    again. The frown on his forehead deepened. 1


    It was him who asked Great Master Strange to cooperate with him. He took advantage of his


    superstitious mother and had her to force him to marry Susan.


    He did not expect that Great Master Strange would be busted so soon. Without Great Master


    Strange, it would be very hard to make his mother believe his words.


    "Maybe she just happened to be there to help you avoid the disaster,¡± Madam Shaw said. "I think


    it''s better for you two to divorce."

 Chapter 97 Transfer of Assets

    Chapter 97 Transfer of Assets


    "Alright."


    "No."


    The two voices resounded at the same time.


    Julian Shaw shot his wife a re.


    ''Alright? This woman is sure quick to respond.''


    "No? Why not?" Madam Shaw looked straight into her son¡¯s eyes. She held out the divorce


    agreement in her hand and said, "Susan has already signed the divorce agreement papers."


    The divorce papers had all been signed!


    Julian''s eyes shed with a hint of seething anger.


    He had to find out what was so tempting in the terms o f the divorce agreement that made Susan


    agree to the divorce without hesitation.


    Julian hurriedly browsed through it and his expression turned darker by the moment.


    ording to the terms of this agreement, if she divorced him, Susan would get nothing at all.


    In that case, why would she still agree to the divorce?


    Just how desperate was this woman to leave him?


    During the time they spent together, they got along quite harmoniously, and he thought that she


    would more or less hesitate if he wanted a divorce.


    It was totally unexpected that she didn''t request for anything from the divorce, and that she gave up


    so easily on their marriage.


    Madam Shaw thought that Julian was worried about his money and assets and said with slight


    comcency, "ording to the agreement, she can''t leave with anything. So, you can feel free to


    divorce her, Julian." She felt that Susan was an idiot to give up what was, to her, an astronomical


    amount of money for the sake of her so-called self-respect.


    Julian ignored his mother as he looked coldly at Susan, "Woman, did you forget all I''ve said to you


    previously?"


    Susan''s lips trembled slightly.


    Julian said that he would never divorce her and that the only way they would be separated in life


    would be i f he had passed on, and she would be widowed.


    She didn''t believe it then, and she still didn''t believe it now.


    There was no reason for Julian to go against his mother for a dispensable person like her.


    It was as if he saw Susan''s reasons in her eyes. Julian sneered, "I''ll settle the score with youter."


    Then, Julian turned to re at his mother. "I don¡¯t agree to the divorce."


    Madam Shaw frowned and asked, "Why? Julian, don''t be a fool. You are out of this woman''s


    league. Once you''re divorced, I''ll find you another good wife."


    "You''ll find me another wife?" Julian raised his eyebrows and in a calm and rxed manner he


    asked, "You''ll have her marry me and be a miserable wife stuck in a sexless marriage?"


    Madam Shaw was dumbfounded.


    All this time, she was so anxious to get rid of Susan that she forgot about this matter!


    Susan couldn''t help but re at Julian.


    Even up to this moment, Julian still kept on spewing such lies?


    This man was obviously as normal as any man could b e!


    Thinking back to those times when he had almost cheated on her, and then looking at Julian''s


    serious face now, Susan was speechless.


    This man''s ability to tell lies with his eyes wide open got better by the day.


    "Well..." Madam Shaw felt a little conflicted. "Even so, let''s get over with the divorce first. If it really


    doesn''t work out, mother will find you a good one and we''ll do an IVF."


    "Really?" Julian cocked his eyebrows. "In that case, mom, you should have a look at these


    documents first."


    Julian was clearly well-prepared. He whipped out a folder and ced it in front of his mother.


    "It doesn''t matter what these documents are. We''ll look into it after we¡¯ve settled the divorce,"


    Madam Shaw said as she opened the documents.


    Susan was slightly curious as well.


    What were the contents of the folder?


    Madam Shaw looked very calm and rxed when she first started reading the documents.


    However, as she read further on, her expression turned sour.


    She quickly went through all the documents, and then, she closed the folder and looked at Susan


    with seething anger, "Look at what you''ve done!"


    Susan was at a loss for words.


    What had she done?


    "It''s none of her business. I personally transferred these into her name," Julian said with ease.


    "Even now, Susan is still unaware of this matter."


    "What?" Madam Shaw''s entire face turned dark and gloomy. She looked at Julian with an


    incredulous face. "Are you crazy? Do you have any idea how much money this is worth? How could


    you transfer all your assets to this woman?!"


    What assets?


    Susan was bbergasted.


    She picked up the folder and skimmed quickly through the contents. A momentter, a look of


    shock shed across her face.


    The folder contained all signed asset transfer letters.


    ording to these documents, everything under Julian''s name, including fifty properties all over the


    country and dozens of luxury cars, were transferred under her name. In addition to that, there were


    also some stocks he had purchased, funds he had made investments in, and other businesses that


    he had invested in save for Lanyard Construction. All of that now belonged to her.


    What... what was all this about!


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Susan was stunned in ce.


    How much was all this worth when added together?


    Millions?


    Billions?


    Tens of billions?


    She had no clue about the expanse of it.


    "I''m not crazy," Julian replied in a calm demeanor. " Lanyard Construction is the fruit of mom and


    dad''s hard work. Although the shares belong to me now, they also belong to the Shaws. I didn''t


    touch them. I''ve only touched the assets from my personal investments, which belong wholly to me.


    Susan is my wife. Both husband and wife are considered as one entity, so all my assets are


    naturally hers. I¡¯m afraid that the contents of the divorce agreement are deemed invalid since she


    now has all these properties under her name," Julian said calmly.


    Madam Shaw''s entire body shook with anger. "Julian, what the hell is going on with you! Do you


    have any idea how much money is involved? And you gave it all to this woman? Who the hell is


    she? How does she deserve..."


    "Mom, she''s my wife." Julian interrupted Madam Shaw and emphasized it once again.


    "What wife?!" Madam Shaw was furious. "She is just a woman that I bought to ward off your bad


    luck. No, I will never consent to you giving all your assets to this woman."


    "In any case, I''ve already given it to her. Moreover, I''ve taken all these documents to the notary to


    have them notarized. I also specifically requested that a use be added in. The owner of the


    property is not allowed to change for fifty years," Julian said.


    It turned out he was so busy for the past few days not only because he was upied with settling


    the Jenkins¡¯ mess.


    It seemed that he was busy taking inventory of his own assets.


    How could Julianmit to such an irreversible action? Madam Shaw was utterly stunned. "You...


    Why


    exactly did you..."


    She couldn''tprehend the situation that just unfolded in front of her. Susan was simply someone


    she had forced to marry him.


    Now that the divorce was finalized, shouldn''t he be overjoyed?


    Julian gazed calmly at his mother. "Mom, marriage is never a joke. Since I''ve already married


    Susan, no matter what happens, I will not give her up easily.


    When you and dad decided to spend the rest of your lives together in the very beginning, wasn''t it


    opposed by everyone else? Do you remember what dad did to defend and protect you?"


    At the thought of herte husband, Madam Shaw''s cold eyes and stern brows softened.

 Chapter 98 Susan Will Be My One And Only Wife

    Chapter 98 Susan Will Be My One And Only Wife


    Madam Shaw and her husband''s marriage was on the basis of romantic love. They loved each


    other very much. 1


    At that time, Mister Shaw was already a very sessful businessman, but Madam Shaw was born i


    n an ordinary family. Julian''s grandfather was against their rtionship, and he wanted Mister Shaw


    to marry a girl with the same status as him. 1


    However, Mister Shaw insisted on. After surmounting numerous difficulties, he married Madam


    Shaw in the end. He was very protective over her and he did not allow anyone to hurt her.


    After that, Julian''s grandfather and his father passed away. He was still a kid at that time, and


    Madam Shaw was young. Everyone from the Shaws stepped forward as they refused to hand over


    the Shaw Corporation to them. The reason was that they felt Madam Shaw would definitely remarry


    another man, and Julian was too young to handle the Shaw Corporation.


    Hence, they seized the Shaw Corporation from Madam Shaw and Julian.


    It was the darkest time for Lanyard Corporation. Everything was falling apart and the corporation


    was o n the verge of copse. It was when Madam Shaw stepped forward and promised that she


    would never remarry another man and would hand over thepany to Julian when he was old


    enough that the situation stabilized. 1


    After that, she used various means and chased all those people who kicked them when they were


    down out of Ningcheng City.


    It was easy to finish the entire story in a few words, but only Madam Shaw knew how difficult and


    perilous their situation was at the time. Part of the reason why she was willing to take up the


    responsibility was because of Julian while another part was that she truly loved Mister Shaw.


    Now that Julian mentioned the things that happened i n those years, Madam Shaw fell into her own


    memory.


    However, she soon snapped back to reality. She looked straight towards Julian and Susan and


    said," How can youpare your situation to ours? Your father and I loved each other.¡±


    "It''s fate that brought us together. How can you be so sure that we don¡¯t love each other?¡± Julian


    retaliated.


    "The status between you and her..."


    "Don''t forget, mom. Your situation is simr to ours. Dad came from arge family, while you were


    born in a n ordinary family."


    "Her reputation is bad! She will drag you down with her!" "All of those rumors are fake. Besides, I


    remember that before you settled down with dad, you had a first love, right?"


    "She is up to no good! She just wants our money!"


    "If that''s the case, then why didn''t she bring anything with her when she leftst time? Why would


    she sign the contract without any hesitation?"


    "She..."


    Madam Shaw wanted to say something more, but she found that all her reasonings were countered


    by Julian.


    "Mom, despite my body condition, Susan still decided t o stay by my side. She encourages me


    when I need a shove and she helps me when I need help. Don''t you think it''s very hard to get a


    person who can tolerate you to this extent?" After he made her mother understand his reasoning,


    he was now trying to move her with emotion.


    Susan could not help but look at Julian. She was truly amazed by the man''s talent to lie through his


    teeth.


    Stayed by his side? Encourage him? Help him? It was he who forced her to hug him and kiss him.


    He even tried to get onto her bed!


    However, Julian¡¯s approach seemed to be working. Madam Shaw¡¯s expression lightened. After all,


    aside from the things regarding the Jenkins, she did not find anything bad about Susan.


    Seeing that his mother''s expression had lightened up,


    Julian lowered his voice and continued, "Mom, do you want us to repeat all the hardships and pain


    that you and dad went through that year?"


    Madam Shaw¡¯s eyes changed.


    Indeed, the rtionship between her and Mister Shaw was never easy. If Mister Shaw did not stay


    by her side, she would have given up their rtionship long ago.


    "So, mom, since you have also tasted these hardships, why can''t you let go and give me and Susan


    the opportunity to grow up in marriage?" Julian asked.


    Madam Shaw pressed her lips, "In any case, I still think it is not appropriate for you to transfer all of


    your assets to her..."


    "She is my wife, and divorce is never an option. Since neither of us is going to give up our marriage,


    it doesn¡¯t really matter who owns the properties," Julian said matter-of-factly.


    However, Madam Shaw still was not convinced. After a long while, "Is it true that the ownership


    cannot be changed for fifty years?"


    "Yes, the owner of the property is not allowed to change for fifty years," Julian replied.


    Looking at the pile of documents, Madam Shaw felt her heart aching. If Julian divorced Susan right


    now, all of these things would belong to Susan. Even though she felt that Susan did not deserve her


    son, there was nothing she could do since her son was so


    stubborn.


    "In this case," Madam Shaw said sulkily, "Let''s postpone the divorce to another date.¡±


    "Not only postpone," Julian interjected, a serious expression dawning on his face. "In my entire life,


    Susan will be my one and only wife." i


    Both Madam Shaw and Susan were taken aback by Julian''s seriousness.


    Susan looked over to Julian. The man had been saying that he would never divorce her, but she did


    not believe him. Then, he transferred his properties to her and he even added a special use that


    nobody could change the ownership for 50 years. Right now, he reiterated in front of Madam Shaw


    that he would never divorce her.


    Susan''s heart spurred into a gallop. It was so loud that she thought everyone could hear her


    heartbeat.


    ''Why would he do that? Could it be...¡¯


    The fire of hope in her heart was reignited.


    "It''s still too early for you to say that," Madam Shaw sounded gloomy, "But I''ll see how far you two


    can go."


    The thing that convinced her was not Julian''s speech, but his money. She was not that kind enough


    to give s o much money to an outsider.


    "Okay,¡± Julian smiled, "Then we''ll leave now. Goodbye, mom."


    He pulled Susan and walked towards the outside. While they were walking, the agreement fell to


    the floor.


    "Wait, Julian, the agreement," the words spilled out of Susan¡¯s mouth before she could even realize.


    Julian stared at her.


    ''What else does this stupid woman want to do with that stack of useless papers?!'' 1


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Susan said meekly, "I just think that it is not good to litter..."


    Julian¡¯s expression then lightened.


    ''Yes, the divorce agreement is nothing but a pile of rubbish. Very good, Susan Shelby. I shall reward


    youter.''


    "Don¡¯t worry. The maid will take care of it," Julian calmly dragged Susan out, leaving Madam Shaw


    sulking alone in the living hall.


    She did not understand why her son was so obsessed with that woman.


    If she knew that he would not divorce after he got married, she should have picked a good one for


    him at that time.


    "Susan Shelby...¡± she mumbled.


    Although Madam Shaw still thought that she did not deserve Julian, she would settle for her for now.


    After all, it was better than losing all the money.


    "Oh, my heart. It hurts so much." Even after she consoled herself, she still could not help grabbing


    her chest.


    She could not fathom why Julian would give all his properties away to that woman as if he was


    giving her a ss of water.


    The car was moving fast on the road. Sitting on the seat next to Julian, Susan stifled a nce at


    him.

 Chapter 99 Its All Yours

    Chapter 99 It''s All Yours


    "What do you want to say?" Julian turned his head around and held her gaze.


    "Ah!" Susan was taken aback. She first turned her head sideways to avoid his gaze, but then she


    soon spun back and faced him head-on.


    "Did you really... transfer all your assets under my name?"


    "Yeah, it''s real," Julian said as he lifted one of his eyebrows.


    "The ownership is fixed for 50 years?" Susan pressed o n.


    "Yeah," Julian replied. His face was calm. It was as if h e was talking about something very normal.


    The doubt in Susan¡¯s heart swelled up. She bit her lower lip and asked, "Why would you do that?"


    In this case, as long as she wished, she could run away with the money. It was such a huge amount


    of money, and she reckoned that even Julian could not ignore it.


    Frowning, Julian looked at her as if he was asking why she did not understand.


    "Why? Can''t you see it already? In this way, my mom will not force me to divorce you anymore."


    Susan did not know whether to cry orugh when she saw the frown on Julian¡¯s face.


    Pouting her lips, she looked at him and said, "But... why wouldn¡¯t you divorce me?¡¯¡¯


    He had been forced to marry her. Didn¡¯t he always want to get rid of her? So, Susan could not


    fathom why would he rather transfer all his properties under her name than divorce her.


    Julian narrowed his eyes. "Woman, do you really think that I was kidding with you?"Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This marriage was part of his n. Since he had already gotten her, he would not let her get away


    from him.


    "How about the person that you love?" Susan bit her lower lip and asked the question.


    "The person that I love?" Julian held her gaze, but Susan could not read the expression on his face.


    "I... I''m scared you won''t be able to exin for yourself when she returns," Susan exined.


    "Oh?" Julian lifted his brows, "Don''t worry. I don''t think that will be a problem."


    ''He doesn''t think that it will be a problem?''


    Susan was confused.


    If she were the girl, she would be infuriated when she found out that Julian, the man she loved, had


    married.


    She wanted to ask some more questions, but upon seeing Julian''s indifferent face, she swallowed


    the question back to her stomach pit.


    He stopped the car under Seth''s apartment. After that, he handed the document to her. "Take it.


    Now all my money is in your hands."


    "Are you really going to give it to me?" Susan dared not to take over the document.


    After all, she had never seen so much money in her life before.


    "Well, whether you want to take it or not, it''s under your name now,¡± Julian said.


    "I think it''s better if you keep it yourself," Susan hastily said, shaking her head.


    Julian was tickled pink by her reaction. This was the first time he saw someone treating arge


    amount of money like it was a bomb.


    "Okay, I''ll help you keep it for now, but you have to take these cards," Julian said as he fished out a


    few cards from his pocket, "All the cards are registered under your name, and the revenue will be


    transferred into your cards every month."


    Susan did not take them. She asked, "How much money are there in the cards?"


    "I''ve taken most of it for investments, so I think it should be roughly a hundred billion dor,¡± Julian


    said simply.


    A...A hundred billion dor?!


    Susan had never seen such a huge number in her life. She was certain that she did not even worth


    a fraction of that amount.


    "I don''t want it. You keep it yourself," Susan pushed the cards away, "I don''t have the confidence to


    defeat my inner demon. I might run away with all your money."


    Just when Julian was about to say something, his face darkened when he heard the second part of


    her sentence.


    "Run away with my money?¡± Julian repeated, "If you don''t wish to die, then you better take me


    along when you''re running away with my money."


    Ahh...


    Susan¡¯s heart began to spur into a gallop once more. She could not handle it. Julian was too good


    at picking up girls.


    "I... I need to go now." Susan avoided his gaze and turned to open the door.


    "Hold on." Julian tugged at her.


    "What do you want?" Susan did not dare to look at him.


    "Before this, I was busy making an inventory of my properties and transferring all my assets to your


    name so I let you stay at Seth''s house for the time being.


    Now, all the properties have been transferred. All my houses are yours, my car is yours, and even


    me. I''m yours. So, Susie, when are you going toe home with me?¡± Jacob asked in a deep


    voice. 9


    Susan''s face turned pink with embarrassment.


    She bit her lower lip. "I..."


    Her heart began to waver, but she still remembered that Julian had a woman that he truly loved in


    his heart. That''s why she still could not open her heart to him. She feared that if she really put her


    heart into their rtionship, she would not be able to extract herself out one day if the woman


    returned.


    As such, she hardened her face and said, "My brother i s working with Seth on a new project. I have


    to stay and take care of him."


    "You can use your money to hire ten, if not hundreds o f maids to serve your brother. It''s not a big


    deal." Julian raised his brows.


    ¡°That''s different." Susan replied matter-of-factly," Anyway, let''s talk about thister after my brother


    has gone through his entrepreneurial phase.¡±


    Then, before Julian could say anything, Susan wriggled herself free from his clutches and got down


    from the car.


    "Well, see youter. Drive safely back to yourpany." With that, she turned around and dashed


    into the apartment.


    Julian was speechless.


    ''What a heartless woman,'' he cussed Susan in his heart.


    ''If that''s what she wants, it¡¯s fine with me! I''ll spend the rest of my life ying the chasing game with


    her!''


    Inside the apartment, Susan ran all the way into Seth''s unit and mmed the door.


    Her heart was still beating like a horse galloping on grassy ins.


    ''Did Julian really mean it when he said he wanted to spend the rest of his life with me?'' 1


    Susan figured in her heart that if that woman were not present, she would have already said yes to


    him.


    However... She did not dare to put her heart into the rtionship yet.


    Julian could afford to lose, but she could not. There was no way for her to turn around if their


    rtionship went south.


    Two different Julians kept phasing in and out of her brain. One of him was protecting her while the


    other looked at her with cold eyes. Susan felt like she was going mad.


    To prevent herself from thinking further, she went into the kitchen and began baking cakes.


    After the cakes were done, she called for both Seth and Jacob out to take some rest.


    Both of them had been working all days and nights to develop their system and took no rest at all.


    Initially, she wanted to tell Jacob to get some rest, but upon realizing the ever-growing smile on his


    face and his condition that was improving day by day, she swallowed her opinions back into her


    stomach despite how tired he looked, i


    Susan called his doctor and he said that allowing him t o do things he enjoy would help in his


    recovery.


    That was why she did not stop him.


    "Oh yeah, cake!" Seth picked up a slice of the cake and took a bite.


    Then, his face scrunched up and was bent out of shape.

 Chapter 100 He Loves You

    Chapter 100 He Loves You


    "What''s wrong?" Susan was shocked.


    Jacob looked at Seth with disgust. Then, he too picked up a small piece of cake.


    As soon as he bit into the cake, his usually calm expression changed...


    This taste was...


    "Water, water, water!" Seth yelled. He desperately searched the room for some water to drink.


    Jacob, on the other hand, had his eyes closed and swallowed the cake with ease.


    "What''s going on?" Susan was surprised and reached out to grab a piece of the cake.


    "Don''t eat it." Jacob immediately stopped her.


    "Is it bad?" Susan asked.


    "It''s alright." Jacob hesitated before he continued, "It''s just that... you might¡¯ve mistaken the salt for


    sugar. Also, the amount that you put in. It''s too much."


    Susan was speechless.


    To think that she put in salt instead of sugar. It must taste horrible!


    She couldn''t believe her brother had actually swallowed it whole.


    "I¡¯m so sorry, brother. Here, have some water." Susan hurriedly poured a ss of water.


    "Huff, huff, huff, huff." Seth had already gulped down several cups of water, which relieved the


    terrible salt taste in his mouth.


    He looked at Susan with a horrified look on his face and wailed, "Susan, were you nning to kill


    me?"


    This was definitely a traumatic experience for him, and he would probably think twice before eating


    another cake in the future!


    "Sorry." Susan was a little embarrassed. "My mind was preupied with a few things, and I


    probably wasn''t paying attention."


    Seth perked up his ears and asked, "What kinds of things?"


    Susan hesitated before she proceeded to ask, "What does it mean if a man gives all of his assets to


    a woman?"


    "Do you even need to ask?" Seth rolled his eyes. "This man must love this woman to death."


    "No way." Susan subconsciously denied it.


    "Why is it impossible?" Seth asked, looking at Susan with a gossipy expression. "Susan, did Julian


    give you all of his assets?"


    Susan blushed. She didn''t nod or shake her head, which was kind of a tacit acknowledgment.


    Seth''s eyes shed brightly. "Susan, you''ve turned rich overnight! Please treat us to good food and


    take good care of us in the future."


    "I... " Susan pursed her lips and a hint of confusion shed in her eyes. "But I''m not sure what he


    really means by that."


    "My dear Susan, a man has just given you all his assets. Don¡¯t you know what that means?" Seth


    was beyond speechless.


    "But you also know very well that there''s someone else living in his heart, and that person is not


    me." There was a hint of sourness in Susan''s tone.


    Seth scratched his head and said, "Honestly, I''ve had many girlfriends, and they¡¯ve all been casual


    rtionships, nothingplicated. If things don¡¯t work out, we just go our separate ways. I don''t


    understand theseplicated feelings that you guys are tangled up in. But I definitely know one


    thing for sure. Life is short, and the most important thing is to cherish the person in front of you. In


    Julian''s heart, I¡¯ve no doubt there was once another person, but the person he likes now is you,


    Susan. So, don''t dwell on it."


    "Does he... really like me?" Susan pursed her lips, and a hint of uncertainty shed across her


    eyes. 2


    "Of course." Seth continued, "Susan, seriously, I''ve never seen Julian so attentive towards a woman


    before. Back then, when you were ndered online,


    Julian immediately asked me to hack the post. Usually, he is a calm person. However, during the


    time he was waiting for the job to be done, he kept checking the forum over and over again,


    completely losing his mind. Why do you think he acted that way, Susan?"


    In fact, Seth had been silent about certain things that h e had long wanted to say aloud as he


    watched the couple struggle in theirplicated and tangled rtionship. He had witnessed them


    going back and forth in the rtionship, to the extent that he was quickly going crazy from


    frustration.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Today, since Susan brought up the topic, he intended t o spew out everything he wanted to say in


    one breath!


    "You were the one that hacked it?" Susan''s eyes shifted slightly. She was aware that the webpage


    was suddenly inessible. However, she didn''t know about the back story.


    Seth nodded, "Jacob and I hacked it together. Susan, Julian even went to that building owner in the


    dead of the night to get her to make a public rification for your sake. He did all these things to


    protect you and also to make sure that Madam Shaw wouldn¡¯t misunderstand you. Furthermore,


    you said that Julian transferred all of his assets to you. Now I understand why he was so busy as of


    late. It takes a lot of work just to count all the properties under Julian''s name, and it''s even more


    troublesome to transfer the stock funds and other things under your name. Hepleted the


    handover in such a short period of time, so you can imagine how much effort he put into i t! Susan,


    if he doesn''t love you and doesn''t really want t o grow old with you, why would he go through all the


    trouble?"


    Susan felt her heart tremble slightly.


    She wasn''t even aware that Julian had done so much for her behind her back.


    So, the person who got Lynn Cheney to post an apology was not Luke, but Julian?


    Then why didn''t he say anything?


    Thinking back at the few times where he would get inexplicably angry, Susan seemed to understand


    why he acted that way now.


    No wonder Julian seemed to be very much exhausted as ofte.


    Every night, he still came home, but every single time, he fell asleep as soon as he got into bed.


    She thought it had something to do with his work.


    However, now that she knew the truth, she was pretty sure that Julian was busy taking inventory of


    his assets.


    "Anyway, Susan, that woman is someone from the past, and you are Julian''s present," Seth


    concluded.


    Seth was usually not a very serious guy and he always looked unreliable.


    However, it was rare for him to say something serious and it truly struck a chord. Susan''s heart was


    overflowing with strange and unexinable emotions.


    That woman was someone from the past.


    And she was the present?


    Perhaps, she should really try to ept Julian?


    While Susan was deep in thought, Seth said with a yful smile, "Susan, I was worried about where


    I could find an investor. Now that you''re so rich, you can invest in us. I can assure you that you''ll


    make a steady profit."


    Seth looked at Susan expectantly.


    Before Susan had a chance to speak, Jacob tly refused, "No!"


    "Why? It''s your sister''s money anyway, it''s a waste not to take it." Seth was puzzled.


    Jacob stubbornly said, "I don''t care about the problems between Julian and Susan, but as I''ve


    mentioned before, I want to rely on my own ability to pay back the money. I also want Madam Shaw


    to apologize to Susan. I don''t want the Straws'' money to fund this project."


    Looking at Jacob''s stubborn expression, Seth had no choice but to concede. "Fine, fine. I''ll listen to


    you."


    It looked like he had no choice but to beg his dad shamelessly now.


    "Brother." Susan was about to say something to Jacob when she was interrupted.


    "Susan." Jacob said somewhat seriously, "I can see that Julian is different from Madam Shaw.


    Julian is good to you, so I don''t oppose your rtionship.


    However, even if the money is in your name, it''s still money that Julian earned. Without anyone to


    back you up, Madam Shaw will always think that you aren¡¯t good enough for Julian. I hope that I


    can be sessful based on my own abilities so that you''ll be able to stand up to the Shaws and


    face them with courage and strength."

 Chapter 101 Tease You

    Chapter 101 Tease You


    Susan''s eyes filled with tears as she looked at Jacob''s serious expression.


    Jacob...


    She was reminded of the helpless moments in her childhood when their parents passed away.


    That time, Jacob held her hand and told her, "Susie, it''s alright, I''m here."


    Jacob said it and he kept his promise.


    He withdrew from school but he funded her education until she graduated from college.


    Finally, she graduated and had the chance to start earning money. She thought that she could work


    harder and improve both her and her brother''s life.


    Unfortunately, she lost her beloved half due to an unexpected incident and her brother fell really


    sick. 1


    Since then, her life had gone through a drastic change.


    After going through all the ups and downs, she thought she could finally be the pir for her brother.


    However, she realized only now that her brother was still trying to protect her no matter what she


    had to go through.


    "Jacob, you don''t have to do that, I..." Susan muttered.


    "Susie, I insist.¡± Jacob interrupted her.


    Susan nodded as she looked at Jacob''s stubborn expression, "I got it."


    Her heart warm, she felt blessed to have such a good brother and she could not ask for more.


    Julian took the opportunity to have dinner with them at Seth''s apartment since he had nothing on his


    schedule. 1


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There was a table full of dishes that Julian had preordered from a three-star Michelin restaurant.


    Silently, Susan was busy eating as she had no courage to look at Julian after what just happened


    during the daytime.


    Unknowingly, she realized that her te was filled with a small hill of food.


    Helplessly, Susan glimpsed at Julian and asked," What are you trying to do?"


    "I''ve told you, you''re too skinny, have more," Julian calmly said as he scooped a piece of bacon


    onto her te.


    Susan protested as she frowned, "I can¡¯t finish all this!"


    "This is not a lot." Annoyed, Julian said as he looked a t her, "It''s not asfy anymore if you


    remain this size."


    "I don''t want to." Susan scooped the food onto Julian''s te with her spoon.


    However, Julian continued adding food onto her te.


    Seth felt miserable watching the two of them repeatedly scooping food for each other.


    Finally, Seth could not take it anymore and asked," Could you please stop it or maybe change


    ces?


    Jacob and I are still single, so please leave us alone."


    Susan¡¯s face flushed instantly.


    Frowning, Jacob counter argued as he gazed at Seth," You''re right, I''m single, but at least I''m


    human. You''re no better than a dog."


    Seth decided to stop talking as his gaze met Jacob''s. 1


    Oh gosh!


    Why? Why was this happening to him?


    This was his ce so why was he allowing the siblings to bully him?


    "You should feel blessed that you have the opportunity to see us being lovey-dovey," Julian casually


    answered while adding food onto Susan''s te again.


    Seth ced his cutleries on the table as he rolled his eyes, "Hey, both of you! Don''t you think you


    should find another ce to stay since Madam Shaw has given the green light?"


    Indeed, he could not take it anymore watching them behaving like that every day.


    Julian answered as he frowned, "I''m fine. However, Susan owns the property and the money, so I


    can¡¯t go anywhere until she gives permission."


    Flushed, Susan counter-argued as she red at Julian, "The credit cards and keys are with you.


    Just g o wherever you want and spend however you want."


    "No, no way," Julian answered in a serious manner. "I have a very clear principle and I¡¯m only


    keeping it on your behalf. I definitely won''t go back if you''re not going.¡±


    What kind of principle did he have? That was thick-skinned. Susan felt helpless and annoyed.


    Seth could not help but howl for a second.


    He seriously thought that he had enough of their public disy of affection.


    In fact, Susan was kind of embarrassed as he saw Seth¡¯s helpless expression. However, she felt


    anxious whenever she thought of living with Julian alone. 1


    Therefore, Susan ignored Seth''s protest after a cough.


    At night, Susan was painting with her back facing Julian when he came out from a shower.


    Julian frowned and purposely opened two buttons of his robe and silently lingered behind Susan.


    He was annoyed as Susan did not show any response even though he intentionally made noise


    while lingering behind her.


    Hmph. Julian walked from the right side to the left.


    However, Susan did not give any response.


    Julian finally said helplessly, "Susie, it''ste."


    "Okay, you go to bed first. I need to practice as the final review is just around the corner," Susan


    replied.


    Her eyes did not leave the screen at all.


    Julian was depressed.


    He finally had some spare time, however, his wife was addicted to painting.


    Julian squinted and sent a message to Seth, "Help me hack into Susan¡¯sptop!"


    Seth was shocked, "Are you on drugs?"


    "Hurry up! Otherwise, she won¡¯t give me any attention.¡±


    "Anti-PDA, starting now between you and me."


    Seth ignored him, and hence Julian decided to rely on himself.


    He pulled the cor of his robe slightly lower and ced his palms on the table as he surrounded


    Susan in his embrace from behind.


    "Susie, isn¡¯t there something is wrong with the draft?" Julian muttered.


    "What is it?" Susan asked as she moved her head a little.


    Immediately, Julian kissed her.


    Susan''s eyes opened wide as she forgot to avoid it. Everything happened too fast.


    "What are you doing?" After a few seconds of initial shock, she struggled out from his embrace and


    looked at Julian.


    Panicked, she waved her hands and the objects on the desk dropped on the floor.


    Susan quickly bent down as she tried to pick the things, however, she hit Julian¡¯s hand when she


    lifted her head.


    "Thanks." Susan was stunned for a second.


    There was a sharp vertex on top of her head - she would have hit it if Julian did not block the vertex


    with his hand.


    "Gosh, it''s painful.¡± Julian looked at Susan as if he wasining about it.


    "Oh dear, how is it?" Susan grabbed Julian''s hand and started blowing on it as she felt sorry.


    "It will be fine, it works," she muttered as she continued blowing to soothe the pain.


    Julian seemed to be intoxicated as he fixed his gaze o n Susan who paid all her attention to his


    hand.


    "Are you feeling better?¡± Susan asked as she lifted her head after a while.


    Suddenly, her face flushed again.


    Oh no! 1


    She realized only now that Julian was half naked!

 Chapter 102 Clear Her Conscience

    Chapter 102 Clear Her Conscience


    Julian Shaw''s skin was still flushing ever so slightly after the shower. His figure that appeared weak


    and skinny looked especially muscr without clothes.


    Susan Shelby felt her cheeks burning so much that she thought she would get a fever soon.


    The perfect man operation was finally a sess.


    Julian cracked into a contented smile.


    He bent over and stared at Susan with a deep gaze." Woman, do you like what you''re seeing?"


    Susan nodded subconsciously.


    "Is it better than those damn sketches?¡± Julian led her on.


    Susan continued to nod.


    Julian''s smile grew even deeper. "So, are you going to choose me or continue sketching?"


    He spected that it was not a difficult choice to make.


    The choice was decided easily just as expected.


    Susan turned around without the slightest hesitation." It''s almost time for the finals. My practice is


    still far from sufficient.¡±


    Julian pulled a long face.


    He grabbed Susan''s arm at once.


    "What... What are you doing? I really, really need to draw the sketches." Susan did not have the


    courage to look at him at all and she was stuttering.


    Despite appearing rather calm on the surface, her heart was already beating out of her chest!


    ''Jul... Julian, you¡¯re a devil!''


    ''He¡¯s doing this to seduce you, right?''


    ''Is he really seducing you?''


    The tragedy was that she was indeed seduced by him.


    Julian raised an eyebrow and grunted coldly. "Are you still going to draw the sketches? Do you


    believe me if I withdraw my investment at any moment that the b* llsh*tpetition can¡¯t be


    organized?"


    Julian suddenly felt that he made the biggest mistake in his life for choosing to invest in that good-


    for-nothing designpetition.


    "Then I shall invest in it myself." Susan blinked. "It seems that I¡¯m rather wealthy now."


    Julian was speechless,"..."


    He could not help clenching his teeth in rage. "Susan, you''re simply..."


    Julian was furious while Susan felt rather amused.


    She stood up on her tiptoes and gave Julian¡¯s lips a gentle peck.


    Julian immediately raised an eyebrow.


    Susan immediately sat back in her seat after brushing her lips on Julian''s lips once.


    "Alright, I really have to continue to work," said Susan, blushing as she suppressed the wild


    heartbeat in her chest.


    Julian felt a little uncertain in his heart but also a little overjoyed as he looked at her blushing face in


    the meantime.


    It was the first time that Susan had taken the initiative to approach him like this.


    He questioned himself if this woman had finally grown fond of him ever so slightly?


    Could he anticipate more from her?


    "Susan!¡± Julian called out to her in an exploratory manner.


    "Hmm?" The blush and warmth on Susan''s face had not faded at all.


    "You kissed me earlier." Julian wore a solemn expression.


    "Hmm." Susan''s voice was so soft it was barely discernible.


    "I¡¯m a decent gentleman. You have to bear the responsibility for kissing me," continued Julian.


    Decent gentleman...


    Susan felt awkward at once. She picked up a back cushion conveniently and was about to toss it at


    him.


    However, she was already wrapped in a warm hug before she could do it.


    The back cushion fell onto the floor.


    She heard Julian''s deep voice in her ears.


    "Susan, tell me. Can I make sense of...you falling a little for me?"


    Julian''s voice was filled with inviting charm.


    Susan suddenly felt her entire body turn limp.


    He asked her if she was falling for him a little.


    Susan questioned her conscience.


    Her conscience soon gave her an answer.


    She was falling for Julian more than a little, or she should say that she loved him.


    The man before her eyes was obviously domineering, narrow-minded, childish, and short-tempered.


    Yet, the person who stayed with her every single time she was really in trouble was him.


    He would seek revenge for her at once when she was bullied by others.


    He would help solve the difficulties that she encountered without any hesitation.


    He would cook up shocking lies when Madam Shaw tried to make things difficult for her and med


    himself for being impotent.


    He would act first before reporting his actions by transferring his inheritance to her.


    At this very moment, she was wrapped in Julian''s arms.


    Susan realized that she loved him.


    She believed that he loved her too.


    She was aware that there was a woman that Julian loved deeply in his heart.


    However, Seth Leeds was right about not being constantly stuck in the past.


    Did her rtionship with Luke Jenkins not be past tense already? Everything between Julian


    and the woman could pass too naturally.


    Susan pursed her lips.


    She had never enjoyed betraying her conscience.


    She liked Luke in the past and that was why she pursued him courageously.


    Now that she was older, the courage in her seemed to have faded a little. She was under the


    assumption that she would never find the courage to indulge in a new rtionship.


    However, Julian gave her the courage to do it at this exact moment.


    ''Susan, give it one more try.''


    ''If you win, it¡¯s a lifetime of triumph.'' ''If you lose, you''re just going to suffer from another heartbreak.''


    Love was a risk.


    However, Julian had already taken so many steps to approach her so she should attempt to take a


    step forward too.


    She stretched out her arms with slightly shaky hands and returned Julian''s hug.


    The man would never know how much courage she had to muster just to return the hug.


    Julian loosened his grip on her as he felt the shivering figure in his arms. He gazed at her eyes


    closely." Susan, you..."


    Susan clenched her teeth.


    Anyhow, she had already kissed and hugged him. She stood on her tiptoes and kissed Julian. Her


    action stopped all the words that he tried to utter next.


    Susan¡¯s initiative slowly made Julian¡¯s gaze burn.


    He picked up Susan and ced her on the huge bed.


    It was a night of splendor. 1


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The next morning.


    Susan opened her eyes in a daze and felt ineffable


    soreness radiating through her entire body.


    "Are you awake?" a deep, hoarse voice asked.


    Susan turned her head to the side and blushed scarlet immediately.


    At this exact moment, Julian was holding her in his arms. The man was stillpletely naked.


    "Can... Can you please get dressed?" said Susan weakly.


    Julian took a side nce at her. "You were scratching and wing at my back yesterday night. I


    thought you enjoyed seeing me naked?"


    "Go away." Susan got angry from embarrassment and gave him a pinch.


    Julian could not help frowning for a moment before h e grabbed Susan''s hand and leaned closer.


    As his face got closer and closer to her, Julian''s entire body tensed.


    ''What are you doing, Julian?''


    ''Is he...is he trying to kiss me?"


    Susan shut her eyes subconsciously.


    "What are you anticipating?" Julian suddenly halted his action and looked at Susan with a spurious


    smile.


    "Huh?" Susan opened his eyes in a daze. 1


    "Even though I am your husband, I have the duty of satisfying you but..." Julian assumed an


    embarrassed expression. "You haven''t brushed your teeth yet." 2


    Susan pulled a long face at once.


    Then, her roaring voice echoed throughout the room.


    "Julian! Shaw! Get out of this room!¡±

 Chapter 103 That Girl

    Chapter 103 That Girl


    A few minutester...


    Seth Leeds looked at Julian Shaw in schadenfreude. "0 h no, you¡¯ve been driven out from the room,


    huh."


    Julian raised an eyebrow and said calmly, "Oh no, you don''t even have anyone to drive you out of


    the room."


    Seth:


    He pulled up his sleeves and he was about to charge forward to fight Julian. ¡°Jacob, don''t try to stop


    me. I¡¯m going to fight him today regardless."


    Jacob Shelby threw him a baffling nce. ¡°Since when have I stopped you? I''m fully supportive of


    you fighting him. However, your sess rate is less than 1 0% ording to my prediction. Don''t


    you worry though, I¡¯ll help clean up the mess and your corpse when you lose."


    Seth:


    He realized that even Jacob had gotten meaner!


    "Hmph." Seth grunted coldly before he said in extreme resentment, "I shall let him off temporarily for


    today."


    "Heh.¡± Julian only sneered once.


    His sneer was akin to the act of probing a ho¡¯s nest.


    Seth red at Julian and said abominably, "Do you think you''re smart because you¡¯ve got a wife?


    Haven''t you heard of the saying, ''Marriage is the grave of love? Even though I don''t have a girlfriend


    now, I have plenty of women hugging me as soon as I go out. It¡¯s very elegant, unlike you being


    driven out of the room i n the early morning."


    Julian shot a side nce at Julian. "What do you know? This is a rare asion that I let her do this


    to m e. On usual days, does she have the courage to go west if I order to go east? Does she have


    the courage to do the dishes if I order her to do theundry? Does she have the courage to kneel


    on a keyboard when I order her to kneel on a remote control? ..." 5


    Julian talked endlessly while Seth blinked, gazing after his back. He suddenly became


    schadenfreude.


    Julian squinted when he realized that something did not feel right.


    Jacob had already called out, "Susie."


    Julian felt his back tense up for a moment in a barely discernible manner. 1


    Soon afterward, he turned around naturally and greeted, "Susie, you''re up."


    "Susan." Seth thrived on schadenfreude. "I heard that you don''t have the courage to head west


    when Young Master Shaw orders you to go east?" 1


    Seth appeared to be waiting for a show while Susan Shelby blinked her eyes innocently and


    cracked into a smile that revealed her pearly whites. "I have a


    terrible sense of direction so I''ll go where he asks me t o." i


    Seth was stunned for a moment before he became even more recalcitrant. "Do you not have the


    courage t o do the dishes if he orders you to do theundry? Do you not have the courage to kneel


    on a keyboard when he orders you to kneel on a remote control?"


    Susan continued to show her pearly whites. "It''s okay, after all, he can''t bear to let me do the


    laundry or kneel on a remote control.¡±


    Seth felt a crushing blow to his soul as he looked at Susan''s smile.


    He could not help howling sorrowfully. "It''s still early i n the morning and I''ve been dissed for being a


    single man! I don¡¯t want to live anymore. Jacob, don''t try to stop me. I don''t want to live anymore." i


    Jacob took a disdainful nce at him and continued t o behave calmly as before. "I''m not trying to


    stop you." 3


    Seth continued to create a disturbance such that Susan could not help ring at Julian.


    Had it not been her trying not to make a fool of Julian i n front of Seth, she would... she would...


    Before Susan could think of what she would do, Julian''s face suddenly leaned closer to her.


    The corners of his lips curled up ever so slightly and h e appeared to be in a rather good mood.


    He lowered his voice and said softly, "Susie, how do


    you know that I can''t bear to do those things to you?"


    The warmth of his breathnded on her sensitive earlobe.


    Susan could not help ring at him before she stretched out her hand and pinched the flesh on his


    waist heavily. 1


    "Hiss." Julian drew in a cold breath. He wanted toin about the pain but he suppressed the


    urge forcibly.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''d like to see you bluff again next time." Susan looked at him proudly.


    Her eyes glistened with excitement.


    Julian''s gaze turned gentle beyond his control as he looked at her.


    Susan was a mischievous, carefree girl in the past.


    Her characteristics were constantly oppressed due to the incidents that took ce continuously


    later on.


    It was his pride to see her carefree smile like this once again now.


    After breakfast, Julian headed to thepany while Susan continued to work on her sketches.


    The designpetition was near at hand after all.


    She wanted to be in her best condition.


    A video call invitation popped up on herputer screen as soon as she took a seat.


    Susan epted the invitation but she still could not refrain herself from rolling her eyes. "Julian,


    what did you do?¡±


    "Don''t you know what I did yesterday night?" Julian raised an eyebrow.


    Susan¡¯s face blushed scarlet. Then, she said through her clenched teeth, "I''m going to stop the call


    if that is all!"


    "I shall keep calling if you have the courage to hang up the call. Myst name is not Shaw if I don¡¯t


    harass you until you start doubting your life!"


    Susan said, "...What are you trying to do actually?"


    "Nothing. I only want to ask you if...you''re full from having breakfast?" Julian had a solemn


    expression on his face.


    Susan responded, "...I''m full."


    "So what would you like to have for lunchter?"


    "...Anything is fine."


    So, you...


    "What do you want from me actually?" Susan could not refrain from interrupting him.


    Julian''s gaze turned much gentler at once. He said in a deep voice, "Nothing, only that I start


    missing you after leaving you for just a while."


    Susan''s face blushed instantly.


    She had just realized that the domineering man was actually skilled in flirting.


    Susan could not help ring at him. "Julian, have you said this to many women?¡±


    "No.¡± Julian raised an eyebrow. "You are the one and only from start to end."


    ''Oh oh oh oh.''


    Susan felt rather restless.


    She wondered if this was her problem or Julian¡¯s problem?


    Why did she feel like every word from this man was a tease for her? 1


    However, he said that she was the one and only from start to end.


    Susan pursed her lips in disbelief. "How about the girl that you love?¡±


    Even though she kept telling herself not to mind about past events, it was still hard for Susan to stop


    herself from revealing the jealous tone in her voice.


    Julian could not help smirking upon seeing her jealous look.


    The woman still had no idea until now that there had never been another person all this time. The


    only person he loved was her from the start.


    It was only that... He was not nning to tell her the


    truth yet.


    They made a pact when they were young that they would return to the secret base twenty years


    later.


    The time that they agreed upon was approaching soon.


    He looked forward to it now. He bet that it would certainly be exciting for him to see Susan''s


    expression when she realized it was him.


    Julian did not answer her question but his gaze turned iparably gentle at once. Susan''s gaze


    dimmed upon realizing that he must be thinking about the girl.


    She pursed her lips and suddenly said, "Julian! What are you nning to do if the girles back


    in the future?"


    The question was...


    Julian rubbed his chin. "What do you think?¡±


    Susan''s gaze was all serious. "If the day reallyes, you may regret this and wish to make a


    different choice. Will you please tell me so I can choose to leave?"


    She could let down her pride and stay with him shamelessly for his money when she was not in love


    with Julian.


    However, she could not do that anymore when she had fallen in love with him.

 Chapter 104 Away On Business

    Chapter 104 Away On Business


    In love, the only thing that Susan Shelby always wanted was wholeheartedness.


    If Julian Shaw were to regret and even if he only hesitated about this rtionship, then she would


    choose to leave without the slightest hesitation too.


    She wanted his undivided love and she did not want him to swing left and right.


    She had no idea if Julian could provide her with a rtionship like this.


    However, she still gave him her heart.


    This was because she just could not lie to herself anymore and it was also because she wanted to


    asionally ce bets.


    However, if Julian were to realize that he still loved that person in the end, then she would choose to


    leave regardless of the pain she was suffering from.


    That would be her final pride.


    Susan''s expression was serious, Julian too.


    He smiled and looked at Susan affectionately. "Susie, it''s possible that you''ll be encountering a


    surprise after some time."


    She was such a silly little girl.


    The so-called love rival did not exist at all.


    She was the one and only person he loved from the start.


    Anyhow, the pact they made was about to mature soon. He decided that he would let the woman


    continue to be bothered with the thought for some time.


    "What surprise is that?" Susan pouted. "Stop diverting away from the conversation topic!"


    Julian raised an eyebrow. "There¡¯s no need for me to divert from the conversation topic at all. That


    is because the remarks you made earlier are entirely insignificant. Susan, if you ever find the


    courage to leave, I''ll find the courage to leave with you too."


    Susan was at a loss of whether tough or cry.


    This man was truly...


    However, she could not help feeling at ease and convinced in her heart.


    Susan''s face was flushing ever so slightly. Then, she said in a slightly awkward manner, "I''m going


    to hang up now and get busy. Bye.¡±


    "Wait, keep the video call running. I''m fine watching you just like this," said Julian.


    "Alright then." Susan agreed.


    She inhaled a few deep breaths and cleared her mind before she began to engage fully in drawing


    the sketches.


    Julian could not help feeling dejected as he saw Susan settle down rapidly.


    This damned woman, could it be that he was so unattractive?


    Could it be that the damned sketches were more attractive than him?


    Julian found himself in a state of abomination as he saw Susan''s attentiveness.


    "Chairman Shaw, the itinerary for today has already been set. You''ll be meeting the chairman of


    West Corporation in half an hour. Then, you¡¯ll be heading to the new garden project for supervision.


    You''ll be having dinner with the chairman of Meridian Corporation at six. On the other hand, the


    discussion o n the contract in Skyking City is almost done. We need you to head over there for the


    final deal, Chairman Shaw. The private jet will be taking off at eight which is set to arrive in Skyking


    City at about twelve. The next morning, you''ll be attending an important meeting at eight.¡± The


    secretary walked into the room with the most updated itinerary. 1


    "Oh,munication with the people in Skyking City i s already done?" Julian raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes. The contract has reached itsst phase so we will need your presence to make the final


    confirmation, Chairman Shaw," said the secretary.


    "Noted." Julian took on the task. He felt even more troubled as he gazed at Susan who was still


    bustling


    about.


    His business trip wouldst a week at the very least. They would not be meeting each other next


    week so h e did not understand how this woman could be unresponsive.


    "Chairman Shaw, I shall return to my desk first,¡± said the secretary as she was about to leave.


    "Hold on," called out Julian. Then, he proposed a serious question. "Do you think...I''m handsome?"


    "Huh?" What sort of question was that?


    The secretary tensed up at once.


    She wondered if this was a simple question or a trap question?


    She inhaled a deep breath and then answered in an extremely sincere manner, "Chairman Shaw,


    you¡¯re very handsome of course?"


    "Really? How handsome am I?" Julian had a serious expression.


    The secretary''s gaze grew even more sincere. "You¡¯re simply so handsome that you¡¯re wless."


    "Oh." Julian nodded in content then he raised an eyebrow. "I think so too."


    The secretary said, "...So, is there anything else, Chairman Shaw?"


    "No. You can return to your desk." Julian waved his huge hand once.


    The secretary felt relieved.


    Nuisance. She was almost under the assumption that Chairman Shaw wanted to confess his


    feelings for her.


    She still wondered if she should say yes if Chairman Shaw were to truly confess his love for her.


    She had a boyfriend already after all.


    Yet, a man like Chairman Shaw was genuinely irresistible. Tsk tsk tsk tsk.


    Fortunately, it was only a false rm.


    However, she wondered why she still felt rather sad in her heart.


    Oblivious to the thoughts in the secretary¡¯s mind, Julian raised an eyebrow to the video call. "Did


    you hear that? Someone admired my good looks! If you don''t guard me properly, I might end up


    being abducted one day."


    Susan ced down the drawing pen in her hand and was at a loss of whether tough or cry.


    "You''re going away on business?"


    "You heard that?" Julian raised an eyebrow. "It''s a rather important project in which the discussion


    for the earlier phase is almost done already. I''ll have to end it."


    "So you''re noting over at night?" asked Susan.


    "Why does it seem like you anticipate me not returning at night?" Julian¡¯s eyes narrowed in a


    dangerous manner.


    "Cough cough, not really." Susan shook her head repeatedly.


    Julian grunted coldly once. "I¡¯m going to meet a client first and I''ll be back to deal with youter."


    Julian hung up the video call while Susan blinked innocently before she continued to bustle about.


    Julian was bustling about outside for the rest of the time and could not find time to harass Susan


    anymore.


    Susan still felt rather joyous in the beginning because she could finally devote all her attention to


    her work.


    It was night time when Susan began to feel that she was unustomed to being alone in the empty


    room.


    She drew the sketches for a while, then she ced down the pen.


    Getting used to someone¡¯s presence was a really terrifying thing.


    It had only been a short while yet she was actually missing Julian''s mischievousness.


    It was only that they might not be seeing each other next week.


    Susan could not help biting her lower lip.


    ''Forget it.'' Since she could not focus enough to draw the sketch, she might as well go and take a


    shower anyhow.


    Susan showered and was about to put on clothes when the door of the bathroom was suddenly


    opened.


    Susan turned her head to the side in surprise and saw that Julian was looking at her with a spurious


    smile.


    "You''re... Why are you back!¡± Susan reached for the bath towel subconsciously to cover her vital


    parts.


    Julian''s gaze grew deeper and deeper while following her actions. The corners of his lips curled up


    ever so slightly. "What''s there to cover anyway? It''s not like I''ve never seen it."


    "You..." Susan could not help feeling embarrassed. "Go out first, I need to get dressed!"


    "You''re going to remove it in a while after you get dressed. Why bother?" A look of evilness seeped


    out from Julian''s gaze.


    ¡®Remove it after you get dressed...''


    ''Can this man not be so perverted!''


    Susan blushed and she was about to speak when Julian had already made his way to her and


    scooped her up in his arms.


    "Hey, let go of me. I still haven¡¯t dried myself," Susan called out in a panic.


    "I''ll help dry you," said Julian in a deep voice.


    He dried and dried her and the following event developed in a direction beyond their control


    naturally.


    After a long time, Susanid on the bed and felt so tired that she could not even move a finger.


    "Julian, do you have to be such a brute?¡± Susan sighed in a slightly embarrassed and furious


    manner.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 105 The Finals Begin

    Chapter 105 The Finals Begin


    CEO Shaw''s physique was too impressive.


    She was so exhausted that she could not move every single time while the man was getting more


    and more energetic every time.


    Realizing that Susan Shelby was about to lose her mind, Julian Shaw leaned closer in a pleasant


    manner and massaged her shoulder. "Susie, are you feeling sore? Let me give you a shoulder rub.


    Is this strength good enough?''"


    "It''s alright... Hey hey hey, Julian, you''re supposed to rub my shoulders. Why are you moving


    downward?¡±


    "Go away."


    It was another night of splendor.


    An hourter, Susan red at Julian. "I thought you were supposed to get on a private jet at eight?


    Why haven''t you left yet?"


    "I changed the time so I''m leaving at two in the morning," said Julian while caressing her silky hair.


    "Two? You''re attending the meeting at eight. Are you sure you can stand to do that?" asked Susan.


    "Had you not been so seductive, Susie, I''d certainly be able to stand doing that." Julian''s gaze


    cruised along Susan''s body and turned zing hot gradually.


    "Hey hey hey!" Susan panicked at once.


    Julian could not helpughing aloud yet he did not do anything further except hug her gently.


    "Susan, how about I call off the trip?" Julian softly asked.


    Ever since he took over the empire that was the Shaw Corporation, he had been diplomatic, calm,


    andposed.


    Yet, his powerful sensibility that he took pride in was nothing when it came to Susan.


    Every small action from this woman guided all his emotions.


    He came to realize the feeling of being reluctant to part with a woman for the first time in his life.


    "Stop fooling around." Susan''s expression softened as well. "It¡¯s only a week, it''ll pass soon."


    Julian took a rather sad nce at Susan. "I''m going away on business for one week, and you must


    think of me every day."


    "Alright, alright, alright."


    "You have to get on a video call with me every day."


    "Alright, alright, alright."


    "You''re not allowed to speak to other men. You''re not allowed to stare at another man for more than


    three seconds."


    "...Not even my brother?¡± "Your brother. Huh, I can permit you to look at him for ten seconds at


    most.¡±


    "...Uh, should I thank you for that?"


    "You''re wee.¡±


    Both of themy on the bed and continued to chat leisurely. It was already veryte but neither of


    them was sleepy.


    "It''s almost two,¡± said Susan.


    "I have to leave." Julian loosened his hold on her unwillingly.


    "Go, quick," said Susan softly.


    Julian stared at her. He suddenly leaned forward and nted a deep, passionate kiss on her lips


    heavily.


    Then, he got up and bid his farewell before leaving in a rush.


    Susan stood next to the window and watched Julian''s car disappearing into the night before she


    turned around.


    The room that was still bustling with activity originally quieted down instantly in the meantime.


    A look of disappointment tainted Susan''s eyes.


    It had only been such a short period of time...


    And she had actually already experienced what it felt like to miss a person?


    They had only begun to open up their hearts to one another officially not long ago when Julian


    suddenly went away on business. Both of them missed each other immensely.


    They spent a very long time engaging in video calls at night.


    Seth Leeds almost wanted to run away from home after being triggered by them.


    Time flew and it was the day when the designpetition''s finals began.


    Early in the morning, Susan drove to the designated location bringing along the printed copy of the


    shortlisted notification.


    Even though all the cars owned by Julian belonged to her now, those cars were so shocking that


    she did not have the courage to drive them.


    The small car that she drove cost around one hundred thousand dors. It was low profile and


    suited her identity as a petty employee.


    The location of the finals was at the Universal Tower.


    Quite a number of people had already arrived in session and they were in the waiting room by


    the time Susan arrived.


    Some were actually Susan''s acquaintances.


    "Susie." Chance Hamilton looked at Susan in surprise.


    ¡°You¡¯re participating in thepetition as well?¡±


    Chance was still under the assumption that Susan had given up on this profession when she


    stoppeding to work. Yet, he did not expect that she had actually been shortlisted to the top 50


    as well.


    Susan smiled. She was about to speak when she was interrupted by Lily Chainwest standing by


    Chance¡¯s side. Lily said with a mocking expression, "Susan, you¡¯re just a newbie. It''s best for you


    not toe and embarrass yourself in this national-level toppetition."


    Susan took a nce at Lily before saying without the slightest hesitation, ¡°That¡¯s right. I''m no one


    but a newbie. Yet, someone''s work performance was inferior to a newbie like me for three


    consecutive months."


    Lily¡¯s face turned green in rage instantly. She said through her clenched teeth, "The volume of one''s


    performance does not represent one¡¯s full capability. You were lucky before this. I bet you¡¯re going


    to be eliminated in the first round in thispetition which requires real, practical work!¡±


    ording to the rules, the top 50 people that made it t o the finals would be engaging in multiple


    rounds and matches. 20 people would be eliminated in the first round so the intensity of the


    competition could be described as brutal.


    "That''s none of your business," said Susan. Lily red at her coldly. "We shall wait and see then!"


    "Susie, don''t be bothered by her. Come and sit with m e." Chance called out to Susan.


    Susan walked over with a smile on her face.


    Chance took a disdainful nce at Lily before he lowered his voice to say, "We are all taking part in


    thepetition because of Lanyard Construction''s investment this time. Due to the age


    requirement, the participants are all young designers. Lily and I were the only ones from Lanyard


    Construction to make it to the finals. Lily is a capable woman but she is too green -eyed and she


    enjoys scheming behind others. You should stay away from her."


    "Sure." Susan answered with a smile.


    She came with the purpose of self-improvement this time and not for the purpose of scheming


    against others.


    "However, Susie, where have you been these days? Are you not going toe to work anymore?"


    asked Chance out of curiosity.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Susan smiled. "I¡¯ll decideter on whether toe to work or not.¡±


    She had submitted her resignation letter but Julian refused to ept it.


    However, if she were to go back to work, Madam Shaw would still feel that Susan was living on the


    Shaw family¡¯s expenses.


    Thus, she had to work hard at grabbing first ce before she went back to work at Lanyard


    Construction!


    Even though she would still be going back to work simrly, getting the championship would prove


    that she was a young designer with the most potential at her age.


    By then, Madam Shaw would not be able to say something like her employment at Lanyard


    Construction was out of the Shaw family''s goodwill.


    It was time to begin.


    The organizer invited the internationally renowned interior designer, Sheldon Parsons as the judge


    of the first few rounds of the finals.


    Sheldon was the only judge for the first few rounds of the finals. He would only be joined by the


    other judges with the final top 10.


    Thus, Sheldon held a decisive role over almost every participant. However, everyone was basically


    convinced of his capability as the judge due to his reputation of being one of the most renowned


    designers in the country and also his outstanding character in the profession.


    Sheldon was almost forty years old and yet he was still very well-maintained. He looked only about


    over thirty years old and there was a gentle disposition in him that was only found amongst mature


    men. Many female designers¡¯ eyes lit up as soon as he appeared.

 Chapter 106 Jealous

    Chapter 106 Jealous


    "Hello, everyone. I''m the judge in charge of the first few rounds of the designpetition this time."


    Sheldon Parsons appeared all refined and cultured." During the evaluation process, I''ll be upholding


    the fair, just, and open principles and I''ll never bother with anyone who isn''t capable. The sketches


    you¡¯ve submitted will be disyed openly to the public when I''m done with the evaluation process.


    This way, everyone can see if my evaluation is fair. If you feel that there are any unfair parts, I


    wee you to propose your query."


    Sheldon''s speech was magnanimous in bearing. Everyone could tell that if Sheldon were to simply


    choose low quality work, he would be tarnishing his own reputation as well.


    "Does anyone have any questions regarding my speech earlier?¡± asked Sheldon.


    Everyone shook their heads.


    Sheldon nodded smilingly. "In that case, I shall announce the theme for the first round. The interior


    design theme for this round is ''mysterious''. The time period given will be three days. After three


    days, everyone is required to hand in your design sketch in unison and I¡¯ll be announcing the result


    within two days."


    Mysterious?


    Susan Shelby could not help frowning.


    It seemed that the theme was rather difficult.


    However, it was difficult for her so it was simrly difficult for the rest too.


    As long as everyone was on the same starting point, she was fearless.


    "Oh, the theme is mysterious. How do I make the interior design mysterious?¡± said Chance


    Hamilton in despair as he walked the outside.


    "I have no idea either," Susan chuckled. "Let''s think it through slowly."


    "I suppose that is the only thing we can do."


    As they were chatting, Lily Chainwest grunted coldly once as she walked past them.


    Then, she said with a mocking expression, "Why don¡¯t both of you go home first to your mothers if


    you don''t know what to do? I''m set on getting first ce in thispetition."


    "Let''s wait and see.¡± Susan only replied with those four words nonchntly to Lily''s provocation.


    Lily was ring at her with an even more unpleasant gaze. She stared at Susan coldly before


    saying, "Then let''s just wait and see."


    As she was speaking, she twisted her hip once and left in her ten-centimeter high heels.


    "Tsk tsk tsk. Walking on such high heels and she hasn''t sprained her ankle either," muttered Chance


    softly.


    Susan chuckled. She was about to speak when she suddenly heard someone scream aloud. It was


    Lily who had truly sprained her ankle.


    Chance was dumbstruck with bewilderment instantly.


    "Heh, since when did you pick up the skill of a jinx?¡± Susan could not refrain herself from asking.


    Chance rubbed his chin and said in all apparent seriousness, "I''ve just discovered my gift recently


    too. I still need to practice more from now on."


    Susan wasughing at his humor when her phone suddenly rang.


    Susan picked up the phone.


    "Susie.¡± Julian''s deep voice came from the other end o f the call. "Do you miss me?"


    Susan could not help blushing. "You''re done with work?"


    "I just came out of a meeting.¡± Julian continued to speak, "I thought about you as soon as I came


    out."


    Susan blushed even more. "I thought we just talked on the phone this morning?"


    "How can a call be enough? Susie, I really want to fly back to you immediately," said Julian softly.


    Susan felt her heart beating rapidly. She pressed her lips tightly and said softly, "I''m going to hang


    up now. It''s not convenient for me to talk, I''m with someone.¡± 1


    From the side, Chance eavesdropped on the conversation and chuckled before saying, "Susie, is


    that your husband? There¡¯s nothing inconvenient. Go o n with the call.¡±


    The other end of the call quieted down immediately upon hearing Chance¡¯s voice.


    The quietness felt like the calm before the storm.


    Susan could not help letting out a cough. "Uh..."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Susan Shelby!" Julian spoke through his clenched teeth, "Why do I feel like I''m hearing Chance''s


    voice!"


    "Hmm... He''s in the finals too and we bumped into each other," said Susan.


    "Hmph! It seems like you¡¯re rather reckless when I''m not around.¡± Julian grunted coldly.


    She was meeting her suitor.


    He wondered if he had spoiled this woman so much that she was overly bold now.


    "It''s a coincidence, it''s a coincidence," said Susan.


    "Coincidence is not an excuse. You¡¯re not permitted to speak to him if you bump into him next time.


    Moreover, you¡¯re not allowed to be near to him within the range of ten meters," said Julian in a


    domineering manner.


    "Stop fooling around.¡± Susan whispered, "I''m going to call you backter."


    As she was speaking, she hung up the call.


    An incredulous look shed past Julian''s eyes as he listened to the disconnect tone.


    This woman...had actually hung up his call?


    For Chance?


    Sh*t! He wondered if he could fly back to her now?


    However, Julian still suppressed the jealousy forcibly upon remembering the project that was about


    to bepleted soon.


    He would deal with this womanter when he was back.


    "Susie, is that your husband?" asked Chance out of curiosity.


    "Hmm." Susan nodded with a look of embarrassment i n her eyes.


    "Your rtionship is doing pretty good huh," said Chance with a slightlyplicated expression.


    Even though he was well aware that they could never b e together, he still could not help falling for


    Susan.


    However, he suddenly felt that it was really time for him to give up on that thought when he saw


    Susan''s shy yet sweet appearance when she was on the call earlier.


    "It¡¯s okay," said Susan smilingly.


    Chance felt envious in his heart. He said softly, "I wish both of you to be blessed with happiness."


    His tone sounded sincere so Susan replied in all apparent seriousness as well, "Thank you."


    Susan and Chance chatted for a while before they bid farewell to each other and left.


    "Mysterious." Susan pondered on the theme and took a seat in front of theputer as soon as


    she got home.


    It was easy for one to rte the ''mysterious'' theme to novelty designs. However, it was not good


    enough to just adopt novelty designs. The art of interior design prioritized the convenience of living


    as the first element.


    As a result, one should build on the foundation offort before adding something else.


    Susan began bustling about after she confirmed her idea.


    Susan was still busy with work when Julian''s video call came at night.


    Susan connected the video call and said straightforwardly, "Julian, I''m sketching the crucial part


    now, so go on and y by yourself for a while first."


    As she was speaking, she minimized the video call and continued with her work.


    On the other side of the video call, Julian could not help clenching his teeth in rage.


    He regretted his decision once again. Why did he have to sponsor that b*llsh*tpetition?


    However, he had no choice but to yield in despair upon seeing Susan being fully engrossed.


    Who''s fault was it that he loved Susan and who''s fault was it that Susan loved design?


    It had already been a long time by the time Susanpleted her tasks.


    Susan stretched her body and heard a deep voice.


    "Are you done with work?"


    Susan was stunned for a moment. She hastily switched over to the video call.


    "I¡¯m sorry. I was too engrossed earlier that I had forgotten to do the video call with you," said Susan


    apologetically.


    "It''s okay." Julian raised an eyebrow. "I have a few documents to handle coincidentally.¡±


    He was dressed in a loose bathrobe and he had a ss of wine in his hand that he sipped slowly.


    His eyes that were slightly evil-looking originally exuded a feeling of carefree and easygoingness


    under the room lighting.


    Susan suddenly blushed scarlet from watching him. What should she do when her husband was too


    good looking? She felt rather restless from watching him online.

 Chapter 107 Lovesick

    Chapter 107 Lovesick


    Looking at Susan''s reddened face, a smile crept onto Julian¡¯s face, "What''s wrong? Are you


    lovestruck?¡±


    Although it was true... Susan still rolled her eyes," Shameless."


    "No need to be shy," Julian said calmly. "You''re not the first to be lovestruck for me, and you won''t


    be thest."


    Susan felt speechless towards this man¡¯s confidence.


    "Was the theme for the first round of thepetition released today?" Fortunately, Julian got


    distracted quickly.


    "Yep," Susan had a sudden burst of energy at the mention of thepetition. "It''s quite challenging


    -the theme is a mystery. I just had some inspiration, I n to... and then..."


    Susan began raving about her ideas.


    After a while, she suddenly stopped and said apologetically, "Sorry, you are probably not interested i


    n this."


    "No, I am. I''m interested in everything involving you," Julian said nonchntly.


    AAAAAH.


    Susan¡¯s body temperature began rising again.


    Could this rascal just stop flirting with her already?


    Susan blushed and said, "You... Are you busy today? Feeling tired?¡±


    "It''s fine," Julian brushed it aside. Then, he looked at Susan in her eyes, "I''m not busy or tired, just


    missing you a little too much."


    AAAAAH.


    Again!


    Susan felt overwhelmed with embarrassment.


    "You... You areing back soon anyway," she said quietly.


    Julian sighed, "A day without you feels like three years."


    Susan examined Julian¡¯s expression. He said he was neither busy nor tired, but he looked


    incredibly exhausted.


    She felt sorry for him, "Julian, you should go to sleep soon. You still have work tomorrow."


    Julian rubbed his eyes, "But I''ll miss you if I don''t see you."


    Susan''s face turned a shade redder, "You can look at m e as much as you want when you get


    back."


    "Promise?" Julian''s smile deepened.


    "Yes," Susan nodded shyly.


    "Well, then, I am really looking forward to the day I return," Julian spoke slowly, teasing her with his


    burning gaze.


    Susan didn''t dare to look at his eyes. She lowered her head and said softly, "So, that''s it for today?"


    "Okay. But, remember what I said previously. Stay away from Chance Hamilton!" Julian said.


    He was still jealous?


    Susan felt speechless, "What are you even worried about? Chance cannot even bepared to


    you."


    Julian''s expression brightened up immediately.


    He was satisfied, "That''s true. With a hubby like me, you probably can''t have your eyes on anyone


    else anymore."


    Julian''s proud face felt a little annoying, but Susan could not help but pull a funny face, "Are you not


    worried anymore? Then go to sleep."


    Susan was going to end the call as she spoke.


    "Wait!" Julian stopped her. Then, he smiled and said," Goodnight, Susie."


    Susan¡¯s expression softened, "Goodnight."


    Late at night, Julian stood before the window wall of his hotel room and leisurely took a final sip of


    his red wine. His gaze deepened.


    For the first time in his life, he felt lovesick.


    Susie!


    Julian sighed softly.


    It seemed like he had to hustle and tighten his schedule even further.


    Video calls alone were not enough. He just wanted to g o back sooner and hug Susie in his arms,


    never letting her go again.


    The next day, Susan was busy when she received a text from Sheldon.


    Sheldon asked her to go to Universal Tower - he had a document regarding the interior design


    competition to pass to her.


    Susan did not doubt it much. She tidied up her belongings and left.


    However, just as she stepped into the building, she felt a little strange.


    If it was a document rted to thepetition, then everyone else should havee too.


    However, now, she was the only person in the entire building?


    Susan frowned, and she grabbed her phone to ask Chance if he received the text.


    Suddenly, there seemed to be some motion inside the office room.


    Susan put down her phone and walked closer to the room.


    The door was left ajar.


    Susan gave a small push and it opened easily.


    Then, she froze.


    In the office, two figures were engaged in some inappropriate exercise.


    They stopped once she opened the door.


    "Sorry!" Susan said subconsciously, then she turned to leave.


    "Hey, Susie! What a coincidence!" a familiar voice said.


    Susan turned around and realized that the woman was not a stranger.


    "Lily?" Susan was shocked.


    "You know her?" The man put on his pants and turned around.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, Susan realized that she knew the man too!


    The man was clearly Sheldon!


    Lily and Sheldon?


    Susan was in disbelief.


    "Darling, don''t you know her? She''s also one of the 50 people who were shortlisted,¡± Lily spoke


    lovingly.


    Sheldon''s expression turned grim.


    This woman was a participant! If she spilled what she saw, the good reputation that he took so


    many years to build...


    Sheldon suddenly regretted his choice. The night before, Lily knocked on his hotel room. She was


    attractive and wild on the bed, so he enjoyed it very much. Today, she came to the office saying that


    she wanted some exciting fun. He did not think much before saying yes.


    Who would have known that someone would barge in out of nowhere!


    "I won''t say anything. I... I will leave first," Susan rified in a hurry and left to escape the awkward


    situation.


    Sheldon kept his eyes on Susan - his expression was dark and gloomy.


    "Darling, what do we do now? I know this woman, she''s known for being a gossiper. If she spreads


    what she saw, we..." Lily grabbed Sheldon¡¯s arm with a terrified look.


    "If only you didn''t want to look for some nonsense excitement!" Sheldon said sternly.


    "It''s all my fault," Lily said pitifully. "But now that it has already happened, what do we do?"


    As she spoke, Lily rubbed herrge breasts against Sheldon¡¯s body. A lewd expression shed


    across his face.


    Sheldon grabbed Lily and took off her panties.


    After finishing the matter, Sheldon hugged Lily in his arms. His eyes shed with malevolence.


    No matter what it took, his reputation must not be at risk.


    Since the woman called Susan saw what happened, h e muste up with a solution.


    Lily nced at Sheldon''s sullen expression and smirked scornfully.


    ''Susan, let me enjoy watching you suffer this time!¡¯

 Chapter 108 Plagiarism, Disqualified!

    Chapter 108 giarism, Disqualified!


    Oh God!


    Walking out of the office building, Susan was still in shock from what she just witnessed.


    That was way too awkward for her to handle!


    After regaining herposure, Susan sensed something fishy.


    Why would Sheldon ask her to collect the documents from him if he had asked Lily out?


    Susan pondered for a while and called Chance.


    "Hey Chance, did Mr. Parsons ask you to collect any documents?"


    "No," Chance sounded a little surprised. "Why did you ask?"


    "Nothing," Susan answered and hung up the phone.


    Chance did not receive a text, but she did. Clearly, someone wanted her to be unweed.


    Who would it be?


    Sheldon Parsons?


    No, it should not be him. There was no way he would want her to know anything about such an


    unreputable matter.


    Then, it should be...


    Lily Chainwest!


    Susan finally figured it out.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was most likely Lily¡¯s doing.


    Did Lily set her up so that Sheldon Parsons would get revenge on her?


    Although she could kind of guess Lily¡¯s goal, Susan still could not think of a solution on the spot.


    After all, Sheldon had not done anything yet. What if h e did not even n to do anything to her?


    Susan scratched her head in frustration.


    She just wanted to focus on interior design and took n o interest in everything else.


    Whatever. She would just y it by ear.


    Sheldon was quite reputable in his profession. If she kept quiet about what she saw, he probably


    would not make things difficult for a young and trivial designer, right?


    Susan decided to act as though nothing happened and focused on her design instead.


    When it was time, Susan sent her well-prepared draft t o Sheldon and waited patiently for the


    results to be announced.


    The next day, Sheldon notified everyone to gather at the building.


    After everyone arrived, Sheldon scanned the crowd, pulled out a name list, and stuck it to the wall,


    "The results are out. See it for yourselves."


    Everyone gathered around the wall.


    Susan wanted to check it out too. But, when Lily walked by, she whispered quietly, "Susan, when


    you see the results, don''t go home crying for your mommy."


    Susan¡¯s heart dropped. Lily''s confidence gave her an ominous feeling.


    She knew herself well enough to know that she should have, at the very least, gotten into the top


    thirty, if not one of the top ten.


    Would Sheldon actually disqualify her in the first round just because of personal reasons?


    Just when Susan was feeling uncertain, she heard Chance¡¯s voice, "Susan is disqualified for


    giarism? What happened! Mr. Parsons, could this be a misunderstanding?"


    giarism?


    Susan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She walked past the crowd to look at the name list.


    On the name list, everyone else was recorded as pass o r fail.


    Except her. Next to her name, it said giarism!


    In the field of designing, giarism was a huge taboo.


    Especially for a young designer like her to be known for giarism, her career was practically over.


    When they saw the word ''giarism,'' everyone looked at Susan differently.


    "Mr. Parsons, it must''ve been a misunderstanding." Chance frowned.


    "There is no mistake. giarism is giarism,¡± Sheldon said righteously. "Here, regardless of how


    talented you are, giarism will put you on the cklist forever."


    "But..." Chance wanted to exin for Susan.


    Susan took a deep breath and walked to Sheldon, "I want to know which part of my work was


    giarized? Wasn''t it said that designs can be requested to be exhibited? Well, then, I request to


    exhibit my work! If you can urately point out the parts I giarized. I, Susan Shelby, will quit my


    career as a designer for the rest of my life. Otherwise, I request that you withdraw my


    disqualification and apologize to me!"


    Sheldon¡¯s face turned grim, "Are you doubting my professionalism?"


    "I am simply defending my work!¡± Susan said immediately.


    "Great, then I will exhibit your work and let everyone take a good look at it," Sheldon snickered and


    took a piece of paper out of a folder.


    On the paper, it was Susan''s hard work.


    "How is this giarized?" Chance examined the drawing for a while and could not help but question


    it.


    Susan¡¯s design was rather innovative. Not only did it contain an element of mystery, but it was also


    incorporated harmoniously into the rest of the design. It even somewhat felt like the work of a


    master.


    Besides, Chance considered himself pretty well-read. Even then, he could not think of who Susan


    giarized from.


    "Of course you wouldn¡¯t be able to tell if you look at it this way," Sheldon snickered. "This is


    because the person who Susan giarized from is another participant of thepetition."


    Sheldon pulled out another piece of paper as he spoke, "This is Lily Chainwest''s work, have a look."


    Lily¡¯s work? Susan frowned and looked at it.


    Then, she froze.


    This so-called work of Lily''s was at least 80% simr t o her design!


    However, Lily¡¯s design seemed a little more perfect than hers.


    "From these two designs, everyone can tell who''s better, right?" Sheldon said calmly, "Lily


    Chainwest''s work is the work of a master, whereas Susan Shelby''s work is, at most, just like a


    master''s. Well, this is normal. It is very difficult for a giarized work to present the same aesthetics


    and elements as the original work.¡±


    At this point, Lily was looking at Susan in shock,"


    Susie...How can you do such a thing!"


    Everyone else looked at Susan with despise.


    A proud expression crossed Sheldon''s face. Susan¡¯s work was actually extremely impressive for


    her age.


    In fact, what Lily Chainwest had submitted was far from Susan''s level.


    But, it was Susan''s fault for offending him.


    So, he took Susan''s work, made some improvements, and gave it to Lily Chainwest.


    If Susan had ten more years of time, she probably would not be any less capable than him.


    It was too bad that she was still a bit of an amateur now.


    It was easy for him to find some areas for improvement.


    "That¡¯s not possible. Susan would never giarize. Besides, how could she have gotten Lily''s


    design?" Chance questioned.


    Lily said aggrievedly, "Chance, I know you like Susan, s o naturally you would fight for her. But, now


    that the truth is right before our eyes, are you still going to turn a blind eye?"


    Chance''s brows were knitted tightly together, "Then how did Susan get your design?"


    Lily smiled, ¡°Isn''t that easy? Susan and I used to be colleagues. I''ve always had a brief inspiration


    for this theme but I''ve not managed to put it onto paper until now. Perhaps I told her about it and


    she decided to steal my idea?"

 Chapter 109 Destroying Ones Reputation

    Chapter 109 Destroying One''s Reputation


    "What the hell are you talking about? You and Susan aren¡¯t that close, so how are there any


    chances for her t o get near your draft?¡± Chance refuted.


    "Maybe she stole it from me when I wasn''t aware. Who knows how or when she did it." Lily said


    nonchntly, "But the thing is my draft was stolen."


    Sheldon nced around coldly as a smirk hopped onto the tip of his lips. He said, "Owing to the fact


    that Susan Shelby copied from another, I''ll now announce that she has been disqualified from


    entering the preliminary round. Do you have any objections?¡±


    Other than Chance, the rest of the people nodded in assent.


    "That¡¯s right! A cheater is a cheater. She should be punished.¡±


    "I can''t believe she dares to cheat in apetition, not to mention she''s brazen enough to steal the


    idea from her own colleague! There can be no appeasement for such dishonesty. We must warn


    others in the industry so that nobody will hire her!"


    "Yes! We must do that! She''s a disgrace to us designers!"


    The crowd stood away from Susan as murmurs began t o spread out.


    "Hey, can we stop being judgemental here? We still don''t know who actually stole her draft,¡±


    Chance defended.


    However, much to his chagrin, nobody was listening t o him. Instead, everyone was watching Susan


    contemptuously as if she was the real culprit.


    Frankly speaking, the truth mattered nothing to all of these people. They were doing this because


    they wanted to banish Susan out of thepetition so that they would stand a better chance of


    winning.


    Besides, Sheldon was also another factor. He had already made his stand. If they sided with him,


    they could gain his favor which not only would greatly help them in thepetition, but in their


    career as well.


    "You..." Just when Chance was about to say something, he felt a tug on his arm.


    He turned around and saw Susan. Frowning, he asked, "Susie?"


    She seemed to be calmer than he expected. As he watched on in awe, she walked up to Sheldon


    and Lily. Pulling her face, she asked, "What is the meaning of this? Are you two trying to get back at


    me?"


    "What do you mean get back at you? I don''t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Lily brushed off her


    im with a grin.


    Sheldon was calm as well. "Susan, you¡¯re talented, I''ll give you that, but you''ve used your talent in


    the wrong way. I hope you can learn from your mistakes from this incident and try toe up with


    something that truly belongs to you next time."


    He wore a serious expression and looked just like a considerate senior giving advice to his junior.


    However, had Susan not bumped into the thing between him and Lily, she would have fallen for his


    appearance like everyone else did. She took a deep breath to calm herself down. Then, staring


    straight at Sheldon, she said, "Why are you doing this to me, Mr. Parsons? What¡¯s in it for you for


    destroying me?"


    After all, considering Sheldon''s authoritativeness in the industry, everyone would choose to believe


    him. When that happened, it was no different from destroying her.


    "Destroying you? Me?" Sheldon sighed, "Susan, you have to understand that I''m not trying to make


    things difficult for you. I''m doing it because there is a voice i n my mind telling me that this is the


    right thing to do." 1


    He was speaking in such a righteous way that his face was glowing.


    "Mr. Parsons is indeed as virtuous as the rumors say," Lily ttered.


    "It''s nothing. I''m just doing my job," Sheldon said.


    It took Susan a lot to suppress the urge to vomit after seeing their show. She just so happened to


    bump into their scandal, but she never expected that Sheldon would go to the extreme of destroying


    her career.


    An eye for an eye. Since they decided to go to such an extent, Susan reckoned that she did not


    have to hold back as well.


    Raising one of her brows, Susan said straightforwardly, "A voice is telling you? Then did that voice


    of yours tell you that you shouldn''t have made love with Lily in the office? Isn''t that the reason why


    you''re framing me from giarism?¡±


    She never intended to expose them. However, what Sheldon was doing right now would negatively


    impact her career, so she had no choice but to retaliate.


    ''Sheldon making love with Lily in the office? How wild!"


    The news came as a bombshell and everybody was stunned. They all shifted their attention towards


    Sheldon and Lily, and their expressions changed.


    The reason they kept silent just now was that kicking Susan out of thepetition was beneficial to


    them. However, if Sheldon engaged with Lily in some sort of deal under the table, then they had to


    speak up as it would affect them as well.


    Lily felt the gaze from the crowd boring into her, but she held it back. She stood straight and


    shouted at Susan, "How dare you, Susan Shelby! It never urred to me that you were this kind of


    person! Not only did you steal my idea, but now you''re even slinging mud a t me!" "You yourself


    know the best whether or not I''m slinging mud at you!" Susan fought back.


    "Can you stop doing this to me already, Susan?" Lily said as she stared at Susan, her eyes


    gradually turning red around the rims, "Susan, you can''t just make things up and nder me. I''ve


    already forgiven you for unscrupulously stealing my customers when we were working at Lanyard


    since you were still a newbie at that time. I thought you''d turn a new leaf after I left Lanyard, but it


    seems that I was wrong. Not only do you show no signs of regret, but now that you even dare to


    steal my design, do you think I''ll still let it go and act as if nothing happened likest time? Susan,


    I¡¯ve given all my effort and passion in this draft, so no, I won¡¯t back down. This time, I won''t let you


    have it your way."


    Lily was good at acting. As she talked, she was shaking and she looked pitiful. On the other side,


    Susan appeared calm and collected. The contrast was huge, and it was not hard to imagine who


    the people would side with.


    Susan was taken aback when she saw everyone was looking at her usingly. It was difficult for


    her to imagine that such a thick-skinned person actually existed in the world. She was the one who


    orchestrated everything, yet she dared to y innocent and make her the scapegoat.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Susan," Sheldon looked at Susan, his eyebrows furrowed deeply, forming deep creases on his


    forehead, "Initially, I was reluctant to expose what you did earlier on since I want to give you a


    chance to redeem yourself. But I can¡¯t stand watching anymore after seeing you try to defame an


    innocent girl. Lily and I are as clean as a whistle. It''s you. You''re the one who is pulling strings


    behind the scenes. You came to my hotel room a few days ago and tried to bend me over the


    casting couch so that I¡¯d let you enter the top 1 0.1 already turned down your offer and asked you to


    stay down to earth, and to stop doing things like this. But now you give me this? I¡¯m so disappointed


    in you, Susan. Not only did you giarize, but you even dared to make a scurrilous attack on Lily.


    You are not worthy of bing a designer!"


    Sheldon spoke with such uprightness that even Susan began to feel that she was the culprit.


    ''I went to his room and tried to seduce him? Are you kidding me?''


    Lily wiped tears off her face as she added, "And I''m wondering how you can make up such a plot,


    so you''re the one who was behind it all along!¡±


    "What the hell are you guys talking about? Susie has a husband,¡± Chance interrupted.


    "So what?" Lily refuted, "Can her husbandpare to Mr. Parsons? She''s a woman who would do


    anything t o achieve her target, so it''s very normal for her to seduce Mr. Parsons!"


    Many people nodded. After all, Sheldon had a high social status. Even though he was kind of old,


    he took care of himself very well. Besides, he was the judge. H e was their ticket to enter theter


    part of thepetition so everyone found it reasonable for Susan tomit such a deed.

 Chapter 110 Julian, Somebody Is Bullying Your Wife

    Chapter 110 Julian, Somebody Is Bullying Your Wife


    Susan was beyond rage when she saw the two of them go on and on and on as if she was the real


    culprit. She could not understand how such shameless people could exist in the world.


    Sheldon was really trying to destroy her.


    "Everything I said is the truth.¡± Susan was on the verge of breaking down, "If you don¡¯t believe me,


    let''s head back to the hotel and ask them to get the surveince video out to see if I really stopped


    by your room."


    "You¡¯re saying this because you know that the hotel would only keep the surveince video for 24


    hours." Sheldon sighed, "I¡¯m so disappointed, Susan. It¡¯s really such a shame that someone


    cancerous like you would appear in the design industry."


    "Can you stop turning things upside down?¡± Susan said through gritted teeth.


    "I''m turning things upside down?¡± Sheldon raised one of his eyebrows, "I''ve been in this industry for


    so long and nobody has spoken ill of me before. I keep my nose clean and I''ve never gotten


    involved in any scandal with a woman before. You im that I''m having an affair with Lily, so try to


    go and ask everyone who knows me. Do you think they will believe you?


    "Susan oh Susan, listen to me. I''ve seen a lot of people, and I know some of them who want to take


    shortcuts just like you. But as a human being, the most important thing is our heart. Whatever we¡¯re


    doing, staying steadfast and progressing is still mainstream. Initially, I nned to draw a veil over


    the fact you tried to make a pass with me, but never did I expect that you wouldy the sin on an


    innocent person. So, I''m out of this, Susan. I don''t think I can help you keep it a secret anymore."


    Susan''s face was livid with rage. She hissed, "You''re all mouth but no trousers, Sheldon Parsons. If


    I really a m the one behind everything, show us some solid proof."


    "Yes, indeed. Just like you said, I don''t have any solid proof," Sheldon said openly, "I''ll stake my


    reputation that everything I said is the truth. Susan Shelby tried t o seduce me, and I rejected her."


    Sheldon had a good reputation, so many of them chose to believe him. A murmur began spreading


    through the crowd as they all looked contemptuously a t Susan.


    "She''s the one whomitted the deed, yet she¡¯s brazen enough toy the me at the door of the


    other."


    "The quality of the newbies is getting worse batch by batch." "I wonder if she has been living in a


    cave all along?


    Has she never heard that Mister Parsons is impartial and disinterested? How bold of her to try and


    seduce him."


    "Shut the hell up! Mister Parsons doesn''t have evidence either," Chance was still defending Susan.


    After all, he believed in Susan, and he was certain that Sheldon had colluded with Lily to gang up


    on Susan.


    Nevertheless, nobody was standing on his side, so there was nothing he could do. Everyone


    ignored him as they were busy ridiculing Susan.


    Susan clenched her fists tight and her expression grew gloomier with every passing second.


    Sheldon''s shamelessness was beyond her imagination.


    "Alright, Susan," Sheldon looked at Susan pitifully as h e said, "You''re disqualified, so you''re not


    wee here. Pack your things up and leave."


    As he was talking, a gleam of triumph crossed his eyes. He had spent years nurturing his


    reputation, and his efforts finally paid off. Everybody chose to believe him rather than Susan


    although he could not provide any solid evidence.


    Truth be told, he did not lie when he said Susan was talented. He genuinely felt Susan was a


    budding young interior designer. However, she had seen something that she was not supposed to


    see, so she needed to be eliminated.


    "I''m not leaving," Susan gritted her teeth. Then, she hardened her expression and said, "I didn''t


    cheat and I didn''t seduce anyone. I¡¯m not going anywhere until I obtain the justice I deserve."


    If she walked away now, she would lose her only chance to clear her name. With those two charges


    pinned to her name, she would not be able to find any job in this industry anymore.


    "Nobody likes a person who doesn¡¯t know when to quit, Susan,¡± Lily signed, "You''re just making


    yourself even more embarrassed by staying here."


    Susan took a deep breath and then said coldly, "I don''t agree with Mister Parsons''s judgment. I


    demand the intervention of the organizer to investigate both incidents." 2


    "Intervention of the organizer?" Sheldon sneered. 1


    Indeed, the rule stated that if the participant had any questions about the results, they had the


    power to ask the organizer to intervene. That being said, the rule was just there as a decoration.


    Basically, no one was expected to use the rule. After all, considering his fame in the designing


    industry, it was very apparent that the organizer would not stand up for a young designer and offend


    him.


    "You can do whatever you want, but for now, please leave," Sheldon sneered, "We still have a lot of


    things t 0 do, and I hope you would stop wasting our time."


    "Susie..." Chance looked over to Susan.


    Susan stood as straight as a ramrod and her eyes were filled with dedication. She would not leave


    until she


    got the justice that she deserved.


    Just when Susan was about to say something, her phone rang.


    "Susie," Julian¡¯s happy voice wafted from the other side of the line.


    The moment she heard his voice, her eyes turned red around the rims. She held back her tears


    when she was framed by Sheldon and Lily, and she put up a brave front when she was ridiculed by


    other people. However, when she heard his voice calling her name, she wanted to cry.


    "Julian," Susan sobbed nasally.


    On the other side, Julian had just gotten down from the ne. He called her because he wanted to


    give her a surprise and told her that he hade back early. However, never did he expect the first


    thing he''d hear when the call connected was Susan''s sobs.


    A dark glint flitted across his eyes.


    "Where are you now, Susan?"


    "I''m at Universal Tower now, and somebody is trying t o bully me," Susan choked back a sob.


    She was a strong and independent woman in front of everybody, but she would only show her true


    side before Julian.


    Julian''s heart convulsed when he heard Susan was crying.


    "Wait for me, Susie," Julian said as he picked up his pace.


    "Director Shaw, Director Reinford of Luen Corporation i s waiting for you in the meeting room. The


    time of the meeting is..." The secretary filled him in with his schedule as he tried to keep up his


    pace.


    "Cancel it," Julian instructed coldly.


    "Huh? But Director Reinford has been wanting to see you. He made the appointment with you


    several days ago.


    "I said cancel it!" Julian barked out his order once more, "Do you want me to repeat it again?"


    The secretary fell silent.


    "Other than the appointment with Director Reinford, cancel all my other appointments as well,"


    Julian added.


    "Yes sir," the secretary answered.


    A driver was waiting for him when he was outside the airport. He got into the car and said sternly,


    "Go to Universal Tower."


    As they were on their way to Universal Tower, he wondered who dared to bully the apple in his eyes


    while he could not even bring himself to do it.


    Julian''s eyes turned frigid as a dark glint shed across his deep gaze.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 111 Susans Husband

    Chapter 111 Susan''s Husband


    In Universal Tower.


    There were still some tears in her eyes after Susan hung up the phone.


    She began to me herself for not being able to hold herself back. Julian was still on his business


    trip, and i t would only make him feel worried after telling him something like this.


    Then, she suddenly remembered that Julian had asked her to wait for him.


    ''Could it be that he¡¯s rushing back here now?¡¯ Susan thought. However, she soon dispelled herself


    of the thought as she found it was impossible.


    "Susie, is that your husband?¡± Chance could not help and ask. He had no idea whether he heard it


    right or not, but Susan seemed to be calling the person on the phone "Julian?¡±


    ''Director Shaw¡¯s full name is Julian Shaw... No, no, no. This is impossible. I must have heard it


    wrong...''


    Just when he was wondering why he would start having hallucinations at such a young age, Susan


    turned to him and tried to say something.


    However, before any word coulde out of her mouth, Lily blinked her eyes and interjected,


    sarcastically, "Susan, are you looking for your husband to help you out? Well, I''d like to see who


    your husband is and how is he going to help you turn the tide." 3


    She had been Susan''s colleague for more than a year. Even though Susan imed that she was


    married, Lily had never seen her husband before. She had no idea whether or not Susan was lying


    about her husband, but even if he truly existed, she was certain that he could not bepared to


    Sheldon in terms of identity or status.


    Therefore, even if he really came, there was nothing h e could do other than leave with his tail in


    between his legs. Even so, he might divorce Susan after hearing everything that she had done.


    Sheldon threw a nce at Susan, but he was unperturbed. He put on a calm expression and said,"


    Okay, we''re running short on time. Gather around. No matter if you''re going to the next round or not,


    I¡¯ll give you some advice on your design. After that, I''ll announce the theme for the next round."


    He just left Susan alone and went on to exin about everyone else''s works.


    "What should we do, Susie?"


    Susan gritted her teeth and said, "I can¡¯t allow this to happen. I mustin to the organizer and


    have them help me out."


    "But Susie, Sheldon is someone who is unchallengeable in this industry. We can¡¯t fight him,"


    Chance expressed his concern.


    "Stay out of this, Chance. You''ve entered the next round, so I don¡¯t want to affect you," Susan said


    with much determination, "I''ll certainly get to the bottom of it."


    She did not believe that the world would side with the scumbag.


    "I don''t care about the judgment from such a scumbag.¡± Chance said loyally, "I''ll be with you."


    Susan looked at Chance gratefully. Even though he could not help her in any possible way, at least


    he trusted her, and that was more than enough.


    After Sheldon finished his exnation, he then announced the title for the next round. Then, just


    when he dismissed the crowd, Susan walked up to him.


    "Mister Parsons, I¡¯m afraid you can''t leave yet," Susan said, "I''m not satisfied with your judgment, so


    pleasee with me to see the organizer."


    Sheldon was annoyed by Susan''s persistence. He held Susan¡¯s gaze and said, "Would you cut it


    out? I still have a lot of things to do, so I don''t have time to mess around with you."


    He could not understand why the woman was such a dumbhead. Why would she so hellbent on


    challenging him while she was just a young designer who did not have any reputation yet? Did she


    know that he could make the organizer disqualify her from the


    Truth be told, he had already contacted several press outlets in secret to spread the news of her


    trying to climb into his bed and her attempt to giarize in thepetition. The news would go live


    tomorrow, and once the public believed that she was the one whomitted all the deeds, her


    arguments would be insignificant.


    "No, you can''t leave now," Susan stood in front of Sheldon to prevent him from leaving.


    "You¡¯re bringing shame on yourself, Susan,¡± Lily sneered, "If I were you, I would find a hole and


    bury myself in it. I''m truly impressed that you still have the guts to stand here."


    "You know what you''ve done, Lily," Susan said as she grabbed Lily''s arm, "It''s you who hooked up


    with Sheldon Parsons and it''s you who copied my work. Don¡¯t think that you can get away with it."


    "You just don''t get it, don''t you? There''s nothing you can do to avert the situation. Get lost now,"


    said Lily as she pushed Susan away. 1


    Susan slipped and fell towards the back. 1


    Startled, just when Chance was about to go up and catch Susan, a silhouette whizzed past him and


    grabbed Susan before he did.


    After she regained her bnce, Susan turned around and said, "Thank..."


    Then, her eyes gleamed brightly in pleasant surprise.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ''Julian?! Shouldn''t he still be on his business trip? How did hee back so soon?¡¯


    "Director Shaw,¡± Lily was shocked to see Julian here. However, she soon recollected herself and


    offered him a genial smile, "Are you here to check on thepetition, Director Shaw? Chance and I


    have entered the next round. We didn¡¯t tarnish Lanyard''s reputation."


    Julian did not pick up her conversation. Instead, he asked coldly, "Who pushed Susan just now?"


    His heart was still pumping very fast from the scene h e saw just now. If he werete a little, Susan


    would be on the floor right now.


    Lily did not expect such a question from Julian. She was stunned for a while before she replied


    carefully," Me, Director Shaw. But I did it with good reason.¡±


    Looking at her expressionlessly, Julian asked, "Oh? What''s the reason then?"


    Lily had no idea why Julian looked so furious all of a sudden. His expression was dark as if a storm


    wasing. As such, she quickly exined, "It¡¯s Susan. She stole my design and she even framed


    me that I''m having a scandal with Mr. Parsons. I was overwhelmed by my rage, so I pushed her."


    "That''s right, Director Shaw. I can testify that Lily is saying the truth," Sheldon looked expectantly at


    Julian. Then, he continued, "Susan came to my hotel room a few days ago and tried to seduce me.


    Director Shaw, she''s a bad hat."


    "Are you telling me that Susan attempted to seduce you in your room?¡± Julian looked at Sheldon as


    if he was looking at an idiot. 1


    Sheldon did not realize Julian''s expression as heunched into a monologue, "She wanted me to


    open the backdoor and let her enter the top 10. Of course, I rejected her. Then, she made a false


    countercharge and said I had a secret affair with Lily. Director Shaw, a person like her doesn''t


    deserve to be a designer, so I''ve disqualified her from thepetition."


    "Director Shaw, she has been bullying me ever since w e started to work together," Lily said,


    feigning a pitiful expression, "I''ve been tolerating her all along, but I never expected that she would


    look a gift horse in the mouth. Not only did she steal my design, but she also tried to smear my


    reputation. I was so angry I pushed her. I''m sorry, Director Shaw."


    "Don¡¯t believe them, Julian. They''re lying!" Susan felt her anger burn in her chest and her heart


    thudded loudly.


    The degree of their shamelessness was truly jaw-dropping.


    "Lying? Hah, you know what you''ve done, Susan,¡± Lily said.


    "Susan, if you keep this going, you will be the one getting the short end here," Sheldon chimed in.


    "You...¡± Susan was so exasperated that she wanted to rush forward and have a fall out with them.


    However, Julian tugged at her sleeve, put on a fake smile, and looked into Sheldon''s eyes, "Susan


    tried to seduce you?"


    "Yes. But she didn''t seed," Sheldon assented.


    "So, I just want to know where you got the confidence t o think that my woman would fall for you?"


    Julian asked as he red at Sheldon.

 Chapter 112 Excuses

    Chapter 112 Excuses


    Sheldon was speaking tteringly, "Mr. Shaw, surely, your lover..." Suddenly, he paused and looked


    at Susan in disbelief, as though he had just realized the implications of Julian''s words.


    Julian was saying that...


    Susan, Susan Shelby was his lover?


    Visible droplets of sweat formed on Sheldon''s forehead. Did he hear wrongly? Was he having an


    illusion?


    Then, he turned to look at Lily, only to realize that Lily was also in disbelief.


    Susan?


    Susan was Julian Shaw¡¯s lover?


    No way!


    She never noticed them interacting intimately in the office.


    Besides, was it not true that Susan was married?


    However, Lily had never heard about Mr. Shaw getting married.


    Could it be that...


    Susan was not married, but she found a sugar daddy instead?


    Was that why she never wore her wedding ring and the so-called husband never appeared?


    Having a sugar daddy was not something to be proud o f, after all.


    But, this time, why did Mr. Shaw publicize it?


    It seemed like this coquette was quite skilled at her job.


    Lily could not help but feel jealous.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, go on and repeat for me," Julian said expressionlessly, "Why did Susie seduce you?"


    "It''s... It''s because...¡± Sheldon stammered.


    The reason he gave previously was that Susan seduced him to get into the top ten finalists.


    However, in reality, she was Julian''s lover!


    The Shaw Corporation was the major sponsor for thispetition!


    Instead of seducing him, would it not be much more convenient to seduce Julian instead?


    His reasoning did not make sense at all!


    "Why are you stammering? Why don¡¯t you talk about the reason why Susie was seducing you? Is it


    because you''re young and handsome? Or is it because you are powerful?" Julian''s voice was as


    cold as ice.


    One drop, two drops!


    Sweat kept dripping down from Sheldon''s head as he stammered, "Perhaps... perhaps I


    misunderstood something... Ms. Shelby probably didn''t mean it that way. It¡¯s a misunderstanding!"


    "A misunderstanding?¡± Susan was mad, "That''s not what you were saying. You insisted that I was


    trying t o seduce you, and not once did you say that it was a misunderstanding!"


    Chance was in shock from what Julian said, and he finally realized what was happening, ¡°Exactly! It


    didn¡¯t sound like a misunderstanding at all!"


    Some observant people yed along, "Yeah, Mr. Parsons. You were so confident that you said you


    would bet your whole reputation on it."


    "You..." Sheldon red at the person, hoping to shut his mouth up.


    But everyone else started speaking up, "That''s right, I heard it too."


    "Me too!"


    "Mr. Parsons was clearly trying to set her up."


    "Exactly..."


    All of a sudden, Sheldon was being attacked by everyone.


    The jokes were on him. Sheldon was just slightly reputable in the profession of designer, but an


    entire kingdom of businesses andworks was in Julian


    Shaw''s hand. If anyone got on his bad side, one word from him was enough to stop all the


    constructionpanies from hiring them!


    Under these circumstances, it was not even worth considering whose side to pick.


    Besides, since Susan was Julian''s lover, what Sheldon said would have been impossible.


    How could it be possible for anyone to have their eyes on Sheldon after dating a man like Julian?


    "Stop talking nonsense!" Previously, it was Susan who was trying to exin. And now, it was


    Sheldon''s turn." It really was a misunderstanding, I can apologize to Susan, but it really wasn''t


    intentional. I... there¡¯s no reason for me to set her up!"


    "Why not?" Chance said bravely, "Didn''t Susie already mention that she witnessed you having sex


    with Lily? Clearly, the two of you were working together to frame her because of that."


    Now, Lily''s face went pale too. She said in a panic, "Mr. Shaw... That''s not true, nothing happened


    between Mr. Parsons and me."


    "So, you are saying that Susan framed you instead?" Julian''s expression turned even gloomier.


    "No..." Lily looked around. Everyone was looking at her with despise.


    Her face turned even paler.


    Previously, she had Sheldon to back her up, so Susan was unable to argue.


    But, now that Julian had appeared, everyone picked Susan''s side instead.


    Besides, what Susan said was true in the first ce.


    If the situation persisted, no matter how she exined herself, it would only make matters worse.


    Once this story got out, on top of Julian Shaw''s influence, it would be impossible for her to live


    normally.


    No, it must not go on like that.


    Lily gritted her teeth, "Mr. Shaw! There really is nothing between Mr. Parsons and me. I am not sure


    why Susan lied to everyone. Regardless, the reason why Susan was disqualified was not rted to


    this matter. She was disqualified because she giarized my work."


    Lily went all out.


    She looked at Julian fearlessly, "Even though Susan is your lover, Mr. Shaw, does that make it okay


    for her to giarize? If so, then what does it mean for the rest of us? The people who worked hours


    to create these designs?"


    She was cing a bet!


    She was betting that Julian would mind his reputation and stop defending Susan mindlessly.


    As long as she insisted that Susan giarized her work, there was no way for Susan to re-enter the


    competition.


    Besides, Susan had no real evidence of what happened between Sheldon and her. As long as they


    continued denying it, no one could do anything.


    "That''s right, Mr. Shaw. Everything else may be a misunderstanding, but everyone witnessed that


    Susan giarized Lily''s work. For that, I have no regrets for disqualifying Susan from this


    competition." Sheldon quickly yed along.


    Julian squinted his eyes in anger, "You..."


    "Julian." Susan stopped Julian from speaking.


    Then, she took a step forward and looked at Sheldon and Lily calmly.


    "Are the two of you sure that this design belongs to Lily?" Susan asked.


    "Of course, I spent hours creating it," Lily said without a second thought.


    ¡°Good," Susan walked towards Lily and pointed at a piece of decoration in the design. "Then, you


    can tell m e this. Where did the design on this floor mate from?"


    Lily nked out for a second. She nced at Sheldon subconsciously and stammered, "What do


    you mean b y that? I thought of it by myself."


    Susan snickered, "The theme for this year is ''mystery''! To incorporate this theme, I went through


    piles and piles of documents and came across this ancient African totem. I found this totem really


    interesting - it was aesthetic, wild, yet mysterious. So, I made some changes to the totem and


    turned it into the design on the mat. If no one believes me, I can find the picture of the totem right


    now and show it to all of you!"

 Chapter 113 Conflict

    Chapter 113 Conflict


    Susan''s expression was calm and her words were sharp, so Lily could not help but panic.


    How on earth would she know about an ancient African totem?


    Her design was entirely crafted out of Susan''s!


    Lily tried to calm herself down, then said, "Oh yeah, I recall now. It''s an ancient African totem, I


    almost forgot about it for a second!"


    "Oh, really?" Susan smirked, "Too bad then since I was just joking around. There was no ancient


    African tribe to begin with. This floor mat design is the 2014 collection released by Warfel Co. Ltd. I


    felt that the shapes had a very interesting element of mystery, so I incorporated them into my


    drawing." 1


    As Susan spoke, some people had already begun searching on the inte.


    Soon, the crowd started getting noisy again.


    "It really is."


    "It actually is the old edition released by Warfel Co. Ltd."


    "Ancient African totem, this is hrious, forgot my ass."


    They discussed in low voices while giving Lily dirty


    looks.


    "Wow," Chance eximed with a smile. "Lily, not bad, you can even recognize an ancient African


    totem from an ordinary floor mat."


    "Susan Shelby!" Lily red at Susan in humiliation." You lied to me."


    "I lied to you?" Susan snickered coldly, "If this design really is your own work, why would you fall for


    such a n amateur trick? Lily, this design is mine! The person who giarized is you."


    "Stop talking nonsense!" Lily panicked. "I didn¡¯t giarize. Just by looking at our work, everyone


    can tell that mine is better than yours."


    "Yes, that''s true," Susan nodded. "The design you presented is an enhanced version of my work.


    However, I doubt that it is within your capability to produce work of such quality. I''m afraid that


    someone helped you behind the scenes."


    Everyone looked towards Sheldon.


    The weather was a little chilling, but Sheldon¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat.


    Susan looked at him and he quickly denied, "No, I never intervened in this draft. The design was


    already like this when Lily submitted it to me. She tricked me into thinking that it was Ms. Shelby


    who giarized her work. However, based on what Ms. Shelby described, it was clear that the true


    owner of this design is Ms. Shelby! The person who giarized is


    Lily. Naturally, the person who is disqualified is also Lily."


    Sheldon looked eagerly at Julian and Susan for a sign of approval.


    Lily could not believe that Sheldon changed his words so quickly!


    She looked at Sheldon in shock.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Lily, you wrongly used Susan of giarism and intentionally misled me to make an erroneous


    decision. You''re such an evil and corrupt woman. I now dere that you are the one who is


    disqualified from thepetition. Please, leave now," Sheldon said righteously.


    In just a few words, he pushed all the me onto Lily alone.


    Lily could not take his shameless behavior, so she red at him in disbelief and lost her sanity,"


    Sheldon, so you want to push everything to me now? It was you who said that if I slept with you,


    you would promise me a position in the top ten finalists and help me in my career. It was your idea


    to frame Susan with giarism, and I was just ying along. If you call me corrupt, you are only a


    thousand times worse!¡±


    "What are you talking about?" Sheldon denied immediately, "I have nothing to do with you. Stop


    ndering me."


    "Me? ndering you?" Lily snickered coldly. Now that her life was screwed up entirely, she would


    never let


    Sheldon live in peace without her!


    "When we were having sex, I saw a red birthmark on your bottom. No one else can see such a


    private area, right? If you are truly innocent, take off your pants and prove it to us!" Lily eximed. 1


    "You..." Sheldon held his bottom subconsciously, "How are you so shameless?" 1


    Julian had been watching the ridiculous farce silently until now. He interrupted and said calmly,


    "Well, then, let¡¯s take off his pants and see it for ourselves." 2


    "Okie dokie!¡± Chance walked towards Sheldon excitedly, and several others followed suit. 2


    Poor Sheldon was surrounded by a group of people. His pants were taken off in no time.


    Susan tip-toed to try and look for the red birthmark on Sheldon¡¯s bottom. 2


    Julian''s face turned grim and held her back.


    "What''s wrong? I can''t see anything from here," Susan resisted. 2


    "What do you want to see?" Julian red at Susan, "Sit properly."


    "What a bore," Susan pouted in annoyance, "Actually, I''ve already seen it once when I caught them


    having sex. It¡¯s just that I didn''t manage to see it clearly then." 2


    Julian felt speechless.


    She did not see clearly? And why did she sound so disappointed about that? 2 "The next time you


    see something like this, close your eyes immediately," Julian warned.


    "Fine, fine." Knowing that she probably would not be able to see it, Susan gave up in frustration.


    Julian was amused by her childishness. He leaned closer and whispered next to her ear, "If you


    want to see, I will let you see mine as much as you want when we get back home."


    His voice was deep, hinting at something inappropriate.


    Susan could not help but blush.


    She red at Julian.


    How could he flirt so shamelessly?


    Seeing Susan''s embarrassed expression, Julian''s gaze deepened.


    "There it is, there it is, there really is a red birthmark!" someone shouted loudly.


    The crowd dispersed, revealing Sheldon who was holding his pants up in a panic.


    "So, my words can finally be proven?" Lily snickered," This so-called Mr. Parsons is not as righteous


    as he seems. What happened today was all nned by him!"


    Then, Lily turned to Julian and pleaded, "Mr. Shaw, I only stole Susan¡¯s work because I was blinded


    by his words. I really didn''t do it on purpose."


    Sheldon was furious, "B*tch! Quit acting! You were the one who brought me to the office and then


    lured Susan in! You wanted Susan to see what happened between us so that I would act on her!"


    Sheldon''s eyes were full of regret.


    He had always known about Lily¡¯s n, but he thought that framing Susan would not be a difficult


    thing, so he just yed along.


    Had he known that Susan was rted to Julian, never in his life would he ever dare to frame her!


    "Mr. Shaw, it was Lily, it was Lily who nned everything," Sheldon announced loudly.


    "It was you!" Lily screamed.


    The two of them kept on ming each other and eventually ended up in an absurd wrestle.

 Chapter 114 Do You Miss Me

    Chapter 114 Do You Miss Me


    At this point, everything was absolutely clear by now.


    Julian Shaw raised an eyebrow. He made a call right away and found someone to take over the


    follow-up course of action.


    He hung up the call and turned around to get Susan Shelby just to discover that Susan had already


    run over to Chance Hamilton without his notice.


    Julian pulled a long face at once.


    He made his way to them in a few swift steps just in time to hear Susan said gratefully, "Thank you,


    Chance.¡±


    Julian''s expression darkened even more.


    This woman! It was obviously him who solved the issue, so why was she thanking someone else?


    "It¡¯s okay. I didn¡¯t help much actually." Chance scratched his head with a blushing face.


    Susan shook her head. "Your trust in me is the biggest help to me."


    Looking at Susan, Chance pursed his lips and suddenly said, "Susie, you and Chairman Shaw..."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Susan''s face blushed at once. "It is what it is as you''ve seen."


    Chance could not help feeling like saying something but he stopped himself before he could speak.


    He had never heard that Julian was married. Thus, he assumed that the husband Susan mentioned


    was a lie and she was only dating Julian in secret.


    Yet, it was not easy for her to be married into a family like the Shaw family.


    Chance pondered on it for a long while before he said softly, "Susie, I heard that Madam Shaw


    values family status very much. You¡¯re with Chairman Shaw and I''m worried about you...¡±


    Chance continued to speak but Julian was already incapable of listening anymore.


    He walked over right away and wrapped his arm around Susan¡¯s waist with a calm expression.


    "You¡¯re Chance, right? Thank you for your concern for my Susie."


    CEO Shaw emphasized the word ''my'' intentionally!


    Chance immediately felt rather embarrassed." Chairman Shaw, I..."


    "It¡¯s okay. Thank you for taking care of my Susie today.¡± Julian said calmly, "You will receive triple


    the amount for your year-end bonuster.¡±


    Chance was immediately stunned.


    Lanyard Construction''s remuneration was renowned i n the industry and the year-end bonus


    distributed every year was even more impressive.


    Triple the bonus was enough for him to make a small fortune.


    "Chairman...Chairman Shaw, there''s really no need for that." Chance stuttered, "Susie is my good


    friend. I¡¯m supposed to do that."


    Julian patted Chance¡¯s shoulder calmly. "Take it and consider that as a token of my personal


    gratitude to you."


    Julian¡¯s tone was beyond all doubt so Chance could only nod.


    There was an ineffable feeling that arose in his heart indistinctly.


    This so-called husband of Susan¡¯s had never revealed himself at all in the past.


    He was still under the hypocritical assumption that Susan had albeit rejected his proposal, it was


    only because they met each other toote in life.


    He thought that Susan¡¯s husband may not necessarily be better than him, only that the husband


    was acquainted with Susan earlier.


    Yet now...


    He found out that the person was actually Julian Shaw!


    Chance felt weak all over.


    The person was actually Julian.


    He was the all-powerful legendary figure in the industry.


    How should hepare to a person like that?


    Even though he constantly stood by Susan''s side during today''s incident, he was utterly incapable


    of helping her in a real sense.


    On the other hand, Julian settled the incident in just a few simple conversations as soon as he


    appeared.


    He could not help but feel even more envious in his heart after recognizing the differences between


    his presence and Julian''s.


    He had no choice but to acknowledge that Susan''s choice to be with Julian was a million times


    better than being with him even if Julian would never marry Susan.


    Julian and Susan bid farewell to Chance. Chance suppressed the jealousy in his heart forcibly as


    he gazed after their departing silhouettes.


    His straight back that forced himself to stand upright earlier became slightly hunched after these two


    people walked afar. 1


    Yikes, he felt that he could now hold a memorial for his poor first love after this incident.


    As soon as they walked outside, Susan shoved away Julian''s arm then red at him. "Why did you


    have to provoke Chance intentionally?"


    Julian''s arm had been wrapped around her waist since earlier without letting go.


    "It''s better for him to bepletely heartbroken. I''ve only his best interests at heart," said Julian


    calmly.


    Susan could not help rolling her eyes.


    Julian acted righteously, but he was actually being narrow-minded!


    However, she agreed with Julian¡¯s remarks as well and that was why she acted in concert with


    Julian to show off their love.


    "Julian." Susan considered and asked, "How are we going to handle the matter with Sheldon and


    Lily?"


    At the thought of those two people, a cold glint shed past Julian''s gaze!


    "Lily Chainwest will certainly be eliminated from thepetition. Moreover, Lanyard Construction


    won''t be hiring an employee like this either. I¡¯ve already sent down my order to fire her immediately.¡±


    Julian said nonchntly, "This has only grazed the surface. As soon as today¡¯s incident is spread to


    the outside world, Sheldon and Lily won''t be able to survive in this profession. Moreover, Sheldon''s


    inws are very powerful people. Perhaps, he will be in deep trouble with his family as soon as the


    news of his affair with Lily gets around.¡±


    Julian talked about it casually.


    However, Susan could totally imagine that the lives of these two people would not be good anymore


    from now on.


    Susan did not feel the slightest bit of sympathy for them.


    This was because had it not been for Julian¡¯s presence today, she would be the one trapped in the


    tragic situation!


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me when you exposed Sheldon and Lily¡¯s affair?" Julian looked at Susan.


    "You''ve been so busy for the past few days that I don¡¯t wish to add on to your burdens anymore.


    Moreover, I didn¡¯t expect that these two people would be so treacherous either,¡± said Susan.


    Julian suddenly stopped walking.


    Susan stared at him in slight confusion.


    Julian caressed her hair and said softly, "Susie, remember to tell me instantly regardless of what


    happens from now on.¡±


    "I was afraid that I¡¯d disturb you."


    "You won¡¯t.¡± Julian said softly, "There''s nothing else more important to me than you. Thus, a call


    from you can never disturb me regardless of what I''m doing.¡±


    Julian''s expression was serious beyondparison.


    Susan''s face blushes scarlet. She nodded after a long while and answered softly, "Hmm.¡±


    Julian watched her with a gaze that grew deeper.


    He wrapped his arm around Susan''s shoulder and took her to a remote corner before he began


    kissing her lips wildly.


    Susan was dumbstruck.


    They were only ane away from a bustling street now. What if someone were to pass by them


    suddenly?


    Oh dear, Susan felt that she would be too embarrassed to live if that were to happen.


    Susan shoved away Julian strenuously with her face flushing scarlet. "Don''t... Don''t fool around."


    "Susie, did you miss me for the past few days?" Julian looked at her with a deep gaze.


    "I didn''t!" said Susan swiftly with her face as red as an apple, i


    "You really didn''t?" Julian raised an eyebrow. "It seems that I haven¡¯t worked hard enough to earn


    it."


    He assumed the poise and tried to kiss her once again.


    Susan was startled so she hastily said, "Yes I do, yes I d o!"


    Julian could not help chuckling upon seeing her panicked look. He lowered his head and gave her


    lips a soft peck. Then, he said with a slightly hoarse voice," Susie, let¡¯s move back to our own ce,


    shall we?"

 Chapter 115 Intensified

    Chapter 115 Intensified


    "Huh?¡± Susan Shelby''s gaze drifted beyond her control. "I find that it¡¯s rather nice now..."


    Julian Shaw had some self-restraint in the presence o f Seth Leeds and Susan¡¯s brother. If they


    were to move back to their ce, Susan simply could not have the courage to imagine how


    indecent Julian would be at home. 1


    "So you really don''t want to move back?" Julian raised an eyebrow.


    "No!" said Susan resolutely.


    "Alright," answered Julian as he looked at her with a peculiar glint glistening in his eyes.


    Susan sat at the dining table and felt her legs shaking!


    The b*st*rd man had simply gone madst night. 2


    Had it not been her strong willpower, she really wished that she could lie on the bed until the earth


    got old instead of getting up this morning.


    "Susie, I purposely had someone deliver your favorite soup dumpling," said Julian smilingly while he


    was seated next to Susan.


    Susan rolled her eyes. She did not have any intention t 0 put up a nice front for him.


    "So you really don¡¯t want to have any?" Julian smiled and tore a small opening on the dumpling


    before he slurped the soup joyously.


    There was a slight change in Susan''s gaze.


    Even though she still looked like she was in a bad mood, her gaze was fixated on the soup


    dumpling.


    Julian was amused by that but he did not point it out.


    He gulped down a soup dumpling carefreely and extended his chopsticks to pick up another one.


    This time, Susan seized the soup dumpling at lightning speed before he could pick it up.


    She began slurping the soup without a care for her image while she red at Julian resentfully.


    "You just wait and see. I will eat so much that I''ll put you in poverty.¡±


    Julian grabbed his genuine silk handkerchief in a calm andposed manner to dry the soup that


    tainted the corner of his lips. Then, he said nonchntly, "My dear, have you forgotten that my


    money is all in your name? I¡¯m the one who will eat so much that I''ll put you in poverty."


    "Oh, right." Susan was stunned for a moment, then she smacked the table. "Julian Shaw, you''re a


    honey man."


    Her feisty behavior made him want to tease her, really.


    Julian squinted and suddenly leaned forward before h e lowered his voice to speak, "Susie, I see


    that you''re rather energetic. Is it because... I didn''t work hard enoughst night?"


    ''Haven¡¯t worked hard enough?¡¯


    Susan''s gaze changed drastically at once. She was already in such a state, so if he were to work


    even harder, what would she be like then?!


    Susan''s rage shriveled at once upon seeing Julian''s spurious smile.


    She looked at Julian piteously. "It was enough, it was enough."


    Julian suppressed the urge tough aloud and gave her a soft smooch on her forehead. "Good girl."


    "Hey hey hey hey, stop showing off your love early in the morning." Seth was immediately irritated


    by the scene as soon as he walked outside yawning.


    Jacob Shelby came out as well.


    He took a nce at Susan and his gaze suddenly turned solemn.


    He walked over with a few swift steps then red at Julian furiously. "Have you been bullying


    Susie?"


    "Hmm?" Julian raised an eyebrow.


    "Jacob, what''s going on?" Susan was at a loss as well.


    "Susie, don''t speak for him anymore! Look at how badly he has bitten your neck!" said Jacob


    furiously.


    Julian:"..."


    Seth:


    Seth made his way to Jacob and pulled him over to the side. "Hey, what do you know as a single


    man?


    How is that considered bullying? That is the love of a married couple!¡±


    "Love?¡± Jacob refused to believe it. "It¡¯s all green and purple. I can tell that it''s very painful at one


    nce. Julian must have been bullying Susie."


    As he was speaking, he looked toward Susan. "Susan, d o you agree? Don¡¯t worry, I''m here. I will


    protect you even if I have to fight Julian."


    Susan could not help casting a furious yet embarrassed nce at Julian.


    This b*st*rd, since when did he nt this trick on her neck?


    No wonder he was doing everything he could to stop her from checking herself in the mirror on


    purpose this morning!


    Susan did notment while Jacob rolled up his sleeves and he was about to charge forward to


    fight Julian.


    "Jacob, I''m fine!¡± Susan could only intercept Jacob.


    "Really?" Jacob was still suspicious.


    "It''s not from Julian, they¡¯re...mosquito bites," said Susan in all apparent seriousness.


    "Mosquito bites?¡± Jacob was stunned.


    What kind of mosquito could be so terrible? This had already surpassed his knowledge.


    "Hmm. The mosquitoes in my house are genuinely quite formidable." Seth behaved as if he could


    testify for this. "I''ll get better mosquito repent next time."


    "But..." Jacob still wanted toment more.


    "Oh oh oh oh, I suddenly remembered a difficult question. Jacob, will you pleasee and exin


    it to me?" Seth pulled Jacob away forcibly into another room.


    Susan immediately charged toward the washroom.


    She checked her neck and found the greenish-purple ring imprinted on her neck. She felt like dying


    from embarrassment.


    "Julian Shaw!" She walked to the outside in a threatening posture. "You did it on purpose.¡±


    Julian smiled and nodded right away. "Yes."


    "You you you you you..." She found that she was simply incapable of describing this man¡¯s


    shamelessness.


    "So, what do you think now? Should we move out, or not?" Julian looked at her smilingly.


    "I see. So it turns out that this is your goal!" Susan stood straight and puffed up her chest with a


    fearless expression. "I won¡¯t let you prevail. Anyhow, the weather''s getting colder. I''ll just put on a


    scarf


    anyway."


    "Alright," answered Julian casually. He was not irritated either but he continued to have the soup


    dumplings.


    Susan was furious upon seeing that. "Save a few for m e."


    She could not care about anything else. She took a seat and began fighting Julian for the soup


    dumplings.


    Susan had already made up her mind to resist Julian until the end originally.


    Yet, Julian was acting more and more recklessly too.


    It was until one special night when they were so loud that Jacob came and knocked on their door


    desperately to ask if Susan was being bullied.


    Susan was frustrated atst.


    She persuaded Jacob with great effort until he left then she red at Julian furiously. "You... You are


    doing this on purpose!"


    Julian was not bothered at all. He sat up on the bed calmly and exposed his muscr upper body.


    "Do you want to move out?"


    The bulky muscles on Julian''s body were simply jaw-dropping.


    Why had she never seen him go to the gym on usual days? How did he acquire such a good figure!


    Susan could not helpining in her heart.


    Julian walked over and leaned close to her ear. "Let''s move back to our ce. I''ll let you stare as


    much as you want."


    As he was speaking, he bit her earlobe softly on purpose.


    Susan leaped up in shock.


    She said in all apparent seriousness, "Julian, do you think that you will make me yield just by using


    this trick? Do you think that I¡¯m the kind of person who sumbs to threats?"


    Hmm? Julian raised an eyebrow. He found Susan to b e rather spirited.


    "Let me tell you this: I am!" said Susan resolutely.


    Then, she turned around and began packing up. 1


    Julian could not helpughing in spite of himself.


    Then, he seized her.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 116 Return To The Company

    Chapter 116 Return To The Company


    "What''s going on?" Susan Shelby red at him.


    Julian Shaw could not refrain fromughing." Nothing, I''ll help you pack."


    "Hmph,¡± Susan grunted coldly and she could not help but feel like she was in despair.


    She wanted to resist still!


    However, Seth''s condo felt rather packed with four people living in it.


    Any minute sound or activity in the house could be heard by everyone else.


    The situation would still be eptable if Julian exercised some self-restraint.


    Yet, he only intensified his actions.


    "I''m going to tell my brother so he can pack up his things too," said Susan.


    "Hold on!" Julian''s expression turned unpleasant at once. "Is your brother moving back to our ce


    with u s too?"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Of course," Susan nodded deservingly. "The house is more spacious so there won''t be much of an


    effect anymore."


    Julian said, "...Can I still make it if I downsize the vi now?"


    Susan replied by rolling her eyes.


    However, when Susan went to see Jacob discuss moving back, Jacob considered it for a moment


    before rejecting her.


    "Jacob, what''s going on?" Susan felt rather astonished.


    Jacob looked at Susan in all apparent seriousness." Susie, I don¡¯t have anything else in my


    memories other than you. It feels like there are many things that you know clearly that I will never


    know."


    "Jacob, don¡¯t rush it. You will regain your memories slowly,¡± said Susan hastily.


    Jacob curled his lips into a smirk. "It''s too slow for me to wait for my memories to recover. I might as


    well learn everything all over again. Susan, I talked to Seth about many things recently. Even


    though he told me many things that I still haven''t figured out, I know that you and Julian are very


    much in love now."


    "Jacob, what are you trying to say?" Susan could not help blushing.


    "You are a married couple so you ought to live in an independent space. I won''t be staying with


    you." Jacob spoke seriously, "Moreover, I am working with Seth to develop a system. It has already


    reached its crucial stage so it''s better for me to continue living here so it¡¯s more convenient for us to


    work things through." "Yet..." Susan was getting a little anxious.


    She knew that she could never be at ease knowing that she would be leaving behind Jacob alone.


    Seth was such a careless person. How could he take care of another man! She would not be able


    to live with herself in case anything happened to her brother.


    Jacob cracked into a smile that revealed his pearly whites. "Alright, you''re only moving back. It¡¯s not


    like you¡¯re nevering over again. Susie, don''t worry. I can take care of myself."


    Jacob smiled but his tone of speech sounded extremely determined.


    "But..."


    Susan wanted to speak but Jacob rubbed her head affectionately. "Susie, no buts. I¡¯m your brother


    so you should listen to me."


    An ineffable feeling clutched Susan''s heart for a fleeting moment.


    Jacob was bing more and more like the elder brother that protected her in her memories.


    Perhaps, her elder brother would not need her care anymore soon.


    She was supposed to be happy about this, yet on the contrary, she felt an ineffable sorrow in her


    heart.


    Under Jacob''s urging, Susan and Julian returned to the vi together the next day.


    Mama Jean was delighted to see them. "Sir and madam, dinner is about to be served. I''ll bring out


    the soup first."


    Mama Jean left in a rush.


    Susan could not help feeling a sea ofplicated emotions wash over her when she saw the same


    house with the same decor.


    Susan was in a rather anxious mood so Julian could not help looking at her. ¡°What''s going on?¡±


    Susan chuckled bitterly. "I was only thinking if I''ll be driven away from this house again one day."


    Julian raised an eyebrow. "This is your house. Who can drive you away from here now?"


    Susan looked at Julian and pursed her lips suddenly." Julian, why are you treating me so kindly all


    of a sudden?"


    She found that she was being a little too happy these days so she was bing slightly restless on


    the contrary.


    Julian transferred so many assets to her just like that.


    Was he really not fearful that he would end up losing his money and woman?


    Julian gave Susan a hug upon seeing her anxious look. Then, he said softly to her, "Am I really


    thinking that I treat you well? Yet, I constantly feel that my effort is still far from enough, Susie."


    There was a deep love contained in his voice that could not be concealed.


    Susan''s slightly tense body rxed down gradually.


    The corners of her lips had also cracked into a smile.


    Perhaps, this ce could truly be her home this time?


    She wondered if she could look forward to being eternally happy like this from now on?


    Mama Jean served the soup and she called out to Susan and Julian to have dinner smilingly.


    The aromatic steam of the rice and dishes spiraled upward, and the person seated next to her was


    coincidentally the person in her heart.


    Susan felt that no one could be happier than she was now.


    The designpetition was dyed due to the incident with Sheldon Parsons and Lily Chainwest.


    The main organizer had tomunicate with the venerable senior designer urgently. Even though


    they had already begun to glimpse the situation, they had yet to settle the discussion fully.


    The thirty participants including Susan could only await further instructions.


    It was always rather difficult to endure the waiting time.


    Julian suggested for Susan to return to her old job straightforwardly upon seeing how bored she


    was.


    Firstly, she was supposed to be working as an interior designer at Lanyard Construction. Thus, the


    work would not affect her performance in thepetition but on the other hand, it would help


    improve her practical skills.


    Secondly, she wanted to get first ce to vent her pent up anger earlier. She wanted Madam Shaw


    to know that she could still be an outstanding interior designer without depending on Lanyard


    Construction.


    However, Susan found that it was meaningless for her to act out of rage like this anymore.


    Madam Shaw''s perception could not affect her nor Julian anymore.


    If this was the case, why was there a need for her to live in the shadows of Madam Shaw?


    The next day, Julian and Susan headed to Lanyard Construction together.


    Susan was preparing to get down from the car when they were still some distance away from the


    company.


    Yet, Julian continued to drive the car.


    "Aren''t you going to stop the car?" Susan looked at him.


    In the past, Julian had always stopped at this spot. Susan would walk over to thepany for the


    following path.


    "Why?" Julian raised an eyebrow. "Are you


    embarrassed about your husband, which is me?"


    Susan¡¯s face blushed ever so slightly at once.


    What was Julian¡¯s intention? Was he going to make their rtionship known to the public?


    She suddenly felt rather anxious for some unknown reason.


    At the door of Lanyard Construction.


    Susan suddenly found that she was at a loss of how to step forward!


    Should she step out with her left foot or right foot first?


    "Why don''t Ie to work tomorrow?" Susan took a nce at Julian weakly.


    Julian was stupefied. He extended his wrist to her straightaway. "Hold this!"


    "That''s not very nice, isn¡¯t it... Everyone¡¯s watching..." Susan felt rather awkward.


    "Woman!¡± Julian squinted his eyes. "You..."


    "I! I will enter by myself.¡± Susan let out a cough, raised her leg, and entered through the door in a


    rush, leaving Julian behind.


    Julian was speechless,"..."


    Was it a very difficult thing for this freaking woman to make their rtionship known to the public?

 Chapter 117 The Man Behind Her

    Chapter 117 The Man Behind Her


    Susan Shelby ran all the way until she reached her office.


    She only exhaled a breath of relief when she took a seat at her table.


    "Susie, you''re back to work huh?" asked Chance Hamilton in surprise.


    "That¡¯s right," answered Susan smilingly.


    She felt rather gratified in her heart as she looked at Chance.


    Chance looked different than before. The enthusiasm i n his gaze seemed to have weakened


    judging from the way he looked at him.


    She spected that he was truly exonerated this time.


    Chance looked left and right before he lowered his voice to speak, "Do you know about the current


    situation with Lily and Sheldon?"


    Susan was stunned for a moment before she answered truthfully, "Not really, I didn''t follow the story


    any more after that."


    "I knew you wouldn¡¯t follow the story.¡± Chance chuckled and said, "The follow-up story is even more


    exciting. After you left with Chairman Shaw the other day, Sheldon and Lily wrestled endlessly.


    Afterward, Lily pulled down Sheldon¡¯s shorts while he broke


    Lily''s nose." "Huh?" Susan was shocked. "Her nose was broken?"


    "That''s right." Chance assumed a schadenfreude expression. "Her newly-fixed nose was smashed."


    Susan could not help chuckling upon imagining the scene on that day.


    "What do you think happened when Lily came to thepany to pick up her belongings


    yesterday?" asked Chance in a feigned mysterious manner.


    "What happened?" Susan¡¯s interest was piqued.


    "Sheldon''s wife heard from somewhere that Lily wasing to thepany today. She charged


    into the office and beat up Lily.¡± Chance described the situation animatedly, ¡°Sheldon''s wife is 1.8


    meters tall with a muscr build. She seized Lily like she was capturing a chick. Lily could still resist


    in the beginning, but she lost the courage to moveter on. Sheldon¡¯s wife was still discontented


    after beating up Lily so she scolded Lily for being a b*tch while trying t o strip her of her clothes.


    Afterward, the scene was truly too obscene for me to describe. The security came to stop them and


    found that Lily was fully naked."


    She was fully naked!


    Susan¡¯s eyes lit up at once.


    Oh oh oh, what an exciting scene. She suddenly regretted noting to work yesterday.


    Chanceughed and said, "Speaking of which, thepany generally doesn''t let outsiders in. Even


    if Sheldon¡¯s wife made her way into thepany, she was supposed to be asked to leave


    immediately too. However, security camete this time. I feel that this might be Chairman Shaw''s


    intention to teach Lily a lesson. Susie, Chairman Shaw is always trying to avenge you!"


    "It''s possible that security didn¡¯t discover the situation at once," said Susan softly with a blushing


    face.


    "B*llsh*t. Lanyard Construction''s security is famous for being dutiful." Chance could not refrain


    himself from rolling his eyes.


    Susan could only let out two coughs awkwardly.


    "Oh, Susie, you''re back at work? Where have you been for the past few days?" Her colleagues


    arrived at work i n session. They greeted Susan warmly upon noticing her.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Susan smiled and replied, "I had some family affairs that I need to attend to. Now that the affairs are


    managed, I''m back."


    "You¡¯re not telling the truth." A colleague said smilingly, "We¡¯ve all seen the news. You went to take


    part in the designpetition secretly, right? It''s said that Lily has been eliminated from the


    competition for giarizing your work.¡±


    "Not bad. I''ve seen Susie''s work. It¡¯s impressive! No wonder Lily couldn''t refrain herself from


    giarizing."


    ''''Tsk tsk tsk, speaking of which, we may know Sheldon Parsons'' exterior but not his heart. He has


    such a fine reputation in the design industry. I didn''t expect him to actually be this kind of person in


    his private life. Had it not been for the organizer''s meticulous investigation, your work would have


    been giarized by the joint effort of those two people, Susie."


    The group of people discussed it in a heated conversation while Susan had only listened to the


    conversation smilingly.


    She listened to the broad outline and found that the majority of the news reported in the


    newspapers was the truth, only that Julian''s presence was concealed along with her rtionship


    with Julian.


    "All in all, only you and Chance in the top 30 of thepetition from Lanyard Construction. Either


    one of you bettere back with the first ce regardless," said the bustling crowd.


    "I don''t put high hopes in myself, but I think Susie can," said Chance with a smile.


    He was not trying to tter her.


    Even though Susan waste in entering the industry, she was gifted in the art of designing, which


    was a rare quality amongst ordinary people. The gift allowed her work to disy her strong personal


    style.


    On the other hand, the personal style was precisely the prerequisite in bing a master of the


    industry.


    "All in all, best of luck to both of you."


    Everyone chatted in a bustling crowd. Susan darted a look and found that her email notification was


    blinking.


    She could not help clicking it.


    ''Susan Shelby! Just wait and see what I¡¯ll do to you in the afternoon!!!!¡¯


    There were so many exmation marks!


    Susan felt as if she could hear Julian''s raging roar.


    A guilty look shed past her eyes. Then, she replied, ''I ... I really need a quiet working


    environment! You''re CEO Shaw. You''re so handsome, you¡¯re so bright, and you''re like the brightest


    star to me. If people find out that you and I are in a rtionship, people are going to be so jealous


    that they¡¯d hate me to death!¡¯


    CEO Shaw felt rather content with himself after reading Susan''s email. He grunted coldly and


    replied,'' Who has the courage to be jealous of you in my presence?''


    Susan let out a cough and replied, ''This is not beneficial for the harmonious rtionship in the


    office. Basically, don''t ever expose our rtionship, alright? Please please please.''


    Emoticons could not be sent over their work emails. Otherwise, Susan would¡¯ve certainly added in a


    pleading face emoticon.


    ''So are you making me the man behind you?'' Julian sounded resentful.


    Susan puffed up her chest. ''What''s wrong with being one for a while? I thought we signed a prenup


    when w e got married. It was you who asked for a hidden marriage in the past. The prenup has


    already been signed so you can''t take it back now either. If you stir u p trouble again, I¡¯m going to


    block your credit card.¡¯ 2


    Julian was speechless.


    He wondered if he could beat this woman to death?


    ''I¡¯m going to work now. Remember not to expose our rtionship." Susan typed swiftly.


    Julian stared at the mailbox for a long time.


    After a long while, he scoffed.


    Hidden marriage, huh!


    Sure, he could agree to that.


    However, did she think that this would render him helpless?


    Susan was still too naive.


    There was no report about their rtionship in the newspaper so the only person who knew about


    them i n thepany was Chance.


    Susan trusted Chance not to tell others about this matter to which Chance agreed naturally.


    Susan had just returned to her job. She only


    Susan began bustling about without stopping.


    By noon, Susan and a few other colleagues went to lunch together.


    They stood in line waiting to get takeout.


    "The dishes served today are all pretty good. They have my favoritemb chop," said a colleague


    joyously.


    "I still prefer the stewed pork," said the other person.


    Chance stretched his neck to look at the dishes before he asked Susan, "Susie, what are you


    having?"


    Susan was about to answer when a surprised gasp was hearding from the front of the line


    suddenly.


    "Oh dear, is that Chairman Shaw?"


    Chairman Shaw?


    The feeling of an ominous presentiment came knocking on Susan¡¯s heart.


    She looked to the door to see Julian walking over expressionlessly with a lunch tray in his hands.

 Chapter 118 Crisis In The Cafeteria

    Chapter 118 Crisis In The Cafeteria


    Susan Shelby''s heart was beating so fast that it felt as i f a thousand mas were charging across


    her chest!


    It was Julian Shaw!


    Why did hee to the cafeteria?


    A lowly ce like this could not hold a man as great a s CEO Shaw!


    ''Susan.''


    ''Stay calm, you must stay calm.¡¯


    ''Perhaps, he has no other intention. He only wants to have a meal in the cafeteria.¡¯


    ''Hmm, that must be it.''


    Susan attempted to set her mind continuously.


    "Oh oh oh, is Chairman Shaw walking toward us? Is he going to queue up to get lunch?"


    "What should I do, what should I do? I''ve forgotten to touch up my makeup. Quick, take a look and


    see if my foundation still looks fresh."


    "Does my outfit look a little askew?"


    The scene in the queue was full of chaos.


    Susan pulled a long face as she helplessly watched Julian walking toward her. Could she still make


    it in time if she chose to run now? 1


    "Chairman Shaw, over here, over here." Susan was feeling despair when she suddenly heard


    Chance call out enthusiastically, "I suddenly feel like eating out. You can take my ce, Chairman


    Shaw."


    Susan immediately red at Chance.


    Chance blinked at Susan mischievously with an expression of, ''You can thank meter.''


    Susan was trying to kill him with her gaze.


    "Alright, thanks." Julian''s deep voice could be heard.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Heh-heh." Chance left with his lunch tray while chuckling.


    Julian nodded in content. ''Chance is truly a visionary. Impressive, impressive, he¡¯s a talented man.¡¯


    Julian took his lunch tray and stood behind Susan calmly.


    Susan¡¯s back stiffened at once.


    "Chance, wait for me! I feel like eating out as well suddenly..." Then, Susan called out to Chance¡¯s


    departing silhouette. 1


    Julian squinted his eyes at once.


    This woman¡¯s nerve was getting bolder and bolder by the day.


    Julian extended his leg without drawing any attention as he watched Susan about to leave in a rush.


    "Oh!" Susan screamed out in agony from being tripped. She was about to stumble onto the ground.


    Julian extended his hand and swooped her back.


    Then, Susannded in Julian¡¯s arms right away.


    "Be careful," said Julian nonchntly.


    Susan felt like she was about to have a mental breakdown when she found herself wrapped in his


    arms.


    There were already countless gazes that shifted to her during that very moment earlier.


    It felt as if the jealousy in some people''s eyes had almost solidified!


    "Thank you, Chairman Shaw." Susan shoved Julian away, then stood up straight!


    "You''re wee," said Julian nonchntly.


    There was only anger and rage in Susan''s heart now.


    Even though she still wanted to run away now, she did not have the courage to act recklessly


    anymore.


    Who knew what this frantic man would do?


    The entire scene was deathly silent for a moment.


    Then, a female colleague standing slightly ahead of Susan suddenly said in a coquettish tone,


    "Chairman Shaw, how about youe and queue up in front of m e? It¡¯s almost my turn here."


    "Chairman Shaw,e and line up in my spot." The people had all reacted to the situation. Then,


    they began rushing over one another and started calling out to him.


    They really regretted it so much! Why were they not as sharp-minded as Chance?


    Julian raised an eyebrow and said nonchntly, "It''s fine. I''m good queueing up here."


    Julian made his statement so the people dared not extend their invitations anymore.


    The cafeteria that was initially morous turned quiet due to Julian¡¯s presence in the meantime.


    Everyone would sneak a peek at Julian every once in a while. The ambiance of the ce felt


    extremely peculiar.


    The ambiancested until it was finally Susan¡¯s turn.


    "Chairman Shaw, what are you having?" The vendordy''s face beamed as sweet as a flower when


    it was Julian''s turn.


    Julian raised an eyebrow in Susan''s direction. "TH have the same as hers."


    "Sure." Mama Mary prepared the food.


    Julian turned around with the lunch tray in his hands and smiled from rage in the next moment.


    Susan moved with such swift and agile movements that she had already found a seat in such a


    short period of time.


    Aside from that, the seat that she found was already upied with people on all four sides! 1


    Do you think that there¡¯s nothing else I can do just by doing this? You''re too naive!¡¯


    Thus!


    CEO Shaw walked to Susan¡¯s seat expressionlessly under the close watch of everybody else.


    "Susie, why do you look so pale?¡±


    "That''s right. You looked fine earlier.¡±


    "Hah-hah, is it because your heart is beating too fast after being hugged by CEO Shaw?"


    The colleagues teased andughed at her softly.


    Susan could only smile in embarrassment, and smile and smile again.


    "Sh*t, hold on! Am I dreaming or what? Why do I see CEO Shaw walking over to us?¡± Someone


    suddenly lowered her voice.


    "He''s looking for a seat, I guess? It should be a coincidence that he is walking toward here,¡± said


    someone else.


    However, Julian had already walked over under the astonished gazes of a few people. Then, he


    stood next t o their table calmly.


    "Chairman... Chairman... Chairman Shaw?" A colleague stuttered.


    Julian raised an eyebrow and smiled at her.


    The female colleague''s gaze was entranced at once.


    ''Oh my god.¡¯ It was her first time looking at Julian at such a close distance.


    ''He... He is way too good-looking.''


    "May I inquire if you can shift yourself to the side to make way for an extra seat?" asked Julian.


    The deep, enchanting smile was so stunning that it could blind a person.


    The female colleague nodded in a daze.


    "She doesn''t want to!" Susan said in panic, "Chairman Shaw, she doesn¡¯t want to do it. Why don¡¯t


    you take a seat somewhere else!" 1


    "Susie, stop talking nonsense." The female chuckled hastily, "I''m willing, I''m willing, I''m very willing.¡±


    She picked up her lunch tray and shifted to the side without the slightest hesitation.


    "Thank you." Julian cracked into a smile at her. Then, he took a seat next to Susan calmly.


    Susan''s entire person tensed up.


    ''B*st*rd, what the heck are you doing?¡¯


    ''Where is the promised hidden marriage, huh?''


    Then, she looked up and felt slightly relieved all of a sudden.


    So it turned out that she was not the tensest person. The two people sitting opposite her were so


    nervous that they had already turned into statues.


    Susan''s relief did notst long before she realized that the dishes in her lunch tray were growing for


    no reason.


    She could not help ncing at Julian.


    CEO Shaw was having a good time putting more food pon her lunch tray. 1


    Susan clenched her teeth in rage and gave him a pinch on his thigh with her hand ced under the


    table.


    Julian maintained hisposure and said nonchntly, "I have too much food. Let''s share it with


    everyone to reduce food waste."


    Then, he looked at the rest of the people smilingly." Would you like some?"


    The rest of the people shook their heads frantically.


    "Thus, you must put more effort into having more." Julian looked at Susan smilingly.


    Susan immediately looked at Julian''s lunch tray, and then she looked at hers. She did not feel so


    good.


    Julian had already given a lot of his food to her and yet there was still arge amount of food left on


    his tray.


    The vendordy was too biased toward him!

 Chapter 119 Not a Suitable Match

    Chapter 119 Not a Suitable Match


    Susan did not even know how she got through the entire meal.


    CEO Shaw watched as she ate her meal.


    The colleagues who were sitting across from them were as stiff as boards.


    The others looked at them in fright.


    Atst, CEO Shaw put down his fork and spoon. "I''m leaving now. Enjoy your meal."


    When Susan heard that, she finally felt relieved.


    After CEO Shaw left, the cafeteria which was utterly silent just now became chaotic and noisy all of


    a sudden.


    "Oh gosh! What happened just now? Why did CEO Shawe to the cafeteria and have his meal


    here all of a sudden?"


    "To observe his subordinates?"


    "I wonder whether pigs might fly after this."


    The colleagues who were sitting with Susan finally recovered their wits.


    They soon turned to look at Susan.


    "Why are you looking at me..." Susan asked them rather guiltily.


    "Susie!" One of the colleagues beside her eximed, " Tell me frankly. What is the rtionship


    between you and CEO Shaw? Why did CEO Shaw sit beside you all o f a sudden? He even served


    you food."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Susan coughed. "Me and CEO Shaw? I''m just one of his subordinates."


    "Liar!¡± Another colleague stared at her intensely. "I''ve been working here for around three to four


    years now. This was the first time I''ve seen CEO Shawe to the cafeteria and eat his meal!"


    "That¡¯s true, and it''s clear that he purposely came for you."


    "Susie! What is your rtionship with CEO Shaw? Tell us the truth now."


    "No, it¡¯s nothing like that," Susan denied it immediately. "It was just a coincidence."


    "I don¡¯t believe that." The colleague red at her.


    Susan coughed again. Then, she looked at them sincerely. "In fact, CEO Shaw is secretly married.


    I¡¯m his wife, the rumored Mrs. Shaw!"


    They were quiet for a short while.


    Then, somebody whispered, "Susie, if you want to lie about it, just make a better lie than this! If


    CEO Shaw i s going to marry, it''d certainly be the biggest event in all of Ningcheng City. Howe


    we were unaware of i t?"


    "Moreover, we know what kind of temper Madam Shaw has since we work for Lanyard


    Construction. Rumor has it that she''s a strong and independent woman, both in her work and daily


    life. If she wants to look for a daughter-inw, she''ll definitely look for a talented and exceptional


    woman whoes from an influential and powerful family. Moreover, she must b e excellent in


    various fields."


    ¡°That''s true. ording to Madam Shaw''s taste, I''m afraid that she wouldn''t even ept a princess."


    "I agree with what you said. Susie, it''s not that I want t o condemn you, but you¡¯re really unsuited for


    CEO Shaw."


    They started to have a heated discussion about that.


    Susan blinked her eyes several times. Suddenly, she interrupted them as she was slightly annoyed,


    "Hey, d o you have to be like that? I''m not that bad, am I? Howe I''m unsuited for CEO Shaw? I


    think that I''m rather good."


    They soon booed at what Susan said.


    "Susie, I¡¯m not trying to put you down here. You''re indeed rather good. But you¡¯re still a long way


    behind Madam Shaw¡¯s expectations if you want to be her daughter-inw,¡± one of them said.


    "Yes. You''re still not good enough for her."


    Susan became extremely upset.


    But she could not help but admit that.


    If Madam Shaw was not superstitious, she would never be frightened by that deceitful great master,


    and Susan would never be able to marry Julian.


    She knew the truth, but she was still upset when she heard others im that she was unsuited for


    Julian.


    "By the way, Susie. You haven¡¯t told us why CEO Shaw sat beside you just now." After their


    discussion, one of them asked her again all of a sudden.


    "I told you the truth, but you didn¡¯t believe it." Susan pouted her lips.


    However, she said so intentionally so that no one would believe her.


    But the others indeed disbelieved her exnation.


    Moreover, she realized that she was slightly upset about it.


    "Don''t try to fool us." A colleague gave her a sidelong nce.


    "Then, you tell me. What was his reason for doing that?" Susan was helpless. She threw the


    question back to them.


    ¡°About that...How about this? Is it possible that CEO Shaw...went crazy all of a sudden?" 1


    "If not, he just wanted to observe his subordinates!"


    "It''s impossible for him to go after Susie. It¡¯s not possible since Susie is married. Moreover, all of


    CEO Shaw''s ex-girlfriends have attractive body figures.


    They are nothing like Susie.¡± "Or, was it just a coincidence?"


    They continued their discussion in a heated manner. 0 n the other hand, the person involved - Susie


    - could only lower her head and drink the water.


    They then returned to the office.


    Susan took out her phone and sent a message to Julian in resentment.


    "I heard that you like women with attractive body figures. Is that so?"


    Julian saw the message and raised his eyebrows slightly. "Is there any problem with it?"


    Susan almost exploded with her wrath after she saw his reply.


    "Then you should really go and find your attractive girlfriends."


    Julian deepened his smile.


    It seemed that Susan was jealous of those girls.


    He replied calmly, "I have high expectations of my other half. Other than an attractive body figure,


    she needs toe from a prestigious family too. She needs to have a good temperament and


    elegance.


    Besides, she needs to have the same hobbies as me too. It''s better if she''s an expert in red wines.


    By the way, I love horseback riding. She better be able to keep up with my pace."


    Julian wrote a long list of criteria.


    Susan drew in a few deep breaths.


    She put her fingers on the screen of the phone.


    "Julian, go straight to hell!"


    After she sent that message, she received another message from Julian swiftly.


    "But these criteria have nothing to do with you. I only want you with me, and that¡¯s more than


    enough.¡±


    Susan''s finger was still on the phone screen, and she broke into a smile inevitably.


    She sneered. ''Look at how fast he responds!¡¯


    Her mood became so much better now. She kept her phone happily.


    After that, she switched on theputer.


    She realized that the others were still talking about the incident where Julian went to the cafeteria all


    of a sudden in the gossipy group chat.


    One of the colleagues made a joke and said, ¡°Susan imed the truth was that CEO Shaw came


    for her purposely. She''s actually Mrs. Shaw."


    Then, Susan looked at them intently as they started teasing her again.


    Later, they started to discuss the kind of women who were suitable for Julian unknowingly. They


    talked about what kind of women the Shaws would ept.


    Susan was rather interested in that, so she took a look.


    Some of them imed that only celebrities and supermodels were suitable for Julian.


    Others imed that only youngdies from prestigious families were suitable for Julian. They had


    rather a heated discussion.


    Susan saw that they had brought up Cheryl and Charlotte¡¯s names now.


    Both of their supporters were debating with each other now.


    "Don¡¯t a lot of celebrities marry rich people now?


    Cheryl is a great star. Moreover, she seemed to have a fling with CEO Shaw before. It''s not


    impossible for her to be married into the Shaws."


    "I don''t think so. CEO Shaw might really marry her, but you know how Madam Shaw is. Cheryl has


    a messy personal life. Certainly, Madam Shaw will not agree to her marrying into the Shaws."


    "I feel that the youngdy from the Jenkins family has a higher chance of marrying CEO Shaw.


    There are only a few prestigious rich families. Charlotte is the only one who in the same age range


    as CEO Shaw among those families. For them, they usually go with arranged marriages. A while


    back, the Jenkins had an arranged marriage with the Ainsleys. Now, the Jenkins and the Shaws


    may have an arranged marriage too."


    "It alles down to CEO Shaw''s preferences. I still think that Cheryl has a higher chance at that."


    They indeed discussed the topic amongst themselves excitedly.


    Susan was very upset now.


    Suddenly, she realized that she did not have to force herself to go with a secret marriage in the first


    ce.


    It was because nobody would ever believe what she said.

 Chapter 120 Jenkins Corporation Is Going to Cooperate With Lanyard Construction

    Chapter 120 Jenkins Corporation Is Going to Cooperate With Lanyard Construction


    Susan closed the gossipy group chat directly.


    She then looked up the local news casually.


    Suddenly, a topic caught her attention.


    "Richard¡¯s illegitimate son won thewsuit. He''s going to inherit the great property."


    ''Richard¡¯s illegitimate son?''


    Susan clicked on the news and looked at it roughly.


    It was the news.


    Richard did not leave any will behind. All his properties would be divided in half. ording to the


    law, one half would be given to his wife, and the other half would be divided equally by his three


    children.


    At first, Madam Jenkins did not bother about that illegitimate son. She certainly did not think about


    letting him inherit the properties.


    Unexpectedly, Moya filed a propertywsuit against them directly. Atst, she won thewsuit.


    Now, the court demanded them to divide the Jenkins'' properties again. Connor Jenkins would


    definitely be able to inherit the properties which were worth more than tens of millions of dors.


    ''The Jenkins...''


    Susan was in a daze.


    It had been a long while since she paid close attention to the Jenkins¡¯ affairs.


    Now, they were caught in such awsuit. Certainly, the Jenkins would be in a chaotic state by now.


    She wondered whether Luke could handle that. 1


    Itsted only for a split second. Soon, she ignored it.


    Both of them had their own lives now. Luke was no longer the person whom she needed to care


    about.


    At the Jenkins, there was a sessive sound of something being broken or smashed in the room.


    Luke reached the door.


    The servant said nervously, "Young master, finally you¡¯re home. Madam Jenkins has been throwing


    a tantrum the entire morning."


    "Alright." Luke nodded and entered the room.


    He narrowed his eyes slowly as he took in the state of things in the living room.


    Madam Jenkins was busy smashing things. Charlotte was by her side, trying her best to advise her


    against i t. On the other hand, Mandy was eating fruits beside them. She seemed to be enjoying


    their misfortunes.


    Suddenly, Luke had a terrible headache.


    His family was living happily before.


    He had a strict and solemn mother with a cute younger sister.


    ''When did it be like this?''


    Luke pursed his lips and walked over to them. "Mom, what are you angry about again?"


    "Again?" Madam Jenkins became much angrier when she heard that. "Do I like to be angry? My


    son, why do I have to suffer so for my entire life? I did this just for you and Charlotte. Now, all the


    properties are going to be divided and given to that b*stard child too. How could I ept it?"


    However, Luke remained calm.


    He said calmly, "Both Moya and Connor do not have such good plotting skills. At first, no one dared


    to force us to act ording to thew even if they won thewsuit. This time around, the court did


    not even allow us time to transfer the ownership of the properties. They forced us to divide the


    properties instead. Why do you think this happened?"


    Madam Jenkins averted her gaze. After a long while, she said weakly, "How...am I supposed to


    know that?"


    Luke said without any facial expression, "It''s Julian. H e interfered with our affairs. But why did he


    help Moya and Connor? I''m sure you know about the reason more than I do, mom."


    "Julian! How could he be such a fool? He didn''t know his stand." Madam Jenkins screamed in


    dissatisfaction. "How could he offend us - the Jenkins - just because of Susan?¡±


    In fact, the Jenkins had lost around a few million dors because of thatwsuit.


    "Not only that," Luke remained calm. "He even announced that if the Jenkins Corporation wants to


    cooperate with Lanyard Construction on the resort project, we must allow Moya to work on the


    project team. We must hire Moya to work at the Jenkins Corporation."


    Madam Jenkins only knew about that incident now. Her facial expression worsened. She pped


    the table and got up immediately.


    "How could we hire that b*tch? It''s impossible. I won¡¯t allow it, never!¡± Madam Jenkins screamed in


    a piercing voice.


    Luke nced at her calmly. Then, he said, "I''ve approved of it."


    "What? You approved it?" Madam Jenkins almost went mad because of her intense wrath.


    Her life had not been easy recently.


    The infamous mistress wanted to snatch away her husband''s properties. Mandy became more


    daring now as she would stand against her. On the other hand, the Ainsleys seemed to be rather


    dissatisfied with them.


    She would ept it nevertheless.


    However, Madam Jenkins tried her best to protect her son, but her son was not siding with her


    either.


    Before that, he helped Susan and sided with Mandy. Now, he even wanted to hire Moya to work in


    thepany.


    It was clearly a great humiliation to her.


    "No. I''ll never agree to it. Luke, you must not hire her t o work in thepany." Madam Jenkins


    grabbed Luke¡¯s hand. "If worsees to worst, we can abandon that resort project."


    "Why should we abandon that project since we''re going to make a profit which costs around a few


    million dors?" Luke still appeared calm. "Besides, the problem now is that the other shareholders


    would certainly agree on that even if I said no. Then, they will approve of the proposal during the


    general shareholders¡¯ meeting. So Moya is definitely going to work in ourpany."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Madam Jenkins'' legs became weak, and she soon sat down on the sofa.


    Her hair was messy. She murmured, "How could this happen..."


    "Mom." Charlotte patted Madam Jenkins¡¯ back immediately. Then, she threw an angry nce at


    Luke. "Brother, why did you say such things to mom? Are you trying to piss her off?"


    Luke hadplicated feelings about that. He was sad too when he saw Madam Jenkins like that.


    But he knew very well that he should never allow both Madam Jenkins and Charlotte to act


    recklessly anymore.


    They would not learn their lesson if they did not realize how bad the consequences were.


    As he thought so, he became calmer. "I''m not trying to infuriate mom. But it''s a fact. There are four


    influential families in Ningcheng City, which are the Shaws, the Jenkins, the Ainsleys, and the


    Wests. However, everyone knows that the Shaws are much more influential and powerful than the


    other three families. Even if we cooperate with the other three families, we might not even beat the


    Shaws. You framed Susan. You should be able to foresee such a consequence when you offended


    Julian at that time."


    "Who the hell is Susan? I framed her once just by doing such a trivial thing. Did Julian have to take


    such a ruthless step against us?¡± Madam Jenkins said rather angrily.


    For Madam Jenkins, Susan was still the pathetic young girl who picked up the notes one by one


    while kneeling in front of her.


    She never treated it as a big deal when she framed Susan at that time.


    Surprisingly, Julian took revenge on them so cruelly.


    "Susan is now Mrs. Shaw." Luke seemed to be in pain, but he still said calmly, "It means that she


    carries the


    Shaws'' reputation too. You asked why Julian acted so cruelly. What happened recently was the


    results of you plotting against Susan. You better...learn your lesson now."


    Madam Jenkins became desperate. She regretted it slightly.


    She thought that framing Susan was as easy as killing a mere chicken. Who would foresee such a


    terrible consequence?


    Charlotte averted her gaze. She asked all of a sudden," Brother, does it mean that our Jenkins


    Corporation is going to cooperate with Lanyard Construction?"

 Chapter 121 I Must Take Part in This Project

    Chapter 121 I Must Take Part in This Project


    Luke soon turned to look at Charlotte sternly, "Yes, it''s almost settled now. So what do you want to


    do?"


    "Can you please let me be in charge of this project?" Charlotte''s facial expression changed. She


    said quickly.


    If she was responsible for that project, she would be able to go to Lanyard Construction frequently.


    Then, she could always have the chance to meet with Julian.


    Recently, she was busy because of her family affairs. I t had been such a long time since she met


    Julian.


    She rather missed him.


    "Are you going to take charge of that?" Luke looked at her. "You just want to take this chance to


    meet with Julian! Charlotte, haven¡¯t you given up hope on that? D o you want the entire Jenkins


    family to be ruined just because you want to go and annoy Julian again?¡±


    Luke sounded stern and serious.


    Charlotte pursed her lips. She could not bring herself t o reconcile with that. She said, "Is it that


    terrible? I just want to go and meet him! I won''t go and offend Susan again!"


    When she mentioned about staying away from Susan, she was filled with utter unwillingness.


    She never thought that she would have to be careful around a person like Susan one day.


    She still could not believe that Julian was deeply in love with Susan.


    Besides, she stubbornly believed that Julian did what he had done just because he was only


    protecting Mrs. Shaw¡¯s identity. He was not protecting Susan.


    If she became Mrs. Shaw one day, the person who was protected by Julian would be her then.


    Luke realized that Charlotte had not given up on Julian by looking at her facial expression.


    Luke could not help but say coldly, "Charlotte, you''re a youngdy from a rich family. As your elder


    brother, I need to help our parents to guide you. I have the responsibility to teach you how to be a


    truedy. Julian is clearly uninterested in you. Yet, you still want to throw yourself at him


    shamelessly. Don''t you feel humiliated? I''m ashamed of you. You don¡¯t have t o worry about the


    company¡¯s affairs for the time being. Just stay home and be with mom from now on."


    Charlotte''s facial expression changed drastically." Brother, what do you mean by that? Are you


    trying to kick me out of thepanypletely?"


    "I''m just asking you to rest at home temporarily,¡± Luke replied.


    "I don''t need that." Charlotte used a piercing voice.


    Madam Jenkins said, "Luke, Charlotte''s major is in business. Now that your dad is no longer here,


    there''s even a homewrecker creating all kinds of messes in thepany. You really need


    somebody there to help you. What about this? Let Charlotte go and give you a helping hand.¡±


    "It''s considered the biggest help for me if she refrains from doing anything," Luke said calmly.


    "Besides, mom, you smashed a lot of things recently. I ordered the servants to change all of the


    chinaware at home to things that cost merely around ten dors. Then you can smash them all you


    want without holding back."


    Madam Jenkins''s facial expression changed slightly and inevitably.


    ¡°I still have work to deal with at the office. I''ll leave now," Luke said before he turned around and left.


    "I¡¯m going out shopping.¡± Mandy nced at both Madam Jenkins and Charlotte as she was clearly


    enjoying their misfortunes. Then, she got up too.


    Madam Jenkins could not help but re at Mandy sternly. "Mandy, what are you so smug about?


    Did Luke ever nce at you since he came back just now?¡±


    Suddenly, Mandy''s facial expression changed too.


    Before their marriage, it was not an exaggeration to say that Mandy was on such good terms with


    Madam Jenkins that they acted just like mother and daughter.


    After their marriage, Madam Jenkins wanted to have control over her daughter-inw. However,


    Mandy was not a timid and gentle person. Hence, Madam Jenkins had been at war with Mandy


    ever since.


    Recently, Luke always sided with Mandy, so Mandy became slightly smug about it.


    But what Madam Jenkins said destroyed her every fantasy and hope.


    It was because what Madam Jenkins said was true.


    Luke neither nced at her nor spoke to her since he entered the room.


    "Try to think about it. If you were Susan, would Luke b e so cold and aloof?" Madam Jenkins was


    delighted when she saw the change in Mandy''s facial expression.


    Previously, she was reluctant to talk about Susan when she mentioned Luke. But now she did not


    mind talking about them since she could give a blow to Mandy.


    Mandy''s facial expression indeed worsened. She sneered, "Mom, you''re indeed interesting. You


    mentioned Susan a lot. Why don¡¯t you ask her toe and be your daughter-inw? That''s


    enough. I''m leaving." 1


    Then, she ignored Madam Jenkins''s facial expression, grabbed her bag, and left.


    Madam Jenkins was pissed off again. She could not help but p the table. "Charlotte, tell me, why


    does no one respect me now?"


    "My sister-inw acted like that because she''s spoiled by my brother." Charlotte pursed her lips.


    "Mom, I''m o


    n the same side as you. You must help me!"


    "How do I help you?"


    "I must take part in that project between the Jenkins Corporation and Lanyard Construction!"


    Charlotte said immediately. "Then, I''ll be able to get in much contact with Julian. I''m confident that


    he''ll fall in love with m e."


    "Charlotte, Julian is such a difficult and mysterious man. Why don''t you forget about it..." Madam


    Jenkins was slightly scared when she thought about Julian. She thought that it was best to give it


    up.


    "Mom!¡± Charlotte gritted her teeth and said firmly, "I only want Julian for the rest of my life. I''ll never


    give him up. Moreover, you told me that Julian didn''t even hold a wedding ceremony for Susan. It¡¯s


    clear that he''s not sincerely in love with her. He''s just interested in her for a short while. When he


    gets bored with her and sees my capabilities at work, he''ll definitely understand who is the best


    choice for him!"


    Madam Jenkins was slightly persuaded.


    "Besides, mom, the problems we face now are because of Julian who is plotting against us secretly.


    If I get to be with him, then all of our problems will be resolved. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Charlotte tried her


    best to persuade her mother.


    "What you said is reasonable." Madam Jenkins started to see it in a different light.


    "Mom, you must help me." Charlotte Jenkins grabbed


    Madam Jenkins'' hand.


    Madam Jenkins patted the back of her hand. "Let me think about it."


    At the Jenkins Corporation.


    "Good. Our meeting ends here. I¡¯ll be in charge of the project with Lanyard Construction. Later, I''ll


    go there i n person and sign the contract with Chairman Shaw," Luke said.


    The others stood up too.


    Suddenly, a piercing voice was heard. "Chairman Jenkins, how about me? Chairman Shaw said


    that I need to be on the project team too."


    Luke looked over and saw a woman who was wearing thick makeup looking at him in a provocative


    manner. 1


    Luke raised his eyebrows.


    It was Moya who was put there forcefully by Julian.


    Clearly, Julian wanted to manipte her so that it would disgust him.


    But it seemed like Julian had looked down on Luke.


    "You''re in charge of finance on this project. You do know that finance is extremely important, so your


    post is significant too. But you don¡¯t have to be there when we''re signing the contract," Luke said.


    ''Finance?'' Moya learned that she was going to be in charge of the money affairs, so she agreed on


    that happily.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Luke only averted his gaze calmly.


    In fact, Moya was only a woman who had never learned anything regarding ounting. How dare


    she agree to be in charge of finance? The entire staff of thepany listened to him. If he wanted


    to frame Moya i n financial affairs, it was extremely easy.


    Moya snatched away the Jenkins'' properties. Hence, h e wanted her to pay for that.


    In fact, a few million dors was nothing for the Jenkins.


    But Julian was the one who created the trouble for them, and Luke was apetitive person. The


    more Julian messed with him, the more he would try his best to resolve everything nicely and


    properly.


    He wanted to prove that if he was given the chance, he was no less than Julian too.

 Chapter 122 Come To The Company

    Chapter 122 Come To The Company


    "Alright, if there''s nothing else, let¡¯s call it for the day," Luke said.


    "Hold on!" A voice erupted.


    Luke turned his head and his brows frowned when he saw Madam Jenkins and Charlotte.


    "Charlotte is going to join the project," Madam Jenkins announced straightforwardly.


    "Luke, I handled several projects singlehandedly while I was abroad, so I''m sure I can be of great


    help to you. Let me tag along in this negotiation," Charlotte said with a smile.


    Looking at the duo, Luke''s frown deepened, "This is an official engagement, not your usual


    ydate. There is somebody working on the project already and the group has enough manpower,


    so I don''t see any reason as to why I should include you in the project."


    "Yeah, we have enough people on hand to handle the project." Moya chimed in, a sardonic smile


    ying around her lips, "As the princess of the Jenkins, I''m certain that you''re very capable but


    please don¡¯t take the bread out of our mouth. We¡¯ll starve to death if we lose our jobs."


    Madam Jenkins pulled a long face when she saw Moya. She pulled Luke out of the meeting room


    and said, "Even that b*tch can take part in the project, so why don''t you let Charlotte join? You''re


    Charlotte''s brother. How can you be so heartless?"


    Luke sighed, ¡®¡®Mom, I''ll have no objection if Charlotte i s really here to help me, but she''s clearly


    aiming for Julian. If I let her in, she''ll ruin the entire project!"


    "She won''t! I promise!" Madam Jenkins said without a doubt, "I¡¯ll make sure that she won''t drag you


    down. Besides, what if she settles with Julian? Wouldn''t it be great news for all of us? Let me tell


    you, Luke. I¡¯ve never lost in my entire life, so I¡¯m not going to let Moya that slut to have it her way.


    No matter what, you must include Charlotte in the project." 1


    Just when Luke was about to say something in return, Madam Jenkins continued, "I''m the


    chairperson of the Jenkins Corporation. If you''re still wedded to your own opinions, I''ll exact my


    power and strip you of your position as the CEO."


    Setting his jaw tight, Luke fixed his gaze on Madam Jenkins as he asked, disbelief enting his


    voice, "Do you really want to do this to me, mom?"


    Madam Jenkins averted her gaze, but she soon turned her eyes back on Luke as she pleaded,


    "Luke, please help your sister."


    This was all part of Madam Jenkins¡¯ n. Mandy was not listening to her anymore, and Luke bore a


    grudge towards her after Susan¡¯s incident. The only way to restore her status in the family was


    through the marriage between Charlotte and Julian.


    At that time, Mandy would not dare to raise her voice against her and Moya and her son would stop


    giving her trouble since she had the Shaws backing her up.


    Luke rubbed his temples as disappointment filled his eyes. He said, "Okay, fine then. I can add


    Charlotte to the team, but on one condition. She has to listen to every word I say throughout the


    entire project.¡±


    "Sure, sure, I promise you," Madam Jenkins quickly assented.


    After that, Luke returned to the meeting room with a gloomy face and announced that Charlotte


    would be joining the project team.


    A joyful look crossed Charlotte''s face. On the other side, Madam Jenkins sliced through Moya with


    a condescending re.


    In the car, Charlotte had not recovered from her exhration yet. Soon, she would arrive at Lanyard


    and meet Julian. She had not seen him for half a month and she missed him a lot.


    Shooting his sister a warning gaze, Luke said," Charlotte, I hope you understand the significance of


    this resort project to us. The Jenkins Corporation is now in the transitional period, so it''s very vital


    for us t o make sure that the project runs smoothly. Besides, the early stage of this project required


    arge number of funds, so if the project fails, our capital chain will b e ruptured." "Don''t worry,


    Luke," Charlotte said nonchntly, "I¡¯m was the top student at my business school. Besides, I


    haven''t had any problems developing overseas markets on my own before, let alone now."


    "But there is no Julian Shaw in the overseas market," Luke said calmly.


    Truth be told, Charlotte was normal and she was indeed very trustworthy if things were not rted


    to Julian. However, the moment the man appeared, she would undergo a sea of change in both her


    behavior and attitude.


    "Rest assured, Luke. It¡¯s exactly because we''re dealing with Julian that I''ll work even harder. This


    time, I¡¯ll use my charisma to conquer him," Charlotte said confidently.


    Even though Luke still felt a little skeptical when he saw Charlotte''s confident look, he did not say


    anything more.


    At the entrance of Lanyard Construction, Luke narrowed his eyes as a myriad of emotions flowed


    behind his eyes.


    ''Susie is working here...''


    Ever since the phone call, he had not been in contact with Susan anymore.


    He wondered how she was right now. Was Julian good to her? Did Madam Shaw make things hard


    for her due to the rumors?


    His heartbeat was getting faster and faster with every thought that surfaced in his brain. He took a


    deep breath to push all thoughts out of his head and hid his emotions away.


    Even if he still loved her, he was in no ce to be in her life anymore. He just hoped that he could


    take a peek, just a short peek would do, of her while he was a t Lanyard.


    The Shaws.


    Susan was watching television. She was switching from one channel to the other as she yawned


    boringly.


    "Have some fruit, Miss Susan," Mama Jean fetched a te of fruit.


    Susan sighed, "Mama Jean, do you know why Julian wants to give me a day off?"


    Mama Jean stifled a smile. "I guess Mister Julian just wants you to take a short break from your


    work."


    "But I¡¯m not tired at all," Susan pouted.


    Julian was too bossy.


    This morning, just when she was about to depart to thepany, he told her that he had already


    helped her take a day off on her behalf. He asked her to rest a t home.


    However, the problem was that she did not feel like resting at all.


    Just when Susan was upset about Julian, she received a phone call from her colleague.


    "Susie, I remember you have the design information about medieval architecture, right? I need it


    right now. Can you send me a copy?"


    "Sure, sure, sure," Susan''s eyes glowed. She said, "I''ll g o to thepany now and take it for you."


    "That''s not necessary. You can just send an email to..."


    The colleague was still talking, yet Susan hung up the phone. She took the key and went out, only


    to be stopped by Mama Jean in the foyer, "Miss Susan, Mister Julian said you must rest at the


    house today."


    "I''ve had enough rest, Mama Jean," Susan said," Besides, I''m going to thepany because my


    colleague needs my help. Okay, Mama Jean, I have to get going first. Later!¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, before Mama Jean could react, Susan had already gotten into the car and vanished out of


    sight.


    She soon arrived at Lanyard. After she sent the copy t o her colleague, she then stayed at the


    company.


    "Thanks!" the colleague said. After that, she went closer to Susan and said to her, "Susie, you still


    remember the discussion we had yesterday? About who is the best match for Chairman Shaw?"


    "Yes. I remember," Susan appeared to be a little sulky," Most of you think that Charlotte Jenkins is


    the best match for him."


    "Hehe! After all, only the Jenkins could rival the Shaws in terms of status," the colleague said in an


    undertone. Then, she whispered, "The point is, Charlotte Jenkins and her brother havee to


    Lanyard today!¡±

 Chapter 123 Ex-Boyfriend And Current Husband

    Chapter 123 Ex-Boyfriend And Current Husband


    "What?" Susan was stunned.


    ''Charlotte and Luke are at Lanyard right now?''


    "Speaking of which, you had a rtionship with Luke Jenkins before right? You must''ve seen


    Charlotte before," the colleague pressed on nosily.


    Susan gave a bitter smile, "Yeah, I did."


    However, what she did not tell her colleague was that she only met Charlotte after she ended her


    rtionship with Luke.


    "She is really a beauty. Not only that, but I''ve made a rough guess on her attire, and the result is


    shocking. The purse in her hand alone is worth more than a hundred thousand dors. I couldn¡¯t


    recognize the brand of her shirt, but I reckon it¡¯s certainly not cheap.


    I wonder when can I have a wealthy life like her?" the colleaguemented.


    "Actually, my shirt is pretty expensive too," Susan said sulkily.


    Her attire came from a brand that was not widely known by the public. It was personally tailored


    from a shop which Julian ordered. No matter if it was the design or the quality, it was streets ahead


    of some major brands on the market.


    The colleague took a look at Susan and said, "You don''t say, Susie. Where did you get your shirt


    from? It looks so good on you. It must be the authentic grade replica, right?"


    Susan was speechless. This was the first time she was exposed to the difference of social sses.


    Even though her colleague was unable to tell the brand of the shirts that both she and Charlotte


    were wearing, her colleague said that Charlotte''s shirt was a high-priced piece while hers was an


    authentic grade replica.


    Crestfallen, Susan could not help but feel a little disappointed. Was the difference between her and


    Julian really that huge?


    "I didn''t know where to get it. My husband ordered it for me," Susan answered sulkily.


    "Your husband is so good to you," the colleague praised.


    "Unfortunately, no matter how good he is, he''s still nothingpared to Luke Jenkins, right?" A


    voice chimed in from the side. "I heard you''re the one who made the advance on Luke that year. In


    my opinion, I think it¡¯s important that we should know our own ce. If we''re aware that we cannot


    climb a mountain, then it''s better to give up early or else we''re bound to fall and bring shame to


    ourselves."


    Susan looked at her and then said calmly, "If that¡¯s how you want to put it, then it''s up to you. Like


    everybody else, Luke and I are just in a normal rtionship."


    "Hah," the person scoffed sarcastically, "Please, don''t pretend to be innocent. It disgusts me."


    After that, she walked away with a sashaying motion.


    Susan fell into deep thought.


    Although the owner of the post had made a rification that Susan was not a homewrecker, the


    things between Luke and her had raised a colossal uproar across town.


    Initially, nobody would deliberately make any association between the two of them anymore. After


    all, she and Luke were from two different worlds.


    However, as Luke made his appearance at Lanyard, whispers began to spread anew amongst the


    colleagues. What''s more, if she had friends in thepany, it went without saying that several


    people would shun her. Therefore, she had already prepared herself for all those vicious words, and


    jeering smiles.


    ''Ahh! I shouldn''t havee to the office if I knew Luke and Charlotte would be here today! Hold on


    a second! Could it be that this is the reason Julian helped me take a leave today?''


    Susan pouted as the thought flitted across her brain.


    ¡®Why does he have to do things like this? Can¡¯t he be more straightforward?''


    "Susie, don¡¯t mind her. She¡¯s just jealous of you. After all, Luke would never give her any chances


    no matter how hard she tried to court him,¡± the colleague


    whispered.


    "I¡¯m fine,¡± Susan shook her head.


    "By the way, how do you feel when you know your exboyfriend is at Lanyard?" The colleague


    pressed on, a gleam of curiosity burning in her eyes.


    "Anxious!" Susan replied honestly. Then, she rose to her feet and continued, "Since I haven''t


    reported back from my leave yet, I guess I should leave now."


    With that, she dashed towards the entrance. She had n o intention of staying here and bing


    the center of attention.


    However, just when she opened the door, she bumped into a wall of flesh.


    "Make way, make way," Susan said as she raised her head.


    Then, she blinked her eyes, and said embarrassingly," Ju... Mr. Shaw?"


    Right in front of her was none other than Julian, who was staring at her menacingly.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ''Howe this woman is in the office? Didn''t I already help her take a leave in advance?''


    As Julian''s inquisitive gaze bored deep into her, her embarrassment escted. She scratched her


    head and said, "Ermm... Actually, I took a leave today. So, I''m leaving now. Bye!"


    After that, Susan moved past Julian, and it was at this moment that a gentle voice rang out.


    "Susie?"


    Susan raised her head and saw Luke standing behind Julian.


    ''Holy mother of God, please save me from this hell.'' 1


    "Er hehehehehe, hi, Luke. Anyway, I''ve to go now," Susan said as she walked forward. Then, she


    staggered a step and sprained her ankle.


    "Ah!" she shouted and fell back. Two hands then appeared from midair and caught her just in the


    nick o f time.


    Susan looked to her left and realized Julian''s expression was dark as ck ink. Then, she turned to


    her right and looked at Luke. Although Luke had a calm expression, there were too many emotions


    flowing behind her eyes and she was a little afraid to look.


    "Mr. Shaw, everyone is waiting for you in the meeting, and the problem regarding the design of the


    resort..." The head of the design department walked over, then he froze when he saw the scene at


    the door.


    ''What... the hell happened?¡¯


    Julian and Luke were each holding one of Susan¡¯s arms and the atmosphere was embarrassing.


    Susan cleared her throat to shatter the silence and said, "Ermm... Can any of you let go first? I think


    I can walk on my own."


    Nobody was listening to her.


    Throwing Luke a t gaze, Julian said, "Mr. Jenkins, I think I can take care of my own staff."


    Luke returned Julian with a calm gaze and replied," This is nothing. Don''t mention it, Chairman


    Shaw."


    "What if I want to mention it?" said Julian as his gaze deepened.


    "Then I can only say that Mr. Shaw is such a small-minded person."


    "Oh, is that so? Well, in that case, if Mr. Jenkins is such a broad-minded person, then I guess it


    shouldn''t be a problem for the Jenkins Corporation to give us some more profitter when we sign


    the contract, right?"


    "Life is life and business is business. You can''t mix them together..."


    Both of them began debating in front of the crowd.


    Susan was getting a headache. She did not understand why they could not just let her go first.


    Seeing that both of them were not going to end their altercation at any time sooner orter, Susan


    interjected and said, "Erm, my feet hurt. So can you guys let go of me first?¡±


    "Your feet hurt?" Julian¡¯s brows furrowed in deep concern.


    "It seems pretty serious," Luke said as he examined


    Susan''s ankle which seemed to have swollen up.


    "I already said that I will take care of my own staff, Mr. Jenkins." Julian threw Luke a sidelong nce


    as he bent down and carried Susan in his arms.


    Luke''s hand was ripped from Susan''s arm in the process. He fell into a trance as he stared at his


    empty palm.

 Chapter 124 A Showdown

    Chapter 124 A Showdown


    Susan was startled when she was lifted into midair.


    She did not dare to shout out loud so she justined in an undertone, "Put me down, Julian.


    We¡¯re in the office right now!"


    However, Julian paid her no heed. He harrumphed and held her even tighter.


    Everybody in the office looked ck-jawed as Julian carried Susan into the office in his arms.


    Shocked, puzzled, jealous, and envious. Susan could feel all sorts of gazes boring into her.


    Thanks to Mr. Shaw, Susan was in the spotlight once again. If there was a hole, she would certainly


    bury herself in it.


    Julian carried her all the way before finally putting her down in his seat.


    After Susan settled herself down on the seat, she cleared her throat and said, "I sprained my ankle,


    so M r. Shaw carried me in. We''re really lucky to have a good boss like Mr. Shaw who cares about


    his staff.¡±


    After a short bout of silence, only then did the crowd begin toe around from the shock. One


    after another, the crowd began assenting, "Yeah, yeah, yeah, we''re too lucky.¡±


    There were also several female colleagues wondering i f they should do the same or not.


    After all, when Susan tripped in the canteenst time, she fell straight into Julian''s embrace. This


    time, she sprained her ankle and Julian came forward to carry her in his arms. It seemed to them


    that Julian had a tender heart to the fairer sex, so there was a possibility that he would treat them


    the same way if they imitated Susan.


    Their hearts began to race and their faces blushed when they thought about having close contact


    with Julian.


    Luke and his crew soon arrived. He nced over at Susan and it took him a lot not to walk over to


    her to check her out. He then put on an indifferent face as he suggested, "Miss Shelby¡¯s feet look


    serious. I think we should send her into the hospital right away."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay," Susan waved her hand, "Just get m e some medication and I''ll be fine."


    As she was talking, she attempted to raise her feet. However, she seemed to have overestimated


    herself, and the moment she stood up, a sharp pain pierced through her and she shouted.


    Julian''s expression turned even darker. He pressed her back onto the seat and instructed, "Sit down


    and don''t move."


    "Okay," Susan said as she looked at him with dewy eyes. She did not move anymore.


    Julian examined her ankle for a while, then turned around and ordered his secretary, "Go and find


    me an ice pack.¡±


    "Huh?" The secretary was stunned. He had no idea where to find an ice pack at this moment. 1


    That being said, he still went away to do the bidding a s Julian instructed. The secretary was


    efficient. Soon enough, the ice pack arrived.


    Julian took over the ice pack. Just when he was going to apply the ice pack on Susan''s ankle,


    Susan went forward and snatched it away from his grasp. Then, she forced a smile on her face and


    said, "It''s okay, Mr. Shaw. I can take it from here. You guys should go on with your meeting. I''ll be


    fine by myself."


    While they were waiting for the ice pack, she had a feeling that she would have died a thousand


    times if those gazes were all swords.


    ''This is too scary!''


    When Julian saw Susan trying to keep a distance from him, his eyes darkened and his expression


    turned stony. However, he did not say anything and just let out a snort before standing up.


    As Julian walked away, Susan could sense the intensity of the gaze from the crowd lessened by a


    huge degree, and she let out a sigh of relief.


    Charlotte had been telling herself that she should not mess with Susan in front of Julian. Wrath and


    jealousy contended in her, but she held them back.


    Now, she could not hold it anymore and asked, "Mr. Shaw, can we get to business already?"


    Throwing her a sidelong nce, Julian answered," Employees are the root of the organization.


    Taking care of employees is the most important thing for an employer to do."


    Julian talked with so much seriousness that his secretary rolled his eyes.


    ''Well... No offense, but Mr. Shaw, you never cared for u s before.''


    "Mr. Shaw is indeed a great employer. It¡¯s no wonder that Lanyard can reach such a great height


    under your lead," Luke said, but nobody could tell whether he was being sarcastic or if he was


    genuinelyplimenting Julian.


    Julian lifted his brows and took it as apliment," Thank you for yourpliment. Let''s go back to


    our resort project."


    As Julian spoke, he gestured at the head department o f design.


    The department head nodded and distributed the information to everybody.


    "In your hands is the detailed report of the resort project. Behind me are the best interior designs


    from the Jenkins Corporation," Julian announced.


    With hismand, several young designers walked out of the Jenkins'' crowd.


    "So what we will do is, until 4 o''clock in the afternoon, they will stay here and work with everyone on


    the interior design of the resort project," Julian continued, "When time is up, designers on both sides


    will have toe up with a simple n, and the one with the best design will be in charge of the


    design for the resort for the entire project. Is that clear?"


    Even though Julian talked with a t voice, all of the designers from Lanyard suddenly saw the light.


    Designers from the Jenkins Corporation were here topete with them. Even though the resort


    project was a coboration between the Jenkins Corporation and Lanyard, there had to be one to


    lead while the other to aid. In other words, whoever appeared victorious in this showdown would


    have more say in the project.


    Lanyard¡¯s designers'' eyes shone. If they could help Julian secure the round, they might get


    promoted or a raise!


    Everybody was pumped up, and a knowing grin hopped onto Julian''s lips.


    "You guys can use the table here." The head of the department pointed at a few tables in front of


    him.


    The designers from the Jenkins Corporation then walked over to the table confidently.


    After they took their seats, they gazed over to the designers from Lanyard and engaged in a


    staredown contest with them. Both sides refused to back down, and there was a strong smell of


    gunpowder in the air.


    ''This is just like a minipetition!'' Susan''s eyes lit u p as she could feel her blood boiling.


    Just when she was rubbing her fists eager to get into action, Julian shot her a surreptitious nce


    and said, "Okay, now business is done. Alfred, find someone and send Susan to the hospital.¡±


    Alfred nodded in assent, and just when he was about t o do his bidding, Susan shouted, "No, wait!


    There''s no need to go to the hospital. Look, the swelling has already gone down and I''m feeling


    much better right now."


    She took the ice pack away, and just like she said, the swelling had subsided.


    "You still need to go to the hospital," Julian repeated.


    Left with no other choice, Susan coiled her arms around the back of the chair as she refused to go,


    "I''m fine, really! I want to stay and join them!"


    "We have enough designers on hand right now, so you still have to go to the hospital,¡± Julian said


    with a frown.


    "But I''m fine now!" Susan refused to let go of her arm, looking fixedly at Julian with expecting eyes.


    It was her dream to be a great interior designer. This was a great opportunity that would not


    happen every day, so she did not want to miss it.


    Julian wanted to say no, but when he saw the pleading look in Susan''s eyes, he fell silent.


    After a short tousling with himself, he pressed his thin lips and said, "You can stay, but you must tell


    us i f you''re not feeling well." "Sure, sure. I promise you!" Susan agreed, exhration thick in her


    voice.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Then let''s wait for the final result," Luke said indifferently as he lowered his gaze.

 Chapter 125 Softened

    Chapter 125 Softened


    "We still have time before 4:00 pm," Julian said, "While we''re at it, let''s discuss other terms in the


    contract first."


    "Sure," Luke said as he nodded.


    While they were leaving, Charlotte turned her head around and shot an icy re at Susan.


    ''This woman indeed is really good at putting on an act. She said she sprained her ankle? Hah!


    She''s just trying to get Julian and Luke''s attention, can¡¯t anybody see that?¡¯


    No matter how vexed Charlotte was, Susan did get both of the men''s attention. However, she was


    not discouraged. After all, she was confident that the effect of Susan''s petty trick would soon wear


    off, and b y the time Julian had enough of her, he would kick her away and she would be the one


    left standing by his side.


    With that thought in mind, Charlotte turned her head back and took a deep breath.


    She told herself that her main mission here was not to quarrel with Susan but to show her capability


    and drew Julian''s attention toward her.


    The negotiation went on. Both negotiating teams had t o meticulously go through each and every


    term before moving onto the next.


    Charlotte was no less capable than others. She was in charge of market expansion when she was


    abroad. She went full throttle on the table and appeared smart and professional. Gone was the silly


    woman who kept chasing behind Julian.


    Looking at his sister who was shining brightly right now, Luke nodded.


    After she snapped herself out from her absurd obsession with Julian, she finally regained her true


    self.


    Initially, he was worried that Charlotte would act recklessly, but it seemed that his concern was


    totally uncalled for.


    Charlotte was satisfied with her own performance as well. She was certain that she must appear


    confident and beautiful now as she could see the eyes of the person in front of her were zed over


    with infatuation.


    She then threw a triumphant look at Julian. However, t o her dismay, Julian was not looking at her at


    all and his face was bereft of any emotions.


    After he flipped through the documents in his hand, h e then said nonchntly, "I don''t agree with


    Miss Jenkins'' proposal."


    He then slowly pointed out a few contradictory elements in the proposal that he did not agree with.


    All the reasons he gave were very solid and Charlotte found no way to counter it. 1


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ''This man!'' Charlotte bit her lower lip. ''Why does he have to be so mean? Can''t he be more lenient


    towards me?''


    Be that as it may, her fixation with Julian still outweighed her dissatisfaction with him. She could not


    help herself and fell for Julian''s suaveness. This was the Julian that she loved.


    The negotiation came to a halt.


    Julian stood alone by the window, keeping his head low. He seemed to be texting someone.


    Charlotte took a deep breath before wiping up a confident grin. Then, she walked over and smiled


    at Julian, "Julian."


    Julian raised one eyebrow and said, "Miss Jenkins. I think it¡¯s still better if you call me Mr. Shaw."


    Charlotte''s grin froze and her jaw set tight, but she refused to give up. She forced the smile back on


    her face and said, "You''re still so funny, Julian."


    Julian narrowed his eyes when he saw Charlotte refused to ept the situation.


    "Just now in the meeting, you said..." Charlotte smiled. She attempted to get Julian''s attention by


    talking about the project.


    "It''s break time now, so I''d rather not talk business. Let¡¯s leave it after we return to the table," Julian


    interrupted before she could finish her sentence.


    Then, he lowered his head and continued to send the


    messages.


    Charlotte''s face turned sour. She began to wonder if Julian really did not find her attractive at all?


    She gritted her teeth and took a peek at his phone. Then she almost exploded.


    Julian was not talking to anything, but he was searching memes from the inte and sending them


    to Susan despite the fact that thetter ignored him.


    He continued to send a volley of jokes at Susan, and she finally replied, "Stop it, Julian! I''m working


    right now!¡±


    A grin formed on Charlotte''s lips and her eyes glinted when she saw Susan¡¯s reply.


    ''Who does she think she is? Does she not know that Julian hates people talking to him in that kind


    of tone?


    9


    Just when she turned around and expected to see the frown on Julian''s face, however, she was


    disappointed. There was nothing but a subtle smile on his face that softened his usually hard


    jawline.


    Charlotte froze. She had never seen his gentle side before.


    "I heard that watching memes can make your pain go away. How are your feet? Do you feel better


    now?" Julian asked through the message. 1 "Yeah, I''m fine. I have to go now,ter!"


    "Alright. Remember to go home if the pain bes unbearable.¡±


    "Alright, alright."


    Charlotte could not help but feel shocked when she saw the conversation between Julian and


    Susan. She remembered that he used to be very cold and distant t o all of his girlfriends. There was


    time she was convinced that he did not even have a heart.


    Therefore, she never expected that there was someone who could soften him up in this world. But


    why was that person not her?


    Charlotte pressed her lips into a thin line and said," Julian, don¡¯t you think you''re too lenient towards


    Susan?"


    Julian responded to her question with a frosty look. H e put his phone away and turned to her


    before saying," Don¡¯t you know it''s rude to look at other people''s phones, Miss Jenkins? I thought


    as ady born from a reputable family, you''d know that."


    Charlotte was a little embarrassed, but she still emboldened herself and said, "I just think you


    shouldn¡¯t be so nice to Susan..."


    Julian did not say anything in reply but just scoffed coldly. As he walked past her, he glowered,


    "Mind your own business, woman."


    Charlotte clenched her fists tight. She did not feel good about this.


    ¡®Could it be that Julian has... No, that is impossible. There¡¯s no way Julian would fall in love with a


    woman like her. It must be because he still hasn''t had enough of toying with her. Yeah, this must be


    it. This must be the reason...¡¯ 2


    Charlotte kept hypnotizing herself to rebuild her crumbling confidence.


    The negotiation continued, but it did not progress very well. By the time it was 4:00 pm, they did not


    even finish half of it.


    "It¡¯s 4:00 pm. Let¡¯s go and see how our designers are doing," Julian suggested.


    Luke nodded in assent. He was pretty confident in his team. After all, they were elites that he hired


    from all around the world so that they could help the Jenkins Corporation get the initiative in the


    project.


    In the design department, both parties were running thest check on their proposals.


    When Julian and Luke walked in, all of them stopped.


    "Times up." Julian announced, "Which side should go first, Mr. Jenkins?¡±


    Luke smiled faintly and replied, "Then let¡¯s start with my team first."


    The leader of the Jenkins Corporation design team rose to his feet and confidently projected their


    idea on the screen.


    "This time, the main target of this resort project is rich people. Money is never a concern for them as


    there are only two things on their minds:fort and quality. Our design is inspired by the European


    royal courts. We nned to bring the exquisiteness of the European royal courts into our design. Of


    course, we¡¯ll do some minor changes to the details and...¡± The designer from the Jenkins


    Corporation began to exin their concept.


    Susan was genuinely surprised when she saw the design on the screen.


    The Jenkins Corporation was rather experienced. Their design was considered as master level.


    Besides, even though the decoration was luxurious, it did not look low ss. Instead, it was elegant.


    Without a doubt, most of the rich people would prefer afortable situation like this.


    Luke was satisfied with his team¡¯s performance. He nodded and looked towards Julian, "Mr. Shaw,


    it''s your turn."


    Julian gave a signal at the department head.


    The department head smiled and said, "This time, Susan will do the talking.¡±

 Chapter 126 Field Trip

    Chapter 126 Field Trip


    "Huh? Me?¡± Susan Shelby could not help but be stunned.


    Generally, the head would act on the department''s behalf in this kind of situation.


    She was still considered a newbie in Lanyard Construction.


    The department head smiled and said, "You set down the groundwork of the design and you made


    the biggest contribution to this project so you should be the one exining it naturally."


    "Go, quick." Chance Hamilton gave her a gentle push.


    Susan could not decline anymore so she was preparing to stand up when Julian Shaw took a


    nce at her ankle and said nonchntly, "Susan hurt her ankle, so let her sit and exin from her


    seat. Alfred, bring up the design blueprint."


    The assistant took on the task and brought up the design blueprint on the huge disy screen.


    The people shifted their gaze to Susan in unison.


    Susan pursed her lips as she was a little unustomed to this. Then, she said, "Our concept is not


    quite simr to the Jenkins Corporation. The resort project is targeted at high-end rich and powerful


    people. However, even the rich and the powerful live veryfortable lives in their homes. N o


    matter how prestigious our design is, it can¡¯t possibly give them a pleasant change of atmosphere.


    Thus, we are adopting the ssic oriental design. The overall feeling involves the use of pavilions,


    traditional chambers, and curved paths. In the details, our crucial slogan is, ''Looks simple and


    unsophisticated but hidden elegance in reality.¡¯ For example, the beds will be crafted from the top


    grade sandalwood but we will use the newest configuration for its design. For example, we will be


    adding temperature control for the beds... We believe that thebination of ssic and


    modernistic themes will give the residents a pleasant change of atmosphere, also..."


    Susan still felt rather anxious at the start.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    However, Susan became more and more at ease as she continued presenting what she was most


    skilled in and her narration grew smoother and smoother as well.


    It felt as if her body was glistening at this very moment.


    The corners of Julian''s lips curved into a soft smile without his notice.


    Luke Jenkins was entranced by the charismatic Susan.


    In his memories, Susan was still that recent-graduate designer.


    It had only been slightly more than a year and she had already grown to this extent?


    He could not understand design but he understood the rich and powerful.


    Compared to the Jenkins Corporation''s design, Susan¡¯s design was far superior based on her


    creativity and details.


    "That''s all for my presentation, thank you," said Susan with a soft blush on her cheeks. 1


    Julian looked at Luke with a spurious smile at once." The designs from both sides have already


    been presented. Are we going to do what we¡¯ve agreed on originally, which is to choose ten wealthy


    people at random and send them the design sketches for them t o decide the victor and loser?¡±


    Luke pursed his lips. "No need for that. You''ve won this time.¡±


    Julian smirked instantly. "Thank you.¡±


    Luke felt an ineffable bitterness in his heart.


    He had been cultivating so many employees painstakingly and prepared in advance for such a long


    time and yet he still ended up beingpletely defeated today.


    If the person who produced the design was not Susan but someone else, he would not have mixed


    feelings anymore.


    Yet... It was Susan.


    Rationally, Susan was only doing her job.


    Sentimentally, Luke still found it hard to ept the reality that Susan helped Julian defeat him.


    ''Susie, have you really moved on already?¡¯


    Even though he was obviously aware that they could never be together anymore, his heart was still


    throbbing in pain for some reason!


    The design incident came to a conclusion temporarily.


    Julian sent off the people from the Jenkins Corporation.


    The situation in the office boiled over as soon as they left.


    "Oh oh oh, we won atst. I was so anxious throughout the entire day today until I couldn''t even


    stomach my lunch."


    "It''s too early for you to rx because we will be facing an even bigger issue to perfect the details


    after our design has been chosen!"


    "I don''t care. I''m good as long as we defeat the Jenkins Corporation anyhow."


    The group of people chatted noisily.


    Susan could not help feeling relieved as well and cracked into a faint smile.


    "Luke, why did you acknowledge your defeat so easily? Their design is pretty good, but if we let the


    wealthy people choose ording to our original n, we may not necessarily lose too!" Charlotte


    Jenkins debated.


    She would not be so recalcitrant if she were to lose to Lanyard Corporation, but now she had lost to


    Susan.


    How could she make peace with that?


    Luke shot a nce at her. "If we follow the original n, we will only embarrass ourselves! Alright,


    let¡¯s not bother ourselves with this matter anymore. We will still need to discuss the contents of the


    agreement and carry out negotiations for the next few days. The most important task right now is for


    us to stay focused and prepare for the negotiation after this."


    "Alright," Charlotte answered unwillingly.


    She felt rather displeased about losing to Susan. However, she still could not refrain herself from


    smiling at the thought of meeting Julian again tomorrow.


    An icy cold glint prated Luke''s narrowed eyes.


    ''Julian, I''ve lost to you this time because you had Susie''s help. However, the negotiation is not over


    yet. I will show you that I¡¯m never weaker than you.¡¯


    The people from the Jenkins Corporation came to Lanyard Construction for three consecutive days.


    Both sides engaged in heated negotiation for the full three days until they finally signed the


    agreement on the afternoon of the third day.


    Both sides felt relieved immensely upon finallypleting the agreement atst after three


    consecutive days of being in a highly stressful environment.


    "Chairman Shaw, it''s a pleasure to work with you." Luke reached out his hand.


    "Same." Julian shook his hand calmly.


    "So, shall we head for a field trip together tomorrow, Chairman Shaw?" said Luke.


    "Sure." Julian nodding upon epting the task.


    The site selection for the mountain resort was on the hillside halfway up the mountain.


    The hillside was surrounded by a small river andkes with lush green trees. The scenery from


    nature itself was impable and it would look breathtaking with just some additional decorations.


    In order to build up a modernized vige here without destroying the beauty of nature, one had to


    head down to the field personally to examine the ce.


    The people from the Jenkins Corporation were unaware of the field trip, but it was a task that Luke


    had to take on.


    From Lanyard Construction, there were many more people that needed to go on the field trip as the


    company was in charge of the majority of


    construction and design.


    At night, Julian was writing up the name list for the field trip tomorrow.


    Susan walked over to take a look, and then her eyes lit up. "The holiday resort project has entered


    the field trip phase already?"


    Julian nodded. "We''re approaching the new year so w e must set down the scheme beforehand and


    we can immediately begin construction after the new year. W e are pressed for time here."


    "You need people from our design department to join the field trip, right? Can I go?" Susan looked


    at Julian piteously.


    Having the opportunity to see the situation on the field would allow her to have more confidence in


    nning her design too.


    Julian stole a side nce at her. ¡°No! You just sprained your ankle not long ago.¡±


    "It was just a little swollen and it''s fully healed now." Susan panicked.


    "Still no." Julian continued to reject her.


    Susan took a nce at him furiously. "Hey, I''m the main designer for this project. You should take


    me on the field trip anyhow, right? Julian Shaw, you can''t not make a clear distinction between your


    public and private interests.¡± "Woman, since when have I not made a clear distinction between your


    public and private interests?"


    "Don''t think that I¡¯m unaware of that! I bet you refuse t o let me join because you know that Luke is


    going too," said Susan in despair.


    Julian grunted coldly. "You must be joking, why would I care about Luke?"


    Susan took a nce at him. "Then I shall give Luke a call and see if he''s up for a drink."


    As she was speaking, she took out her phone and made the call.


    "Susan, how dare you!" Julian snatched the phone furiously.


    He checked the screen and saw a phone number blinking on the phone. It was 10086.


    "Do you really think that I''d call Luke?" Susan red a t him in rage. "Julian, youck the most basic


    trust in me.


    She, Susan Shelby, had not stooped so low that she would court a married man!


    Julian scoffed once. "This is not an issue with trust. It''s obvious that Luke still bears unwarranted


    interest i n you!"


    "Luke is already married." Susan said, "Moreover, Charlotte Jenkins is the one that bears


    unwarranted interest in you. Both of you engaged in the negotiation all day and I haven''t gotten


    jealous, haven''t I?"


    Julian pondered in all apparent seriousness for a while before he asked, "That''s right. Woman, this


    is a serious issue! Why aren''t you jealous?"


    Susan said,"... Why do you have to drift so far from the topic of the conversation? All in all, I will


    certainly join the field trip tomorrow. I''m heading to bed first. You should join me soon after you''re


    done with work."


    "Woman, you haven''t exined why you didn''t get jealous yet," Julian retorted.


    Susan turned around and looked at her. "Julian, there has never been a middle ground for me in a


    rtionship. When I didn''t love you in the past, I didn''t care at all. Now that I''m in love with you, I¡¯m


    asking you to be in this wholeheartedly just like me. I will either trust you wholeheartedly or I will


    leave without the slightest hesitation. If I find out that there¡¯s something between you and the other


    women, I won''t choose to be jealous. I''ll just turn around and leave."


    There was a rarely seen seriousness in Susan''s eyes.


    Perhaps, her attitude in the rtionship was a little bigoted. Yet, she refused to change that.


    This was still her first time dering her attitude so clearly and she wondered if Julian could ept


    that.


    Julian stared at Susan calmly for a while before his lips suddenly cracked into a smirk. "Now that


    you¡¯re i n love with me? How much do you love me?"


    Susan:"..."


    He was so capable of seizing the key point when he listened to someone''s speech.


    Susan waved her hand weakly to dismiss him while saying, "I''m hitting the sack first.¡±


    Julian smiled as he watched Susan walk into the bedroom. Then he added Susan¡¯s name to the


    field trip team.


    ''Hmph hmph, I shall let this woman join in view of her romantic confession to me.''


    The next morning, the universal business vehicles were all set.


    Susan and her colleagues from the design department were in the same vehicle.


    Julian had his own personal driver.


    Julian assumed a stern expression as he pondered how he could lure Susan to his vehicle.


    All of a sudden, a coquettish voice was heard.


    A female staff member suddenly twisted her ankle and tumbled toward him delicately. 2


    ''What the heck is this! There are so many ces where you can fall yet she is falling toward me!''


    The baffled Julian shifted himself to the side. 4


    The female staff member fell onto the ground,nding on her buttocks with a loud p!


    "Tee-hee!" The people could not helpughing at her.


    A colleague next to Susan was evenughing so hard that she was panting. "Hah-hah-hah, this is


    too funny. Susie, rumors are spreading in thepany that Mr. Shaw has a tender heart for women


    due to the incident where you were caught by Mr. Shaw twice. They are saying that you can


    perhaps gain Mr. Shaw''s attention by falling in front of him the next time. I truly didn''t expect that


    someone would actually do that. Hah-hah-hah-hah."


    Susan''s eyes brimmed with radiating vigor as she looked at the female staff member on the ground.

 Chapter 127 How To Defuse An Awkward Situation

    Chapter 127 How To Defuse An Awkward Situation


    In the morousughter, the female staff member''s face turned green in rage.


    Her mouth twitched as she forced a shy smile on her face. "Chairman... Chairman Shaw... I


    sprained my ankle!"


    As she was speaking, she assumed the coquettishly shy expression that she rehearsed countless


    times to look at Julian Shaw shyly!


    ''Hmph, idiots,ugh away to your heart''s content!¡±


    ''I''d like to see how you cry when Mr. Shaw picks me u pter!"


    The female staff member thought it through well. She knew that her beauty was no less inferior than


    Susan Shelby''s and she was even better at feigning pity than Susan. If Chairman Shaw could hold


    Susan, there was no reason for him not to hold her.


    Moreover, she would not be as foolish as Susan for not exploiting the opportunity. She would


    certainly seize this opportunity to make Mr. Shaw fall head over heels for her.


    By then, she would be Mrs. Shaw!


    The female staff member was having a good time thinking about it when she found Julian looking at


    her. He frowned and said, "So?"


    The woman was trying to seduce him!


    So?


    The female staff member was stunned for a moment.


    An exquisitely dainty and ravishingly beautiful woman like her was lying in front of him with a


    sprained ankle!


    How could Mr. Shaw not react at all?


    The female staff member could not keep the smile on her lips anymore.


    She made the decision to speak out even more clearly.


    "Mr. Shaw, my leg is injured." The female staff member said coquettishly, "There are so many


    people i n the other vehicles. I''m afraid it might be crowded and that they might squeeze my wound.


    Can I sit in your car, Mr. Shaw?"


    It was already a full-on statement!


    The female staff member went all out in this as well. Since she had alreadymitted the act, she


    wanted t o achieve her final goal of course.


    Otherwise, she would truly end up as a joke.


    "Your leg is injured, so you want to sit in my car?" Julian''s eyes glowed brighter and brighter.


    "Yes," answered the female staff member. She could not help cracking into a smile.


    ''Mr. Shaw is smiling! This is happening!''


    ¡°Here. Since you''ve been so severely injured, you should not go on the field trip. Stay at the


    company," said Julian smilingly.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The female staff member''s smile froze at once.


    This... This was not how the story was supposed to y out.


    She still wanted to speak when Julian had already passed through her side and made his way to


    Susan''s vehicle.


    "That actually reminds me. Susan, your leg was injured a few days ago, right? It''s inconvenient for


    you to sit in a tight space with your colleagues. Come and join me in my car," Julian calmly said.


    He felt rather proud of himself deep inside.


    He was simply a genius foring up with this excuse!


    The female staff member was speechless.


    ''Damn it!''


    ''Sir, my situation now is obviously more severe than hers! Susan''s leg injury must have healed for


    some time already, right?¡¯


    ''There¡¯s no need for him to favor one more than another.''


    Julian''s action drew in everyone¡¯s attention once again, and they were fixated on Susan.


    Susan''s entire person tensed up instantaneously.


    ''F*ck. Can Julian stop behaving in such an obvious manner?''


    ''He did it once, twice, and thrice!''


    How was she going to defuse the awkward situation!


    Susan''s lips twitched awkwardly before she said, "Mr. Shaw...really cares about his staff."


    The group of people looked toward the female staff member on the ground.


    He cared about his staff?


    The staff member that needed the most care was still sitting on the floor.


    Susan felt like roaring in rage on the inside upon sensing the attention from other people!


    The b*st*rd Julian agreed on keeping the marriage hidden. Yet, his recent actions were obviously


    showing the world that they had a special rtionship.


    "It''s okay, Mr. Shaw. I''m good with sitting here." Susan attempted to feign that they were not close


    with great effort.


    Julian raised an eyebrow.


    ''Hmph.'' This woman still wanted to keep their marriage hidden. He had no choice but to make her


    have a slip of the tongue.


    Julian''s smile grew even more unpredictable. "Do you find that it''s inconvenient to walk there? If


    that''s the case, I can carry you there."


    Susan was rendered speechless.


    The crowd of people started moring.


    Julian had already extended his arms in preparation t o carry her.


    Julian¡¯s hands had just touched her when Susan panickedpletely.


    "No need. I can walk, I''ll walk."


    "Very well." Julian could not help smiling.


    Susan was furious. She got down from the car in a manner akin to facing death unflinchingly.


    "It''s time, let''s depart," said Julian satisfactorily after looking at his watch.


    The vehicle convoy departed.


    The female colleague with a sprained ankle was still sitting on the floor with a stupefied expression.


    The people in the car were silent for a long time.


    Someone spoke out all of a sudden. 1


    "I think that... Chairman Shaw and Susan, are they really... No no no no, that''s impossible, that''s


    impossible.¡± The staff member denied herself even before she finished her sentence.


    "I think that it¡¯s quite impossible too. But! When has anyone ever seen Chairman Shaw treat a


    woman so well?" Another person joined in the conversation.


    "I thought Susan had a husband already?"


    "So what if she has a husband? Can he match up to Chairman Shaw?¡±


    "I don''t think Susie is that kind of person."


    "Who knows?"


    The people discussed the topic animatedly.


    Chance Hamilton was almost injured from his pent up feelings as he listened to the conversation.


    As an insider, he was ordered by Julian not to speak about anything. It was too tough.


    The people were still discussing the rtionship between Julian and Susan enthusiastically.


    Even though Susan could not hear them, she could figure it out just by thinking about it.


    She could not refrain from pinching Julian in the car. Then, she said in a slightly embarrassed yet


    furious manner, "Julian Shaw, you did it on purpose."


    "Woman, you don¡¯t appreciate what''s good for you. I''m only showing my concern to you." Julian had


    a serious expression on his face.


    "You you you you..." Susan pointed at him with a shaky hand. "Stop it. You''re doing it on purpose so


    that everyone will find out that we''re married. In our prenup, it was clearly written that this marriage


    is supposed to be a hidden marriage. You¡¯ve breached the agreement."


    "Agreement? What sort of agreement is that, and why don''t I know about it?" Julian refused to


    acknowledge i t.


    "It''s the one that we signed when we got married..." Susan was halfway through her sentence when


    she could not help but look at him doubtfully, "Julian! Where''s the agreement?"


    Julian said sneakily, "What about the agreement? If you can find even a shred of it, you can


    consider it my loss."


    Susan was rendered speechless.


    She had witnessed the man¡¯s shamelessness once again.


    "Actually, there''s nothing wrong with getting exposure. I can guarantee that no one will have the


    courage to bully you again upon learning that you''re Mrs. Shaw." Julian stated the advantage of this


    identity by giving methodological and patient guidance. 1


    "However, no one will have the courage to approach m e either." Susan was in despair.


    It wasn''t that she wanted to hide it intentionally.


    If her colleagues found out that she was the CEO''s wife, then they would never be able to mingle


    naturally just like before.


    She would have a hard time working with these people.


    "Not really," said Julian casually. Then, he twirled around a lock of her hair.


    "Let go of me.¡± Susan snatched back her hair and then looked at Julian vigntly. "You can¡¯t keep


    doing this anymore. We must maintain a distance on this field trip, we must keep our distance."


    Julian could not help raising an eyebrow upon seeing Susan''s determined appearance. "I can


    promise you that. However, will I be getting some smallpensation for cooperating with you?"


    "What kind ofpensation?" asked Susan.


    Julian had already leaned forward to kiss her with an evil expression.


    The driver and Alfred acted as if they did not see anything.

 Chapter 128 Ineffable Incident

    Chapter 128 Ineffable Incident


    In a spacious car park located on the hillside.


    The people from Jenkins Corporation had already arrived. Luke Jenkins waited for the rest calmly.


    Charlotte Jenkins was looking into the distance from the side while checking her watch as if she


    was extremely anxious.


    All of a sudden, Charlotte beamed with joy. She could not help calling aloud, "They¡¯re here, they¡¯re


    here. The people from Lanyard Construction are here." 1


    Luke raised an eyebrow and stood up.


    A few chartered vehicles stopped steadily.


    The door of the frontmost chartered vehicle was opened. Julian Shaw took the lead to get down


    from the car.


    Charlotte could not refrain anymore such that she wanted to run to him.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet, Julian reached out to the inside of the car.


    Someone else was inside the car?


    An ineffable feeling flooded Charlotte¡¯s heart abruptly.


    In the next moment, Susan Shelby appeared before the crowd with an embarrassed expression.


    Luke''s pupils suddenly constricted.


    Susan''s hair was in a mess and her face was flushing scarlet at the moment. Her lips were swollen


    in an abnormal way. 3


    Her appearance was simply a deration of what happened between them in the car.


    Luke felt as if his heart was grasped tightly by a pair o f hands.


    He suddenly felt like he was suffocating.


    Susan did not belong to him anymore.


    She was married to Julian now.


    He had always known this. He was also under the assumption that he was mentally prepared for


    this already.


    Yet, his mind went nk instantaneously upon witnessing the scene in real life.


    Luke had no idea how much determination he had to exert in order to control the expression on his


    face.


    He looked at Julian calmly. "Mr. Shaw, you''rete."


    Julian took a nce at his watch. "I¡¯m notte. The appointed time is nine and it''s nine now. You''re


    early, Mr. Luke. It¡¯s not always good to be early - sometimes being there at the right time is the


    best."


    Julian¡¯s statement seemed to contain some hidden meaning behind it.


    Luke narrowed his eyes and raised an eyebrow


    nonchntly. "Mr. Shaw''s words are truly philosophical. Let''s go and take a look at the selected


    site."


    "Sure," Julian answered then joined Luke to walk over first.


    The rest of the people followed suit as well.


    Susan seized the opportunity to return to her colleagues from the design department naturally.


    "Hey, Susie..." Susie had just returned when one of her colleagues approached her. "Did something


    ineffable happen in the car with you and Chairman Shaw?"


    "What are you thinking! That''s indecent!" said Susan righteously.


    "I''m indecent? Here, allow me to lend you a mirror?¡± The colleague passed her a mirror.


    Susan took a nce, then she had a mental breakdown.


    M*th*rf*ck*r. 2


    Her hair was a mess and her face was flushing like a promiscuous girl. Even she felt that something


    ineffable must have happened between them.


    She was incapable of seeing how she looked, yet Julian could!


    The b*st*rd definitely did it on purpose.


    Susan was especially sad and resentful at this very moment.


    "Susie, stop hiding. What is the rtionship between you and Chairman Shaw actually?" Someone


    tried to gossip.


    "No, there''s nothing between us." Susan shook her head and denied it at all costs.


    "I bet she wishes she can develop a rtionship with him." A female colleague said enviously, "Mr.


    Shaw doesn¡¯t look like a married man regardless. If I have to say this, I think that the Jenkins


    Corporation''s young daughter is a rather good match for Mr. Shaw."


    The female colleague pouted. "These two people make the perfect couple when they stand


    together, right?"


    Susan took a nce and found Julian and Luke walking at the frontmost with Charlotte standing


    next to Julian. Their silhouettes looked rather harmonious from behind.


    "Susie, do you agree?" The female colleague continued to look at Susan on purpose.


    "Hey, Queeny, aren''t you good friends with Lily?


    However, Lily was fired for giarizing Susie''s work s o why are you victimizing Susie?" Chance


    Hamilton interrupted the conversation.


    Queeny Lewis'' expression changed and yet she said," I¡¯m only telling the truth. A man like


    Chairman Shaw will certainly marry the daughter of a renowned family like Charlotte if he were to


    get married! Even if he is treating Susan well now, he''s only doing that to fool around with her.


    Susan, I know that Mr. Shaw is breathtakingly attractive, but you should think twice too. You''re a


    married woman too.¡±


    Queeny made her statement righteously.


    Susan could not refrain herself from rolling her eyes. " I met an old woman over a hundred years old


    who is still very strong and healthy. Do you know why?"


    "Why?" Queeny appeared baffled.


    "It¡¯s because she doesn''t meddle in other people''s business," replied Susan casually. Then she did


    not pay attention to Queeny anymore but she looked around her.


    Her purpose ining here was to see the selected site in real life and not to quarrel with Queeny.


    Susan''s carefree temperament hurt Queenypletely. She cast a ghastly nce at Susan then let


    out a heavy, cold grunt.


    ''Not just once, but you were lucky enough to get on top of Chairman Shaw a few times. And yet you


    really think that you¡¯re some important personnel!¡¯


    She would teach Susan a good lesson sooner andter when she had the opportunity. 2


    Julian and Luke were checking out the site on their own silently.


    "Julian, what do you think of this site?" Charlotte could not refrain herself from speaking.


    Julian took a nce at her then said nonchntly,"


    It''s fine. The mountain should be good as a getaway for the summers, but the topography of this


    mountain i s quiteplicated. We should pay more attention to the safety of the location. I''ll have


    to get a safety specialist to examine the locationter and perform a n evaluation for the different


    types of dangers and then produce a solution as soon as possible."


    Luke said, "I''ve already nned this too. At the beginning of next year, I''ll send in the safety


    specialist ande up with a formal report.¡±


    Julian was about to speak when he suddenly raised his head and married his eyes.


    A few snowkes drifted down the sky without his notice.


    "Huh. This is the first now of the year, right?" said Charlotte in a crisp voice. 2


    However, the snow was falling heavier and heavier half an hourter. In a short while, it was about


    to turn into a blizzard.


    They were rendered incapable of inspecting the site anymore.


    "Let''s wait it out in the house. There was a small vige here originally. I¡¯ve already purchased the


    entire vige and the residents have already been relocated. However, the houses are still here so


    it¡¯ll be nice for everyone to stay for the time being," said Luke.


    "Good.¡± Julian nodded while he cast a nce at Susan without drawing any attention.


    Then, he turned back his head and soon pulled a long face.


    The woman named Susan was having so much fun watching the snowy scenery with her


    colleagues. She had not even darted a look at him.


    Luke summoned his assistant and ordered him to make arrangements for the amodation.


    Then, he took a nce at Julian. "Mr. Shaw, let''s discuss the safety issues in detail.¡±


    Julian nodded and they entered a house first.


    Charlotte did not follow them but she turned her head to the side to find out the amodation


    allocation.


    There was a total of over a hundred people from Lanyard Construction and the Jenkins Corporation


    for this trip. Fortunately, arge number of houses had been left behind. There was one room


    allocated for every two people basically.


    The people from the Jenkins Corporation would be arranged ording to the name list.


    Unfortunately, Queeny and Susan were arranged to live in the same house due to their name order.


    "I want to switch rooms!¡± Queeny called aloud on the spot, "I don''t want to live in the same house as


    Susan!"

 Chapter 129 Cave Expedition

    Chapter 129 Cave Expedition


    Susan Shelby could not help raising an eyebrow at her. "Why are you screaming like I want to stay


    in the same room as you?"


    "You..." Queeny Lewis immediately red at her in embarrassment and rage.


    "Alya, let''s share a room." Susan disregarded Queeny and looked toward the other round-faced


    colleague right away.


    The colleague named Alya Rogers had a round face just like her name. She was always on the first


    line of gossiping on normal days.


    Although she was albeit a nosey person, she knew her bottom line very well. She would never hurt


    another person casually at the very least. Thus, Susan always maintained a rather good


    rtionship with her.


    "Sure..." Alya was about to ept the offer when a crisp voice was heard.


    "What¡¯s going on over here?" Charlotte Jenkins walked over without anyone''s notice.


    "Ms. Jenkins." Queeny exercised some self-control upon seeing Charlotte.


    Charlotte smiled and her eyes glimmered. "Did I hear someone quarreling earlier?"


    Queeny hastily answered, "Ms. Jenkins, it''s not that I want to quarrel on purpose but I can''t stand


    Susan as a person. I don''t want to stay in the same room as her."


    "You¡¯re acting like I can stand you," said Susan straightforwardly.


    Charlotte looked at Queeny and the smile on her lips grew more sinister. She said smilingly, "The


    amodation allocation has already been arranged. The rest of the people aren''t asking to switch


    so it''s not very appropriate for just the two of you to switch either."


    As she was speaking, she shot a nce at Susan." Susan, I saw youing out of Julian''s car


    earlier. However, you can''t possibly feel like you deserve the special treatment of switching rooms


    just because of that, right?¡±


    "Ms. Jenkins, it was Queeny who made a fuss about this issue. Susie didn''tin at all since


    the start." Alya could not refrain herself from defending Susan because she could hear how


    Charlotte was victimizing Susan with her words.


    "Is that so?" Charlotte raised an eyebrow. "Why did Queeny make a fuss to switch rooms with her?


    She must have a reason for doing that too."


    Charlotte dismissed the matter so lightly which infuriated Susan. "What are you trying to say here?


    Can I give you a p first and then say that I must have pped you for a reason too?"


    Charlotte squinted her eyes. "You have a really sharp tongue. However, you don''t deserve special


    treatment even if you have a sharp tongue. I won''t give you permission to switch rooms. Otherwise,


    what''s the point of thepany having a system?"


    "Fine then," said Susan coldly.


    It was but a trifling matter yet it was suddenly exaggerated by Charlotte to this extent.


    Susan was well aware that Charlotte was victimizing her on purpose. However, she was toozy to


    argue with Charlotte now.


    She would just need to spend one night with Queeny whom she would disregard.


    "Very well." Charlotte smiled and turned around to leave in her high heels.


    ¡°Susie, is Charlotte victimizing you on purpose?¡± asked Alya out of curiosity.


    It was just a trifling matter of switching rooms, but was her presence as the daughter of the Jenkins


    Corporation necessary?


    Susan shook her head, but she did not borate further.


    It snowed heavier and heavier. The group of people entered the allocated rooms in session after


    the arrangements were made.


    Susan and Queeny entered the room. They exchanged a nce before they each grunted coldly


    once. Then they turned around and refused to look at each other


    anymore.


    Queeny took out her phone and scrolled through her social media.


    Susan found a pencil and paper in her backpack and began recalling the topography and scenery


    that she saw earlier.


    One could not produce one''s design irrespective of external circumstances in the interior design


    industry. It was only bybining one''s idea and real situation that one would be able to produce


    an unmatched work.


    Susan came up with a lot of new ideas in her mind after examining the site today. She needed to


    record these ideas down.


    "Pretentious." Queeny teased her.


    Susan disregarded her and continued to sketch.


    Failing to get a reaction, Queeny turned her head to the side disgruntled before she continued to


    scroll through her social media.


    The heavy snow held on for two to three more hours before it stopped.


    Everyone headed to the outside to check when it stopped snowing while Susan continued to work


    incessantly upon drawing a new inspiration.


    Queeny went out for a stroll. When she came back, she looked at Susan with a peculiar gaze.


    "Susie, the snow has stopped. Why are you still staying in the room? Join us on the stroll." Chance


    Hamilton and Alya walked into the room in buoyant spirits.


    "I''m not joining...¡± declined Susan.


    "Let''s go, let''s go. The people from the Jenkins Corporation discovered a cave with extremely


    complicated structures. Everyone is making a mor about going on a cave expedition now," said


    Alya. 2


    "Cave expedition?" Susan could not help blinking innocently. "That sounds rather dangerous,


    doesn''t it?"


    "It¡¯s fine. Someone from the Jenkins Corporation already explored the cave beforehand. They found


    a safe path in the midst of the confusing cave. We''ll be fine if we follow the map." Chance chuckled


    and said, " The snow was so heavy that it would be hard to drive down from the mountain. We''ll


    most likely be staying here tonight, so why not have some fun while we''re at i t?"


    "That¡¯s right, that''s right. Let''s go together,¡± Alya chuckled.


    "The cave expedition does sound quite interesting.¡± Queeny raised an eyebrow. "I''m going too!"


    "Who asked you to join?" said Alya straightforwardly.


    "I¡¯m not joining you. Can''t I go with the people from the Jenkins Corporation?" Queeny grunted


    coldly and left the room right away.


    No one was bothered by her either.


    Alya continued to pester Susan. "Also, I heard that there''s a mural inside the cave. The pattern on


    the mural is worthy of our reference for the interior design. I brought a camera with me specifically


    to take photos of the mural."


    "Mural?" Susan was still nning to decline originally yet her interest was piqued at the mention of


    the mural. "What kind of style is it?"


    "It seems like this ce used to be a rather ancient vige with its own aesthetics design set. The


    mural i s a disy of their unique aesthetics," said Chance.


    "What else is there to hesitate about? Let¡¯s go." Susan immediately stood up.


    She had an intuition that the mural would perhaps be helpful for her interior design.


    "Let¡¯s go then. The people from the Jenkins Corporation are already waiting there," said Chance.


    They walked outside together.


    In the nearby area, the expedition team had already gathered.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    There was a total of over twenty people in a formidable array that joined the expedition.


    They looked more like they were traveling rather than heading for an expedition.


    The leader from the Jenkins Corporation said,"


    Everyone must follow the herd at all times upon entering the caveter. I know of an absolutely safe


    route so I''m capable of leading everyone out quickly. Moreover, the mural can be found on the safe


    path too. We must leave the ce swiftly after taking a quick look. Otherwise, there isn''t enough


    oxygen in the cave."


    Soon afterward, therge group of people marched forward into the cave.


    The sky darkened as soon as they entered the cave.


    Everyone was given a torchlight in advance. Susan took out hers as well.


    She shone the torchlight in all directions to check out the ce curiously.

 Chapter 130 Missing

    Chapter 130 Missing


    It was pitch ck in the cave such that one could not see anything without using a torchlight.


    Susan Shelby turned the torchlight in her hand and saw that there were cave openings other than


    the walls.


    The scene took Susan¡¯s breath away. It was literally arge area made up of tunnels.


    It was also fortunate that the people from the Jenkins Corporation had already discovered a safe


    path. Otherwise, it was beyond difficult for a person to find a n exit by depending on his own if the


    person entered the wrong tunnel.


    "Follow me closely everyone, or you''ll get lost." The leader advised, "In case you are left behind


    identally, check the wall on the right. I will be scattering bioluminescent power on the wall along


    the way as we walk. Everyone can catch up to the group b y tracing the bioluminescent powder."


    Everyone nodded with excited expressions.


    If there were only two or three people in a cave expedition like this, it was spected to be quite


    terrifying. However, there was such arge group of people now and someone had mastered the


    correct path.


    It was more like a fun trip without any danger.


    The leader led the people to venture deeper into the path.


    Water droplets dripped and sttered from the slippery rock wall. They would encounter a tiny


    water puzzle asionally which aroused the people¡¯s yfulness.


    About ten minutester, the leader said, "Therge area of the mural can be found ahead. Everyone


    can g o ahead and take a look."


    Mural?


    Susan''s eyes lit up at once.


    This was her biggest goal of joining this trip.


    Susan hastily circled around the area together with the rest of the people.


    The mural was just as described by Alya Rogers and Chance Hamilton earlier. It was a disy of


    the unique art of the aboriginals in the vige. Susan''s eyes glistened radiantly from examining the


    mural. A s she stood in her spot and experienced the most primitive beauty, she felt immensely


    inspired.


    "Susie, I''ve already taken photos with the SLR camera and I''ll send them to youter." Alya showed


    the camera in her hand.


    "Alright," answered Susan. Yet, she was still staring at the mural without blinking.


    "Susie, let¡¯s go. We can still look at it slowly when we¡¯re out," Chance called out.


    "I want to look at it for a little while more. I will catch u p to you guys immediately," said Susan


    without even turning her head to look at them. 1


    "Then we shall head to the front first." Chance and Alya followed the group to walk outside first.


    Susan had only nodded before she became thoroughly engrossed in observing the mural with the


    torchlight i n her hand.


    Susan was left behind at the back of the group without her notice. She watched as the group was


    about to leave her sight so she darted onest look at the mural in a rush before she turned around


    and chased after them.


    All of a sudden, someone covered her nose and mouth from the back.


    Susan widened her eyes, then she struggled for a moment before she lost consciousness


    completely.


    "Oh, we¡¯re out so soon. I haven''t had my fill yet."


    "Me too, me too."


    The short expedition made everyone reluctant to part with it.


    The leader smiled and exined, "It''s a cave after all. The oxygen inside the cave is very limited.


    There are over twenty of us so we can only stay for thirty minutes at most before we have to leave.


    If we stay any longer, our breathing would be affected. If we stay for a few hours, we will lose


    consciousness from oxygen deprivation."


    The people did not whine anymore upon hearing the exnation.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Alright, let¡¯s head back, everyone. Get some rest and prepare for dinner."


    "Susie, let¡¯s go," called out Alya.


    No one replied to her.


    "Susie?" Alya called out again and turned her head to check everywhere. A look of fear suddenly


    shed past her eyes. "Chance, have you seen Susie?"


    Chance was stunned for a moment. "Haven¡¯t you seen her?"


    They looked around their surroundings and they could not see Susan!


    The rest of the people were already leaving in session.


    Chance could not help shouting, "Hold on, has anybody seen Susan Shelby?"


    "Susan Shelby? Don''t know her."


    "It¡¯s the woman that got down from Chairman Shaw''s car this morning."


    "Oh oh oh."


    At the thought of Susan, the people''s reaction was still a remnant of the gossip this morning.


    Chance and Alya asked around yet no one had seen her.


    Alya''s expression changed drastically. "Could it be that Susie still hasn¡¯t gotten out of the cave?"


    "It¡¯s possible." The leader frowned. "However, even if she was left behind, we also scattered


    bioluminescent power along the way. She should be able to find her way back following the trail of


    bioluminescent powder."


    "She should."


    However, the group of people waited for a while more, and yet Susan was still nowhere to be seen.


    "I¡¯m going to circle back to look for her." The leader could not help adding, "As long as she doesn''t


    simply walk around and is still waiting on the same spot, I''ll surely be able to meet her."


    "She''s at the mural site. I''m certain that Susie was still with the group at the time," said Alya hastily.


    "Noted.¡± The leader nodded and entered the cave.


    The rest of the people were still waiting outside.


    Chance and Alya were both anxious.


    "Why are you so anxious? She¡¯s just a few minutes behind us. She will only have difficulty breathing


    at most." Queeny Lewis looked at the two people in disgust.


    "What do you mean by having some difficulty breathing at most! You¡¯re not the one who was left


    behind." Chance red at her.


    Queeny was displeased at once. "It''s her fault for getting left behind, it''s not me who made her get


    lost s o why are you scolding me!"


    Chance still wanted to say more but Alya tugged at him. ¡°Chance, don¡¯t argue anymore. It¡¯s most


    important for us to find Susie now."


    Chance red at Queeny once again and suppressed his rage temporarily.


    The leader circled back to the cave alone. He walked a t a speed that was much faster than a group


    of people and returned in less than twenty minutes.


    "Did you find Susie?" Chance and Alya hastily walked over to him. However, the person had already


    come out but Susan was still nowhere to be seen.


    "It''s strange. I''ve already walked back and forth once but I still haven''t seen her." The leader could


    not help frowning. "It¡¯s possible that she may have walked around and entered the wrong tunnel!"


    "So what should we do?" Chance and Alya began panicking.


    The leader frowned even deeper. "Then she would be i n deep trouble! We explored the tunnels for


    half a month only to discover a safe path. If she entered the other tunnels recklessly now, it is


    simply too difficult t o find her."


    "So what should we do now?" Alya was flustered and her voice was even tainted with sobs. "I


    should have waited with Susie if I knew this would happen! Why did I leave without her?"


    Chance maintained hisposure with great effort. H e looked at the leader. "What should we do


    now?"


    The leader said helplessly, "We can only look for more people and try to look for her with great


    caution! However, the oxygen inside the cave is very limited. It¡¯s possible that she might suffocate to


    death if we don''t find her in time."


    "Suffocate to death?¡± Queeny suddenly interrupted with a shaky voice.


    "That''s right. This matter is not to be taken lightly." The leader had a stern expression on his face.


    "Is it that serious?" Queeny''s expression appeared rather flurried.

 Chapter 131 The Search

    Chapter 131 The Search


    Queeny''s response was too unusual that the others turned to look at her.


    Chance frowned. He could not help but doubt her," Queeny, did you do anything to Susie?¡±


    "What could I do to her?¡± Queeny forced herself to stay calm.


    "Then why are you so nervous about it?" Chance stared at her.


    "I..." Queeny stammered. Then, she replied, "I¡¯m just worried about Susie!¡±


    "You¡¯re worried about Susie. Who would believe you?" Chance could not help but ask her.


    All of them turned to look at Queeny.


    Previously, a lot of people witnessed the quarrel between Queeny and Susan.


    In fact, no one would believe Queeny if she imed that she was worried about Susan.


    Did Queeny indeed do something to Susan?


    Queeny appeared rather nervous as she realized that the others were looking at her suspiciously.


    She could not help but say loudly, "Why are you looking at me like that? I did nothing!¡±


    "You know very well whether you''re guilty or not." Chance said angrily. He went toward her and


    grabbed her arm. "You better tell the truth. What did you do to Susan?"


    "I...I did nothing." Queeny was reluctant to admit to it.


    "Howe you still refuse to admit it? Queeny, tell us where Susie is immediately. It''s a human


    life," Chance said.


    "I really have no idea about it!" Queeny was slightly desperate.


    When Queeny was being interrogated by the others, one of the leaders had reported the event to


    the superiors.


    It was indeed a human life. He dared not treat it as a trivial matter.


    At that particr moment, both Julian and Luke were sitting there, discussing their works.


    On the other hand, Charlotte was sitting beside them. She remained quiet as she was busy looking


    at Julian passionately.


    "Chairman Jenkins, Chairman Shaw." Suddenly, somebody knocked on the door.


    "Come in," Luke said.


    That man entered and said anxiously, "Chairman Jenkins, Chairman Shaw, there''s been an


    ident. W e teamed up and went for an expedition to the cave just now, but somebodygged


    behind identally. Now, we can¡¯t locate where she is! We must get more people to go and search


    for her. If not, she might be in great danger."


    "Was she lost in the cave? In one of those caves?" Luke was shocked.


    "Yes."


    Luke realized immediately how serious the issue was. He said immediately, ¡°Go and gather


    everybody this instant and look for her! But it snowed just now, and the mountain paths are covered


    in snow. People from the outside can¡¯t possibly make it here anytime soon. S o we can only rely on


    the strength of the hundred people here! Quick, go and gather everyone now."


    "Alright." He turned to go and gather the others.


    Suddenly, Luke asked him, ¡¯¡¯What¡¯s the name of the person who''s lost?"


    "Her name seems to be Susan!"


    ¡°Susan!" At first, both Luke and Julian were calm. Now, their facial expressions changed drastically.


    That man was shocked by their reactions. He asked weakly, "What¡¯s... wrong?"


    Julian walked toward him with a darkened facial expression. "Where''s the cave?"


    He appeared so frightening that the man could not bring himself to say anything in fright.


    "Tell me!" Julian became much colder and ferocious.


    Before he could reply, Luke stood up directly. "I know where the cave is. I''ll go with you."


    Charlotte seemed slightly guilty as she averted her gaze. She stood up too. "I''ming with you."


    Soon, they reached the mouth of the cave. Now, there were quite a number of people waiting.


    "Say something! What did you do to Susie?" Chance was still interrogating Queeny.


    Julian walked over to them and looked at Queeny coldly. "What happened?"


    Before Queeny managed to say anything, Chance grabbed onto that chance and spoke first, "Mr.


    Shaw, her reaction was unusual when she heard that Susie had gone missing. Moreover, she had


    just quarreled with Susie this morning. She must have done something to her."


    "I...I didn''t." Queeny said nervously.


    "It must be her," Chance said angrily.


    Julian turned to look at Queeny ferociously. "I''m giving you onest chance. Tell me now. What did


    you do to Susan?"


    "I..." Queeny did not dare to meet Julian''s eyes.


    Julian sneered. "You have the right to remain silent, but if Susan is hurt even the tiniest bit, I¡¯ll


    certainly make you pay a high price for it! If Susan''s life is endangered, I''ll ask you to pay with your


    life! You can give it a try to see whether I''m able to do that to you!"


    Julian was threatening Queeny fearfully.


    Queeny was indeed frightened.


    "Tell the truth now." Julian appeared ferocious.


    Queeny was absolutely stunned.


    She said rather desperately, "Mr. Shaw, I didn¡¯t intend t o endanger her life. I was just joking with


    her. I drugged her in the cave. But she fainted just beside the mural. We should be able to find her if


    we go back there and look for her. I also don¡¯t know why she''s no longer there after we went and


    looked for her there just now."


    "A joke! How could you say it''s a joke since you drugged her?" Luke walked toward her angrily.


    "I..." Queeny''s facial expression changed gradually.


    "Are you sure that you''re not hiding anything more from us?" Julian looked at her.


    "Mr. Shaw, I really have no idea where she went," Queeny said anxiously. "I was with the others all


    the time. How was I supposed to move her to another ce? Maybe...she woke up and wandered


    away."


    "Mr. Shaw, she might be telling the truth. It''s possible that she drugged Susan, but it''s impossible for


    her to move Susan to another ce," someone else said.


    Julian looked at Queeny gloomily. "Lock her up first.


    The rest of you, get yourselves ready. We''re going into the cave to look for her!" i


    Queeny paled as she was dragged away.


    Charlotte averted her gaze. She said, "The paths here i n the caves are difficult to remember and


    recognize. Looking for her is urgent business, but it''s not advisable if more people go missing after


    we go and search for her. Please remember to bring some bioluminescent powder with you. Mark


    your way along the caves. Besides, you must leave the cave after half an hour. Then you can rest


    for around ten minutes here before you go back in and..."


    Charlotte was still giving out orders when Luke and Jenkins walked into the cave directly after they


    each grabbed themselves a bag of bioluminescent powder. 2


    The others were slightly stunned to see their superiors being so impatient.


    It was slightly understandable for Julian to be nervous about it. As rumor had it, there was some


    kind of unknown rtionship between Julian and Susan.


    However, Luke was married. Why did he appear so anxious about his ex-girlfriend?


    The others'' facial expressions changed inevitably.


    Charlotte smiled faintly. After that, she said, "Fine. You can go and search for her now. But


    remember to take care of your own safety too."


    They did not need a reminder from Charlotte.


    Certainly, everyone cared more about their safetypared to looking for Susan.


    The search for Susanmenced. Inside the caves, there were different junctions and paths. They


    soon met with another junction after only taking a few steps. One after another, they met a lot of


    junctions. Hundreds of people were scattered in the caves. It seemed like a droplet of water had


    fallen onto theke, and it was soon engulfed by theke.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 132 Do You Want to Die

    Chapter 132 Do You Want to Die


    Luke led Julian to where the mural was.


    "This is the ce Queeny mentioned just now, the ce where she drugged Susie.¡± Luke


    immediately nced around the ce.


    He found nothing.


    It meant that they had lost their only clue.


    "Now, we¡¯ll start from here and try to look for Susie.¡± Julian chose a path and went to search for her


    without any hesitation. 1


    Luke pursed his lips before walking down another path.


    Water was dripping. Susan opened her eyes in a daze.


    It was pitch ck. Subconsciously, she breathed in a few gulps of fresh air deeply.


    Although she tried her best, she still felt slightly suffocated as the air was insufficient there.


    She rubbed her temples and forced herself to calm down.


    She was in the cave just now.


    The sound of the water was familiar. She felt slightly suffocated at the same time.


    So, she might still be in the cave.


    She touched her body to search for her belongings.


    Her phone and torchlight were snatched away. She found nothing with her.


    Susan pursed her lips inevitably.


    Clearly, somebody drugged her and moved her there intentionally.


    The paths in the cave were ratherplicated, and the air was quite limited.


    She did not know how long she had been there. She started to feel that she could not catch her


    breath now. She might suffocate to death if she lingered there for a few more hours.


    Indeed, the person who framed her wanted her dead.


    Soon, Susan was enveloped in fear of death. She pinched herself harshly as an attempt to force


    herself t o calm down.


    Her first response was to look for a way to save herself.


    She thought for a while.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Then, she realized that the best way to save herself was to stay put in the original ce as she had


    no light or aids to help her.


    So, she could only wait for somebody toe and rescue her.


    The helplessness engulfed Susan, and she felt upset about it.


    The darkness intensified her anxiety and panic.


    Susan wrapped her arms around her knees tightly.


    She felt much safer in that position.


    The water was dripping.


    Minutes ticked by. She heard nothing else other than the sound of the water in the cave.


    The air became much more limited now, and Susan found it much more difficult to breathe.


    Susan felt that she started to lose her wits given the suffocating feeling.


    She hugged herself even tighter.


    Then, she reminded herself.


    ''Stay calm. You must stay calm.''


    Now, news that she had gone missing must have been revealed to the others. Julian would certainly


    come to her rescue.


    Susan felt calmer when she thought about Julian.


    She did not know when it started. Surprisingly, she was so dependent on him now.


    "No, we did not see her."


    "There''s no sign of her."


    They reported the results through the walkie-talkies.


    However, they reported that they saw no signs of her.


    "It¡¯s been half an hour now. Come out of the cave first and rest for around ten minutes.¡±


    The others left the cave in an orderly manner.


    Soon, they gathered at the mouth of the cave.


    Charlotte''s facial expression changed slightly when she realized what was wrong.


    Everyone was there except for Luke and Julian.


    They entered the cave impatiently that they did not manage to grab walkie-talkies with them.


    Charlotte called their phones immediately.


    She called Julian first.


    "Julian, it¡¯s been half an hour now. Just leave the cave first. If you linger there for too long, you''ll


    have difficulty breathing," Charlotte said immediately.


    ¡°There''s no need for that," Julian said rather calmly." You just take care of the others¡¯ safety. I''m


    fine."


    "Julian..." Charlotte spoke again anxiously.


    However, Julian hung up the phone directly.


    Charlotte was slightly annoyed at that moment.


    ''Just for the sake of Susan! Julian would risk his life like that. Did he want to die?''


    At that particr moment, Charlotte was indeed anxious.


    This was not what she nned the scheme to look


    like.


    She suppressed her panic forcefully and called Luke." Brother,e out here and take a rest."


    "No need," Luke said the same thing as Julian before h e hung up the phone directly.


    Both of their CEOs refused to leave the cave. The others started to look at each other nervously.


    "Youngdy, that''ll not do. If sir lingers there for a long time, his life might be endangered too!¡±


    somebody said anxiously.


    "And our chairman too! If anything happens to him, the Jenkins Corporation has no way to


    compensate for it!" one of the employees from Lanyard Construction said.


    "What does it have to do with our Jenkins Corporation? Mr. Shaw went in there voluntarily."


    "Didn''t people from the Jenkins Corporation bring Susan into the cave? That''s why she''s missing."


    "But the person who drugged her is one of the employees from Lanyard Construction."


    Both parties had a heated argument.


    Charlotte clutched the phone tightly. Her facial expression worsened.


    She took a few deep breaths and spoke to herself.


    ''It''s not the time to be nervous now.''


    ''It has only been half an hour. They may still have enough oxygen to get by.''


    ''Julian and brother will not be so stupid as to risk their lives just for a mere Susan!''


    ''It¡¯s better to wait for a while longer.''


    ''When they have difficulty breathing, they''ll definitely leave the cave.''


    After around ten minutes, the others started the second search round.


    Julian was swiftly crossed from path to path.


    He was hopeful every time he came to a new junction.


    But he was filled with despair every time he left the junction.


    Julian''s facial expression darkened. He was engulfed i n an unspeakable panic.


    ''Susie! Where are you?''


    Julian did not know what would transpire if anything happened to Susan. How could he survive in a


    world without Susan? What would be left for him in this world?


    Currently, nearly an hour had passed.


    The air was slightly insufficient. His breathing started to be heavy and difficult.


    However, Julian did not feel the pain. He was only aware of the fact that the time Susan spent in the


    cave


    was much longer than him.


    ''How about Susie? How much did she suffer?''


    But it was a mindless thing to do if he continued his search like that.


    Julian forced himself to stay calm to think about the entire affair.


    Another half an hour went by. The second search round ended.


    Everyone left the cave except Julian and Luke.


    Now, everyone was much more nervous.


    Charlotte was anxious too.


    She did not understand why Julian and her brother could risk their lives for just a mere woman.


    ''No, it won''t do.''


    ''I must force them to leave the cave if worsees to worst.''


    Charlotte was about to ask someone to trail behind the bioluminescent powder which they left


    behind and get them out of the cave forcefully. 1


    Suddenly, a figure appeared at the mouth of the cave.


    Charlotte realized that it was Julian.


    She was delighted. "Julian, you..."


    "Come with me for a while." Julian looked at Charlotte coldly.


    "Sure," Charlotte replied immediately.


    Julian led her to a remote ce directly. Charlotte was still puzzled when Julian turned around all of


    a sudden.


    Then, he grabbed Charlotte''s neck swiftly.


    Charlotte was shocked by his action. She tried her best to push his hand away. She said with some


    difficulties, "Ju...lian, what are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 133 A Maniac

    Chapter 133 A Maniac


    Julian tightened his grasp on her neck.


    His eyes were bloodshot. He seemed to be crazy too.


    "Tell me! Where is Susie?"


    Charlotte was stunned. She spat out a few words with much difficulty. "What...are you talking about?


    I don''t understand."


    Julian''s voice was as calm as the sea. "Queeny drugged Susie, but she had no time to move Susie


    to another ce. So someone else must have moved her t o another ce from where the mural is.


    That person i s certainly familiar with the paths and junctions in the cave. So he or she is sure of


    leaving the cave safely afterwards. Moreover, the Jenkins Corporation explored the caves


    beforehand. The person who moved Susie to another ce is certainly one of you, even though you


    imed that you only found a safe path. But who knows whether there''s somebody cunning who


    found other paths and hid it from the rest of us."


    ''A cunning person...''


    Julian was actually using her directly.


    Charlotte''s heartbeat quickened vigorously. After a while, she forced herself to stay calm. "Julian,


    are you saying that there''s somebody who is plotting against Susie in the Jenkins Corporation? It''s


    impossible.


    Moreover, Susan is not necessarily moved to another ce by somebody. She might have woken


    up and wandered away. Maybe she lost her way in the cave. What do you think?"


    Julian looked at Charlotte icily. Suddenly, he tightened his grasp around her neck.


    Her breathing became difficult. She became pale too.


    "Charlotte, do you think you can fool me?" Julian appeared ferocious. "Or do you think that Susie is


    a fool? She could certainly be saved if she stayed put in the original ce. She had no reason to


    wander away."


    "Maybe she did wander away. Who knows?" Charlotte tried her best to defend herself.


    "Charlotte!¡± Julian locked his hands around her neck firmly. "I have no time to talk nonsense with


    you here. You''re the only one who has every reason to frame Susie and want her dead from the


    entire Jenkins Corporation. Tell me where she is now. Otherwise, I''ll kill you directly!¡±


    As he said that, he grabbed her neck vigorously.


    Charlotte started to panic now.


    At that moment, she felt that Julian did indeed want t o strangle her to death.


    For Susan, Julian indeed wanted to strangle her to death.


    All of a sudden, she could not differentiate whether her throat or her heart hurt more.


    "Stop it!¡±


    In that instant, a loud thunderous voice was heard. Luke rushed toward them quickly.


    Charlotte''s eyes brightened. She said with much difficulty, ¡°Brother...save me..."


    Luke looked at Charlotte as she was strangled by Julian. He then turned to look at Julian. "Julian,


    what are you doing?"


    "What am I doing?¡± Julian looked at Luke coldly. "You came here looking for Charlotte in a rush. I''m


    sure you have the same conjecture as I do. Charlotte might really be the one plotting the entire


    scheme here." 1


    Luke gritted his teeth inevitably because he was seen through by Julian. "But it''s just a conjecture.


    Let go of Charlotte first. You might kill her."


    ¡°Julian, I really didn¡¯t..." Charlotte spoke with much difficulty. "If you have no evidence against me,


    don¡¯t treat me like this."


    Her n was carried out so well that it was impossible for Julian to find any evidence against her. 2


    Julian could do nothing to her if he had no evidence.


    Charlotte held onto that resolutely.


    "Evidence?" Julian smiled coldly. "It concerns Susie. A s long as there''s a possibility, I''ll risk


    everything else recklessly. I never care about a thing like evidence."


    Charlotte was stunned.


    ''Julian would act so recklessly for Susan!''


    ''Why?''


    ''How charming is she? Why is Julian bewitched by her like that?''


    "Charlotte, if you''re the one behind it, just tell us where Susan is," Luke said.


    "I didn''t..." Charlotte gritted her teeth.


    She firmly believed that Julian would not be so daring to kill her. Her brother was there too.


    "Very well." Julian sneered. "Since you¡¯re unwilling to tell us the truth, I''ll send you to hell directly."


    He deepened his force around his hands. Charlotte started to resist him vigorously.


    ¡°Charlotte imed that she¡¯s not the one ploting against Susie. There might be something else


    behind i t." Luke was shocked. He rushed forward and grabbed Julian¡¯s hand. "You cannot act


    rashly without any evidence."


    "Susie might not be able to survive until then if we find any evidenceter on." Julian''s eyes became


    bloodshot. "If I use her wrongly, I¡¯ll pay her with m y life."


    By the way, if his guess was wrong, the chances of locating Susan''s position was nearly zero.


    Without Susie, it was meaningless for him to live on.


    Julian appeared so frightening that Luke could not help but release his hands.


    Luke could only think about one word to describe Julian at that moment.


    ''A maniac!''


    Julian was indeed a maniac.


    Luke always believed that he loved Susan more than anyone else in the world.


    But he was doubtful now all of a sudden when he saw how insane Julian had be.


    Was his love for Susan greater than Julian''s?


    Was it?


    Julian had tightened his hands around her neck when Luke was still in a daze.


    Charlotte could not struggle herself free. It became difficult for her to breathe and she started to lose


    her wits.


    Finally, she realized that she was indeed going to die i f they continued on like that.


    Even if she died, Susan would not survive either.


    But how could a youngdy from the Jenkins die with a woman like Susan?


    "I¡¯ll...tell..." Charlotte used herst bit of strength to spit out those two words.


    Julian narrowed his eyes and let go of her without any facial expression.


    Soon, Charlotte gasped vigorously.


    "Speak now!" Julian allowed her no time to recover her breath. He asked her coldly.


    "I don''t know where Susan is," Charlotte said.


    Julian sneered. He was about to attack her again.


    Charlotte said immediately, "I was not the one who moved her, but I know who did."


    Julian nned to let go of her temporarily. Then, he said, "Ask that person to lead the way."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Alright." Charlotte did not dare to hesitate anymore. She took out her phone and made a call.


    After the call, she looked at Julian in fright. "He¡¯s at the mouth of the cave now."


    "Good. Come along." Julian grabbed Charlotte and dragged her toward the mouth of the cave.


    It was indeed Charlotte who plotted against Susan.


    Luke was stunned for a short while. He rushed after them quickly.


    "Mr. Shaw, this man imed that he knows where Susie is.¡± Somebody told Julian that when he


    reached the mouth of the cave.


    Julian nced at him and saw that he was a youth in his early twenties. He was one of the


    members from the field study group.


    He was Charlotte''s aplice.


    Julian looked at him coldly but the young man averted his gaze as he was afraid of meeting Julian¡¯s


    eyes.


    But it was not the time to deal with them yet. Julian sternly shouted, "Lead the way!"


    Two hours had passed since Susie had been left in the cave.


    ''Susie, you must be safe!¡¯

 Chapter 134 Found

    Chapter 134 Found


    The water was still dripping.


    It dripped ceaselessly.


    In the absolute darkness, Susan tried her best to focus on counting the number of droplets just to


    control her panic.


    One drop. Two drops. Three drops.


    A hundred drops. Five hundred drops. A thousand drops.


    As the number of droplets increased, Susan became much more desperate.


    In her daze, she felt that she was nearing her death as she counted off another droplet of water.


    Her helplessness as she waited for her death was indeed a great despair.


    At first, Susan was still keeping track of the number of droplets sanely.


    Gradually, as the air thinned out and the oxygen deficiency became much more serious, her mind


    became fuzzier. Her thoughts started to be disoriented.


    How many droplets did she count up until now?


    Three thousand? Five thousand?


    Why was she unable to utter a response all of a sudden?


    Susan raised her hand as she wanted to knock some sense into her head and ask herself to calm


    down.


    But her hand fell down weakly the minute she raised i t up.


    She did not even have the energy to raise her hand now.


    Susan was soon engulfed in immense despair.


    The oxygen was indeed quite limited there. Clearly, she was deep in the cave.


    By looking at the features of the caves, the deeper one got into the cave, the more junctions and


    paths they would see.


    They needed to find the right path which led to her out of all of thoseplicated paths.


    Even if it was Julian, what else could he do?


    At first, she tried her best to refrain from having such thoughts. She tried her best to be hopeful. She


    was hopeful that she was going to survive.


    But now she seemed to have lost all hope.


    As one was nearing their death, they would think about their life.


    However, she did not reminiscence about such things.


    She only thought of two people.


    One of them was Jacob.


    If she was dead, she did not know whether her brother would be able to ept that. She wished


    that it would not influence his illness.


    Another...


    It was Julian.


    What would happen to that overbearing and strong man?


    Certainly, he would be sad. Would he?


    But he would go and marry someone else after he had forgotten about the grief. He would lead his


    life which was unrted to Susan.


    How long would he remember her?


    Susan wished that Julian would remember her for the rest of his life.


    On the other hand, she would rather have Julian forget about her soon.


    That kind of anxiety and dilemma gave her extreme pain.


    She was still suffering from oxygen deficiency.


    Her thoughts were messy now.


    Now, she could think of nothing else. Her head hurt deeply. The disgusted feeling became much


    more apparent to her.


    Susan looked toward a direction numbly.


    She hoped multiple times that there woulde a light all of a sudden. Now, it seemed impossible.


    Just when Susan was about to give up entirely, a voice came to her.


    "Is it here?"


    "Yes."


    Susan was slightly dazed. Was she hearing an illusion?


    The next minute, she saw a light appearing in front of her slowly.


    Her surroundings were lit up.


    Subconsciously, Susan narrowed her eyes. After that, she saw a man rushing toward her.


    It was Julian.


    Susan¡¯s vision was still blurry.


    Was she dreaming?


    She might be dreaming about it.


    If not, why would Julian appear to be in a mess given that he always cared about his appearance?


    But it was such a good thing for her to be able to meet Julian before she died.


    Susan smiled faintly at Julian. She then stretched her hand out as she wanted to hold onto him.


    However, she had lost all strength in both of her hands. The minute she stretched her hand out, it


    fell down directly.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, she fainted.


    Julian was relieved just now. Now, he was shocked.


    "Susie!" He rushed forward and hugged Susan. Then, h e lowered his head and kissed her directly.


    Julian was trying his best to provide Susan with oxygen.


    At that moment, others hade to the scene. They were stunned when they witnessed the scene


    before them.


    Luke clenched his fists tightly at either side of his body. He was worried about Susan too and he


    wanted t o take a look at her.


    But he was still toote. He waste again.


    When Susan''s face became slightly rosy, Julian stood u p immediately and rushed out of the cave


    with her in his arms.


    He was so fast that no one was able to follow his path.


    After a while, somebody raised a question in a daze, " Does Mr. Shaw remember the way out?"


    "Nonsense! There''s bioluminescent powder along the way.¡±


    "I''m just stunned. I nearly forgot about it."


    "It''s indeed a great shock..."


    "It''s true that Mr. Shaw is trying to win over Susan!"


    "It¡¯s confirmed. Didn¡¯t you see what happened just now? Mr. Shaw lost his mind when Susan went


    missing just now. I think Mr. Shaw might die with Susan if she was indeed dead."


    "Are you exaggerating the facts?"


    They were having a heated discussion about it.


    Suddenly, they heard a cold piercing voice. "Shut up!"


    They turned around and found that Luke was yelling a t them. So they kept quiet.


    "The powder onlysts for an hour. Don''t linger here anymore. Let¡¯s go immediately," Luke


    commanded them coldly. Then, he took the lead and left first.


    "Brother, wait for me.¡± Charlotte was slightly stunned. She was the first to follow Luke''s lead.


    The others remained quiet for a short while. Then, they went with Luke swiftly.


    However, they started to whisper among themselves again.


    "What is Mr. Jenkins angry about?¡±


    "Aren''t you aware of that? Mr. Jenkins is Susan''s exboyfriend. He certainly feels displeased about


    Mr.


    Shaw being together with Susan even if he''s no longer Susan''s boyfriend."


    "That''s true."


    Somebody sneered.


    Julian held Susan in his arms and left the cave at the fastest speed. Once they were out of the


    cave, there was ample oxygen for them.


    Julian put her down on the floor and started to give her first aid treatment immediately.


    Julian pinched her philtrum, gave herpressions, and performed CPR on her. He used every


    possible way. 1


    Susan¡¯s face became slightly rosier, but she did not regain her consciousness no matter what he


    did.


    Julian repeated all of the steps continuously.


    There were no doctors up on the mountain. He could only rely on himself to save Susie now.


    ''Susie, you must wake up.''


    Now, all Julian could think about was to save Susie.


    Susan was still breathing weakly. But her breathing was faint, and it might disappear at any minute.


    He had to wake her up. Only then would she be considered safe temporarily.


    Ten minutes. Twenty minutes. Thirty minutes.


    Julian continued his actions ceaselessly.


    The others stood beside them quietly after they left the cave. They watched CEO Shaw as he


    carried out such crazy actions.


    "It¡¯s been an hour now... Is Mr. Shaw able to take that?"


    "He''s trembling all over. I''m not sure if he''s anxious or exhausted."


    "Have you ever seen Mr. Shaw like that before?"


    "Never."


    "Mr. Shaw loves Susan deeply."


    Luke looked at them quietly. He clenched and unclenched his fists from time to time.


    An hour had gone by, but Susan still did not regain consciousness.


    He was not at all jealous as he looked at Julian''s actions.


    He just wished that God would allow the miracle to happen sooner.


    ''Susie, you must be safe.''


    Charlotte looked at them. She was filled with hatred.


    When Julian bent down for another round of CPR again, Charlotte could not hold herself back


    anymore. She rushed toward them and grabbed Julian''s hand." Julian, you¡¯re exhausted now. You


    need to rest..."


    "Get lost!" Julian said hoarsely. Then, he shoved Charlotte away harshly.

 Chapter 135 How Is She Going To Live Normally Now?

    Chapter 135 How Is She Going To Live Normally Now?


    Charlotte plopped down on the floor.


    Everyone looked at her strangely.


    Judging by her reaction, Charlotte probably had feelings for Julian.


    In the past, they would have thought that Mr. Shaw and Charlotte may end up together since they


    came frompatible backgrounds.


    However, now...


    To Mr. Shaw, it seemed like Charlotte could not even b epared to Susan''s finger.


    Charlotte noticed everyone¡¯s gaze on her, and she could almost hear themughing at her in their


    minds.


    She struggled to get back up and stood angrily next to Luke in humiliation.


    "Luke, Julian..."


    "Shut up," Luke gave her a cold look.


    Charlotte felt as though she was soaked by ice-cold water - she could not help but shiver.


    Luke had never looked at her like that before!


    "Luke!" Charlotte was in disbelief.


    "If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t be jealous right now," Luke was expressionless. "Charlotte Jenkins, I really


    want t o kill you now, but you are my sister, so I won¡¯t. But, Julian... You should pray that Susan will


    be fine, if not, do you think he will let you off safely?¡± 1


    Luke''s voice was very soft so that no one else could hear him.


    However, just because his voice was nearly inaudible, i t added a sense of eeriness.


    Charlotte could not help but shiver.


    She murmured quietly, "No, no way. Julian wouldn''t d o anything bad to me. Just now, he released


    me at the final moment too, right?"


    "Yeah, he released me, he released me."


    Charlotte kept repeating words to herself.


    Luke nced at her coldly.


    If Charlotte wanted to lie to herself, he would not stop her.


    Susan had not woken up yet, so he wasn''t in the mood to bother about Charlotte.


    Besides, if he continued talking to Charlotte, he was afraid that he would not be able to control


    himself and he''d strangle her to death.


    After pushing Charlotte away, Julian performed first aid on Susan robotically.


    It had been more than an hour.


    And his speed remained the same!


    While they admired his stamina, the crowd began to doubt.


    Will Julian be okay?


    What if he fainted before Susan woke up?


    However, with the example set by Charlotte, no one dared to stop him.


    If not, they would face the same consequence as Charlotte.


    "It''s been more than an hour, Susie..."


    A bit her lower lips in worry. 1


    Chance''s body had long been tense due to his worries.


    Among the crowd, some people could not contain their jealousy. How did Susan, a married woman,


    deserve such deep love from Julian?


    Unfortunately, regardless of their attitude, everyone watched on closely.


    Julian was still performing first-aid measures at a robotic speed.


    He did not think about what would happen if Susan did not wake up.


    In fact, he did not have the time to think.


    He only knew that he could not stop, and that he had t o save Susie.


    He would never stop unless he died.


    No one knew how long it had been, but Julian was still performing first aid tirelessly. 1


    Suddenly, he froze.


    A sense of euphoria crossed his face.


    He could feel that Susan''s breathing was growing stronger.


    Susie was about to wake up...?


    Julian did not dare to hesitate. Instead, he sped up his actions.


    Just when he leaned close to her face to perform CPR, Susan''s eyes opened.


    Their eyes met.


    Susan nked out and then her face turned a deep shade of red. Julian!


    What, what was he doing!


    "You''re awake!" Julian released her immediately, he was overjoyed.


    Susan was still in a daze.


    She looked at Julian and murmured under her breath, "Huh, do I like this man that much? Am I


    thinking of him even when I''m on my deathbed?"


    Julian was amused.


    This clueless woman!


    He looked at Susan lovingly, then said with a raspy voice, "Woman, do you want to confirm if you


    are dreaming?"


    Susan nodded subconsciously.


    "Good," Julian smiled and pulled her into his arms.


    Then, he leaned in.


    This time, it was not CPR. It was a real, deep kiss.


    His fears, his worries, and his delight were all contained in this kiss.


    Susan received the kiss passively.


    Eventually, she began to notice Julian''s body shaking.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She hesitated and hugged him.


    It was not a dream.


    His body was warm.


    His emotions were intense.


    Julian was real.


    He saved her in a nearly impossible situation!


    He still saved her.


    Susan did not know how Julian found her.


    But, she knew that it must have been difficult.


    Susan''s eyes reddened with tears, and she kissed him back passionately.


    The two of them began kissing as though no one else was present.


    The crowd watched quietly. Then they silently nced towards Luke.


    Hm... Mr. Jenkins had a very interesting expression o n his face.


    It was a perfect shade of green that was almost as clear as fabric dye!


    Hm... next to him, Charlotte''s expressions were even more interesting.


    She looked like she wanted to eat Susan alive.


    Then, they looked at the two kissing lovebirds.


    Hm... what a show!


    "Ahem," Susan coughed. She suddenly felt dizzy amidst their kissing.


    Julian quickly released her. He asked nervously," Susie, do you feel pain? Are you ufortable?"


    "No, I was just out of oxygen," Susan answered and red at Julian in embarrassment.


    It was all his fault.


    Seeing her lively expressions, Julian''s face softened.


    "Now that we''ve found Susan, let''s not just stand here at the entrance of a cave,¡± someone said


    coldly.


    Susan froze.


    She turned to look behind her and saw Luke standing there with aplicated expression on his


    face.


    Susan looked around her.


    Other than Luke, there were many other people...


    So many that she felt like everyone was there.


    "You''re right, everyone''s here." As though he could hear her thoughts, Julian spoke calmly.


    "You... you..." Susan could not help but re at Julian.


    So, they were kissing in front of everyone?


    She was clueless!


    However, Julian knew!


    This bastard! 2


    Uuuuuuughhhhh, how was she going to act normally now?


    At this point, Susan just wanted to bury herself beneath the ground.

 Chapter 136 Spend The Rest Of Her Life In Prison

    Chapter 136 Spend The Rest Of Her Life In Prison


    "Let''s go," Luke said with aplicated expression.


    Susan hid her face with her hands. She did not want t o face this cruel world.


    Julian smiled, then carried Susan in bridal style.


    "Ah!" Susan screamed. She gave up and hid her face in his chest.


    Uggghhhh. Even though she knew that she would no longer be able to escape interrogations from


    A and others, she just wanted to dy it as much as possible.


    Charlotte looked at Julian and Susan, then bit her lower lip in anger.


    Susan did not die! How was she so lucky?


    Just when Charlotte was cursing Susan silently, Julian turned around and looked at her.


    "Ms. Jenkins, and the employee from the Jenkins corporation who led us here. Why don¡¯t the two of


    youe with us?" 1


    He hinted at something else.


    Charlotte''s spine tightened.


    What was Julian implying?


    No matter how clueless Charlotte was, she could not take it in a good way.


    However, wasn''t Susan still alive now?


    Would Julian still me her? 1


    The employee panicked even more. He walked to Charlotte and said, "Ms. Jenkins, it was you who


    instructed me to..."


    "Shut up," Charlotte''s face turned grim and she cut him off.


    "The two of you, follow us," Luke nced at Charlotte and said coldly.


    Charlotte knew that she could not escape it, Julian and Luke were already generous enough to not


    expose what she did in front of everyone.


    Charlotte gritted her teeth and followed hesitantly.


    What employee? Charlotte? Susan was confused.


    However, she did not need to know what was going o n. She just needed to trust Julian.


    Susan leaned on Julian¡¯s chest and smiled.


    Julian carried Susan to the room where Queeny was locked.


    Luke instructed someone to open the door.


    Once they walked into the room, Queeny spoke earnestly, "Do you believe me now? I really didn''t


    mean to take Susan¡¯s life."


    Queeny turned around and saw Susan in Julian''s arms.


    She froze, then she was exhrated.


    "Thank God, thank God you are still alive Susie!"


    Susan motioned to Julian to put her down and looked at Queeny in shock.


    Their rtionship was not good enough for Queeny to be this happy that she was alive.


    Before she could react, Queeny ran towards her to hug her.


    Julian blocked Queeny with a grim expression.


    Queeny realized that her reaction was too exaggerated.


    She calmed herself down and tears gushed out of her eyes, "Susie, I am so sorry. I really thought


    that it was just a harmless prank. I didn''t know that it would have such a serious consequence."


    "What prank?" Susan still did not know what happened.


    Queeny bit her lips and said apologetically, "I was the one who drugged you in the cave."


    It was Queeny?


    Susan''s expression changed.


    Queeny noticed and exined in a hurry, "But I really didn''t move you. I thought I would just let you


    lay there for a while and we could find you afterward. I really really just wanted to do a harmless


    prank."


    Queeny looked very nervous ¡ª it did not seem like she was lying.


    Susan scratched her head.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Just when she was about to speak, Julian said," Queeny, you said you were the one who drugged


    Susan. So, tell me, where did the druge from? You couldn''t have guessed that you would be


    going to the cave and prepared the drug in advance, right?"


    "I..." Queeny looked around. When she saw Charlotte, her pupils shook visibly.


    "Say it!" Julian''s voice turned stern.


    Charlotte red at Queeny threateningly, and Queeny could not help but hesitate.


    "Speak!" Julian''s tone dropped.


    Queeny shivered and answered immediately, "It was M s. Jenkins! When the snow stopped, Ms.


    Jenkins found me and gave me the handkerchief and the drug! She... she told me that she quite


    liked me and so she wanted to help me when she saw Susan bullying me!"


    "Oh?" Julian snickered coldly, his gaze turned deep.


    "You''re lying!" Charlotte could not help but scream. 1


    "I''m not!" Queeny was nervous too. "Ms. Jenkins, you made me think that it was just a harmless


    punishment! Although I disliked Susan, I didn''t hate her to the point where I would want to take her


    life! I only figured it out when I was locked up in here. It is true that I was the one who drugged


    Susan in the cave, but the person who moved Susan afterward must


    have done so under your instructions, Ms. Jenkins!"


    Queeny started to speak more fluently, "Mr. Shaw, it must have been Ms. Jenkins who wanted to


    harm Susan!"


    "Keep bullshitting! I will tear your mouth apart!" Charlotte marched towards Queeny furiously.


    "Enough!" Luke shouted with a sullen expression and grabbed Charlotte''s hand. "Charlotte! Do you


    think it''s of any use to just keep denying it and getting mad?"


    "Luke..." Charlotte could not believe her ears.


    She was his sister!


    "Mr. Shaw, Susie, this matter is all Charlotte''s fault," Luke took a deep breath and looked at the both


    of them. "But I hope that you can give Charlotte another chance."


    A thought shed through Susan''s eyes.


    Julian did not even consider before sneering, "Queeny said that she was instructed by Charlotte.


    The person who Charlotte brought found the right cave immediately, despite theplicated cave


    network. Evidently, it was he who moved Susan, and it is clear that he did so under Charlotte''s


    instructions. This evidence is more than enough. The crime that Charlottemitted is attempted


    murder!"


    Attempted murder!


    The two words were loud and clear.


    Luke''s pupils shrank.


    "I will collect this evidence and submit it to the police station," Julian was unyielding, "Charlotte


    should be prepared to spend the rest of her life in prison! Honestly, I would love to strangle her to


    death by myself, but I''m afraid of dirtying my hands."


    Julian''s words were cold.


    Charlotte shivered in fear as she could not help but scream, "No! I don''t want to go to jail! I am the


    prized daughter of the Jenkins family. No one can put me in jail! No one!"


    "Well, you can try and see if I can," Julian''s eyes were a s cold as ice.

 Chapter 137 Please Forgive her 1

    Chapter 137 Please Forgive her 1


    Charlotte looked fixedly at Julian, disbelief filled her eyes.


    "Why are you doing this to me, Julian? Have you forgotten the time when we were together?"


    Even to this point, Charlotte still refused to believe that Julian had no feelings for her. When she


    saw Julian respond to her question with a cold and steely gaze, she finally copsed.


    She turned to Susan and shouted at the top of her lungs, "It¡¯s you! It''s all because of you, or else


    Julian would never treat me like this!"


    Just when Susan was still in a trance, Charlotte shook off her brother''s grip and charged towards


    Susan like a maniac.


    "Stay away from her!" Julian grabbed her wrist and flung her away. After that, he took out a


    handkerchief and cleaned his hand with disgust apparent on his face.


    It took Charlotte quite some time to regain her bnce. The moment she noticed the disgust on his


    face, her eyes reddened as she shouted, "I love you, Julian. I love you more than anything else. I


    can do everything for you. I can set aside my dignity, and I''m even willing to abandon my identity as


    a member of the Jenkins. All I ask is that you love me back, why won''t you just give me that? What


    else do you want me to do? Tell me, Julian. Tell me!"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Her hair was disheveled and her face was grotesque, twisted by intense anger. Gone was the


    elegant and poised Charlotte Jenkins. She now looked nothing but a madwoman who had escaped


    from an asylum.


    "Charlotte..."


    Before the words could tumble out of Luke¡¯s lips, his sister pushed him away.


    She stared fixedly at Julian, her eyes feverishly wide. She shrieked hysterically, "Tell me, Julian,


    why do you think Susan is better than me? Is she prettier, or she is more capable than me? Or


    perhaps she has a better family lineage? Tell me, Julian!"


    The disgust in Julian''s eyes grew thicker. He did not understand why the woman could not ept


    the reality that he did not like her. Putting on an indifferent face, he then replied tly, "Please stop


    comparing Susan to you, because you''re not worthy of i t." 4


    His words resounded within her brain, hitting her heart like a hammer. Her legs went limp and she


    slumped to the ground, despair slowly enveloping her from within.


    She had thrown in her all might. She went abroad to enrich herself so that she could be the


    woman who could attract Julian.


    Well, she seeded.


    She became more confident. She became prettier, and she was more bold and resolute in her


    actions.


    However, life just would not go as one nned. What she had not expected was that Julian would


    fall in love with another woman while she was away for three years. 2


    He showed the woman his gentle side that he had never shown to anybody before. He allowed the


    woman to stand on the same ground with him, and he showered the woman with all his love.


    The woman was Susan. She did not do anything, yet she obtained everything. Just what made her


    think that she deserved the thing that she did not work for? Charlotte just could not ept it.


    Julian took a look at his watch and then he said, "I¡¯ll send somebody to clear the road tomorrow


    morning. After that, I''ll hand the evidence over to the police. Be prepared for it, Charlotte Jenkins."


    "Mr. Shaw," Luke called out, his voice heavy with nervousness, "Charlotte''s already gotten the


    punishment she deserves, so I hope you can give her another chance. The Jenkins Corporation is


    willing to give Lanyard Construction more profits on the resort project." 1


    Julian lifted one of his eyebrows and replied, "Do you really think I will care about some profit?"


    Since Julian remained impervious, Luke could only look at Susan.


    A surge of mixed feelings assaulted Luke when he looked at Susan. He felt terribly ashamed for


    what he was about to do next, but he had no other choice. He coborated with Lanyard on the


    resort project because he wanted to prove that he was not inferior to Julian in any element. He


    wanted to show Susan that he, Luke Jenkins, was a capable man as well.


    However, his n was foiled after what Charlotte did t o Susan. Right now, he had lost his chance


    topete with Julian, and he had to beg not only him, but Susan too, so that they could let his


    sister go. 5


    He had never felt so humiliated in his life before.


    Nevertheless, a man should know when to lie low. He knew now was not the time to let his pride get


    the best of him. Forcefully pressing those feelings down, h e pleaded, "Susie, I know Charlotte did


    terrible things t o you, but in any case, she is still my sister. Since you¡¯re safe, I hope that you can


    help me persuade Mr. Shaw to give her another chance."


    Susan felt sick at her heart seeing Luke in such a state. She knew Luke was also a proud and


    arrogant man. It was just that he hid his pride under his gentle facade, and very few people knew


    about it.


    She reckoned that it must hurt his pride a lot for him t o beg her. However, Charlotte had gone


    overboard this time, i


    She took a deep breath and then said, "Yeah, thank God that I''m safe. So are you saying that I


    should suck i t up and pretend that nothing happened? It''s very


    obvious that she wanted me dead, Luke. I''m still standing here talking to you not because she let


    me g o, but it''s because I¡¯m lucky, and that''s not the reason for her to get away with it. Going by


    your logic, I have t o die first if I want her to get the punishment that she deserves?"


    All color drained from Luke''s face when he heard what Susan had said. It took him quite some time


    toe around to his senses and replied, "Susie, I apologize on my sister''s behalf for making you


    go through all of this. But she... She is my sister. I can''t let you guys send her into prison. Please,


    Susie. I''ve never begged you before. Please help me."


    Some memories flooded into Susan¡¯s brain as she looked at Luke. She had been in this kind of


    situation a lot of times in the past.


    When either Madam Jenkins or Mandy was making things difficult for her, Luke just asked her to


    bear with it since she was the former was his mother while thetter was the daughter of the


    Ainsleys.


    She did not say anything at that time, and she even felt happy for Luke''s protective gesture.


    However, did they appreciate her concession? No. Madam Jenkins and Mandy did not stop


    bothering her, and every time Luke would not do anything and h e just asked her to bear through all


    of them.


    Previously, she did not feel anything wrong with this, but things had changed now.


    The man standing by her side was not Luke anymore, but Julian.


    He was the man who would say he was impotent when Madam Shaw got him another woman. He


    was the man who would transfer all his assets under her name when Madam Shaw forced them to


    divorce.


    He never asked her to bear through any of it. The man put in his best effort so that she did not have


    to give in to anyone anymore.


    After she had experienced Julian''s affection, she looked back at her rtionship with Luke and she


    suddenly realized that it did not look that special to her anymore.


    "What if I don''t agree?" Susan asked, holding Luke''s gaze.


    Luke took a deep breath and turned around. He ordered Queeny and another person to go out first.


    After that, he walked up to Susan and said, "Susie, do you know why nobody came to find trouble


    with you after my dad¡¯s death?"


    Susan was stunned. She had wondered about it before. The Jenkins had been very aggressive


    before, but they did not ce any charges on her in the end.


    Initially, she had already prepared herself to bear any consequences.


    "It''s because of me. I begged my mother," Luke said through gritted teeth, "I begged her not to sue


    you for this. You should know better than anyone else that m y mom is not someone who is fond of


    getting the short end of the stick. Do you know how many things I did i n secret to make her drop


    the charge?"

 Chapter 138 Deal With It

    Chapter 138 Deal With It


    It was Luke. It was because of him that Madam Jenkins did not press charges against her. 1


    Susan pressed her lips tight and she did not feel happy even after she solved the mystery.


    "Susie, I just wish for you to give Charlotte another chance. After all, the Jenkins did not hold you


    ountable for my father''s death," Luke implored.


    "Don¡¯t beg her for anything, Luke. This woman is a scum, I..."


    "Shut up!" Before Charlotte could finish her sentence, Luke turned around and gave her a p on


    her face.


    Charlotte was stunned. She had never seen her brother so angry before. Her lips quivered, and she


    lamely swallowed her words back to her stomach pit.


    Luke turned back and looked at Susan once more," Susie, please. I swear that this will be thest


    time."


    Susan looked at him silently. She read the pain and plea in his eyes, and it was something new to


    her.


    She bit her lower lips and turned to Julian, "Julian... Can you leave this to me?"


    Julian frowned. "Susie, she will never get her act together. If we let her go, she might do something


    even worse next time."


    "She won¡¯t! I promise! I''ll lock her up in the house after this. I''ll never let here out again,¡± Luke


    added.


    "You can lock her up for all you want. You can shut her up in your house for two months or you can


    send her out of the country, I don''t f*cking care. But the question is this: are you sure you can keep


    her in check for the rest of her life?" Julian sneered.


    Luke gritted, "I¡¯ll figure something out."


    "What can you..."


    Just when Julian was about to press on, he felt someone tug at his arm.


    He turned around and looked at Susan, his eyes filled with questions. Gazing at him determinedly,


    Susan said, "Julian, can you let me handle it this time?"


    His brows furrowed deeper, "Susie, I can let you handle it, but you must not be too lenient to her."


    "Don¡¯t worry," Susan Looked at Julian gratefully before turning to Luke who was gazing at her with


    expectant eyes.


    She pressed her lips thin and said, "I can promise you. I won''t press charges against Charlotte, but I


    have a few conditions."


    "Absolutely. I''ll promise you anything!" Luke''s eyes sparkled.


    "First," Susan continued, "You have to hand over her aplice to me." 1


    Luke ented without any hesitation, "Sure, I''ll hand him to you.¡±


    He would not utter a single word even if Susan wanted the person''s life.


    Susan had expected his answer. Then, she moved on," Second, I don''t want to see her in front of


    me or Julian anymore. Otherwise, we have a witness on our hand, and we can still sue her at any


    time."


    This was also the main reason she wanted Luke to hand over the aplice to her. She could use


    him to keep Charlotte at bay.


    "You want me to stay away from Julian? In your dreams, Susan Shelby, in your dreams!" Charlotte


    screamed.


    Luke threw a stink gaze at her and then nodded straightaway. "Okay, I promise. She will not appear


    in front either of you anymore.¡±


    Susan let out a sigh of relief before continuing, "That''s it. After you hand the aplice to Julian,


    you can leave with Charlotte."


    "Okay," Luke answered without any qualm. Then, he went over to Charlotte and pulled her up from


    the ground.


    "I¡¯m not leaving, Luke! I''m not leaving!" She began to struggle with all of her might, "Let go of me!


    Julian, help me! Julian!"


    Luke¡¯s voice turned cold. "If I hear one more word out o f your mouth, forget about Julian. I''ll send


    you to prison myself. Don''t think that I won¡¯t do it, Charlotte Jenkins.¡±


    Charlotte''s body shook. She gnashed her teeth and kept silent.


    As Luke dragged his sister out, he turned around and said, "The aplice is at the door. I''ll leave


    him to you then, Mr. Shaw."


    "Okay," Julian nodded slightly.


    Luke nodded in return before pulling Charlotte out of the room.


    After that, Julian called his men and tied up the aplice.


    Queeny was restless, like a cat on hot bricks as she was clueless of her destiny after seeing what


    happened to Charlotte.


    Charlotte was a member of the Jenkins, a reputable family in Ningcheng City. Even she was not


    able to escape punishment given her high social status, let alone her, who was a nobody that


    worked in Lanyard Construction.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She dared not imagine anything.


    "Can you let me handle her too, Julian?" Susan looked at Julian.


    "Okay,¡± Julian nodded.


    Putting on a smile, Susan walked up to Queeny and


    said, ¡°How about you buy me breakfast for a month?"


    Queeny froze. She had already expected the worst, yet this was all she wanted from her?


    Buy her breakfast for a month?


    ''Is she kidding with me?''


    "You don''t want to? How about half a month, then?" Susan pressed on.


    "It''s okay, it¡¯s okay," Queeny finally came around and hastily said, "I wouldn¡¯t say no even if you


    asked me to buy you breakfast for half a year or a year, let alone a month."


    Susan was tickled pink by Queeny¡¯s reply. She chuckled, "That¡¯s a deal then."


    Queeny fell silent as she looked at Susan. After a short bout of contemtion, she then mustered


    up the courage and said, "I''m sorry, Susie. I didn¡¯t know it was going to get so bad..."


    "Don''t worry. It¡¯s not your fault. You were just ying a prank on me. I understand," Susan


    comforted.


    Queeny¡¯s eyes turned red at Susan¡¯s understanding. Just when she was about to say something,


    Julian chimed in, his voice thick with indignation, "Since Susie has already forgiven you, then why


    are you still here?"


    Queeny was stunned for a brief moment, then she immediately came to her senses. She quickly


    said, "I¡¯ll get out of here now. Mr. Shaw, I''ll leave Susie to you.


    Please take good care of her."


    "Wait. Mr. Shaw and I..." Queeny had already left her sight before Susan could even finish her


    sentence. Stamping her feet, she turned and red at Julian, who appeared calm andposed.


    "Now everybody knows about our rtionship! I can''t hide it anymore!" Susanined, pouting


    her mouth.


    Julian harrumphed, "Woman, am I really that unpresentable?" 1


    He had wanted to announce their rtionship to the public a long time ago.


    "You don''t understand." Unlike Julian, Susan did not feel good about this. Once her rtionship with


    Julian was exposed, her position in Lanyard would be different.


    Lifting his brow, Julian dragged Susan into his embrace. He nted his head on her shoulder as he


    said in a hushed tone, "Susie, you''re my wife. This is something we are bound to face. It''s just that it


    came earlier."


    "I understand Julian." His warm breath tickled her ear.


    Julian''s eyes constricted and his voice turned deeper," But you went easy on them."


    Susan chuckled, "Although Queeny is fond of making sarcastic remarks, she is not a bad person.


    She was just ying a prank on me, and were it not for


    Charlotte, all of this would not have happened. That''s the reason why I went easy on her."


    "Hmm?" Julian yed with Susan''s hair. Then, he whispered into her ear once more, "How about


    Charlotte then? She is trying to kill you."


    "Don''t do that, Julian. It tickles," Susan pushed Julian away, "She has evil intentions toward me, and


    of course I want her to get the punishment that she deserves. However, I felt sorry for the Jenkins


    due to the death of Richard Jenkins. Since it was Luke who helped me back then, I''m just repaying


    the favor."


    Julian squinted his eyes, "If you owe Luke a favor, then how about me? Do you have any idea how


    many favors you owe me?"

 Chapter 139 Uproar

    Chapter 139 Uproar


    Susan''s face turned pink in embarrassment before she said, "You¡¯re different from him."


    Although Luke was her closest partner at one point in her life, he was nothing but a familiar stranger


    to her now. Since he was a stranger, it went without saying that she had to return the favor.


    However, things were different for Julian. He was her husband, her lover, and her family. She owed


    him far too much, and it was impossible to get to the bottom o fit.


    When Julian understood what Susan was implying, his eyes sparkled. He scooped Susan up into


    his arms and then spoke in a deep voice, "Even though I''m different from him, you still have to


    return me the favor."


    "How do you want me to pay you back?" Susan blushed even redder.


    "Well, basically... I only eptpensation."


    ''Huh?''


    Before Susan could react, Julian had thrown her onto the bed. Then, he threw himself on top of her,


    put his arms around her, and secured her body against his.


    "Susie, did you know how scared I was when I found out you that you were missing? Thank God for


    the


    miracle that nothing happened to you."


    Since he was lying on her shoulder, she could not see his face. However, she could hear him very


    well. His voice was shaking, and her heart trembled.


    She hugged him back. When she was in the cave, she really thought she was going to die. At that


    time, the only two people in her mind were her brother and Julian.


    The high-handed man had unwittingly upied her heart.


    Julian thanked God for the miracle, but she knew there were not many miracles in the world. It was


    him who made all the miraclese true. In other words, h e was her miracle.


    It had been snowing on and off in the mountains. Standing in front of his own room, Luke stared


    straight towards a certain direction, clenching and unclenching his hands.


    He wondered how Susan was feeling right now after going through the tragic incident. Was she still


    scared?


    If possible, he wanted to secure Susan in his arms andfort her. However, he was not qualified,


    and he did not have the face to do that either.


    If the one who tried to hurt Susan was the other person, he would definitely make the person pay for


    whatever he did. But the person was none other than his own sister.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Susie. You must be very disappointed with me now, aren''t you?''


    Luke¡¯s heart ached as if somebody was stabbing him.


    "Mr. Jenkins, the snow is getting heavier. Why are you still standing out here? Let''s go inside the


    house," a person shouted as he ran towards Luke.


    "It¡¯s okay. The snow helps me clear my mind," Luke replied tly.


    The snow was getting heavier. Everybody was going into their own room, save for Luke, who just


    stood there and allowed the snow to coat him whole.


    On the next day, the snow stoppedpletely early in the morning.


    Julian called his men to clear the road down the mountain. It took them only a morning to get the job


    done.


    After that, everyone prepared to go home.


    This time, Julian directly scooped Susan up into his arms and carried her into his car.


    Luke could not help but cough violently when he saw the scene.


    "Mr. Jenkins, you seem to have a bad cold," a nervous voice rang out.


    "I¡¯m fine," Luke replied with a croaky voice, "Is everybody here? Let''s count heads and then get


    ready t o go back."


    After standing in the snow for the entire night, his head hurt as if somebody was hitting him with a


    sledgehammer. Be that as it may, he thought it was better. He was trying to use the pain in his head


    to numb the pain in his heart.


    After they got down from the mountain, they split away and went to their own destinations.


    Lanyard Corporation.


    Just when Susan was about to get down from the car, Julian interrupted her.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Hold on," he said. Then, he grabbed her into his arms and carried her into Lanyard.


    "It seems like Mr. Shaw really likes Susan a lot. I wonder what is so great about her,¡± A female


    colleague said, her face filled with jealousy, "I wonder how long Mr. Shaw can keep it up."


    "What''re you talking about?" Queeny frowned, "Susan i s good, and I think she is a good match for


    Mr. Shaw."


    The people around Queeny all looked at her in shock.


    One of them sized her up suspiciously and said," What''s wrong with you, Queeny? Don''t you hate


    Susan the most?"


    "That is already something of the past," Queeny''s face blushed when she thought of the things she


    did to Susan, ¡°After spending some time with Susan, I found that she isn''t as bad as I used to think."


    "Ohh, I get it. You''re using Susan as a bridge to curry favor with Mr. Shaw, right?" someone pointed


    out.


    Queeny looked at her colleagues and realized that all o f their faces were filled with unconceble


    envy and jealousy. To think that she used to mingle with them, Queeny suddenly felt there was no


    need to exin anymore.


    "Have it your way. I''m going back to work," Queeny said as she extracted herself out of the crowd.


    Susan''s tolerance had made her realize how narrow her mind was. Right now, she wanted to


    change herself so that she could be a better person. 1


    At the hall of Lanyard.


    "Mr. Shaw."


    "Mr. Shaw."


    All of the Lanyard employees greeted Julian, and they were shocked when they saw Susan in their


    boss'' arms.


    "What the hell is this?"


    "Why is Mr. Shaw carrying Susan in his arms?"


    "What the hell actually happened during the site visit?"


    As the group that followed Julian to the site came into the office, the crowd gathered around them


    and began throwing questions at them.


    Several of them who had silver tongues thenunched out into a colorful description of how perilous


    Susan''s situation was, how frantic Julian was, and how he pushed aside all obstacles and


    difficulties and eventually saved Susan out of her predicament.


    The crowd was stunned as they could note around to their senses.


    Then, the scandal between Julian and Susan swept across the entirepany in the shortest


    amount of time.


    Nobody dared to discuss it in public, so they all switched tomunicate through phones.


    "Hot news! Hot news! After Mr. Shaw carried Susan into his office, they didn''te out anymore!¡±


    "I can¡¯t believe that Susan actually captured Mr. Shaw''s heart. I wonder how she did that?¡±


    "Capturing Mr. Shaw''s heart means nothing. Madam Shaw would be her greatest obstacle if she


    wants to marry into the Shaws."


    "Well, for me, I don¡¯t really care if I can marry into the Shaws. I¡¯d already very satisfied if I could be


    in a rtionship with Mr. Shaw for a few days."


    Rumors were drifting profusely and disorderly amongst the employees, but the two main characters


    o f the rumor were having a staredown contest inside the office.


    "Why did you bring me into your office? I have to go back to work.¡±


    Julian replied, "You can work here."


    "No. All my information and documents are stored on myputer."


    "I can ask somebody to send it up for you."


    "People would make up stories about us."


    "Well, I''ve heard of a few of them. You want me to share them with you?"


    Every argument Susan gave was countered by Julian.


    Exhausted, she pouted her mouth and asked, "What the hell do you want, Julian?"


    Julian chuckled seeing her reaction. Then, he said, "I want you. But I don¡¯t think now is the right


    time. Let¡¯s wait until we go home first."


    Susan was first stunned, then her face blushed. She shot up from the chair and shouted, "Julian!¡±


    "What?" Julian raised his brow, "Could it be that you can¡¯t wait any longer? Well, to be honest, I


    don¡¯t care if we do it right here.¡±


    ''You don¡¯t care about it, but I care!¡¯


    Just when Susan sidestepped and was about to go out of the office, Julian grabbed her and pushed


    her up against the wall.


    "Mr. Shaw. I have an emergency document here, and I need you to..."


    Suddenly, the door was opened and a secretary emerged. She blushed when she saw the scene


    inside the office.

 Chapter 140 Bombarding Your Screen With Messages

    Chapter 140 Bombarding Your Screen With Messages


    Julian shot the secretary a t stare, causing her to reply in a flustered manner, "I¡ªI¡¯m sorry, Mr.


    Shaw. I knocked on the door twice just now, maybe you didn¡¯t hear it. I... I... I''ll go out now!"


    Just when the secretary turned around and attempted to leave, Julian called out to her, "Bold on.


    What kind o f document is that? Bring it to me."


    "Yes, sir," the secretary bit the bullet and handed the document to Julian.


    As if nothing had happened, Julian flipped through the document and then signed his name on it.


    Then, h e handed the document back to the secretary, "Okay, done."


    "Thank you," the secretary took over the document in a kind of hypnotic trance. Then, she left


    immediately a s she did not wish to stay in the office for even a minute longer.


    The secretary patted her chest after he closed the door.


    "What happened? What did you see?" Everyone in the secretary office gathered around the


    secretary.


    The secretary had to take a few deep breaths to calm herself down. Then, she pointed at her


    colleagues and upbraided them, "How... How dare you guys set me u p?! What did I miss while I


    was in the restroom? What i


    s Susan doing in Mr. Shaw¡¯s office?"


    It was only now that she saw the light, specifically why all of them wanted her to send the document


    to Julian. She failed to see through their motives and fell into their trap.


    "Don¡¯t mind that, just tell us what you saw!" The crowd looked at the secretary expectantly.


    "Well..." The secretary said, dragging out the word " well" for an exaggerated second.


    Then, a triumphant grin crossed her face as she said," Go and look for yourself if you dare!"


    Then, she sessfully saw that the light in the eyes of the crowd dimmed.


    ''Hmph! Serves you right! Don''t think that you can get anything from me after setting me up! By the


    way, I didn''t expect Mr. Shaw to be this wild in front of his lover.¡¯


    Inside the office, Susan was on the verge of breaking down. She was confident that rumors about


    her and Julian must be flying around amongst the colleagues. Right now, she just wanted to kill


    herself.


    "Let me go, Julian! I need to go back to work," Susan barked.


    "Sure," Julian nodded matter-of-factly.


    "Really?" Susan''s eyes gleamed.


    "If you think you can handle their gazes alone, sure, go ahead,¡± Julian said as he pointed at the


    door.


    "Of course I can handle it. This is nothing for me,¡± Susan replied confidently, determination filled her


    eyes. 1


    "Okay,¡± Julian raised his brows as he watched Susan walk to the door. She ced her hand on the


    handle, and then...


    She suddenly turned around, her face pulled long as she pouted her mouth and said, "I''m sorry. I


    don''t think I can do it."


    Even though she was aware she was just merely dying the inevitable, she still did not have the


    guts t o face it today.


    "This is all your fault. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be in such an awkward situation," Susan


    comined poutingly.


    "Susie," Julian¡¯s voice suddenly turned gentle, "I still can''t forget everything that happened in the


    cave yesterday. I don''t wish that to happen again, so I swore to myself to never let you stay out of


    my sight ever again, not even for one second.¡± 3


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Susan¡¯s face blushed once more after hearing what Julian said. She did not know where Julian


    learned to be this flirtatious.


    Julian was tickled pink by Susan''s reaction. He chuckled and said, "Come over here. Sit next to


    me."


    Since she could not go out now, Susan walked over to


    Julian obediently.


    "This is thetest international design information," said Julian as he pulled out a file from the table,


    putting it in front of Susan. "You can have a look at them while you''re here."


    "Oh my, where did you get these from?" Susan asked a s she flitted through the file.


    Julian raised his brow, "Maybe I have a feeling that you wille to my office one day."


    After he finished speaking he realized that Susan had already immersed herself into the world of


    design. She was not even paying attention to him.


    He narrowed his eyes. Even though it took him a lot of effort to gather the information, he suddenly


    had the urge to burn them all. However, he soon dispelled the thought when he saw Susan''s


    dedicated look.


    He continued to observe Susan from the side. The more he looked, the more he felt she was cute


    and beautiful.


    Suddenly, an idea flitted across his mind. He expressively ced his hand next to Susan''s, then


    pulled out his phone to take a picture of it. After a short while, he pointed his phone at her profile


    and took another shot.


    Susan did not realize what he was doing. She was totally immersed in her own design world.


    Suddenly, her phone rang. She took her phone out.


    "Susie! Please control your Mr. CEO!"


    The first message she saw was Chance''s. He seemed exasperated.


    ''Julian? What did he do?''


    Piqued by curiosity, she looked at another message. In the end, all of the messages were from the


    colleagues who were closer to her. All of them were asking the same thing as Chance.


    Susan could not help but take a look at Julian.


    Right now, he was working. His face was stern and he looked normal to her. As such, she sent a


    message to a person.


    "What is going on, Alya?"


    "If you want to know what is going on, please take a look at your Mr. CEO''s Facebook.¡¯¡¯


    ''Julian''s Facebook? Why?''


    Julian had a Facebook, but he rarely used it. She quickly opened up his Facebook and then she


    was stunned.


    She scrolled all the way down and it took a long time for her to finish scrolling.


    Julian had been posting on his Facebook since an hour ago.


    The caption of the first post included ''us'' and the photo included two hands that were put side by


    side.


    Susan¡¯s face darkened.


    ''Us? Is our Mr. Shaw still living in the Stone Age?''


    She soon realized that it was not the main point. The main point was that the two hands in the


    picture were hers and Julian''s. 2


    Looking at the number of likes and replies below the post, Susan did not feel good about it.


    Since it was a rare sight to see Julian update his Facebook, everyone had to do him the favor.


    Therefore, everyone who came across the post would give their blessings.


    Susan felt it was still fine if he posted one post only. Then, Julian began uploading her photo, which


    was snapped from different angles, onto his Facebook.


    Susan was speechless, and she felt a little embarrassed. She closed her Facebook and sent a few


    dots to Alya.


    "Susie, save me!" Alya replied instantly, "Initially, I thought of just supporting Mr. Shaw since he


    rarely uploads anything onto his Facebook. So I replied to every one of his posts, but I stopped at


    the tenth post. Then..."


    "Then what?" Susan could not help but ask.


    "Then, Mr. Shaw privately messaged me and asked me to not stop leavingments. He ordered


    me to like and leave ament under every post! There are like


    30 to 40 posts! I still have to work!" 1


    Susan''s eyes bulged. She could sense her friend''s exasperation through the screen.

 Chapter 142 A Birthday Party

    Chapter 142 A Birthday Party


    Susan walked out directly and smiled as she walked toward them. "Excuse me, I need to wash my


    hands.¡±


    Her two female colleagues were touching up their makeup. They were stunned the minute they saw


    Susan from the reflection of the mirror.


    They quickly stepped aside when they heard Susan.


    Susan washed her hands calmly and dried them.


    "Susie...Just now, we..." one of the female colleagues said rather awkwardly.


    Susan raised her eyebrows. "It''s not a big deal. I''m sure you''re not the only ones who have such


    thoughts."


    "This..." The female colleague became much more embarrassed now.


    "But I''m curious," Susan said calmly. "Before everyone knew that I was Mrs. Shaw, did I have a


    chance to be promoted to be the assistant director?"


    The female colleagues remained quiet.


    Susan was a young designer in Lanyard Construction. She got ahead of the others and her


    achievements surpassed everyone else''s for several months. Her professional skills were indeed


    exceptional too.


    For example, Susan and Chance were the only ones from Lanyard Construction who won the


    qualification for the next round in the designpetition after Lily left. 1


    Susan was also the head designer for the resort project this time around.


    In fact, no one was able topete with Susan for the assistant director post.


    Susan spoke no more when she realized that they had stopped talking. She only nodded and left


    calmly.


    The minute she left, both of the female colleagues looked at each other and heaved a long sigh of


    relief.


    Who expected to see Susan right there in the washroom? Luckily, she did not n to me them


    for it.


    It was only a trivial ident in the washroom.


    However, Susan was still slightly annoyed.


    She felt that being Mrs. Shaw was both glory and a hindrance for her.


    Now, she needed to be exceptional if she wanted to get anything. Otherwise, the others would


    guess that Julian was the one helping her along secretly and let her win thepetition unfairly.


    "Susan,e on!" Susan clenched her fists and encouraged herself. 1


    She would be the head designer for the resort project. So she wanted to do it perfectly to stop


    anybody from condemning her.


    Fortunately, she gained inspiration when she saw the mural previously. She was indeed confident in


    that project.


    Hence, Susan focused all of her attention on her work. Julian was rather sad to see her acting like a


    workaholic now.


    That day, Susan was still burning the midnight oil, drawing the design.


    Julian walked toward her and pushed herptop away calmly.


    "What''s wrong? I''vee to the most important part o f my drawing!" Susan looked at him in


    confusion.


    "Let''s take a break for a short while." Julian took out a n invitation card and put it before her. "It''s Old


    Master Leeds'' birthday tomorrow. We need to attend the birthday party tomorrow night."


    "Old Master Leeds?" Susan blinked her eyes. "Is he Seth¡¯s grandfather?"


    "Yes." Julian nodded. "Leeds has gone down the hill slightly these past few years. But in Old Master


    Leeds'' time, Leeds was undoubtedly the most renowned and influential family."


    "Is that so?" Susan became rather interested. "Was he that powerful?"


    Julian nodded. He appeared to admire Old Master Leeds'' strong capabilities. "Old Master Leeds


    was indeed one of a kind. His capabilities were undoubtedly exceptional. However, the leader from


    the next generation from his family did not manage to lead therge Leeds Corporation well when it


    was passed down to him. After around more than ten years now, Leeds did not manage to be


    categorized as the four most influential families here. But even so, Old Master Leeds is still a much


    renowned and respected character. No one dares to look down on him. He is indeed the man who


    made history. It''s his eightieth birthday. Those who were invited must attend the birthday party no


    matter what."


    Susan nodded her head. "He¡¯s still Seth''s grandfather even if we didn''t mention his background and


    identity. We certainly need to attend the party just because of that."


    Julian could not help but smile. "That''s true. I''ve prepared the present. But it''s a grand feast given


    that it''s his eightieth birthday. Don''t go to work tomorrow afternoon. You need to allow some time for


    the makeup artist to help you with your look for the night.¡±


    "Sure," Susan nodded.


    Although she was in a rush for the designing job, she could not refrain from attending some


    asions as Mrs. Shaw.


    However, it was indeed the first time for her to attend such a significant and grand feast as Mrs.


    Shaw.


    She was slightly nervous because of it.


    The next night.


    The garage of Leeds Mansion became an exhibition of all kinds of luxurious cars.


    Each and every famous and influential person gathered there.


    Even so, both Julian and Susan still attracted a lot of attention the minute they got out of the car.


    It only took ten years for Julian to make the Shaw Corporation be the most powerful


    corporation.


    So, Julian could be considered a legendary person.


    A while back, as rumor had it, they learned that Julian had married secretly.


    They were indeed rather curious toward his wife.


    At that moment, Susan could feel their stares clearly. Her hand trembled inevitably as she was


    holding Julian''s hand. 1


    Julian felt her nervousness. He pinched her palm softly.


    Susan then became calmer.


    "Young Master Shaw, Susan, over here!" At that moment, Seth called after them loudly.


    The others frowned inevitably. The young master from Leeds was indeed as ridiculous as rumored.


    How could he shout like that? He was nothing like the elegant gentlemen.


    Seth did not bother about them. He shouted as he dragged Jacob along and ran toward them.


    Susan released Julian''s hand immediately and went toward Jacob. "Brother, why are you here?"


    She called her brother the night before, and he did not mention that he was going to attend the


    birthday party.


    Jacob smiled. Before he could say something, Seth grabbed the chance and said to them, "Susan,


    I''m going to start a business with Jacob. I asked my grandpa to invest in it, and my grandpa hoped


    to meet my business partner before he considers investing in i t. So I brought Jacob along. We¡¯re


    going to meet my grandpa alone after the party ends."


    Seth told her the whole story, and all Jacob could do was nod his head.


    However, Susan became worried.


    Although it had been a long while since her brother showed any symptoms of the disease, there


    were a lot of guests at the party. Who knew what kind of ident would happen?


    "Don''t worry.¡± Jacob consoled her with a deep voice because he saw through her worry.


    "Susan, don''t worry about it. It''s my grandpa''s birthday tonight. No one dares to mess around here.


    It¡¯s fine," Seth said casually.


    Susan knew that the probability of such a thing was rather low.


    But it was the first time Jacob attended such a crowded party after he fell sick. Susan was indeed


    rather worried.


    She decided to never leave her brother¡¯s side for the whole night no matter what happened.


    "Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s almost time, so we''ll go first,¡± Seth looked at the watch and said.


    Susan also followed Jacob and entered therge hall.


    Julian was surrounded by a lot of people the minute h e reached the ce.


    He could only say to Susan in a rush, "Susie, I¡¯ll be right back."


    Susan nodded.


    After a short while, Seth went and helped serve the guests. Susan stayed by Jacob''s side without


    any intention to leave.


    Before the meal, there were all kinds of drinks and desserts being served for the enjoyment of the


    guests i n therge hall of Leeds Mansion.


    Both Susan and Jacob were bored for a short while. So they took a te and started to enjoy the


    desserts in satisfaction.


    In a corner of therge hall, Mandy saw Susan immediately when she arrived. She could not help


    but curse, "What a misfortune!" "Misfortune? Miss Ainsley, what¡¯s wrong?" Suddenly, a voice was


    heard. It seemed that the speaker was trying to please Mandy.


    "Nothing. I just saw somebody I hate." Mandy averted her gaze and looked at the person beside


    her.


    A pair of sisters stood beside her at that instant.


    Yvonne Shelby was the older sister, and she looked attractive. On the other hand, her younger


    sister Isabelle Shelby was rather charming. They were indeed beautiful. 3


    Mandy was filled with a tinge of disdain.


    That pair of sisters came from the Shelbys.


    In fact, the Shelbys were the nouveau riche. She heard that they spent around five hundred


    thousand dors for the invitation card to the birthday party.


    Those kinds of people did not belong in the same world as her.


    "What kind of people are they? How dare they offend Miss Ainsley?" Yvonne said just to please


    Mandy.


    Mandy raised her eyebrows.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Although they were the nouveau riche, she was rather pleased to see them fawning over her like


    that.


    "It''s not a big deal. She''s just a b*tch," Mandy replied without any facial expression. However, she


    still could not help but nce at Susan.


    Yvonne followed her gaze, and soon she saw both Susan and Jacob, she seemed to be slightly


    surprised."


    Susan?"


    Mandy looked at her. "Do you know her?"


    Shelby replied immediately, "She''s one of my rtives, but we''re not that close. We haven¡¯t


    contacted each other for a long time now." 1


    "Rtive?¡± Although Yvonne imed that she was not close to Susan, Mandy still appeared cold


    and aloof.


    All of a sudden, Yvonne became nervous.


    The Ainsleys was one of the four influential and powerful families. She could not afford to offend


    Mandy.


    She yearned for the Ainsleys to help her, maybe Mandy could even introduce a rich boyfriend to


    her.


    Clearly, Mandy hated Susan. So Yvonne could not afford to be hated by her just because she was


    Susan''s rtive.


    Yvonne said immediately, "Miss Ainsley, Susan has been cunning and wicked since young. She''s


    not a good person. I was always bullied by her when I was young." 2


    "Is that so?" Mandy''s facial expression became slightly better. "Susan is indeed bad."


    Yvonne looked at Susan. Suddenly, a brilliant idea came to her, and she wanted to carry it out just


    to please Mandy.


    She smiled and said immediately. "Susan offended


    Miss Ainsley. She¡¯s indeed insensible! You won¡¯t be angry with her given your identity. I''ll go and


    give her a lesson.¡±


    Then, she walked toward Susan in a ruthless manner.


    "Sister." Isabelle stood up immediately and rushed after her.


    "Brother, this tastes good. Try it." Susan smiled and handed a piece of dessert to Jacob.


    "Okay." Jacob nodded his head as he was about to enjoy the dessert.


    Suddenly, they heard a piercing sound. "Jacob, Susan, look at how cunning you are! How could you


    barge into an asion like this and eat the food recklessly?¡±

 Chapter 143 Ones True Self Is Exposed

    Chapter 143 One''s True Self Is Exposed


    There was a sudden noise. For an asion like that, it sounded like somebody was sawing wood


    noisily all o f a sudden in the middle of a melodious piano song. Susan¡¯s ears hurt slightly because


    of it.


    She turned around and frowned inevitably.


    "Yvonne!¡± Susan greeted her calmly.


    She was never on good terms with Yvonne. When they were young, Yvonne always appeared


    arrogant whenever they spent time ying together. But they were young during that time. Susan


    did not even care about the arguments they had during their fights.


    But her parents passed away identally.


    Yvonne''s father was her father¡¯s only younger brother. The police hoped that he could adopt both


    her and her brother.


    Her uncle was too embarrassed to reject that suggestion.


    When the police were there, they appeared gentle. But when the police left, everything changed.


    Her uncle was cold and cruel, and her aunt sneered at them. Besides, Yvonne changed and bullied


    her in a more outrageous manner.


    At that time, her brother left school for work. She was all alone in that home, so she could only be


    extremely


    careful there.


    She would endure everything if her aunt wanted to scold her.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She would let it be even if Yvonne wanted to bully her.


    Only then she could stay there.


    Otherwise, where could she go after losing her parents?


    During those days, she would be terribly injured after she was bullied by them. When her brother


    returned home, she would smile and lie to her brother, iming that she had enjoyed another


    interesting game.


    Until one day, her brother bumped into the scene where Yvonne was bullying her.


    Her brother was extremely angry. He punched Yvonne once directly and held Susan¡¯s hand tightly.


    Then, they left the Shelbys without any hesitation.


    Susan still remembered that all she could do at the time was look at Jacob in a daze. Then, she


    asked him where they were heading and where their home would be.


    Besides, Susan still remembered distinctly that Jacob¡¯s eyes became teary all of a sudden.


    He held her hand and said seriously, "Susie, don''t be afraid. I''m here with you. I''ll certainly give you


    a home."


    He said so, and he fulfilled his promise sessfully.


    Although they went through such a traumatic change, Susan was only bullied and treated unfairly


    when she was staying with the Shelbys. Later, she did not face any kind of cruelty or unfairness.


    It was because she was being protected well by her brother.


    Since then, she almost lost all contact with that family.


    However, her brother was in a car ident a year ago. When she had run out of options, she went


    and begged the Shelbys for help as she wanted to borrow some money from them.


    But they made her leave.


    Susan thought about the past. However, she still looked at Yvonne calmly.


    For her, her family member was only her brother. Although Yvonne was rted to her by blood,


    Yvonne was less than a stranger for her. i


    "Yes, it''s me." Yvonne raised her head and looked at Susan disdainfully. "Susan, listen to me. You''re


    not suited to attend an asion like this. Please get out of here immediately."


    Yvonne thought that she had a good n.


    Mandy hated Susan extremely. If she managed to help Mandy ask Susan to leave the party, Mandy


    would certainly respect her.


    Then, her entire family would be much more influential and powerful with the aid of the Ainsleys.


    "Sister, please stop talking now.¡± Isabelle reached them and grabbed Yvonne. She looked at Susan


    apologetically, "Susie, I''m sorry. I didn¡¯t manage to persuade her against it."


    Looking at Isabelle, Susan was soon filled with a tinge of gentleness.


    Isabelle was the only one who never bullied her at that home. She always helped Susan secretly.


    However, she had limited resources and abilities. She was unable to help Susan much.


    But Susan always remembered how nice Isabelle treated her.


    "It''s fine. You¡¯re not wrong.¡± Susan smiled.


    "Isabelle, are you crazy?" Yvonne shoved Isabelle away. "Why did you apologize to her? Did she


    deserve i t?"


    "Sister, she''s our family."


    "Family? We don''t have such embarrassing rtives!" Yvonne smiled coldly. "Susan, do you know


    what kind of party this is? How dare you sneak in here? I¡¯m going to be outright frank with you. The


    te of desserts on your hand might cost your monthly sry! A person like you deserves only to


    eat the cheap food a t the hawker stalls by the road. You don¡¯t deserve to wear a prestigious dress


    and put on a show here!"


    Then, Yvonne appeared suspicious. "I only realize now that you have quite a good dress there.


    Don''t tell me that you stole it from somewhere else.¡±


    "It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Susan rolled her eyes. She intended to lead Jacob away.


    Yvonne was nervous when she saw that Susan was leaving.


    She stretched her hand out and grabbed Susan''s hand. She said in a piercing voice, "How


    shameless you are! How could you do such sneaky and cunning things here? It''s outrageous!"


    Yvonne''s voice grew louder. The others soon frowned and looked toward them.


    Susan was extremely embarrassed. She tried her best t o shove Yvonne away.


    Yvonne thought that Susan was afraid of her. She could not help but be slightly smug. She


    said loudly, "Susan, just show me the invitation card if you dare. If not, do you know what kind of


    consequences will be waiting for you given that you''ve sneaked into a ce like this?¡±


    "Sister, you''re crossing the line,¡± Isabelle advised her weakly at the side.


    "Just shut up." Yvonne pushed her harshly.


    Isabelle staggered and she nearly fell down on the floor.


    "Isabelle, are you alright?" Susan was shocked.


    "I''m fine.¡± Isabelle seemed rather weak.


    Susan looked at Yvonne as she was slightly angry now. "What on earth do you want to do?¡±


    The others turned their attention to them. Yvonne became much more excited now.


    They could then witness how hard she tried to prove herself.


    "What do I want? I want to expose your true identity. I doubt you¡¯re nning to take this chance to


    steal the things here since you and your brother snuck into the party."


    "Steal?" Susan looked at Yvonne in disbelief. She could not help but wonder at how ridiculous


    Yvonne¡¯s thoughts were.


    "That''s right." Yvonne felt that she had made a right guess. She looked at Susan disdainfully. "I


    remember that you came to borrow money from us a year ago just to help cure your brother''s


    illness. It¡¯s impossible for you to have that much money to pay for the medical fees for your


    brother''s illness. You must have nned a scheme here. You want to steal things here just to gain a


    load of money. Susan, what a good n you have there! Unfortunately, you bumped into me. I know


    about your past and identity clearly.¡±


    Yvonne was still messing with Susan, and they were surrounded by quite a number of people now.


    Jacob frowned and said in a deep voice, "Susie, it¡¯s


    noisy."


    "Brother, we won''t bother about her. Come, let''s go there," Susan said immediately.


    She supported Jacob and intended to leave the scene.

 Chapter 144 Kick Her Out

    Chapter 144 Kick Her Out


    Yvonne¡¯s eyes brightened. She rushed forward and stopped the two of them. "Susan, I saw through


    you, didn''t I? Is that why you want to run away? You can leave, but I doubt that you don¡¯t have


    some stolen goods with you. I request for a frisk to be done to the two of you."


    "A frisk? Sister, how could you be like this? It¡¯s too humiliating!¡± Isabelle eximed.


    Yvonne looked at Isabelle impatiently. "You''re still young, and you know nothing! Get lost."


    Isabelle soon became teary as she was scolded terribly. She looked at Susan apologetically.


    Susan took a deep breath. She sounded rather cold." Yvonne, I don''t want to argue with you today.


    It''s rather humiliating to mess around at a party like this. You better step aside now."


    "You sound so harsh! I''m so scared!" Yvonne refused to step aside. "Susan, let me tell you frankly. I


    won''t let you go before they perform a body search on you."


    Mandy was enjoying the scene rather happily beside them. She found delight in Susan''s


    misfortunes.


    Yvonne was indeed a good pawn. It seemed like Mandy needed to give her family a helping hand


    later on.


    "What happened?" Suddenly, they heard a sound. Luke was now standing beside Mandy.


    His frown deepened as he took in the scene where Susan was being bullied.


    Mandy became excited. She soon smiled and said immediately, ¡°I don''t know either. Suddenly,


    someone appeared and imed that Susan had stolen something here. She wants the others to do


    a frisk on her."


    "Susan stole things from here? A frisk?" Luke frowned. He said angrily, "That''s ridiculous."


    He wanted to walk toward them now.


    Mandy stopped him. "Luke, what do you n to do? Susan is now Julian¡¯s wife. You don''t have the


    right to stand up for her."


    Luke clenched his fists slowly.


    "What are you arguing about here?" At that moment, Seth rushed to the scene immediately. Luke


    slowly unclenched his fists.


    Seth had arrived. Susie should be fine by now.


    "Young Master Leeds." Yvonne¡¯s eyes brightened as she saw Seth. She said loudly, "I''ve caught a


    thief."


    "A thief?" Seth looked at both Susan and Jacob in disbelief.


    Yvonne thought that Seth was surprised by the existence of the thieves at the birthday party. She


    said rather smugly, "Yes, it''s her. I don''t know how she got t o dress up nicely like that. She¡¯s putting


    on a show, but I know about her past and identity. Certainly, she snuck in here to steal things."


    "Sister-inw, who is this?" Seth listened to Yvonne''s side of the story. He then looked at Susan in


    confusion.


    Susan''s facial expression darkened. "A crazy person."


    "Yes, she does look like one." Seth nodded in agreement.


    Yvonne listened to their conversation. She was smug a t first, but now she was stunned all of a


    sudden.


    ''What happened? It seems like both Seth and Susan know each other.''


    He even addressed her as his sister-inw.


    ''No, it''s impossible.'' In fact, Yvonne knew about Susan and Jacob¡¯s lives better than everyone else.


    How would they be possibly rted to Seth?


    Yvonne said loudly, "Young Master Leeds, did you make a mistake? Or have you been fooled by


    Susan too? She''s indeed a thief."


    "You imed that Mrs. Shaw is a thief. Are you crazy?" Seth nced at her. "I know almost every


    important person in Ningcheng City. Who are you? Howe I''ve never met you?"


    Yvonne could not bother about Seth¡¯s interrogation.


    She looked at Seth in a daze. "Mrs. Shaw? Whose wife i s she?"


    "My wife." Yvonne soon heard a cold piercing voice. Julian walked toward them expressionlessly.


    He stared at Yvonne sternly. "Is there a problem with it?"


    "Chairman...Shaw?¡± Yvonne trembled. Her voice became shaky too.


    Before she came to the birthday party, her parents reminded her not to offend or annoy certain


    kinds of people.


    The person at the top of that list was Julian.


    Yvonne was immensely shocked. Julian walked toward Susan and stood beside her. He helped to


    smooth her hair. "When did you get to offend such a crazy person?"


    Susan was rather upset too. "I cannot afford to offend her, but I didn¡¯t manage to avoid her either."


    Julian smiled coldly. "You''re my wife. There''s nobody you cannot afford to offend.¡±


    He turned to look at Yvonne calmly who had been greatly shocked. "I''m curious too. What do you


    want to do given that you''re stopping my wife here?"


    Yvonne was so shocked that she could not bring herself to utter anything.


    Isabelle gritted her teeth and walked toward them pitifully. "Chairman Shaw, my sister is slightly


    puzzled. I''m taking the liberty to apologize to you for her sake. But she never intended to im that


    Susie is a thief or wants to search her body."


    It appeared like Isabelle was defending Yvonne, but she revealed the entire incident regarding what


    Yvonne had done to Susan.


    As expected, Julian''s facial expression worsened. He smiled icily, "Thief? You want to search


    Susie¡¯s body too? Interesting. I just want to know what kind of valuables there are for my wife to


    steal in person."


    Yvonne recovered her wits slightly, but she shook her head vigorously. "It''s impossible. How is it


    possible that Susan is Mrs. Shaw? It¡¯s definitely impossible."


    For her, Susan was still clearly the pitiful girl she bullied since they were young.


    Besides, she was still the pitiful poor girl who went to borrow money from them and got rejected


    instead.


    It had only been a year. How did she be Mrs. Shaw in such a short amount of time?


    Her family tried their best to obtain an invitation card for them, hoping that they would be able to get


    themselves a rich boyfriend or to expand their circles.


    But no matter how much they yearned for rich boyfriends or husbands, they would never have their


    minds on a person like Julian.


    It was because there was a sea of difference between them.


    She did not dare to have any kind of wishful thinking about him, but he was indeed Susan¡¯s


    husband.


    Yvonne refused to ept that truth.


    "How did the birthday party invitation card go to a person like this?" Seth narrowed his eyes and


    called the security guards directly. "Kick both of them out of the party. Then look into their


    backgrounds carefully. cklist them and Leeds will never get into contact with them."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The security guards came immediately and grabbed both Yvonne and Isabelle.


    Yvonne started to struggle vigorously. She shouted loudly, "I...I''ve been used wrongly. It¡¯s Miss


    Ainsley who ordered me to do such a thing."


    Then, she looked toward Mandy eagerly. "Miss Ainsley, please help me."


    It was not easy for them to gain the invitation card. She could not be kicked out of the party.


    Mandy''s facial expression darkened all of a sudden.


    At first, she nned to help Shelbys. Now that Yvonne was acting insensibly, she could forget about


    giving them a helping hand.


    "I don''t know her," Mandy said rather gingerly when the others looked at her.


    Luke nced at her with a terrible facial expression. H e thought Mandy had indeed given up on


    trying to plot against Susie. Surprisingly, she only hid her tactics from him and carried them out


    secretly.


    Luke pursed his lips. He appeared cold and distant.

 Chapter 145 Old Master Leeds

    Chapter 145 Old Master Leeds


    Mandy Ainsley denied being acquainted with Yvonne Shelby so the security guard at the Leeds¡¯


    home did not behave courteously anymore. He tugged along Yvonne and Isabelle to the door.


    Yvonne was still screaming and calling aloud while Isabelle¡¯s face turned ghastly pale. She turned


    around t o look and said in a sweet voice, "Susie, I would like to apologize to you once again on


    behalf of my sister''s behavior."


    She had a fair, beautiful face and she behaved appropriately. Her unrivaled elegance formed a


    bright contrast against Yvonne¡¯s ferociousness now.


    Susan Shelby could not help but add, "The incident today is not rted to Isa. She was constantly


    trying t o stop Yvonne."


    "Oh?" Seth Leeds raised an eyebrow and said, "Let go o f Ms. Isabelle Shelby."


    The security guard let go of Isabelle at once.


    Isabelle stayed behind while Yvonne was pulled outside miserably.


    "Susie, I''m really sorry," said Isabelle once again as she made her way to Susan¡¯s side.


    "It''s not your fault." Susan held Isabelle''s hand spontaneously. "However, that sister of yours has


    really a bad temper for decades just like how she was when she was young.¡±


    Isabelle let out a forced chuckle and said softly, "I don¡¯t want to badmouth my older sister, she...


    She is m y older sister after all."


    Isabelle''s attitude increased the favorable impression of everybody else toward her.


    Julian Shaw narrowed his eyes to take a nce at Isabelle before he shifted his gaze. He lowered


    his head to look at Susan. ¡°Susan, let''s go. The dinner party is about to start."


    "Alright," answered Susan.


    Isabelle bit her lower lip and said abruptly, "Su... Susie, can I please sit with you? My older sister is


    not around and I''m not acquainted with anybody else here. I¡¯m a little scared of being all alone..."


    Susan cast an inquisitive nce at Julian.


    Julian narrowed his eyes. "The seats for this kind of event have been fixed. I¡¯m afraid we might not


    be able to take her with us."


    "I''m... I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault for being impetuous," said Isabelle hastily. Then, she nced at Susan


    piteously." Susie, it¡¯s been a very long time since west met. I really missed you. Where are you


    staying now? I¡¯lle over to visit youter."


    Susan felt slightly embarrassed to reject Isabelle now that she had already rejected her once. She


    said, "Let''s


    exchange phone numbers and keep in touch."


    "Sure." Isabelle took out her phone in a rush.


    They exchanged phone numbers before Isabelle said shyly, "Susie, I shall not keep you from your


    event then."


    Upon saying that, she left tactfully.


    The main host of the dinner party was Old Master Leeds. He made an appearance slowly while


    being surrounded by the people from the Leeds family.


    He picked up the microphone and said while chuckling, "Don''t be nervous. I''m only going to say a


    few words so I won''t dy your meal time."


    Old Master Leeds spoke in a hearty yet interesting manner that made everyoneugh joyously.


    "I''m celebrating my eightieth birthday today.¡± Old Master Leeds said, "Everyone is willing to attend


    the event and that is considered showing full respect to m e. I wish to express my gratitude first and


    foremost."


    Thunderous ps filled the scene.


    Old Master Leeds waited until the sound of pping stopped before he chuckled and said, "Alright.


    I''ll keep my words. That is all for my speech now that I¡¯ve spoken a few words. Enjoy the feast,


    everyone."


    The group of people took their seats in the midst of the bustling scene.


    Old Master Leeds turned his head around to nce at


    Seth. "Where''s that business partner of yours?¡± "Grandfather, let me take you to meet him now,"


    said Seth hastily.


    "Father, you''re giving Seth the freedom to do anything he likes and not take over the family


    business. He wants to set up a new business you''re not only not stopping him. Instead, you''re even


    supporting him. You''re really..." said Mr. Leeds helplessly.


    Old Master Leeds could not help ring at him. "Seth knows that he needs to open a new prospect,


    unlike you who is so rigid and stubborn. I can see that the family business is getting worse by the


    day."


    A look of embarrassment shed past Mr. Leed''s gaze at once when he was criticized by Old


    Master Leeds'' straightforwardment. He muttered, "That''s not totally my fault either... The


    market is much morepetitive now than before. You may not necessarily do it better than I do if


    you were in my ce, father."


    Old Master Leeds felt infuriated by Mr. Leeds for being a good-for-nothing. He was about to speak.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Grandfather! Jacob Shelby is waiting over there, so let''s go over first," said Seth hastily.


    "Sure." Old Master Leeds took a nce at Mr. Leeds in exasperation that his son did not live up to


    his expectations. Then he followed Seth.


    Taking along Old Master Leeds with him, Seth made a n introduction by saying, "Grandfather, this is


    Young Master Shaw and this is Mrs. Shaw. This is Jacob


    Shelby, my business partner."


    "Chairman Shaw, I''ve heard so much about you." Old Master Leeds sized Julian Shaw up with a


    look of admiration in his eyes.


    "Old Master¡¯s famed reputation has long resounded in my ears," said Julian politely.


    "Oh, grandfather, Young Master Shaw, let''s dispense the formalities." Seth looked to both of them


    and hastily said, "Grandfather, I thought you said that you''re going to invest in my project after


    meeting Jacob? Now that you''ve met him, you know my bank ount number too. Remember to


    transfer five million to me first, okay?"


    Seth''s eagerness infuriated Old Master Leeds. "Little fool! You should let me speak to Jacob first at


    the very least."


    "Speak speak speak, do it quickly." Seth was really impatient.


    Old Master Leeds seized the opportunity to shift his gaze to Jacob.


    He had no choice but to praise Jacob for being a fine, elegant young man for his first impression!


    ording to Seth, Jacob did not have any impressive family background and he was born into a


    common family. However, he looked more elegant than a man born out of a powerful family.


    Old Master Leeds nodded in approval of Jacob in his


    heart.


    He took a seat next to Jacob and asked while chuckling, "I heard that you developed the phone


    application?¡±


    Jacob nodded then shook his head. "For the most part, yes. However, Seth has his input too during


    theter stage. He is genuinely not that useful, of course.¡±


    "Hey hey hey, you''re a little too frank, aren''t you?" called out Seth at once.


    Jacob cast a doubtful nce at Seth as if he was asking if there was anything wrong with being


    frank.


    Seth rolled his eyes at once.


    Old Master Leeds was amused. He chuckled and said," I''ve checked out your application already.


    It¡¯s genuinely a genius idea, but you will still need to test i t and have an improvement process. It''s


    possible that you might spend arge number of funds on this part. If the application is proven to be


    a failure, then therge sum of funds will be wasted. Can you tell me how confident you are with


    your application?"


    "Very." Jacob described with a delicate touch, "My application won¡¯t fail."


    Old Master Leeds looked at him calmly for a while, then he suddenly burst outughing. "I won''t be


    partaking in this project.¡±


    "Grandfather..." Seth panicked at once.


    Old Master Leeds took a nce at him. "However, I¡¯ll b e granting a five million start-up fund to


    Seth. The fund will be given to Seth fully. Thus, the project only belongs to Seth personally


    regardless of how far both o f you can develop the application from now on. It¡¯s utterly unrted to


    the Leeds family."


    Seth was stunned for a while at first, then he realized that Old Master Leeds did it to give him the


    greatest autonomy.


    He could not help feeling moved by his grandfather¡¯s action.


    "Alright. I''ve met the person already so I won''t be lingering here anymore. Enjoy your meal," said


    Old Master Leeds smilingly.


    Seth hastily helped him up.


    In a remote corner, Isabelle took the best seat for her t o observe Susan from afar. A deep,


    unfathomable glint shed past her eyes.

 Chapter 146 Isabelles Visit

    Chapter 146 Isabelle''s Visit


    Isabelle Shelby did not expect that there would be such a huge transformation to Susan Shelby''s


    identity in just a short year.


    In the past, Susan lived on the charity that came from her, and now, she could only look up to


    Susan.


    Fortunately, she had her reservations so she put in a few neutral words for Susan when Yvonne


    wanted to seek Susan''s help in a furious state in the past.


    Yet, it was precisely her neutral remarks that kept her here.


    This was the difference between her and dumb*ss Susan.


    A look of pride shed past Isabelle''s eyes.


    She felt that it was strange to meet Susan and Julian Shaw, so she kept her reservations when she


    noticed that they were both dressed impressively.


    More importantly, Mandy Ainsley loathed Susan so much. If she really wanted to deal with Susan,


    would she still need to use Yvonne to do that?


    Yet, she could tell that Mandy was still behaving cautiously in view of Susan.


    She spoke out to help Susan out of consideration regarding these two points.


    She received her remuneration now.


    Her request to sit with Susan earlier was only one of her tactics. She was well aware that it was


    almost impossible to switch seats on this kind of asion.


    Susan rejected her just as expected.


    Yet, since she rejected her once, then Susan would not be able to bring herself to reject Isabelle


    twice for her second request.


    Hence, she got herself Susan''s contact number.


    She would be able to get closer to Susan with her contact number.


    Getting closer to Susan was equal to getting close to Julian.


    Perhaps... She still had hope... 4


    Isabelle smiled to hide all her schemes under her delicate appearance.


    The birthday dinner party ended.


    Luke Jenkins looked at Julian embracing Susan from afar. Then, he inhaled a deep breath and


    turned around to leave with a calm expression.


    "Luke, wait for me." Mandy could not help catching up to him anxiously. 1


    At the Jenkins-


    Upon reaching the house, Luke said, "I''ll be in the study room, I still have some work to do."


    "Wait.¡± Mandy''s expression changed drastically as she could not help tugging at him. "Luke, are you


    really that busy day in and day out?¡±


    "We have quite a lot of affairs to manage at thepany," said Luke rigidly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "I don''t think it''s because thepany is busy!¡± Mandy spoke through her clenched teeth, "I think


    it''s you who can¡¯t forget about the little b*tch Susan, right?"


    Luke delivered a p to Mandy with the back of his hand. "You''re not allowed to talk about Susan!¡±


    2


    Mandy clutched her cheek and looked at Luke in disbelief. "Luke! You hit me! How could you hit me


    because of Susan?"


    Mandy felt like she was about to go mad.


    She had already endured enough of it during this period of time.


    She forced herself to go from a proud princess to a poor woman waiting for her man in an empty


    room now!


    She knew that he was still in love with Susan and that was why she had not imposed on him, but


    she was constantly waiting for him.


    Yet, what did she get in return?


    She got a p in return!


    Luke frowned with a slightly regretful expression.


    However, his voice turned cold and rigid soon. "You''re the one who sent Yvonne at the dinner party,


    right? Mandy, do you know how much trouble your action is going to cost the Jenkins family?"


    "Trouble?" Mandy could not help raising her voice. "I think that you care not about the trouble with


    the Jenkins family but you¡¯re afraid of hurting your precious sweetheart, huh!"


    "You''re impossible.¡± Luke darted her a cold look before he went upstairs right away.


    Luke refused to pay any attention to her at all.


    Mandy could not help venting her anger hysterically!


    Susan, Susan, Susan!


    Why did it always have to be her!


    When would she break free from the shadow left behind by this woman!


    The next day was a rare rest day.


    Susan was still sleeping soundly when she was woken up by a phone call.


    She picked up the call hazily. "Hello?¡±


    "Susie, it''s me, Isabelle. Did I wake you from your sleep?" It was Isabelle''s gentle voice.


    "It''s fine. I''m awake already." Susan rubbed her eyes. "I s there anything I can help you with, Isa?"


    Isabelle''s voice sounded even more gentle when she said, "Susie, I''ve been thinking about


    yesterday night¡¯s incident and I feel very sorry for you. After telling my parents about it, they


    prepared a gift and asked me to bring along my sister toe see you personally and apologize.¡± 1


    "It''s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡± Susan was bewildered from hearing that. "Isa, I don''t want to meet that sister of


    yours anymore. You know that I¡¯ve always had difficulties getting along with her."


    Isabelle could not help chuckling. "Here, today is a rest day for you right? Give me an address and I


    shall send over the gift. Don''t worry, I''lle alone.¡±


    "There''s no need..." Susan was about to decline.


    Isabelle had already spoken in all apparent seriousness, "Susie, I''m sincerely sorry for doing that t o


    you. Won''t you even give me a chance to redeem myself? Do you hate me as well?¡±


    At the end of her sentence, Isabelle sounded like she was already upset even.


    "No.¡± Susan had no other choice but to inform her the address of the vi. Then, she emphasized,


    "Susan,e alone. I really don''t want to meet anybody else from your family." 3


    "Alright, don''t worry.¡± Isabelle chuckled and answered, "I''ming over now.¡±


    Susan hung up the call and stretched her body before she got up.


    Half an hourter, Isabelle had already arrived as soon as she had her breakfast.


    Isabelle looked around the house, then she asked smilingly, "Is Chairman Shaw not around?¡±


    "He has an appointment to go golfing with someone," said Susan casually.


    "Oh, I see." The disappointment in Isabelle''s eyes vanished as soon as it appeared. Then, she


    smiled and said, "It¡¯s good that Mr. Shaw is not around. Otherwise, he is so imposing that I''m a little


    scared of him even."


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of. Julian is a good person actually." Susan smiled and led Isabelle to


    sit o n the sofa.


    "Susie, this is the gift." Susan took out a delicate box.


    Susan opened it up to find a piece of top quality sapphire inside.


    She could not help frowning, "The gift is overly valuable, right?¡±


    Isabelle appeared slightly embarrassed when she said, "Susie, the huge fuss createdst night


    made the Leeds family consider our family their rejected customer. I¡¯m here today not only to


    apologize, but also to seek your help to plead for mercy for us."


    Isabelle looked at Susan with a pleading expression.


    Susan could see her earnestness so she said, "I will help plead for mercy on Yvonne''s behalf.


    However, I won''t take the sapphire." "Susie, take it, take it. You have to take it. If you don''t take it,


    father and mother will feel that I haven¡¯t aplished my mission and I''ll get scolded.¡± Susan


    sped her hands together and assumed a begging posture. 1


    There was nothing Susan could do except to ept it. She invited Isabelle to stay for lunch


    conveniently.


    Isabelle epted the invitation at once.


    When they were done discussing yesterday night''s incident, Susan and Isabelle chatted casually


    while they sipped tea.


    They did not keep in touch ever since Susan left the Shelby family. The topic of conversation was


    naturally fixated on their childhood now that they were chatting.


    Isabelle took a sip of tea and said smilingly, "Susan, I still remember that you had a boy that you


    swore you were going to marry when you were young? What made you marry Julian Shaw


    instead?"

 Chapter 147 Taking Your Life

    Chapter 147 Taking Your Life


    Susan Shelby could not help feeling embarrassed when Isabelle Shelby mentioned the matter.


    "Those were all blind conjectures I made when I was young.¡±


    "Tee-hee.¡± Isabelle could not help sniggering. "I could tell that you were very serious about it at the


    time.


    You said you were going to marry the boy when you were older. Afterward, you cried for a few days


    when h e moved away."


    Susan could not help letting out two coughs. "Those were all past events when I was young.¡±


    "True that." Isabelle said, "That boy came from a rather wealthy family actually. However, I believe


    that he still can''tpare to Julian regardless of how wealthy he was."


    Susan smiled.


    She had never taken a person''s wealth into consideration at all times.


    "Speaking of which, I still remember that both of you made an agreement to meet again twenty


    yearster." Isabelle asked in excitement, "If I''m not mistaken, the date which both of you agreed on


    is close, right?"


    At the talk of this, a joyous look shed past Susan¡¯s eyes. "Hmm, it''s going to take ce in one


    week."


    She did not ask how Isabelle knew about this because she was extremely close to Isabelle when


    they were young. She used to speak her mind to Isabelle on everything rted to that little boy.


    "Are you nning to go?" asked Isabelle.


    "I''m going, of course." Susan smiled so wide her eyes narrowed into slits. "It''s a rendezvous for us."


    Susan could not help anticipating the day beyond her control.


    She was really curious about how the little boy in the past looked like now.


    Isabelle had a strange gaze. "Are you not worried that Mr. Shaw will get jealous?"


    "It''s just a friend from my childhood. Julian is not such a narrow-minded person." Susan chuckled


    and said, "Who can really take a matter that happened when we were so young seriously? I''m only


    going to meet a friend that I lost long ago."


    "True that." Isabelle nodded. A subtle glint shed past the depths of her eyes.


    She could still remember that little boy now like it was yesterday.


    In that tiny county, the boy was actually living in a private vi and he was taken care of by over ten


    servants around the house.


    The expenditure on his food and clothing was ineffably expensive even when she thought about it


    now. 1


    she was extremely close to Isabelle when they were young. She used to speak her mind to Isabelle


    on everything rted to that little boy.


    "Are you nning to go?" asked Isabelle.


    "I''m going, of course." Susan smiled so wide her eyes narrowed into slits. "It''s a rendezvous for us."


    Susan could not help anticipating the day beyond her control.


    She was really curious about how the little boy in the past looked like now.


    Isabelle had a strange gaze. "Are you not worried that Mr. Shaw will get jealous?"


    "It''s just a friend from my childhood. Julian is not such a narrow-minded person." Susan chuckled


    and said, "Who can really take a matter that happened when we were so young seriously? I''m only


    going to meet a friend that I lost long ago."


    "True that." Isabelle nodded. A subtle glint shed past the depths of her eyes.


    She could still remember that little boy now like it was yesterday.


    In that tiny county, the boy was actually living in a private vi and he was taken care of by over ten


    servants around the house.


    The expenditure on his food and clothing was ineffably expensive even when she thought about it


    now. 1


    She could tell that the boy must have a shocking family background.


    She wondered how Susan was always so lucky that she could encounter those rich men?


    Susan and Isabelle were chatting leisurely when Julian suddenly walked in through the door.


    Julian frowned in a manner that was not easily discernible upon seeing Isabelle.


    "Julian." Susan said smilingly, "Isa is here to have a chat with me. I insisted that she stay for lunch."


    "It¡¯s fine as long as you''re happy.¡± Julian smiled and appeared carefree.


    "Chairman Shaw." Isabelle cracked into a sweet, shy smile at Julian.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Julian shifted his gaze as soon as he took one nce.


    He said nonchntly, ¡°Susie, I still have some matters to attend to in the study room. You should


    apany Ms. Shelby."


    "Alright," answered Susan.


    Julian went upstairs with an apathetic expression.


    Isabelle gazed after his departing silhouette. A look of destion shed past her eyes involuntarily


    as she said softly, "Susie, do you think that Mr. Shaw is still mad at me?"


    Susan was stunned for a moment, then she smiled


    and said, "No, that''s just how Julian''s temperament is.''''


    Isabelle did not speak anymore but there was an incredulous look in her gaze.


    She had been constantly watching Julian and Susan with close attention yesterday night.


    It was obvious that Julian loved Susan deeply and cared about her very much.


    Why did his temperament turn into this when he was treating her?


    Could it be that she was so unworthy, unlike Susan?


    Isabelle had only nodded gently on the surface.


    They chatted for a while more.


    Mama Jean came to see Susan when it was time for lunch.


    "Madam, you said that you''re going to make stewed ribs for lunch and I¡¯ve already prepared the


    ingredients for you."


    "Alright, I shall do it now." Susan stood up and looked at Isabelle smilingly. "Isa, you can have some


    tea and snacks as you like at your convenience. I¡¯m going to cook up a dish."


    "Hmm," answered Isabelle while Susan headed to the kitchen.


    A faint disdain tinged Isabelle''s gaze as she looked at Susan''s silhouette bustling around the


    kitchen.


    Susan was still preparing meals personally despite having already married a man like Julian. A


    woman like her could never change the lowliness in her bones regardless of the change in her


    status just as expected.


    Susan began bustling about in the kitchen.


    Isabelle nced at the upper floor and her eyes suddenly lit up.


    She picked up a bowl of pre-cut fruits and headed upstairs with a smile on her face. 2


    She tidied up her hair and cracked into a sweet, feminine smile before she knocked on the door


    gently.


    Julian could not help looking up upon being interrupted by the sound.


    His expression turned cold at once upon seeing that the iing person was Isabelle. "What is it?"


    Isabelle was startled by Julian''s coldness but she regained her smile soon. She said softly, "Mr.


    Shaw, Susie is cooking in the kitchen. She sent me to bring you a te of fruits."


    "Susie?" Julian''s furrowed brows rxed down ever so slightly. "Leave it there.¡±


    "Alright." Isabelle made her way into the room gently without making any noise, then ced the


    fruits next t 0 Julian.


    Julian had already gone back to rifting through documents.


    Isabelle¡¯s eyes glimmered, then she picked up a slice o f honeydew with a toothpick and brought it


    to Julian. She said softly, "Mr. Shaw, here, have a slice of fruit. Don''t disappoint Susie¡¯s kind


    intentions." 1


    Julian furrowed his brows and raised his head to look up to Isabelle.


    Isabelle''s face blushed ever so slightly when she watched Julian''s facial features up close.


    Up close, Julian looked even more gorgeouspared to seeing him from afar!


    "I¡¯m not going to eat it now, leave it," said Julian expressionlessly.


    Isabelle''s smile grew even sweeter. "Chairman Shaw, it''s Susie''s kind intentions anyhow..."


    "I said, leave it.¡± Julian interrupted her with an even colder voice.


    Isabelle was startled before she was finally willing to ce down the fruit. "Yes."


    Yet, she refused to leave just like that so she made her way to the side and began pouring tea for


    Julian. "Mr. Shaw, you''ve run out of tea. Let me get you some."


    "No need for that." Julian frowned. 1


    What was this woman trying to do?


    Isabelle smiled gently. "It''s fine. Anyhow, it''s only an easy task for me. Mr. Shaw, you..."


    "I said I don''t need it!¡± Julian¡¯s voice turned ferocious i n a split second.


    Isabelle was so startled that her hands trembled and she dropped the teacup to the floor.


    She could not help looking at Julian piteously. "Mr. Shaw, I''m... I''m sorry.¡±


    As she was speaking, her eyes reddened swiftly with tears pooling in her eyes. She appeared to be


    extremely piteous.


    Julian''s gaze grew icy cold by now. "Isabelle Shelby, Susie thinks of you as a friend. If you break her


    heart, I will take your life.¡±

 Chapter 148 Schemes And Tricks

    Chapter 148 Schemes And Tricks


    "Mr... Mr. Shaw...¡± Fear filled Isabelle Shelby''s heart for a moment. She attempted to calm herself


    forcibly before she said piteously, "I grew up with Susie and she is also my most precious friend and


    family member. Why would I break her heart?"


    ¡°That¡¯s for the best then." Julian Shaw said expressionlessly, "Will you please leave the room now?"


    Julian was behaving way too cold so Isabelle bit her lower lip and said, "Mr. Shaw, you¡¯ve truly


    misunderstood me."


    Julian extended a hand calmly and pointed to the door.


    Isabelle was rendered helpless so she could only leave.


    "Time for lunch.¡± Isabelle went downstairs just in time to bump into Susan who had just got out from


    the kitchen to serve lunch.


    Susan felt rather astonished at the sight of Isabelle." Isa, why did you go upstairs?"


    Isabelle''s heart skipped a beat moment. She smiled, "I saw that it was almost time for lunch so I


    went upstairs hoping to remind Mr. Shaw and conveniently brought him a te of fruits." 1 "Oh."


    Susan nodded but she did not suspect anything."


    So is Julianing down? Lunch is about to be served."


    A slight look of embarrassment flushed Isabelle''s delicate face. "Nope. Susie, it seems that Mr.


    Shaw misunderstood me... He seemed to think that I went upstairs to see him with an ulterior


    motive. Hence, he chased me out of the room before I could even finish m y sentence."


    Susan was stunned for a moment.


    Isabelle hastily said, "Susie, you know me well. We have been very close since we were young. Mr.


    Shaw i s your husband so how could I possibly, how could I possibly..."


    Nearing the end of her sentence, Isabelle''s face blushed scarlet as if she was immensely ashamed.


    She said slowly, "...have an ulterior motive?"


    Susan could not help chuckling upon seeing Isabelle''s panicked look. "Isa, don¡¯t fret. Could it be


    that I still don''t know what kind of person you are? Your sister bullied me when we were young and I


    didn¡¯t suffer too much all thanks to your protection. I know your character very well that you won''t


    engage in that kind of behavior."


    "Susie." Isabelle''s eyes reddened from feeling touched.


    "Don''t mind Julian''s attitude." Susan smiled. "I shall head upstairs to remind him of lunch and nag


    him while I''m there." "Hmm." Isabelle nodded and gazed after Susan''s silhouette heading upstairs.


    Susan walked over to the study room. "Julian, it¡¯s time for lunch."


    "Alright." Julian packed up his documents for a moment and stood up.


    He hesitated for a moment before he said to Susan, " Susie, will you please stay further away from


    Isabelle?"


    "Why?¡± asked Susan.


    "Listen to me and you won¡¯t be mistaken," said Julian resolutely.


    Susan could not help chuckling. "She''s only here to remind you about lunch and you find that she is


    concocting a plot against you? Don''t be a narcissist."


    Julian frowned. "Did Isabelle talk to you about it?"


    "Yup. She told me the whole truth when we were downstairs. Alright, this is just a misunderstanding,


    don''t think too much about that," said Susan smilingly.


    Julian pursed his lips and did notment further.


    A faint haze shed past his eyes.


    He had nned to give Susie a good heads up originally.


    Yet, he did not expect that Isabelle would actually talk to Susan in advance.


    This way, she would be prejudiced by the first impression created by Isabelle and it would not be


    effective when he told his side of the story to her.


    Hence, he wondered if Isabelle''s action was actually due to her ulterior motive, or was he really


    wrong about her?


    "It''s still better for you to stay further away from her.¡± I t was the only thing Julian could say now.


    "Noted, noted," answered Susan, but she did not pay too much attention to this.


    A few people had lunch at the dining table.


    Isabelle kept her eyes down and sat upright appropriately. She looked unusually well-behaved.


    Let alone looking at Julian, she did not even shift her gaze to the side.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    After lunch, Isabelle spoke, "Susie, I''m really grateful that you didn''t fuss about yesterday''s incident


    with m y sister."


    "It''s fine." Susan said, "I can only hope that I won''t meet your sister anymore from now on."


    Susan could feel chills running down her back at the thought of Yvonne Shelby''s sharp tongue.


    Isabelle pressed her lips tightly into a smile, then she said, "So, thank you for your hospitality today,


    Susie. I shall bid my farewell now."


    "Aren¡¯t you going to stay for a little while more?" asked Susan.


    "It''s okay." Isabelle smiled. "Mr. Shaw, Susie, I shall


    leave now, goodbye.¡±


    She spoke politely before she turned around and left.


    As soon as Isabelle left, Susan could not help poking Julian¡¯s rib. "See? She is obviously not


    interested in you. You''re a narcissist."


    Julian took a side nce at Susan. "Woman, you can call another self-important person a


    narcissist. Mine i s known as urate self-awareness. I still think that you should stay further away


    from this woman.¡±


    Susan stuck out her tongue at him. "Isa is not the person you think she is. However, don''t you worry.


    She and I have our own lives so we won''t be meeting each other too much either."


    Julian nodded.


    Isabelle left the Shaws.


    She could not help exhaling a long breath of relief with a remorseful and angry look on her face.


    Even though she managed to make it past Susan this time, it was obvious that Julian was on guard


    against her.


    What the heck was actually going on with this man''s heart? Why would he behave so icy cold and


    hard to her despite her taking the initiative toe on to him?


    Fortunately, she was d she did not do it too obviously. Otherwise, it would be hard to clear her


    name.


    Isabelle returned to her home.


    "Isa, how''s it?¡± Mr. Shelby and Mrs. Shelby gathered around her anxiously.


    "Susan promised that she will join Seth to plead for mercy. There shouldn''t be much problem with


    the Leeds family." Isabelle''s lips cracked into a faint smile.


    "Thank god, thank god,¡± said Mr. Shelby.


    While Mrs. Shelby felt relieved, she could not help muttering, "I don''t know what kind of good


    fortune dawns upon Susan either. She has actually turned into Mrs. Shaw overnight! This way, won''t


    our entire family still need to beg for mercy from her?"


    "I told you that we must never cross the line in whatever we do!¡± Mr. Shelby took a nce at her


    unpleasantly. "If you treated her slightly better when w e adopted her earlier, she would now owe us


    a debt of gratitude. With the help of the Shaw family, would we still fear not making enough money?¡±


    "Your reckoninges a little toote now. I remember you didn''t treat her that well either at the


    time." Mrs. Shelby panicked as well.


    Isabelle watched helplessly as they were about to quarrel so she said gently, "Dad, mom, let''s not


    fight anymore. I¡¯m still on good terms with Susie. I will keep in touch with her."


    Mr. Shelby could not help cracking into a gratified smile on his face. "Thank god for Isa."


    As he was speaking, Mr. Shelby could not refrain himself from ring at Yvonne. "You''re an idiot.


    Why haven''t you learned from your sister? You got yourself into big trouble this time. Had it not


    been for your younger sister, it''d all be over for our Shelby family, do you know that?"


    "I didn¡¯t know Susan was Mrs. Shaw either...¡± refuted Yvonne.


    "You ungrateful little sh*t, you''re simply impenitent." Mr. Shelby picked up a belt andshed at her.


    "I''m going to teach you a good lesson today."


    Watching Yvonne moaning in pain as she got beaten u p, Isabelle tried to persuade her father lightly


    but there was a joyous glint in her eyes.


    Her parents were always biased toward Yvonne in the past. However, an earth-shattering


    transformation was about to take ce in the Shelby family in regards to her and Yvonne''s statuses


    in the family after this incident.


    Isabelle was well aware of how this happened.


    Thus, she would tightly hold onto her lifeline: Susan.

 Chapter 149 Cheat On You!

    Chapter 149 Cheat On You!


    Isabelle Shelby felt rather bored after watching the scene of Yvonne Shelby getting beaten up for a


    while.


    Yvonne was too foolish. She was never a worthy opponent for Isabelle since the start.


    Isabelle returned to her room.


    She pondered for a moment before she suddenly began searching for something frantically.


    "Found it." Isabelle took out a diary that was well preserved cautiously from the bottommost old box.


    She held the diary and took a seat in front of the study table before she rifled through the pages. 1


    ''Today, I saw a very, very pretty little boy when I snuck outside to y. I greeted him happily, and yet


    he red at me with angry eyes! Oh, what an annoying person. I''ve decided that I don''t like him


    anymore regardless of how pretty he is.''


    I feel that I like the little boy again because he gave m e candy. Then he made me take him out to


    y. The candy he gave is very sweet so I¡¯ve decided to take him!''


    ''I asked him what his name is, and he said he wants to be named ''little leaf'' because the little leaf


    can fly wherever it wants when the wind blows. Then, there¡¯s no need for him to be trapped in the


    vi all day. I find him to be foolish. What¡¯s so good about being a leaf? If it were up to me, I¡¯d name


    myself ''little flower¡¯. A flower is much prettier than a leaf.''


    The childish passages told the story between a little boy and a little girl.


    The diary belonged to Susan Shelby.


    Isabelle rifled through the pages and recalled how she hid the diary secretly when she was young


    and told Susan that it was Yvonne who burned the diary.


    Susan believed it without the slightest hesitation and even searched for Yvonne to have a big fight.


    She reminisced about the past and the corners of her lips curled into a disdainful smile.


    Susan was a foolish woman, just like Yvonne.


    Had she not married Julian Shaw, she was utterly no match for Isabelle.


    At the thought of Julian, Isabelle felt slightly recalcitrant once again.


    Why was Susan always the lucky one since she was young?


    When she was young, there were three of them including herself, Susan, and Yvonne.


    She was the most clean-looking and adorable one.


    Yet, the little boy only wanted to y with Susan all the time and disregarded both her and Yvonne


    disdainfully.


    At the time, she liked the little boy that looked as pretty as an elf too.


    She wanted to have the sweet candy that the little boy gave too.


    Yet, she did not get anything as everything belonged t o Susan instead.


    Isabelle acknowledged that she began harboring an ineffable jealous mentality toward Susan from


    that time on.


    Afterward, the little boy suddenly relocated, which made her feel slightly better.


    Due to the emotions that she could not put a finger on either, she stole Susan''s diary and hid it.


    She had already read the contents of the diary countless times.


    At times, Isabelle wished that she could be Susan.


    The little boy from that time was truly good-looking...


    Isabelle''s gaze was entranced.


    At the time, the little boy that lived in a vi, feasted o n high-quality food, and was taken care of by


    a group o f servants was simply akin to an angel that came from another world to them.


    God knows how much she wanted to get close to the little boy so badly at the time.


    Yet, the little boy would only y with Susan from


    start to end.


    Even when she reminisced now, the jealousy and recalcitrance at the time still felt like it was


    yesterday.


    Isabelle smiled as her finger caressed the diary gently for a while. Then, she muttered with a voice


    that only she could hear, "Susan, since you already have Julian, don''t try to seize everything that


    you want greedily. I can leave Julian to you while you should yield the little boy to me."


    The time agreed upon by Susan and the little boy was about to arrive soon.


    Even though Isabelle had no idea if the little boy would actually turn up, she could not help


    anticipating the moment in her heart.


    She wondered if she could meet the little boy if she were to return to the location back in those


    days?


    Isabelle stored the diary cautiously with a ghastly glint shing past her eyes.


    A few dayster.


    "Oh oh oh. The draft is finallyplete." Susan checked her finished product with a gaze filled with


    a sense of aplishment.


    Even though it was only a draft that would be amended countless times after this, the groundwork


    was already set at the very least. It would be much smoother too after it was amended.


    "Let me take a look." The colleagues gathered around


    her.


    "Tsk tsk tsk, Susie, you''re way too efficient."


    "That''s a very interesting draft. It¡¯s going to fare well.¡¯¡¯


    "We can begin the work after the details are filled in next."


    The group of peoplemented in session.


    Susan smiled. "Next, I shall arrange the tasks. Chance, the design for this piece shall be handled by


    you. Queeny, I''m assigning this part to you..."


    Susan assigned the tasks one by one. Then, she stretched her body. "I''m going to go on leave for a


    day tomorrow."


    As she was speaking, a look of anticipation shed past Susan''s eyes as well.


    Nine in the morning tomorrow was the agreed-upon time for the meet up between her and the little


    boy.


    They had not seen each other for twenty years. She was truly eager to see what the little boy from


    those years looked like now.


    Actually, twenty years passed and only a blurry remnant of the little boy''s appearance was left in her


    mind.


    She could remember indistinctly that he was a very, very pretty boy.


    She wondered if they would be startled by each other''s appearance during this reunion.


    Susan thought about it joyously.


    After work, in the car, Susan said smilingly, "Julian, I have some matters to attend to in Lin County


    so I applied for a day''s leave to return there."


    "Oh." The corners of Julian''s lips curled up ever so slightly beyond his notice.


    He remembered that tomorrow was the day that they agreed upon naturally.


    ''Susan, oh Susan. If you only knew that you''ve been constantly jealous of yourself. I really wonder


    how exciting your reaction will be at that time.¡¯


    Julian raised his brows in excitement as soon as he thought about that scene.


    "Huh huh huh huh?" Susan looked at Julian in curiosity. "Why haven''t you asked me why I am


    returning to Lin County?¡±


    "I don¡¯t need to know about that," said Julian nonchntly.


    That was because he knew it already.


    "Hey!" Susan red at him. "You don''t care about me a t all, huh?"


    Julian took a nce at her, amused. "Alright, why are you going back to Lin County then?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "I don''t want to tell you anymore," said Susan haughtily.


    Julian took a nce at her, amused. Then, he said, " When are you nning on leaving the house?


    I''ll have Alfred send you there.¡±


    "No need for that. I''ll drive there on my own tomorrow morning," Susan said after considering it for a


    while.


    Susan was returning to her hometown and meeting her old friend so she wanted to do it by herself.


    "Sure.¡± Julian nodded. "I have some affairs to manage at night so I''m going away on business.


    You''re going t o have to leave by yourself tomorrow."


    "Don''t worry." Susan stuck out her tongue at him.


    Julian packed up his luggage when they reached home and he was about to leave.


    Susan blinked innocently. "Julian, don''t you really want to know why I am going to Lin County?¡±


    "No," said Julian.


    Susan was infuriated so she could not help saying," Aren''t you afraid that I might cheat on you?¡±


    Julian¡¯s expression turned mischievous at once.

 Chapter 150 Childhood Covenant

    Chapter 150 Childhood Covenant


    "You really have bad taste, Susie. After all, I don''t think you can find anyone that is better than me in


    this world," Julian boasted.


    Susan was taken aback by his ego. It took a long while for her toe around. Then, she made a


    vomiting gesture and said, "Can you stop being a narcissist, Julian? I''m going to meet one of my


    childhood friends. He was very cute when he was a kid, so I''m certain that he must look more


    handsome than you now.


    Maybe I''ll fall for him."


    "Please do!" Julian chuckled.


    Susan was infuriated. She charged forward and bit his shoulder. Then, she stared at him and


    hissed, "Don''t you love me anymore, Julian Shaw?"


    Julian found Susan''s grudgeful look a little cute. He forced down the urge tough at her and said,


    "Alright, I''ve got to go now, Susie. Remember to take care of yourself."


    "Alright, alright," Susan replied poutingly.


    Julian then turned around and left without saying anything.


    "Ahh!¡± Susan threw herself on the bed and shouted, tossing and turning about on the bed


    exasperatedly.


    ''He is such a d*ck! Does he believe in me too much, or i s he too confident about his own charm?


    He probably thinks that my childhood friend is not as goodlooking as him.¡¯


    When Susan thought about the pretty little boy, she was looked even more forward to the meeting. 1


    ''Just you wait, Julian Shaw! I''ll take a picture with my friend and show it to you to prove that I''m not


    wrong! Hmph!¡¯


    After thinking that, Susan could not help herself as she hummed a song out of pleasure while


    packing her stuff.


    It took two hours to travel from Ningcheng City to Lin County. Susan nned to go there and back


    on the same day, and therefore she did not bring too much stuff with her.


    Lin County. Midnight. At the secret base.


    Standing under a tree, Julian could not help but smile.


    He wondered how Susan would react when she found out that the pretty little boy she had been


    talking about was actually him. With that thought in mind, he continued to take flower bouquets out


    from the trunk o f his car and began decorating the scene.


    He came herest night in advance because he wanted to decorate the venue. He wanted to make


    their meeting an unforgettable one.


    The amount of work was huge, but Julian nned to finish it all by himself. He did not want anybody


    to interfere and spoil the best memory between him and Susan.


    The night was getting darker, and Julian was still working like a busy bee.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The next day, just when Susan was about to depart to Lin County, her phone rang.


    She took out her phone and answered the call, "What''s the matter, Isa?"


    "Susie," Isa said with a soft voice, "I remember today is the day you''re going to meet the little boy,


    right? You are going back to Lin County, right?"


    "Yeah," Susan replied as she put on her shoes.


    "Well, it''s been a long time since Ist went back to our hometown, so I''d like to see what it looks


    like now. Could you bring me along?" Isabelle asked.


    "Well..." Susan hesitated.


    "What''s wrong, Susie?¡± Isabelle queried, "I just want to have a look at our hometown. It''s not like I''m


    going to stop you from meeting your little boy."


    "That¡¯s not what I meant..." Susan scratched her head," Forget about it. I''m heading out now. Where


    are you? I''lle and fetch you." 2


    Truth be told, she did not want anybody to disturb her trip. However, since Isabelle called her, she


    felt a little embarrassed to reject her.


    ''Forget it. She¡¯s just tagging along, it''s not a big deal."


    "Okay," Isabelle said.


    After getting an address from Isabelle, Susan then hopped into her car and went to pick her up.


    When she arrived at the location, she saw Isabelle was waving at her by the roadside.


    Just as Susan was getting there, a truck suddenly made an emergency turn and cut into herne.


    Her eyes constricted and she stomped on the brakes. Fortunately, she sessfully stopped her car


    at thest moment and just grazed the truck. Be that as it may, the collision still triggered the airbag.


    The truck did not stop and soon went out of sight.


    Susan felt pain all over her body.


    "Are you okay, Susie?" Isabelle hastily ran over to Susan, followed by several traffic police officers.


    Susan''s hands were shaking vigorously. She took a few deep breaths to calm herself down and got


    down from the car.


    "Don''t worry. I''m okay," Susan replied, her lips white.


    It was such a close call. If she werete a little, she would''ve died already.


    "Miss, can you leave us your phone number? We¡¯ll help you check on that truck and we''ll be in


    contact with you as soon as possible," one of the traffic officers said.


    Susan gave him her phone number.


    "Thank you for your cooperation, miss." After jotting down Susan¡¯s phone number, the traffic officer


    said," Miss, you look really pale now. Do you want us to send you to the hospital now?"


    Susan felt so dizzy as if she was walking on clouds, so she just nodded.


    "I''ll go with you," Isabelle said, "If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn''t have gotten into an ident."


    Susan just gave her a weak smile.


    In the hospital, the doctor came with the test result and said, "Miss Shelby, after the examination,


    your body parameters are good, but you have a slight concussion. As such, we suggest you stay in


    the hospital for a few days for observation."


    Susan hesitated. Truth be told, she felt much better now. Besides, she had to return to Lin County


    today. She did not want to miss the date with her little boy.


    ¡±1 think I¡¯m fine now. I guess I won''t stay in the hospital," Susan replied.


    "Well, we can''t force you to stay in the hospital if you want to leave, but as your doctor, I strongly


    advise you to stay for at least one night in the hospital for observation," the doctor suggested.


    Before Susan could say anything, Isabelle chimed in," Susie, you should listen to the doctor''s


    advice. Your body is more important."


    ¡°But..."


    "Susie, I know you want to go and meet that little boy," Isabelle gritted her teeth, "How about this:


    since I¡¯m going back to Lin County, I''ll help you go see him. If he shows up, I''ll bring him to you.


    Even in the worst-case scenario, I can help you get his contact number. What do you say?¡±


    Susan felt it was a good suggestion too. 4


    Isabelle then added, "Besides, that little boy will feel bad if he knew you drove so far to meet him in


    your current condition."


    Susan rubbed her temple and gave a bitter smile. Indeed, she still felt a little dizzy.


    "Susie, don''t think so much anymore. It''s all my fault that this happened to you, so I have to bear the


    responsibility,¡± Isabelle said worriedly, "Don¡¯t worry. If he really shows up, I''ll bring him to you."


    Susan''s heart melted seeing Isabelle so worried about her. She finally gave in and said, "Well, I¡¯ll


    leave it to you."


    "Don''t worry. This is what I should do," Isabelle said softly.

 Chapter 151 It鈥檚 Her!

    Chapter 151 It¡¯s Her!


    Susan was pressed on the bed. 1


    On the other side, Isabelle went out of the ward with the address in her hand.


    Looking at the address that Susan gave to her, Isabelle¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    Everything was going ording to n. Right now, she was just not sure whether the little boy


    would show up or not.


    Be that as it may, she would not lose anything even if h e did not show up. However, if he came...


    Isabelle''s heart began to pump faster when she thought about the little boy who already showed an


    imposing manner at that time.


    "All done!"


    Julian ced a flower in thest spot toplete the heart. Then, he rose to his feet and walked a


    few steps away to admire his masterpiece.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The heart-shaped flower contained 9,999 flowers. It took him the whole night and a morning to


    finish it. The flowers were all red, and it looked like a fire from afar. 1


    Even though he was exhausted, he felt it was worth it when he imagined the expression Susan


    would give when she arrived.


    Suddenly, he heard a series of footfalls from a distance.


    He put on a grin and took out a bouquet of flowers from the trunk. Then, he hid behind the tree as


    he nned to surprise Susan.


    As the footsteps went closer, his smile grew wider.


    "Huh?" The footsteps stopped and a voice rang out.


    Although the voice did not sound right to Julian, he did not think too much about it. Holding the


    flower, he popped out from the tree.


    "Susie," he called out to the person.


    However, when the person turned around, Julian''s smile froze.


    It was not Susan!


    "Mr. Shaw?" Isabelle was genuinely shocked when she saw Julian.


    "What are you doing here?" Julian asked with a cold voice.


    This was the secret base where he used to y with Susan. Aside from them, nobody should know


    about it.


    Staring at Julian and the flowers in his hand, Isabelle''s heart leaped into a gallop.


    A thought flitted across her mind.


    There was only one exnation as to why Julian would show up here at this moment, not to


    mention that he had decorated the venue in advance.


    Julian was that little boy.


    Isabelle was startled by the thought, but when she thought it over, she felt that it was the truth. After


    all, Julian called her "Susie¡± the moment she was here. In other words, he knew the little girl was


    Susan.


    However, Susan did not know that the little boy was Julian.


    Isabelle felt she had found something very interesting.


    "Answer my question!" Julian''s voice had be colder.


    Isabelle was startled at first, but she soon calmed herself down. She put a genial grin on her face


    and said, "This should be my question, Mr. Shaw. I¡¯m here t o meet my childhood friend."


    Julian frowned. "You are here to meet your childhood friend?"


    "Yeah," Isabelle nodded, "I stayed around here when I was younger. At that time, I had a very good


    friend, but unfortunately, he moved away afterward. Before w e parted ways, we promised toe


    back here and meet up after 20 years. Today marks the 20th year, so here I am."


    Afterward, she gazed around and looked a little dejected. "But it is 9:00 pm already now. Have you


    been here the whole time, Mr. Shaw? Did you see anybody else? Could it be that he''s forgotten


    about our promise?"


    Julian''s hand tightened.


    "Why did Isabelle show up instead of Susan? How is that possible?''


    He remembered very clearly that he had asked the little girl''s name, and she told him that her name


    was Susan.


    Truth be told, after he took control over Lanyard, he had already started to look for the little girl. He


    came back to Lin County, but to his chagrin, Susan and her family had moved away as well.


    After that, he began searching for them again. This time, it took him even longer, but he found her in


    the end.


    However, what he did not expect was that she already had a boyfriend.


    When they were young, they had vowed to be each other''s partner when they grew up. He took it


    seriously, but apparently, Susan did not.


    He was jealous of the man beside Susan, but he couldn''t bring himself to destroy their rtionship.


    As such, he could only watch Susan from the shadows.


    He knew Madam Jenkins and Mandy always bullied Susan, and there were times he wanted to


    stand forward and help Susan, but he knew he did not have the right. Luke was her partner, while


    he was just a nobody. In the end, he could only keep silent. 1


    While in the process of watching her, the feelings that he had for her slowly took root in his heart.


    He had no idea when it happened, and by the time he realized it, he was already deeply in love with


    Susan.


    Initially, he thought he was going to bring the feeling t o his grave, but something bad happened and


    Susan''s life changed entirely. Luke got caught in an ident and he lost all his memories. Jacob¡¯s


    illness returned. Her life was falling apart. She ran here and there seeking for help, yet nobody was


    willing to give her a hand. It was as if the entire world had abandoned her.


    At that time, an idea sprouted in his head. He wanted t o marry the woman, and he wanted to


    protect her. He knew very well that his mother would never allow a woman of her background to


    marry into the Straws, so he created an ident for himself. Then, he found a psychic and had him


    tell his mother that he needed a woman to help him ward off the disaster. The woman must be a


    perfect match for him.


    The psychic then told Madam Shaw about the woman¡¯s characteristics. He racked his brains and


    made a lot of arrangements in the dark to make sure that Madam Shaw would pick Susan.


    In the end, he finally got what he wanted. He sessfully put Susan under his wings.


    Initially, Susan only cared about Luke. Due to his pride, he put on a cold facade to hide his true


    feelings. It was only after going through many things together that their hearts grew closer to each


    other. They openly admitted their feelings for each other and they vowed to spend the rest of their


    life together.


    He was her childhood sweetheart, and she was his. Right now, they had grown up and they


    promised to b e life-longpanions. This time, Julian wanted to tell her that he had fulfilled their


    childhood promise. They finally could be together forever. He even had prepared a ring as he


    wanted to propose to her once again.


    However, everything ended up in naught when the person that showed up was not Susan.


    ''Why is it not Susan? Why?¡¯


    Julian stood there like a statue.


    Staring at Julian, Isabelle asked, "So if you don''t mind me asking... What are you doing here, Mr.


    Shaw? And how do you know about this ce?"

 Chapter 152 I Know It Was You, Right?

    Chapter 152 I Know It Was You, Right?


    Julian looked at Isabelle''s hopeful expression in disbelief.


    Isabelle was his childhood friend.


    He asked coldly, "There''s a sentence that is carved onto the back of this tree. Do you know what it


    is?"


    Isabelle felt her heart racing.


    The fact that Julian asked about this showed that he really was the little boy.


    But what did the sentence say?


    Isabelle forced herself to calm down and desperately tried to recall the contents of the diary.


    Susan had told her a lot about the things between her and Julian, and there were many things


    written in the diary too.


    Added together, she should know most of the things.


    Thank God she read the diary a number of times!


    Isabelle blinked, "It should say ''Little Leaf and Little Flower will be together forever.¡±''


    Julian''s expression turned even stiffer.


    Isabelle was right!


    That was the sentence carved on the tree.


    It was a secret that only he and the little girl could know!


    Could the little girl really be...


    No, no way.


    Julian squinted his eyes.


    Isabelle tilted her head and looked at him in shock, "M r. Shaw, how did you know about the


    sentence? This should be a secret between Little Leaf and me."


    Julian froze in silence.


    Isabelle was stunned for a moment, then she covered her mouth in shock, "Mr. Shaw... You... Are


    you Little Leaf?"


    Her voice was trembling as though it contained countless uncertainties.


    Julian did not answer. He looked at Isabelle and said," When we were young, the little girl told me


    that her name was Susan Shelby!"


    Shyness crossed Isabelle''s face, "Little Leaf wouldn''t tell me his real name, so I told him my


    cousin''s name instead."


    ...Was that the case?


    Julian was a little dazed.


    Had he found the wrong person since the beginning?


    The person who provided him the only source offort during his lonely childhood was Isabelle


    and


    not Susan?


    Julian still found it strange!


    But the person who came today was Isabelle!


    She also knew about the secret that only he and Little Flower knew.


    Even if he did not want to believe it, it seemed to be the truth.


    "Mr. Shaw, you asked me because you are Little Leaf, right?" Isabelle looked at Julian eagerly.


    "I..." Julian had aplicated expression.


    His hand shook, and from the flower bouquet, a small box fell out.


    Isabelle picked it up quickly and opened it.


    Inside the box was a ring with a huge diamond.


    This ring worthed at least tens of millions.


    Isabelle''s eyes lit up.


    But she hid her emotions quickly and looked up at Julian, "Mr. Shaw, you..."


    "Give it back to me," Julian''s voice was as cold as ice.


    Isabelle bit her lower lip, put the ring back into the box, and gave it to Julian.


    Julian took the box and left.


    Isabelle was dumbfounded.


    What did he mean?


    Julian was going to leave just like that?


    No!


    How could she let him go so easily after working so hard to get to this stage?


    Originally, she had already given up on Julian.


    But God made Julian the same person as the little boy.


    Susan could not me her for this.


    It was all fate.


    Seeing that Julian was about to leave, Isabelle shouted with a trembling voice, "Little Leaf! I know


    it''s you, right?"


    Julian''s footsteps paused slightly.


    He still had a response.


    Isabelle was ecstatic, her voice trembled even more," Little Leaf, we promised to stay together for


    the rest of our lives, did you forget that? No, you didn''t, you brought the ring to propose to me,


    right?"


    Julian pressed his lips together tightly.


    He did not answer and did not know how to answer!


    How could it be Isabelle who came and not Susan?


    For such a long period of time, he recognized the wrong person and protected the wrong person!


    Julian still could not digest the information.


    "Little Leaf!" Isabelle suddenly ran towards Julian and hugged him from the back.


    Julian was shocked and wanted to push her away subconsciously.


    But Isabelle held him even tighter.


    She was shaking, and her tears dropped onto Julian''s back.


    "Little Leaf, I know it. I know you are the little boy who promised me. I waited for you for so, so long.


    Why did you only appear now? Do you not know that these twenty years, I had always been waiting


    for this day? Every moment of my life, I was hoping to reunite with you. Little Leaf, now that we


    finally reunited, can you not abandon me?" 2


    More tears dropped as she spoke.


    Julian felt his shirt getting soaked.


    His finger moved, and eventually, he pushed Isabelle away.


    He turned to look at her, "Sorry."


    He had imagined his reunion with Little Flower a million times.


    He thought it would be such a beautiful memory for both of them.


    Never once had he thought that Little Flower would be


    someone other than Susan. 2


    Now, looking at Isabelle''s pitiful face, Julian had mixed feelings.


    Shock, disbelief, and a little apologetic.


    However, there was definitely not the kind of chemistry only Susan could make him feel.


    Julian knew that very well.


    "Sorry?" Isabelle looked at Julian with teary eyes, "I''ve waited for you for so long, and you are going


    to break our promise?"


    "I''m sorry," Julian could only repeat.


    "I don''t want your apology!" Isabelle suddenly shouted, "Little Leaf, all I want is for you to fulfill your


    promise."


    Julian looked at her quietly, then spoke slowly, "I''m sorry, I''m Little Leaf, but I''m also Julian Shaw."


    Little Leaf gave his promise to Little Flower.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    However, Julian Shaw gave his promise to Susan Shelby.


    Even if it was wrong, it was toote.


    Since it was toote, he could only continue.


    "Julian Shaw..." Isabelle took a few steps backward as though she suffered a blow. A trace of panic


    shed in her eyes.


    Julian wanted to leave, but Isabelle''s face was too pale.


    Still worried about Isabelle''s state, Julian could not bring himself to leave.


    "Julian Shaw..." Isabelle murmured again, then dried her tears, "I get it. You are Julian Shaw, you''ve


    already married Susie. Susie... is my family, and also my friend. I... I can''t ruin your rtionship with


    her. I wish all the best for the two of you."

 Chapter 153 He Fell In Love With Her

    Chapter 153 He Fell In Love With Her


    Isabelle''s voice trembled so badly that she could barely finish her sentence.


    Julian looked at her, not knowing what to say.


    Seeing that Julian kept quiet, Isabelle''s face turned even paler.


    She touched her heart, "But, Little Leaf, my heart, really aches. I know that I shouldn''t force


    anything. I waited for so long, and today finally came. I-I am so upset."


    "Sorry," Julian said stiffly.


    Isabelle rubbed her eyes, "You don''t have to say sorry, I ..." 1


    Before she could finish her sentence, she rolled her eyes and fainted. 1


    Julian was shocked and quickly caught her.


    Isabelle was leaning against his chest, and Julian frowned.


    He looked around.


    They were at their secret base, which had always been quite isted, and not many people would


    pass by the ce.


    If he just left Isabelle there, a lone girl like her could easily get into trouble.


    Julian had no choice but to carry Isabelle to the car and send her to the hospital.


    After a checkup, the doctor could not find any problems.


    But Isabelle was still unconscious, so the doctor said," There''s no problem with thisdy''s health.


    However, if she experienced an intense emotional stimulus, it is possible for her to faint."


    "I see," Julian nodded.


    He looked at Isabelle, who still had two trails of tears o n her face as sheid on the bed, and


    frowned. 1


    Previously, when he saw Isabelle, he was too shocked t o think of anything else.


    However, now, he felt that something was fishy.


    Before he left, Susie told him that she was going to go t o Lin County to meet a friend. Yet, in the


    end, why was Isabelle here and not Susie? 4


    Although Isabelle managed to find their secret base and say the sentence carved on the tree, Julian


    still found it suspicious. 1


    He grabbed his phone and called Susan. 1


    Susan picked up the call very quickly.


    "Susie, where are you?"


    Susan was lying in the hospital bed, feeling incredibly bored, when she heard Julian''s question. She


    did not want him to worry, so she just smiled and said, "I''m home." 4


    "Home? Didn''t you say you were going out?"


    Just as Julian was asking, he heard a weak voice.


    Julian turned and saw Isabelle waking up.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He pressed his lips together and stopped asking," Susie, that''s it for now, I''ll talk to youter."


    "Oh, okay." Julian''s call was strange so Susan felt a bit confused, but she did not ponder too much.


    Shey on the hospital bed and wondered, did Isabelle meet the little boy already? How did he look


    after twenty years?


    Susan was so excited.


    "You''re awake," Julian turned to look at Isabelle.


    "Yeah," Isabelle''s face was pale, "Did I faint? Sorry, I troubled you again."


    "It''s okay," Julian shook his head. Then, he squinted," Isabelle, you saidst time that you


    intentionally told me that your name was Susan?"


    "Yeah," Isabelle nodded naturally, "I was close to Susie, and I even told her about us. When I told


    her that I wasing to meet you, she even said that she wanted to tag along to see how pretty the


    little boy had gotten. Yet afterward, she suddenly feltzy and didn''t want t oe anymore." 1


    Isabelle reminisced, "Back then when I was ying with you, Susie and my sister, Yvonne really


    envied m e. I remember when they wanted to join us, you rejected them very coldly."


    Isabelleughed slightly.


    Julian frowned.


    Isabelle''s words provoked his memories.


    He had a brief impression of the three little girls.


    From the start, he had always only wanted to y with Little Flower and never paid attention to the


    other two girls.


    Was Susie one of those two girls?


    Julian tried to recall the girl''s face, but regardless of how hard he tried, he could only recall a brief


    silhouette.


    Twenty years was too long.


    So long that, apart from the most important memories, everyone else had faded away.


    So... he really mixed it up?


    Aplex emotion shed through Julian''s eyes.


    He simply could not ept that something that he thought he had known for years was wrong.


    Isabelle looked at Julian eagerly and then suddenly asked softly, "Little Leaf, did you ask me


    because, in the past, you thought Susan was me?"


    Julian pressed his lips together!


    It was true that he had always treated Susan as Little Flower!


    In his mind, he had always treated them as one.


    Now, if he was forced to split them apart and treat them as two different people, he did not know


    how to respond.


    "Did you marry her because you thought she was me?" Isabelle continued questioning.


    Her eyes were hopeful and eager.


    Julian looked at her, then he questioned himself.


    If, back then, the person whom he found was Isabelle, would he still fulfill his promise?


    After long consideration, Julian realized that he would not.


    He had always been loyal to his own feelings. He married Susie because Susie was Little Flower.


    And when he observed and protected Susie in the dark, he truly fell in love with her.


    If that person was not Susie, his feelings would not have grown in the first ce.


    If that person was not Susie, after getting together with her, he would not be this content and happy.


    He married Susie, not only because he thought Susie was Little Flower.


    It was more like he fell in love with her.


    Yes, he fell in love with her.


    Regardless of whether or not she was Little Flower, regardless of the promise, the most important


    thing was that he loved her.


    Isabelle''s question suddenly woke Julian up. A smile crept onto his face.


    Why did it matter that Susan was not Little Flower?


    His feelings for Susan may have been prompted by childhood memories, but it only developed


    because it was Susie and not anyone else.


    Julian''s abrupt smile gave Isabelle false hope. Was Julian smiling at her?


    "Little Leaf..." Isabelle said shyly.

 Chapter 154 Sorry

    Chapter 154 Sorry


    "Isabelle," Julian interrupted her.


    "Huh?" Isabelle looked at him.


    Julian''s voice was calm, "The doctor said that there''s nothing wrong with your body."


    Isabelle was still confused.


    "I''ve paid for the medical fees. I still have some business to deal with, so I''ll leave first," Julian said


    and turned to leave.


    It was too sudden, and Isabelle was dumbfounded.


    She quickly got up and grabbed Julian, "Little Leaf, you..."


    "Call me Mr. Shaw," Julian said calmly.


    He did not know why, but after learning that Isabelle was Little Flower, he wanted to go back to


    Susan more than ever.


    He had to thank God for sending Susan to him through a misunderstanding.


    Julian''s cold response made Isabelle''s heart drop.


    Why was it like that?


    Did Julian not marry Susan because of their childhood memories?


    Now, she was the true Little Flower.


    Why did Julian treat her that way?


    Isabelle forced a smile and said, "Little Leaf, you, you weren''t like thisst time..."


    Julian interrupted her again, "Isabelle, at the time, we were both young. I don''t think a promise at


    seven or eight years old can determine the rest of your life.


    Just treat it as a child''s words and don''t take it too seriously."


    Isabelle''s smile froze.


    Was Julian going to deny everything?


    Her hand grasped onto the nket tightly.


    Julian paid attention to Susan and eventually married her because she was his childhood friend.


    But why was it different when it was her?


    "I... I get it." Isabelle''s face was pale, "You are now with Susan, so I won''t intervene."


    Julian looked at her with aplicated expression," Sorry."


    Isabelle was so jealous that she felt like she was going to lose her sanity, but she still forced a


    gentle smile.


    She said softly, "Mr. Shaw, don''t worry about it. Since you''ve already married Susan, then, our


    childhood promise will forever be a secret. I won''t let Susan know about this. Susan has a strong


    temper. If she knew that we had a promise like this... Even, even if it''s just a childhood promise, she


    might still get angry at you or even leave you without hesitation."


    Julian''s heart trembled at Isabelle''s words.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    That was true. Susie had told him before that when it came to rtionships, she was extremely


    intolerant of any ambiguities.


    Besides, Susie could have been one of those two little girls whom he ignored. If she knew that he


    was the little boy who only yed with Isabelle and ignored her...


    He had an ominous feeling!


    Since Susie was not Little Flower, then just let it all be a secret!


    Thinking of this, Julian could not help but agree," Then I will have to trouble you to help me keep


    this as a secret."


    "Of course. I... I also hope that the two of you can live happily together." Even though she gave her


    well wishes, Isabelle''s expressions said otherwise. She looked like she was in incredible pain and


    was suffering.


    Julian noticed, but acted like he did not.


    His heart belonged to Susan, and he could not fit anyone else in there.


    Even if it was Little Flower, he could only betray her if she was not Susan.


    "Thank you. Then, I will leave first," Julian smiled to


    Isabelle apologetically and left without hesitation.


    Only God knew how badly he wanted to go back to Susan and hug her tightly.


    If only he had known earlier that one day he would love Susan so much. Then he would never have


    ignored Susan when they were young.


    Too bad the two little girls other than Little Flower left no trace in his memories. Regardless of how


    hard he tried, he still could not remember their faces.


    Was his Susie one of them?


    Did she also look at him from a distance for a long time?


    A smile crept onto Julian''s face. After many years, he also looked at her in the dark for a very long


    time. So, i t was a tie.


    When he reached the door, Julian suddenly thought of one thing.


    He turned around abruptly and asked, "Do you remember, when we were young, we found an


    injured puppy and bandaged its leg?"


    "Puppy?" Isabelle looked a little confused, "Why do I remember a kitten instead?"


    Julian looked down, "You¡¯re right, it was a kitten. I must''ve remembered wrongly."


    Then, he left.


    Although he had already decided that regardless of whether or not Susan was Little Flower, the


    person whom he loved was still Susan, a slight doubt still lingered in his guts.


    But after so many confirmations, Isabelle''s identity should not be fake either.


    Anyway, it did not matter.


    Although fate pulled a prank on them at first, God still sent the right person to him in the end.


    Once Julian left, Isabelle''s expression changed drastically.


    Her eyes shed with malignity.


    The little boy was Julian.


    Back then, the little boy chose Susan. Now, Julian still chose Susan.


    Why? 4


    What did Susan do to deserve all the good things in life?


    Previously, Isabelle chose to give up on Julian.


    But since Julian was the little boy, this time, she would not give up again.


    Isabelle calmed herself down and pulled her phone out to call Susan.


    Once the call was picked up, her expression changed and her voice softened, "Susie." "Isa!"


    Susan''s voice was uplifted, "Did you see him? Is h


    e hot?"


    Isabelle''s voice was a little apologetic, "Sorry Susie, I waited at the ce you said for the entire


    morning, but I still don''t see anyone. Is the little boy stilling?"


    "Huh? He''s not there?" Susan was shocked.


    "Yeah. Anyway, I still don''t see anyone now. It''s okay, I''ll wait a little more and see if he''lle,"


    Isabelle said softly.


    "It''s long past the promised time," Susan could not help but sound a little upset, "I don''t think he''s


    coming anymore."


    "Not necessarily. Maybe he remembered the wrong time?" Isabelle said kindly.


    Susan shook her head, "No way, he''s always had a good memory. If I can remember, he can, too.


    Unless... he never really cared about this promise. Well, it makes sense too, it''s been more than


    twenty years. Perhaps he didn''t even take it seriously."

 Chapter 155 Will You Marry Me?

    Chapter 155 Will You Marry Me?


    Isabelle¡¯s eyes sparkled with merriment. She suppressed her exhration and asked with great


    concern, "So now what? Should I keep waiting?¡±


    Truth be told, Susan was disappointed. She had no idea whether Little Leaf forgot about their


    promise or i f he had already forgotten about her.


    Sighing, she then replied, "I think you cane back now. Thank you, Isa."


    "Don''t mention it, Susie. This is nothing. Besides, you wouldn¡¯t have been involved in an ident if


    you hadn''te to get me," Isabelle said softly. "But he didn''t show up, and I didn''t help you


    anything..."


    "It''s okay. You¡¯ve already done your best. I''m the one who took it too seriously," Susan said. "After


    all, we were still kids at that time. Besides, it''s something more than 20 years ago, so I think it''s


    normal for him not toe."


    "It''s good that you understand, Susie. Anyway, I''ming back now," Isabelle said. Then, she hung


    up the call.


    "Ahhh!" Susan shouted disappointingly.


    ''Little Leaf, you b*st*rd. How can you forget about our promise?¡¯


    However, after giving it a second thought, Susan felt it was reasonable. Little Leaf came from a


    reputable family. To him, Lin County was just a slum and she was merely one of his childhood


    friends.


    He should have a wider world and he should''ve met a lot more people after leaving Lin County. He


    would not remember a twenty-year-old promise and there was a probability that he had totally


    forgotten about her.


    The thought made Susan feel even more sad and depressed. She punched the bed exasperatedly


    and hissed inwardly, ''Hmph, well then, since Little Leaf has already forgotten me, I suppose I don''t


    need to keep him in my heart anymore.''


    After a few hours, Susan''s phone rang.


    "Where are you, Susie? I¡¯m home now but I don''t see you." Julian''s voice wafted over from the other


    side of the line.


    Susan blinked her eyes. "Aren¡¯t you on a business trip? How did youe back so soon?"


    "Yeah. It''s done, so I came back," Julian answered. The tenderness in his eyes softened his hard


    jawlines, and he had an inexorable urge to see Susan right now.


    "I''m on my way back," Susan hastily added.


    She did not let Julian know that she was in the hospital as it was just a small ident and she was


    fine now. Besides, she did not want to make him worried.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    After she hung up the call, she then summoned the doctor and told him to discharge her from the


    hospital. Before this, her head was still swimming, but now the dizzy spells were gone.


    "Doctor, can I be discharged from the hospital now?¡± she asked the doctor.


    "Well, we didn''t detect anyplications as of the moment," the doctor said. "So, yeah, you may go


    home. But you must keep an eye on your own condition ande back to us if you experience any


    difort."


    "Okay," Susan assented.


    After going through all the discharge formalities, she then left the hospital.


    She had the people from the Four Square Center tow her car away. Even though her vehicle did not


    suffer any damages from the crash, she needed to reinstall a new airbag. As such, she had to g


    down a cab to go home.


    "Woah!¡± The moment she stepped into the house, Julian pulled into a tight embrace, holding her in


    between his arms so tight as if he was holding the entire world.


    Susan was thrown in for a loop by Julian''s sudden affection. It took her for a long while toe


    around. She moved her arms around Julian, caressing his back softly as she asked, "What''s wrong,


    Julian?"


    Julian did not reply. He just lowered his head and nted a deep, lingering kiss on her lips.


    The kiss was deep and exciting. Susan was clueless about what had gotten into Julian that made


    him so excited. She could feel her knees going weak as she gradually slumped into his arms.


    It was at this moment that Mama Jean emerged from the kitchen with a te of fruits in her hands.


    When she saw the lovely-dovey scene between Julian and Susan, she shrunk back into the kitchen


    as it was something that she should not see.


    After a long while, Julian released Susan from his embrace and said in a deep voice, "I love you,


    Susan."


    "Hmm?" Susan still had not recovered from the passionate kiss. She looked puzzledly at Julian.


    A grin hopped onto the tips of Julian''s lips when he saw Susan''s confused look. He reached out and


    rubbed her head, destroying her ponytail and making her hair tumble over her shoulders.


    "Stop it, Julian! You''re messing up my hair!¡± Susan glowered at Julian, in which thetter just smiled


    in return.


    "Why are you smiling? Do you know how difficult it is t o get my hair done?" Susan snarled as she


    made a threatening gesture at Julian.


    Looking at Susan, Julian felt that his heart had finally found a ce tond.


    As long as Susan stayed by his side, it did not matter who Little Flower was anymore.


    "Susan,¡± Julian suddenly called her name.


    "What?" Susan replied crossly as she tied her hair up.


    Then, in the next second, Julian suddenly dropped on one knee and held out an exquisite box with


    his hand.


    Susan froze as disbelief filled her eyes. Her heart leaped into a gallop as she somewhat had a


    hunch of what he was about to do.


    "Julian, you..." Before she could say anything, Julian opened up the box, revealing the shiny


    diamond that sat in the center.


    "Susan Shelby, will you marry me?" Julian asked, his voice deep and serious.


    Susan could not believe what she was seeing right now.


    ''Is Julian proposing to me?¡¯


    Even though they had been married for more than a year, Julian had never proposed to her and


    they did not have a wedding ceremony either. It was a forced marriage that was not based on true


    love. As such, Susan was kind of surprised that Julian would propose to her now.


    Looking at Susan, who was standing frozen stiff, Julian narrowed his eyes, "You are not going to


    say yes?"


    Truth be told, Susan did not know what to react to. A faint flush suffused her cheeks as she said


    nervously,"


    We have been married for more than a year, so why are you proposing to me now..."


    "That''s different," Julian¡¯s face was serious as he announced, "Susan, I''m telling you this. I, Julian


    Shaw, want to spend the rest of my life with you. Now, you only have to answer me. Will you marry


    me?"


    Julian¡¯s face softened into a smile when he imagined having Susan standing by his side for the rest


    of their life.


    He did not forget that he owed Susan a proper proposal and a wedding. Initially, he thought Susan


    was Little Flower, so he nned to propose to her once again on the day they promised to meet


    each other 20 years ago.


    Susan was not Little Flower, but it did not matter anymore.


    The person he fell in love with was Susan. It did not matter if she was Little Flower or not as she


    was the woman that he wanted to be with for the remainder of his life.


    Julian was so serious that Susan did not know how to respond. She looked into his eyes and


    seemingly could see stars and moons in them.


    All of a sudden, a grin crossed her face as she said," What if I say no?¡±

 Chapter 156 You Have Been In Love With Me Since A Long Time Ago

    Chapter 156 You Have Been In Love With Me Since A Long Time Ago


    Julian narrowed his eyes dangerously at Susan as he said, "Woman, don''t forget that you''re already


    my wife. Our wedding certificate is still sitting in the safe upstairs. Who else could it be if you don''t


    want to marry me?¡±


    "What''s the point of asking me if that is the case then?" Susan lifted her eyebrow.


    "You''re not answering my question, woman, but I¡¯ll take that as a yes," Julian said, rising to his feet.


    Then, he took the ring out of the box and put it on Susan''s finger.


    Observing the diamond embedded in the ring, Susan''s eyebrows furrowed in distress. The diamond


    was huge and it stung her eyes. She said, "This thing is so big. It''s like I''m yelling at a robber to


    come and rob me. Can I take it off?"


    As she spoke, she tried to get the ring down from her finger.


    "Don''t you dare, Susan Shelby!" Julian snapped, his eyes burning into Susan.


    Susan stuck her tongue out at Julian and stopped moving. "I''m just joking with you. By the way, this


    one seems different from thest one I had."


    Julian gave her a wedding ring before, but she threw i t away in a fit of anger after she was


    provoked by I. After that, she did not know where the ring had gone.


    Julian harrumphed, "You''ve got the nerve to talk about our wedding ring, huh. I thought you didn¡¯t


    want it anymore since you threw it at a nonsense woman?"


    "Nonsense woman? Have you forgotten that you''re the one who wanted me to apologize to her?


    You even asked me to give her a birthday present! Julian Shaw, I can''t believe that you can


    remember her birthday after knowing her just for a couple of days," Susan said indignantly.


    "Who the hell knows her birthday? I only know that that day is your..." Julian suddenly stopped


    midway through his sentence.


    Susan blinked her eyes, "Me? What is the thing that you know about me?"


    "It''s nothing," Julian dodged Susan''s question, setting his jaw in a tight line.


    Understanding suddenly dawned upon Susan when she saw that Julian refused to hold her gaze.


    She stared at him with bright eyes as she asked, "You know that day is my birthday, don''t you?"


    "I don¡¯t know," Julian denied.


    "You really don''t know that my birthday is on October 20th?" Susan pressed on, a cunning grin


    crossed her face.


    "I thought it was on the 30th of..." Julian replied subconsciously, then he suddenly realized


    something was amiss.


    He turned his gaze towards Susan and saw a knowing smile on her face. His face turned rigid as he


    quickly replied, "I found out afterward. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have known about it.¡±


    Susan did not believe in Julian. Holding the knowing grin on her face, Susan teased, "You were


    trying to make me angry that day, weren''t you?"


    "Nope."


    "You''re using I to make me angry, are you?"


    "Nope."


    "The present was for me, wasn''t it?"


    "You''re delusional.¡±


    "You''ve been in love with me for a long time, have you not?" Susan cut straight to the chase.


    "That is impossible," Julian said with a nk expression, though the reddened tips of his ears


    betrayed how nervous he was.


    This was something that he had never expected. He was proposing to Susan, so she should be the


    one blushing all over. He had no idea what had gone sideways, and now Susan was teasing him.


    "Just admit it, Julian," Susan walked one step forward.


    Julian took one step back.


    "Admit it, Julian,¡± Susan advanced another step closer.


    Julian recoiled another step back.


    After a few times, Julian was backed into a corner.


    Smiling like a Chesire cat and looking like a wolf that had caught a rabbit, Susan said, "Tell me,


    Julian. Have you been plotting this for a long time?"


    Julian was filled with anger when he saw the brilliant smile on Susan¡¯s face.


    ''This woman is getting more and more audacious around me. Does she really think that I¡¯ll not


    punish her?'' Julian squinted his eyes and thought inwardly,'' Although she does look cute when she


    behaves this way and I¡¯m willing to let her boss me around, she still needs to be taught a lesson.''


    With that thought in mind, Julian lifted his eyebrow a s he held Susan''s gaze. Suddenly, before


    Susan could d o anything, he bent over and scooped her up from the floor.


    Susan was taken aback when she was lifted in midair. It was only now that she realized she had


    taken it too far and Julian began to retaliate against her. Be that a s it may, she was not going to


    yield to him just like that and struggled with all her might. "What are you doing, Julian? Put me


    down!"


    When she saw where he was heading, her eyes widened in horror and she struggled even more.


    However, Julian paid no heed to her struggle and secured her tightly in his steel embrace. As if he


    could read her thoughts, he said, "This will be a punishment for enraging me, woman. I''ll let you


    know what is the consequence of trying to mess with me."


    After a few hours, Julian stood by the bed, holding a bowl of soup in his hand, his face holding an


    apologetic expression.


    "Susie, I''ve brought you some soup," he asked softly, helplessly looking at the mound on the bed.


    "Go away!" Susan''s muffled yell wafted out from under the nket.


    "Come out, Susie. It''s not good to cover yourself underneath the nket. You could suffocate."


    "I¡¯m noting out," Susan replied exasperatedly.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Be good, Susie. I know I might¡¯ve gone a little too far this time. I promise you I''ll listen to you next


    time," Julian said unctuously.


    If the employees from Lanyard were watching the scene right now, their jaws would probably hit the


    floor. After all, they were under the impression that their boss was a cool, handsome, and despotic


    CEO who found pleasure in switching female partners from time to time. He was like a bird that


    would never perch on any tree, and they never expected that he would be so devoted to a woman.


    "So you do know that you''ve gone too far, huh?" Susan pulled the nket down and stared angrily


    at Julian,"


    Do you know how painful it was? I was screaming at you to slow down, but you just kept on going


    faster and faster. It¡¯s still hurting me right now!"


    "It¡¯s my fault. I''m sorry, Susie,¡± Julian apologized.


    During that time, his emotions had gotten the best of him and he lost control. He did not notice that


    he was going too fast, and by the time he realized it, Susan was already crying. That was the


    reason Susan was mad at him right now. 1


    "So how are you going topensate me?" Susan asked grumpily.


    Julian thought for a moment and then replied, "I''m thinking of spending a few months to prepare a


    big wedding for you, probably after the new year. How''s that sound?"


    Susan blinked her eyes, "Are you kidding me, Julian Shaw? I¡¯m your wife. It''s your responsibility as


    a husband to give me a wedding. You can¡¯t just take it andbel it aspensation. Try again."


    Julian felt Susan was right. He found he could not refute her.


    ''If a wedding is a no-go, then what else can I do?


    Money? But all my money belongs to Susie. How about jewelry? But Susie doesn''t like jewelry..."


    Julian thought for a long while, but nothing came to mind. He turned to Susan and pleaded, "Just


    tell me what you want, Susie. I can''t think of anything right now."


    A glint shed across Susan''s eyes. She waved at Julian and said, "Come closer."


    Julian went nearer and he frowned after he heard what Susan had said, "Three months? No! I can''t


    ept it. It¡¯s too long!"


    "Just three months!¡± Susan pouted, "I''m still hurt right now.¡±


    She had no idea what had gotten into Julian today. He was so fierce and she was still in pain right


    now.


    "Half a month," Julian bargained.


    "No! Two months and a half!¡±


    "Twenty days!"


    "Two months!"


    After some bargaining, they finally fixed the time for a month.


    "That''s a deal, then. You can''t touch me for a month!" Susan''s eyes shone brightly.


    Lifting one of his eyebrows, Julian asked, "So you want to eat now?"


    "Yes," Susan nodded.


    Initially, Julian was feeding her. Then, it became a mutual feeding, and the atmosphere became


    more and more intimate.


    If he had not agreed with Susan that he would not touch her for a month, he would have pounced


    on her


    already.


    At night, Julian held Susan in his arms.


    The fragrance of her hair tickled his nostrils, and he once again regretted agreeing to such a


    condition with Susan. One month was just too long for him!


    Forcing down the bolt of heat in his heart, Julian asked through a husky voice, "Susie, why didn''t


    you go meet your childhood friend today?"

 Chapter 157 Alert

    Chapter 157 Alert


    Susan raised her brow, and she was once again overwhelmed by disappointment and sadness


    when she thought about her childhood friend. She had been waiting this day for 20 years, yet Little


    Leaf did not show up in the end.


    However, the reality was she did not go there either. The reason she knew about it was due to


    Isabelle. If she wanted to exin the entire situation to Julian, then she had to tell him about the


    ident.


    She did not want to make him worried, so she just said poutingly, "Well, I just don''t feel like meeting


    him anymore. After all, he¡¯s nobody to me."


    ¡®He''s just a nobody?''


    Julian suddenly narrowed his eyes. However, he was assaulted by a pang of guilt when he thought


    about his indifferent attitude toward Susan when they were kids. As such, he cleared his throat and


    said, "Yeah, he¡¯s nobody. It''s fine if you don''t want to meet him. After all, you have me."


    "Stop being a narcissist," Susan rolled her eyes at Julian. Then, she continued, "But I¡¯m not lying to


    you. He''s really gorgeous, so I''m certain that he''s more handsome than you."


    "Yeah, yeah, I believe you," Julian nodded profusely.


    "You..." Just when Susan was about to say something,


    Julian''s phone rang.


    He grabbed his phone and took a look.


    [Little Leaf, I''m home. Don''t worry about me, I''m fine. * Smiley*]


    It was from Isabelle.


    Julian frowned. Since Isabelle still called him Little Leaf, it was apparent that she did not take


    anything h e said to heart at all. His first reaction was to turn around and look at Susan.


    "Why are you looking at me? Who is that? Hurry up and reply to him," Susan said as she was


    baffled by Julian''s action.


    Julian deleted the message and set the phone on mute. After that, he put the phone away and


    looked at Susan, ¡°Susie, did Isabelle ask you for my contact number?"


    There was no way Isabelle could get her hands on his contact number. Judging from the fact that


    she sent him a message, she must have gotten his phone number somewhere else, and the first


    person who came into his mind was Susan.


    "No, I don''t remember her asking me about your contact number," Susan was puzzled. "Why would


    you ask me that?"


    "Then, did she see your phone before? Or can you remember any specific asion where you left


    your phone in her hand alone?" Julian pressed on.


    Susan blinked her eyes.


    If there was such an asion, then it should be after the ident. When she was transported by


    the gurney, she left her purse in Isabelle¡¯s hand. If Isabelle really had the intention of getting Julian''s


    phone number, she could''ve just looked at her phone at that time. 4


    "Why would you asking me this, Julian?¡± Susan asked as she still had a hard time wrapping her


    head around what was happening.


    "Nothing. Anyway, don''t get too close to Isabelle, Susie," Julian said.


    There was a strange feeling in the depth of his heart which he could not make heads or tails of. He


    deeply cherished the good memory between him and Little Flower, and he had a strong animosity


    towards Isabelle from the moment he knew about her. Now that she had be Little Flower, he


    kind of felt like his memory was ruined.


    Susan blinked her eyes again. Then, understanding suddenly dawned upon her as she found the


    exnation to Julian''s strange behavior. She asked, " Was it Isa who texted you?"


    "Yes," Julian rubbed her head as a dark glint crossed his eyes.


    He was certain that Isabelle got his contact number before she departed to Lin County. When he


    made the connection between how she secretly got his contact number and her previous action, it


    urred to him that she was trying to hit on him.


    At that time, she still did not know that he was Little Leaf. As such, everything she told him,


    including that she had been waiting for him for twenty years, were all lies.


    Even though he had felt that his childhood was destroyed, he was relieved. He could feel his guilt


    lessening. After all, there was no need for him to feel pity for a maniptive girl like her.


    "What did she send to you?" Susan asked curiously.


    "It¡¯s nothing important," Julian avoided her question. He said, "Anyway, the fact that she got close to


    you and then secretly stole my contact number shows that she isn''t as innocent as she seems to


    be. You understand what am I trying to say, right?"


    Susan blinked her eyes again. Then, she nodded," Yeah."


    Truth be told, she felt a little upset. She could not fathom why Isabelle would do something like this


    behind her back. If she really wanted Julian''s contact number, she could have just asked her. It was


    not that she would not give it to her or anything. What she should have never done was deceive her


    and steal Julian¡¯s phone number away.


    After all, Julian was her husband. Did she ever consider her feelings while she was doing all those


    deeds? Susan could not tell.


    A mixed feeling rose from Julian''s heart when he got his desired result. He knew Susan would be


    more alert when dealing with Isabelle.


    He was both grateful and sorry for Isabelle. He was grateful for her because she brought him to light


    when he was alone that year. He was sorry because he had t o break his promise. If possible, he


    did not want to think the worst of her as well. After all, she was his saving grace as one of the only


    people who reached out a hand to him when he was enveloped in darkness.


    However, what happened today had proved a lot of things.


    He could give up everything but Susan. Even if it was Little Flower, he would have no qualms in


    eliminating her if she were to be an obstacle between him and Susan.


    He considered the things that happened during their childhood as a debt he owed her. He would


    never forget about it and he would certainly find another way to pay herback.


    ''Isa contacted Julian in private...''


    The more Susan thought about this, the angrier she became. She turned around and pinched


    Julian''s arm as she hissed, "I should''ve locked you in the house so that you wouldn''t go around and


    flirt with other women!"


    Looking at Susan, a smirk crossed Julian''s face, "Well, i f that''s what you want, I''m more than happy


    to let you lock me up in the house. We can have fun all day and all night.¡±


    "Erm, I just want to shut you in the house, I don¡¯t want t o have fun with you all day and all night,"


    Susan immediately bent her knees.


    "Ohh?" Julian suddenly went closer to her.


    Startled, Susan hastily jumped away, "Hey, hey, hey, watch yourself! You promised me that you will


    not touch me for a month!"


    Paying no heed to Susan''s struggle, Julian grabbed her and pulled her into his arms.


    Susan began to struggle.


    "Stop wiggling like a worm," Julian said through a husky voice, "Or else, I don''t think I can keep my


    promise.¡±


    Susan was startled and she froze.


    A contented grin appeared on Julian¡¯s face as he secured Susan in his embrace.


    Laying in his arms, Susan soon fell asleep. Julian took over his phone and he realized that Isabelle


    had sent him a few more messages.


    [Little Leaf, are you home yet? I don¡¯t mean to disturb you, I just want to know if you¡¯re safe.]


    [Little Leaf, is it because you''re with Susie now that you don''t want to reply to me? Am I disturbing


    you?] [I... I don''t want to disturb you as well, but my heart. It hurts so much and I cannot control


    myself.] [Little Leaf, please, talk to me, okay? Just for a while.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just a while will do. I promise after tonight I''ll not disturb you or Susie anymore.]


    Julian frowned.

 Chapter 158 Restart The Competition

    Chapter 158 Restart The Competition


    It was apparent that Isabelle Shelby was not as graceful as she had described herself.


    Julian Shaw narrowed his eyes ever so slightly.


    If Susan Shelby found out that he was the little boy back in those years and Isabelle was Little


    Flower, then the matter would be even more confusing.


    He had already given Susan his heart fully and it could not contain anybody else even the slightest


    bit.


    However, it was true that Isabelle did help him a lot when they were young.


    He considered himself owing a huge favor to her.


    He would need to return the favor but it was definitely not in the manner that Isabelle wanted.


    He needed time to think properly on how to solve this matter.


    Julian ced the phone aside without replying to any of Isabelle''s text messages. He did not want


    to be the cause of Isabelle''s unrealistic imaginations.


    In the Shelbys, Isabelle stared at the phone screen and waited.


    Half an hour, one hour, two hours passed.


    Regardless of how many text messages she sent, her effort to attract his attention failed entirely in


    the end.


    Isabelle¡¯s expression turned unpleasant.


    Julian was more ruthless and also more resolute than she had imagined!


    Perhaps her direct path to Julian could not be passed through anymore!


    However, she would never just give up so easily!


    On the next day, Isabelle gave Susan a call.


    She said sweetly, "Susie..."


    "I''m working. Let''s talk againter." Susan''s voice sounded slightly rigid.


    Isabelle could not help being stunned for a moment.


    Susan had always treated her with a kind attitude. Why did she feel that Susan¡¯s voice sounded off


    this time?


    Susan was already hanging up the call while Isabelle was caught in a daze.


    "Susie, hold on." Isabelle could not help feeling anxious. "What''s wrong? Are you suddenly mad at


    m e?"


    Susan pursed her lips and recalled the incident where Isabellle contacted Julian without her


    knowledge. She felt rather uneasy in her heart.


    She was not a person who enjoyed hiding her feelings so she could not help asking


    straightforwardly," Where did you get Julian''s contact number?"


    Isabelle was stunned for a moment and she could not help panicking inside.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    How did Susan find out that she had been contacting Julian in private?


    Had she read the content of the text messages?


    If she saw it, then her act of disguising herself as Little Flower would get exposed!


    Isabelle forced herself to calm down and said cautiously, "Susie, are you mad at me for contacting


    Chairman Shaw yesterday night? I was only sending him a greeting."


    "Are you very close to Julian? Why is it necessary for you to greet him?" Susan grunted coldly.


    Isabelle could not help feeling relieved upon hearing Susan''s words. Thank God Susan had not


    read the content of the text messages.


    The corners of Isabelle¡¯s lips curled into a smile.


    No wonder Julian did not reply to her text messages yesterday night. So it turned out that it was


    discovered by Susan and it was inconvenient for him t o reply to her. However, she was certain that


    he still could not bear to part with her yet.


    Isabelle was in a much better mood now that she thought about it.


    However, she needed to deal with Susan still.


    "Susie." Isabelle said in a piteous tone, ¡°Don¡¯t... Don''t you know about the type of person I am? How


    would I do something to Mr. Shaw behind you? Actually... Actually... Yikes! I really didn''t want to say


    this initially."


    "Tell me." Susan raised an eyebrow.


    "The people from my family forced me to steal Mr.


    Shaw''s contact number." Isabelle quickly got into her role. Even though Susan could not see her,


    she was fully engaged in the act that her eyes reddened at once. "They said that since you¡¯re


    capable of getting o n top of Mr. Shaw and I''m no worse than you, I can do i t too if I put in more


    effort. I didn''t want to do it so my sister snatched my phone and texted Mr. Shaw. Susie, it¡¯s my fault


    for doing this to you. Yet, there¡¯s really nothing that I can do."


    As she was speaking, Isabelle began sobbing softly." I¡¯m not as fortunate as you. When your


    parents were still alive, they treated you and your brother very well. Your parents are not around


    now and you still have your brother who will protect you at all costs. Yet, my family members... My


    family members..."


    Isabelle was ovee by a feeling of sorrow that she was sobbing profusely until she could not


    breathe.


    Susan sympathized with Isabelle subconsciously at the thought of her fragile appearance. Yet, she


    remembered Julian''s warnings on multiple asions and became vignt.


    Since they were young, Isabelle''s most frequently used phrase to her was, ''There''s really nothing


    that I can do.''


    When she was bullied by Yvonne, Isabelle would put i n a good word for her from the side but when


    she thought about it closely, she realized that the only thing Isabelle did was speak without taking


    any real action.


    When Susan showed her the injuries she got from the beatings, Isabelle would only shed a few


    tears and then say, ''There¡¯s really nothing that I can do.¡¯


    Afterward, Susan¡¯s brother got sick. She had no choice but to abandon her pride to borrow money


    from her.


    Isabelle looked at her with tears streaming down her face and said, "I really want to help, but Susie,


    there''s really nothing that I can do."


    Now, she med the entire incident of texting Julian t o her family members and then added,


    ''There¡¯s really nothing that I can do.¡¯


    In the past, she found that Isabelle genuinely had a lot of difficulties, yet now that she thought about


    it, she always felt that there was something off about her.


    "Don''t worry, Susie. I will delete Mr. Shaw''s contact number immediately. From now on, I won¡¯t listen


    to m y family members¡¯ orders anymore regardless of how much they threaten me." Isabelle spoke


    through her misty eyes and sobs, "Susie, you''re an extremely important friend to me. So, will you


    please please please not be mad at me?¡±


    Isabelle''s voice was shaking as if she was very frightened.


    Susan could not bear to be cruel-hearted to herpletely. She heaved a sigh and said, "Isa, don''t


    cry anymore. I''m not mad at you."


    Isabelle was still crying incessantly and only stopped crying after Susan consoled her for a long


    while.


    "That¡¯s all for now, Isa. I have to go back to work now," said Susan.


    "Alright, alright. Go ahead and get busy, Susie,¡± said Isabelle hastily.


    Isabelle was not supposed to contact Julian behind her yet how did she end up consoling Isabelle in


    the end?


    Oh forget it! There was no need for her to mind about these details anymore. She decided that she


    would listen to Julian and stay further away from Isabelle from now on.


    Susan ced her phone and walked back to the office. Then, she heard Chance Hamilton''s voice


    calling out t o her.


    "Susie, have you received the notification? The designpetition is about to proceed."


    "Oh?" Susan looked up. "Maybe there''s a dy, I haven''t received it yet..."


    Before her voice died away, her phone beeped once.


    Susan immediately turned on her phone to take a look.


    The designpetition had no choice but to switch to another professional judge now that they had


    lost Sheldon Parsons.


    Since it was a professional judge, the reputation of the person would certainly need to carry some


    weight.


    She wondered who the judge would be this time.


    Susan scrolled through the page swiftly and saw the judge¡¯s name. She almost leaped up in


    excitement.


    It was Jojen Reed! The judge chosen this time was actually Jojen Reed!


    "I didn''t expect the organizer to actually get Mr. Reed o n board." There was excitement in Chance''s


    eyes that could not be concealed.


    No wonder thepetition was postponed for half a month. So it turned out that the organizer was


    preparing to deliver such a grand move!

 Chapter 159 A Big Blow From Mr. Reed

    Chapter 159 A Big Blow From Mr. Reed


    Who was Mr. Reed?


    In recent years, there were a dozen of renowned designers that came into the public view of


    Summery. Three of these designers were universally recognized a s the top designers.


    On the other hand, those three designers were all Mr. Reed''s apprentices without exception!


    When Mr. Reed was young, his achievements illuminated a whole generation.


    As he aged, the apprentices he taught were all simrly brilliant.


    He was the true first man of the interior design industry.


    In fact, no one else was qualified topete the moniker of ''first man¡¯ with him.


    "Mr. Reed, it''s actually Mr. Reed." Susan Shelby¡¯s eyes lit up brightly.


    Mr. Reed''s work was considered an obligatory course for designers like them. She had lost count of


    how many pieces of Mr. Reed¡¯s work that she studied in detail since she was attending university


    until she started working!


    His work was abination of delicateness and majestess.


    The works contained an untraceable wholeness and harmony.


    It was simply...


    Perfect!


    Now that it was announced that Mr. Reed was the judge, it was time for her to meet Mr. Reed in


    person and perhaps she could even receive his guidance.


    Susan felt that she was so overjoyed that she almost lost her mind.


    "Don''t get excited first. Read everything, read everything first." Chance Hamilton suppressed his


    excitement.


    Was there even better news than Mr. Reed¡¯s presence?


    Susan continued reading.


    Then, her eyes lit up abruptly.


    A new reward was added to thepetition.


    One of the top ten contestants would be chosen as Mr. Reed''s final direct apprentice.


    One person could be Mr. Reed''s apprentice and it was the position of the final direct


    apprentice. The news was enough to drive everyone mad.


    Alya almost lost her mind when she leaned closer and read to this part. "Oh oh oh oh, it¡¯s the


    opportunity to b e taken in as Mr. Reed¡¯s apprentice! Why didn''t I put in more effort in my


    preparations at that time!"


    "Me too! I would have stopped eating and fully engaged in designing if I knew about this. Perhaps I


    would have gotten myself shortlisted this way."


    Other than Chance and Susan, the rest of the people inside the office were howling sorrowfully.


    "The shortlisted contestants will be gathering at Universal Tower at two in the afternoon." The head


    of the design department took a nce at them and said smilingly, "Mr. Shaw said the staff


    members that are shortlisted in thepetition will receive full support from thepany. Both of


    you do not need to work in the afternoon. Don''t worry, your wages won''t be deducted."


    Chance and Susan could not help cheering in joy.


    Susan sent Julian Shaw a text message when she returned to her seat.


    ''Mr. Reed is actuallying! Why didn¡¯t you tell me this in advance!''


    As the biggest sponsor of thepetition, it was impossible for Julian to not know about this


    information.


    Julian smiled and typed swiftly. ¡®Aren''t you surprised?''


    ''Very,'' Susan replied earnestly.


    ''Strive to be one of the top ten finalists,'' replied Julian.


    She would stand a chance to be taken as Mr. Reed''s apprentice by bing one of the top ten


    finalists.


    Susan felt her willpower to fight was burning.


    She had one more reason to win now.


    In the afternoon at Universal Tower.


    All the thirty shortlisted designers were there, the group of people waited for Mr. Reed¡¯s arrival


    eagerly.


    At two o''clock sharp, the door was opened.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    An energetic old man walked into the room apanied by an assistant.


    It was Mr. Reed. Everyone perked up in his arrival.


    Mr. Reed looked around him before he said, "It seems like no one iste and everyone is here.


    Then I shall give somements on everyone''s work that was shortlisted in the first qualifying


    round before this."


    Mr. Reed went straight to the ensemble without beating about the bush.


    The people were anticipating eagerly as well. Sheldon Parsons had alreadymented on their


    works earlier, but could Sheldon''s visionpare to Mr.


    Reed''s? 1


    The young assistant turned on the projector and the contestants'' works were disyed in


    session.


    Mr. Reed gave a brief three-minute evaluation of every contestant''s work. Then, he pointed out the


    general area for improvements.


    When it was Chance''s turn, Mr. Reed noted that Chance¡¯s work was magnificent with the grandness


    of Great Master Strange but he advised Chance to find his own path as soon as possible.


    Chance was already excited beyondparison upon receiving thement.


    He tugged at Susan repeatedly. "Susan, did you hear that? Mr. Reedplimented my design style


    to be magnificent!"


    "I heard that, I heard that. Look at how proud you are o f a triflepliment." Susan teased Chance


    but she was also getting eager as well.


    It was her turn soon and she wondered how Mr. Reed would evaluate her work!


    "The final work is from Susan Shelby."


    Susan''s work was disyed on the projector.


    Mr. Reed took a nce at Susan nonchntly before h e said without showing any courtesy, "The


    work is quite creative and a little witty! However, take a look here, here and here, everyone. The


    structure is so messy. Thebination of the sofa set and coffee table here is simply beyond one¡¯s


    imagination. Aside fromcking in the most fundamental structuralponents, the color scheme is


    fresh but have you considered the overall tone? Isn''t it even better if you can shift this part here this


    way?¡±


    Mr. Reed had only given a few briefments to each


    person''s work.


    However, he spent a long time and gave a lot ofments to Susan.


    Mr. Reed spent a total of ten minutes toment on Susan''s work until it was simply useless.


    Susan felt rather recalcitrant as well yet each of Mr. Reed¡¯sment was perfectly reasonable.


    Moreover, the overall product was genuinely elevated to a higher rank after Mr. Reed''s simple


    adjustments.


    Susan''s lips twitched but she did not say anything in the end, only her face grew slightly paler than


    before.


    Mr. Reed highlighted the good points of the earlier works.


    Why did he only highlight the weak points when it was her turn?


    Mr. Reed was her idol. Susan felt sick when she was criticized by her idol in such a manner.


    The people could not help ncing over to Susan with a piteous gaze.


    Frankly, they found Susan''s work to be rather impressive before this. Yet, they suddenly found


    Susan¡¯s work to be nothing much when it was criticized by Mr. Reed in the minute details. At the


    very least, their works still had some good points. Susan''s work did not have any good points at all.


    "Alright, thementating ends here." After criticizing Susan''s work from top to bottom, Mr. Reed


    entered the next topic right away. "The panel of judges got me on board to be a judge this


    time. In other words, I¡¯m the sole person who is going to decide who amongst you can be the


    top ten finalists. Is there anyint regarding that?"


    The people did not have anyints naturally.


    "However, I have aint." Mr. Reed said nonchntly, "The final purpose of interior design is t


    o ensure the residents¡¯fort and pleasure in the house. As a result, I feel that the only person


    that has the authority to decide the final shortlisted contestants is the public."


    "The public?"


    The group of people could not help engaging in a mor ofments.


    Mr. Reed disregarded the morous babbles as he continued to speak, "I will give you seven days¡¯


    time. I n seven days, you mustplete the design without any specified theme and upload it to the


    designated website. Then, we will open a voting channel for each shortlisted contestant for three


    days. The top ten contestants with the highest votes after three days will be the top ten


    finalists!¡±


    The decision would be made based on online voting!


    This method was truly simple yet brutal.


    "Alright, that''s all for today. You can leave now." Mr. Reed did not bother to make any small talk but


    he began to send people home.


    By the time the people had all left the building, the young assistant could not help looking at Mr.


    Reed. "M r. Reed, it seems that you''ve delivered a crushing blow to Susan Shelby."

 Chapter 160 Remuneration

    Chapter 160 Remuneration


    Jojen Reed grunted coldly once. "The girl Susan Shelby has the most potential so I have to deliver


    a more crushing blow to her naturally."


    The young assistant could not help feeling speechless.


    Mr. Reed almost stopped providing guidance to anyone during these recent years. As a result, very


    few people were aware of Mr. Reed''s teaching style.


    The more potential he saw in a designer, the more ruthless he would criticize the designer''s work.


    In his words, he did it because a jade that was not polished could not be made into anything!


    As the top designer of Summery, Great Master Strange was also savagely criticized by Mr. Reed


    when he was epted as an apprentice in the past.


    "Mr. Reed, the young designers aren''t aware of your teaching style. Aren''t you afraid that Susan


    Shelby will never recover from your criticism?" said the assistant.


    "If she doesn''t have the ability to endure this and push forward, then there''s no future for her either,"


    said Mr. Reed nonchntly.


    It was apparent that Mr. Reed did not n to change his temper.


    The young assistant could only pay a silent tribute to


    Susan in his heart.


    Susan was still battered out of her senses when she left Universal Tower. Chance Hamilton could


    not help consoling her upon noticing her situation, "Susie, don''t be too bothered. Perhaps Mr.


    Reed''s criticism may not necessarily be right either."


    "I''m fine." Susan forced a smile. "It''s true that I still have so much room for improvement."


    "All the best!" Chance could not help encouraging her.


    Susan nodded heavily.


    Then, she inhaled a deep breath.


    Mr. Reed was albeit overbearing but his criticism was very correct too.


    However, his criticism could never take her down. On the contrary, it made her put in even more


    effort to strive.


    There woulde one day that she would receive Mr. Reed''spliment.


    Susan regained her fighting spirit.


    Chance admired Susan as he looked at her.


    If it was his work that was criticized severely by Mr. Reed before the witness of everybody else,


    perhaps he would never be able to recover so quickly.


    It was not even four o''clock when Susan walked out of Universal Tower. However, since the


    company had already approved her leave, Susan headed home


    straight away.


    She made up her mind that she would certainly produce a submission that would change Mr.


    Reed¡¯s perception of her so she could vent her dissatisfaction!


    She had one week¡¯s time. She still needed to go to work during the day so she basically only had


    her lunch hours and nights to prepare for thepetition. Time was pressing.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as Susan began engaging in the task fully, she worked all day regardless of time once


    again.


    Julian Shaw pitied Susan but he knew that Susan could not be persuaded at this time. He could


    only order Mama Jean to prepare more nourishing food for her on usual days.


    While Susan was busy, he had to attend his matters too.


    He needed to take swift and effective measures to end the matter with Isabelle Shelby.


    Julian pondered about it and decided to make an appointment so he could talk to Isabelle in person.


    Isabelle was overjoyed for a long time after receiving the call from Julian. She dressed up


    painstakingly then she went to the cafe way ahead of time and waited.


    Julian arrived at the cafe about ten minutes before the appointed time and entered through the door.


    Isabelle''s face blushed involuntarily upon seeing him.


    She called out to him softly, "Mr. Shaw, there you are."


    She could feel her little heart beating hard.


    She did not have the courage to contact Julian for the past few days but she had only contacted


    Susan in an attempt to ask her out.


    She wanted to give it a try and see if she could seize the opportunity to get close to Julian.


    Unexpectedly, Susan used the excuse of being busy with work to reject her over and over again.


    Heh.


    She thought about how she used to help Susan in the past at the very least, and yet she did not


    expect that Susan would be so inhuman.


    Yet, so what if Susan tried so hard to avoid her? Julian still took the initiative to ask her out, right?


    The more Isabelle thought about it, the prouder she was. The smile in her eyes grew so wide that it


    could not be concealed anymore.


    "Take a look at this contract." Julian took a seat and passed a contract to Isabelle straightforwardly.


    "Contract?" Isabelle was stunned for a moment. Then, she picked the document up and proceeded


    to read it.


    The joy in her eyes grew stronger after reading the contract.


    ording to the contract, the Shelby family would be receiving one project from Lanyard


    Construction.


    Even though it was not considered a big project for Lanyard Construction, it was already considered


    money falling from the sky for the Shelby family.


    The Shelby family would be able to make five million worth of profit frompleting the project at


    the very least.


    "Then, there''s this." Julian pushed over a cheque to her.


    Isabelle took a nce to find the value of five million o n the cheque.


    Julian assumed a calm gaze. "The contract and the cheque, you can choose one."


    Isabelle''s eyes lit up.


    The value of these two items was about five million or so. One was for the Shelby family and the


    other one was for her.


    Julian gave her the option to choose by herself now.


    She would be the biggest beneficiary regardless of whichever her choice was!


    Julian gave her such a huge advantage so suddenly. Was he- was he trying to take her...


    Isabelle felt her heart beat harder even.


    She raised her eyes to look at Julian coquettishly. "Mr. Shaw, you''re doing this...for the purpose of?


    If Susie finds out, is it going to cause any trouble?"


    The shyness in Isabelle''s gaze was too obvious yet


    Julian''s icy cold voice was heard soon afterward.


    "Isabelle, I''m very thankful for yourpany when we were young.¡¯¡¯


    "Why are you mentioning this..." Isabelle blushed scarlet.


    Julian stared at her withplicated emotions radiating in his eyes.


    At the time, his father had just passed away recently and Lanyard Construction was in an unstable


    state with a group of people casting covetous looks on thepany from the side. In an effort to be


    fullymitted to running thepany, his mother sent him to Lin County so he could stay away


    from the chaos in Ningcheng City.


    He understood that his mother¡¯s decision at the time was to protect him.


    Yet, he had just lost his family recently at the time. Soon afterward, he was sent back to Lin County


    all by himself which was equal to being away from his mother.


    It was supposed to be a whole, happy family yet he was left all alone in the blink of an eye.


    He was scared, anxious, and he even hated the world a little.


    Before Little Flower, he had already begun to withdraw from the outside world. He did not enjoy


    socializing with others and he would rather stay in the icy cold solitude. He could feel that an abyss


    was waiting for him if the situation were to continue.


    Yet, his mother was busy with handling Lanyard Construction while the servants cared about his


    daily life. No one knew about his hardship and Julian had even abandoned himself to despair and


    allowed himself to sink into the abyss.


    It was until one day when Little Flower came into his life.


    "Hey, would you like to y with us?" She smiled at him across the fence like a little angel.


    At that very moment, Julian felt like he had received some kind of salvation.


    "Mr. Shaw, Mr. Shaw?" called out Isabelle softly.


    Julian was suddenly pulled back to reality. He could not help frowning as he looked at Isabelle¡¯s


    pretentious face.


    He realized something from Isabelle. A person who was pure could still be destroyed one day.


    She was Little Flower but she was no longer the Little Flower in his mind.


    Julian said calmly, "You were very helpful to me when we were young so I''m now giving you the


    remuneration that I think is appropriate. The contract or the cheque, you may choose one. Then...


    from now o n, I don''t want you to bring up past events anymore.¡±

 Chapter 161 Heartless

    Chapter 161 Heartless


    Isabelle Shelby could not help being stunned upon listening to Julian Shaw icy cold words.


    She was still under the assumption that Julian wanted to do something with her and her heart was


    filled with joy.


    Yet, it was obvious that Julian wanted to use money to put an end to the past events judging by the


    situation now.


    Isabelle could not help panicking.


    Without her stolen identity ''Little Flower,¡¯ there was utterly nothing that she could use to get close to


    Julian at all.


    Now, Julian wanted to cut ties with the past. Would that not break all her hopespletely?


    ''No, I can''t allow this to happen.¡¯


    Isabelle clenched her teeth and shoved away the contract and cheque while looking at Julian with a


    sad expression. "Mr. Shaw, why do you do this? Could i t be that I was a good friend to you when


    we were young just so I could get this small sum of money? You¡¯re insulting me!¡±


    Julian narrowed his eyes. "Isabelle, my advice to you i s to choose either one. This is the only time


    that I''m repaying your favor. If you reject this opportunity, I


    can assure you that this won''t happen again."


    Isabelle could not help raising her head to look at Julian.


    His stern and cold expression waspletely different from the affectionate expression he


    assumed when he was with Susan Shelby.


    Why...


    Why did he make the decision to marry Susan when h e thought Susan was Little Flower?


    When he found out that she was Little Flower now, why did he choose to use a simple yet brutal


    way of using money to deal with her?


    Was she really that inferior to Susan?


    Isabelle could not help biting her lower lip strenuously. She refused to ept the fact that she was


    inferior to Susan but she med Susan for leaving a stronger first impression on Julian.


    If she was the one who met Julian first, she was certain that she could marry Julian too.


    "Regardless of your choice, I think of this as my returning the favor already." Julian said calmly,


    "From now on, don''t try to get close to Susan and you¡¯re not allowed to tell her the childhood events


    either.


    Otherwise..."


    Julian paused for a moment. "Actually, I don¡¯t want to ruin the happy memories of our childhood


    either.


    Don''t force me to do it."


    Isabelle turned ghastly pale.


    If one were to describe his method earlier to be luring by the promise of a gain, his method now was


    fully intimidation.


    Julian was actually so heartless to her.


    "You have five minutes to consider." Julian took out a pocket watch right away and ced it on the


    table.


    Isabelle looked at him, misty-eyed. "Little Leaf, what have I done wrong? Why do you have to be so


    heartless to me?"


    "Heartless?" Julian raised an eyebrow. "With the remuneration of five million, I don¡¯t think that I''m


    heartless."


    It was true that he still owed a favor to Isabelle.


    However, he could never allow this favor to ruin his life with Susie.


    In that case, he could only solve it with money.


    It was unrted to being heartless, but it was a business deal.


    Isabelle looked at him with a ghastly pale face.


    There was utterly no change in Julian¡¯s expression despite her weeping.


    If she were to decline the five million, it was highly possible for her to end up getting nothing out of


    this...


    Isabelle''s nails cut into her flesh from her clenching her fists so tightly.


    Time was passing by the moment. Julian raised an eyebrow and he was about to speak.


    Isabelle said with a sorrowful expression, "Mr. Shaw, I wasn''t nning on telling Susie actually. If I


    were to take this so-called remuneration to give you a peace o f mind...then I shall fulfill your


    request.¡±


    Isabelle picked up the contract after making a beautifully-crafted statement. "I choose the contract."


    Her calction was witty. She could take the cheque yet it was only worth five million in total which


    did not amount to much.


    However, the contract would grant her a business deal that was worth five million at most. If she


    could manage it well, she could profit even more.


    More importantly, the Shelby family would be tied to Lanyard Corporation through this business


    deal.


    Perhaps, she would still be able to meet Julian again.


    "Alright." Julian nodded and took the cheque. Then, he took a meaningful nce at Isabelle.


    "Remember your promise."


    He was well aware that Isabelle may not necessarily give up the idea forever even after taking the


    remuneration.


    However, the remuneration was given to the Little Flower in his heart.


    Since Isabelle had already taken the money, the friendship between them back in those years was


    considered broken to him.


    If Isabelle were to try to cause trouble again in the future, he would never show mercy to her.


    Isabelle gazed after Julian''s departing silhouette and her expression turned somber at once.


    ''Susan!''


    ''It''s all your fault!''


    ''Life would be much better without you.''


    ''Without you, Julian will be mine.''


    Isabelle''s nails scratched across her handbag heavily without her notice.


    The future was still long. She would never just give up like this.


    One week where the days and nights blurred past in a sh-


    "It''s finally done!¡± Susan cheered with her disheveled hair and dirty face.


    Julian was seated on the side rifling through a book.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He could not help raising an eyebrow upon hearing her voice. "Very happy, huh!"


    "Of course." Susan beamed with joy and said, "I made very huge amendments based on the


    suggestions from Mr. Reed this time. I believe that I''ll certainly be able to make Mr. Reed change his


    perception of me this time." "Oh?" Julian ced down the book and picked up a ss of red wine


    before he made his way to Susan. "S o, shall we celebrate with a ss of wine then?"


    "Sure, sure." Susan extended her hand joyously to take the wine.


    She had just extended her hand when Julian had already raised his head and emptied the ss in


    one gulp.


    "Hey, Julian..."


    Susan had yet to react to the situation in rage when Julian suddenly leaned forward and kissed her


    lips.


    The rich fragrance of red wine gushed into her throat, which Susan swallowed subconsciously.


    Julian loosened his grip over her. Then, he looked at her with a spurious smile. "How do you feel?


    Are you still up for it?"


    Susan¡¯s face blushed scarlet at once. Then, she condemned him righteously by saying, "I refuse to


    talk about such an indecent topic."


    "Indecent?" Julian appeared rather astonished. "I was asking you how you feel about the red wine,


    is that indecent? Susie, you think too much."


    Susie was blushing even more. She red at Julian as she became angry with embarrassment. "I


    refuse to speak to you anymore. I''m going to take a shower!"


    Let s go.


    "I refuse." Susan looked at Julian vigntly.


    "The resistance is futile," said Julian nonchntly. He turned around and began to remove his upper


    garment calmly.


    Susan was dumbstruck with bewilderment from the rate of progress. She had only reacted to the


    situation after a long while. "Julian Shaw, don''t forget that you''ve promised me one month."


    "I didn''t." Julian assumed a calm expression. "So, we are only going to take a pure shower


    together."


    Could the act of showering together still be pure?


    Susan suddenly had the urge to bite Julian to death.


    "Of course.¡± Julian raised an eyebrow. "If you still have other requests, it¡¯s not that I can''t fulfill them


    either."


    Susan was about to condemn this man''s shamelessness righteously when Julian turned around and


    exposed his strong, muscr upper body already.


    In that instant, Susan had forgotten that she wanted t 0 speak.


    She was only staring at Julian''s muscles with her deadly gaze.


    ''Oh dear, the muscles, the figure in addition to that perfect, wless face. It is simply matchless.''


    "You''re drooling," Julian nonchntly said.

 Chapter 162 The Voting Begins

    Chapter 162 The Voting Begins


    Susan Shelby wiped her mouth subconsciously.


    Then, she could not help looking at Julian Shaw furiously. "You¡¯ve deceived me!¡±


    "If you aren''t harboring evil intentions, how can I deceive you?" The smirk on the corners of Julian''s


    lips grew deeper.


    Susan red at Julian for a while when she suddenly blinked her eyes innocently, walked over,


    stood on tiptoes, and took the initiative to kiss Julian.


    A wisp of surprise shed past Julian''s eyes.


    Susan had always been a very shy person. It was truly a once in a lifetime urrence for her to


    take the initiative.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Why was she in such a good mood today?


    Judging by the situation, it seemed like the one month of abstinence could be broken.


    Julian could not help kissing her back passionately.


    Susan suppressed the urge of losing strength in her legs as she guided Julian to move in the room.


    When they reached the doorway, she turned around and shoved Julian abruptly to the outside while


    locking up the door rapidly!


    By the time Julian reacted to the situation, he was already locked out from the room with his upper


    body exposed.


    Julian was stunned for a moment. Then, he could not help flying in rage. "Susan Shelby! Open the


    door!"


    "I won''t." Susan said proudly, "The guest room wees your stay. I''m going to take a shower first."


    Then, she left Julian behind and disregarded him before she went ahead to take the shower.


    Julian knocked on the door for a while. He could not help gnashing his teeth in rage upon noticing


    that Susan disregarded him.


    ''This woman!¡¯


    ''She really is getting more and more impetus!''


    ''Yet, it''s my fault for spoiling her!¡¯


    Julian had no idea whose fault it was to me now.


    Julian took out his phone and sent a text message to Susan furiously. ''Susan, if I pay attention to


    you again, I''m a puppy.''


    Susan could not helpughing upon reading the text message after her shower.


    Julian was really bing more and more childish.


    It had not been too long after she read the text message when she heard the sound of knocking on


    the door again.


    Susan could not help feeling amused. "Julian, if you


    pay attention to me again, it makes you a puppy."


    The sound of knocking stopped for a while.


    Then, a voice was suddenly heard. "Woof woof." 2


    "Hah." Susan did not manage to suppress herughter this time.


    She opened the door and let Julian in.


    Julian was already dressed in his pajamas. He had a te of durian in his hand. "Have some, it''s


    your favorite."


    As he was speaking, there was a wisp of disdainful glow in his eyes that he could not conceal.


    He opposed durian strongly such that the stench of the fruit was no different from a biological


    weapon for him.


    However, he knew that Susan was a strong advocate 0 f durian.


    "Durian!" A look of surprise shed past Susan''s eyes." I thought you hated the smell of durian?"


    Julian raised an eyebrow. "This is considered the celebration forpleting the design sketch after


    so much hard work. Remember to brush your teeth after you have it. You must brush your teeth,


    you must brush your teeth."


    An important matter had to be emphasized three times.


    Susan could onlyugh constantly as she looked at


    Julian.


    "What are youughing about?" Julian looked baffled.


    Susan stood on tiptoes and gave Julian''s lips a gentle peck. Then, she said softly, "Julian, I love


    you."


    Julian beamed with joy at once. He feigned his calmness by saying, "That''s normal. I¡¯m so


    outstanding after all.¡±


    This time, Susan was not in a rush to refute Julian''s narcissism.


    She smiled so widely that her eyes were closing into slits.


    One year ago, she never would have thought that she would fall in love with Julian.


    One yearter, she could not even imagine what she would do if she were to lose Julian.


    This life was already good enough for her.


    The next day.


    In the early morning, news came from Mr. Reed. He instructed all the contestants to gather at


    Universal Tower with their works.


    Susan dared not procrastinate naturally so she headed there in a rush.


    Everyone submitted their works.


    Mr. Reed took a nce then said, "The voting channel will officially open after one hour. You all can


    upload your work by yourself." "Yes," answered everyone.


    "Mr. Reed, there¡¯s still an hour¡¯s time anyhow. Can you pleasement on our work then?"


    Someone suddenly came up with the idea and suggested that.


    The group of people watched Mr. Reed in anticipation.


    Mr. Reed considered for a moment, picked up the sketches, and rifled through them before he


    beganmentating.


    Every contestant received a brief evaluation simrly with the most parts beingpliments and


    encouragement.


    The group of people was extremely happy from hearing that.


    "Susan..." Mr. Reed picked up Susan¡¯s work and examined it in detail.


    Susan could not help watching Mr. Reed eagerly.


    She had already put in her most painstaking effort for this work.


    Mr. Reed examined it for a while, then he said, "There are some slight improvements aspared


    to previously, but it''s only a little. Look at your arrangements over here, have you tested the angle?


    Also, there¡¯s this..."


    Mr. Reed began criticizing her work at great length.


    There was not a single good point highlighted in


    Susan''s work ording to Mr. Reed''sments.


    Susan¡¯s face turned ghastly pale once again. Then, she took out her notepad swiftly and jotted


    down thements proposed by Mr. Reed.


    It was toote for her to make amendments to her work since it was about to be uploaded


    immediately.


    However, she could still make improvements in the direction pointed out by Mr. Reed from now on.


    An approving glint shed past Mr. Reed''s eyes upon noticing Susan''s action.


    Mr. Reed was donementing on people¡¯s works. It sounded like Susan¡¯s work still performed the


    worst judging by Mr. Reed''s evaluation.


    Every contestant could not help staring at Susan in schadenfreude.


    Mr. Reed was the man with the most authority. If Mr. Reed said something was bad, it was surely a


    bad thing.


    Susan did not deserve to be their worthy opponent anymore.


    One hourter, everyone uploaded their works while the voting channel was opened simultaneously.


    "One vote can only be cast from one IP address.


    Everyone''s work will be shared on the forums with extremely high traffic. There are thousands and


    thousands of inte users there. Thus, there is no need for everyone to seek help from your family


    and friends. Your friends and family members can only cast a thousand votes at most, and it won''t


    affect the final result," said Mr. Reed.


    The group of people answered yes.


    However, they still headed to their socialworks, blogs, and all sorts of sites that they could think


    of quickly to get more votes.


    "Susie, are you not going to share it with your friends?" asked Chance Hamilton as he was busy


    sharing with his friends.


    "Mr. Reed said that the votes from family members and friends won¡¯t affect the result, right?" said


    Susan smilingly.


    "There''s always a ''just in case'' in everything! Just in case you arecking a few votes from


    bing a top ten finalist." Chance tapped away continuously.


    Susan smiled.


    There were certain things that Chance could do, but not her.


    She still had her important identity as Mrs. Shaw. It would be a cause of gossip if she were to solicit


    votes.


    Thus, everything was up to the public to choose.


    The votingsted for three whole days.


    Thirty shortlisted contestants were soliciting votes from everywhere with all sorts of methods.


    However, friendship was utterly incapable of determining anything just as mentioned by Mr. Reed.


    The contestant with the least votes had already umted close to one hundred thousand votes


    on the first day while the person with the most votes had already passed one million!


    The ratio of friendship votes to this voting number was almost negligible.

 Chapter 163 Voices Of Doubt

    Chapter 163 Voices Of Doubt


    The result of the voting was announced at 12 o''clock o n the first night.


    First ce had umted 1.93 million votes, which was 500 thousand votes ahead of second


    ce. And the winner of the night was Susan.


    "I won first ce?" Susan questioned, bewilderment written all over her face.


    This was somethingpletely out of her expectation. Mr. Reed had heavily criticized her work, so


    she was almost certain that she would finish deadst. She never expected that she would get first


    ce on the first day.


    ncing over at the result, Julian said nonchntly," Well, it seems that they have good taste."


    ''Just like me,'' he finished his sentence inwardly.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Susan was still in shock. She found it difficult to ept the truth that she could garner so many


    votes i n one night and that she was far ahead of otherpetitors.


    ''How is that possible?¡¯ She wondered inwardly. As she racked her brain searching for an


    exnation, an idea suddenly popped up in her mind. She turned her head towards Julian and said


    in an unsure voice, "Julian... Please tell me you have nothing to do with this.¡±


    After all, given Julian''s resources and connections, it was a piece of cake for him to gather 20


    million votes, let alone two million votes.


    Looking at Susan''s questioning gaze, Julian raised his brow and asked, "Why are you denying


    yourself of your achievement? You don¡¯t believe in your own abilities?"


    "It''s not that I don''t believe in my own abilities, it''s just that... I was quite confident at first, but Mr.


    Reed


    seems to have some doubts about me..." Susan said hesitantly.


    Truth be told, she would not feel as bad if it were other designers, or even if Sheldon, who was a


    master himself, rated her work. She would never take theirments to her heart no matter how


    harsh their remarks were.


    However, it was Mr. Reed who evaluated her design. H e was the most reputable designer in the


    design industry. He had a good eye for talent, and his opinions were all very spot-on.


    ''If he said I''m not good... then maybe I''m really not good enough..."


    "Mr. Reed is not a god, so there''s bound to be some asions where he would bark up the wrong


    tree. Besides, your ability is recognized in Lanyard and your works are highly rated by our clients.


    There are s o many people who recognized your effort, so why do you have to doubt yourself just


    because Mr. Reed


    doesn¡¯t approve of you?¡± Julian said.


    Susan looked at Julian and then sighed, "When did you be like an old man who loves to give


    advice, Julian?¡±


    Julian''s brows twitched at her remark. Just when he was about to say something again, Susan


    quickly went forward and soothed him.


    Thanks to the brief interlude, Susan had calmed down a little now. She figured that since she did


    notmit any misdeed and all of the votes were given to her voluntarily, she just had to ept it.


    Susan still had the upper hand until the third day.


    On the third day, the second ce made aeback and gained a whopping 3 million votes in one


    day on thest day. In the end, it overshot Susan''s votes and reced her.


    "So, I got second ce in the end," Susan said. She was a little disappointed, but that was all she


    felt. After all, only ten of them could enter the finalist round, so she was content with what she had


    landed the spot.


    On the second day, Susan received a notification from the judges. On that night, they would


    announce the top 10 finalists and the final round would be held at the same time as well to decide


    the champion.


    "We have to go to Central Stadium for the final round? I wonder how they¡¯re going to assess us this


    time," Chance said.


    He was thest of the ten finalists who made it into the final round.


    "I''ve no idea," Susan shook her head.


    "Susie, Lanyard Construction is thergest investor in thispetition. Mr. Shaw sure knows


    something. Maybe you should go and ask him for some lowdowns," a voice interjected.


    "Yeah. You should go and ask Mr. Shaw so that you and Chance can get a better result."


    Susan was stunned for a moment. Then, she said, "I don¡¯t think so. It''s not fair to the others."


    "Susie, there''s no need to hide it from us. We all know that you got such a good result this time


    because of M r. Shaw. Although you don''t have to worry about yourself anymore since you''re in


    second ce, you have to help Chance. If he makes it into the top 3, it would boost Lanyard¡¯s


    reputation as well," another person added.


    Susan frowned. "What are you talking about? I didn¡¯t ask for Julian''s help, and I didn''t cheat to get


    the votes."


    The crowd fell silent. After a short while, all of them waved their hands and said, "Alright, alright. We


    believe you.¡±


    Be that as it may, Susan could feel that they were just brushing her off. She could see that all of


    them were unconvinced. She turned around to look at Chance, but he refused to meet her gaze.


    Apparently, he did not believe her either.


    "Susie, we know that you got your votes fair and square, but it wouldn''t take much effort to get some


    information from Mr. Shaw.¡±


    "Yeah, I agree."


    Setting her jaw tight, Susan replied, "I''m sorry. But I think we all should have a fairpetition. I


    won''t ask Julian."


    "It¡¯s okay guys. I''m fine with whatever I have now. Don¡¯t bother Susie anymore,¡± Chance spoke up,


    helping Susan dismiss the situation.


    Even though the crowd had dispersed, Susan still felt a little ufortable inside her heart.


    She achieved sess through her own efforts. She did not take any shortcuts, nor did she ask for


    Julian''s help. She could not fathom why all of them would think that she would seek help from Julian


    just because she was his wife.


    Now that everyone in thepany who had full faith i n her, including Chance, assumed that Julian


    was the one pulling strings, she dared not to think how people outside would talk about her.


    She took a deep breath and chased all the dark thoughts out of her brain. No matter what


    happened, she had nothing to fear because she had a clear conscience.


    However, there was something in this world that one could not entirely steer clear of.


    In the afternoon, somebody tagged her in the group chat and sent her a link.


    "Susie, take a look at this. You have to act fast before it goes out of control.¡±


    Susan opened the link and her brows furrowed.


    The post had nothing but only an audio clip and a screenshot.


    The audio clip was about thements Mr. Reed gave to her while he was reviewing her work,


    while the screenshot showed the result of her votes.


    Words were not needed anymore as Susan could feel the hostility from the post.


    "Oh my God, how can a work with such a poor evaluation from Mr. Reed get such a high number of


    votes? Is everybody blind?¡±


    "I already said Susan¡¯s work is nd and dull. I didn''t like it from the first moment I saw it. It seems


    like Mr. Reed has the same opinion as me.¡±


    "I wonder how such a poor design got second ce. Could it be that there¡¯s a shady deal behind


    this?"


    Voices of doubt came in a throng.


    After a short while, someone pointed, "You don¡¯t know? Susan is Julian Shaw''s wife. He is the CEO


    of Lanyard Construction, and Lanyard Construction is the biggest investor this time... So, it''s pretty


    self-evident, right?"


    "I knew it. There¡¯s no way that everyone could be blind. By the way, with the Straws'' resources, they


    can easily buy tens of millions of votes, let alone 10 million votes."


    "How can they allow something like this to happen? What are the judges doing? This is such a


    shame for our country."


    ¡°Yeah, right. She didn''t work hard for it, yet she got second ce. Her design is like a piece of sh*t."


    Susan¡¯s face went pale. Someone beside herforted, "Don''t worry too much, Susie. They don¡¯t


    have any evidence, so they can¡¯t do anything to you."


    However, she did not feel better. After all, judging by her colleague''s words, it was apparent to her


    that everyone still thought it was Julian who helped her buy those votes.

 Chapter 164 The Final Match

    Chapter 164 The Final Match


    Even thepany''s employees felt that way, so what the outsiders thought was beyond question.


    Rumors did not require evidence. It was an easy thing for people to say that she cheated.


    Yet, it was incredibly difficult for her to prove herself right.


    Susan could not help but feel upset. She did not do anything, yet the title of bribery was forced onto


    her. If the matter continued to grow worse, it would even affect Julian and Lanyard Construction.


    Susan bit her lips and texted Julian, "Julian, I''m sorry. I think I affected thepany."


    Susan felt a little mncholic.


    She felt that, now that her identity as Julian''s wife was exposed, she should consider quitting her job


    at Lanyard.


    With that identity, anything that she nned to do in the future would be overanalyzed and


    distorted. And, eventually, Julian¡¯s reputation would be affected too.


    However, she really just wanted to focus on being a good interior designer.


    Julian¡¯s response was quick, ¡°Don''t worry, I''m here."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Susan looked at her screen and bit her lower lip.


    She did not doubt Julian''s ability to resolve the situation.


    However, this incident really made her doubt herself.


    Perhaps Julian could solve it once or twice for her.


    However, how about the third and fourth time?


    She could not possibly rely on him to debunk the rumors every single time, right?


    She did not do anything, yet her identity as Julian''s wife alone could push her to the center of


    attention.


    On one side was her passion, and on the other was her family. Was it really impossible to bnce


    her identities? 1


    Just as Susan was thinking to herself, Julian had already begun giving instructions.


    He could have easily deleted all the threads, but this would only prove the rumors right. He did not


    actually care about the impact of this incident on the reputation of thepany. Instead, he was


    more worried about its impact on Susan''s future career development.


    "We can''t just let them talk over us. Get some people to support Susan in the threads. At least make


    it look like a fair debate.¡±


    "Contact the Notary Public, and tell them to check the votes immediately!" "And..."


    Once Julian gave his instructions, everyone got to work immediately.


    A secretary said hesitantly, "Mr. Shaw, actually... This incident started because of what Mr. Reed


    said. If we can ask him to say something about it, it may be more effective than any other method.¡±


    "I know,¡± Julian frowned.


    He, too, knew that the best solution would be asking Jojen to say something.


    But, Jojen was known for being stubborn. Instead of cooperating, he might even make things worse.


    After all, Jojen did not have to care about Lanyard''s power.


    Just when Julian was considering this option, the door opened.


    Someone walked in excitedly, "Mr. Shaw, the matter is resolved! We don''t need the emergency


    public rtions department anymore.¡±


    "Hm?" Julian raised his brows questioningly.


    "Mr. Reeds, Mr. Reeds said something!" the person exined hurriedly.


    "Mr. Reeds?¡± Julian was surprised and quickly opened the forum.


    Jojen posted a sentence.


    A very simple one.


    "Susan is the most talented designer I¡¯ve ever met in the past 10 years."


    Within seconds, the post was viewed countless times andments flooded the screen.


    "Is that really Mr. Reeds?¡±


    "Didn''t you see the blue tick? It must be him!¡±


    "Come and get an autograph!"


    After expressing their surprise at seeing a new post from Jojen, the crowd began discussing the


    matter.


    "Didn''t Mr. Reeds criticize Susan really harshlyst time? Why is she suddenly the most talented


    designer?¡±


    "Needless to say, the organizer must¡¯ve asked him to say something."


    "I don''t think so. Since when did Mr. Reeds ever conform to any figure of power? Besides, Mr.


    Reeds¡¯ status is invincible. Even Lanyard Construction cannot force him to do anything.¡±


    "Then what''s the reason?¡±


    As everyone began talking about the reason behind the change in Jojen''s attitude, the votes did not


    seem t o matter anymore.


    Julian squinted his eyes - he was also a little surprised by Jojen''s words.


    But, regardless of the reason, it was best that Mr.


    Reeds said something.


    Julian continued to give instructions, "No need to arrange Susan''s supporters anymore. Just let the


    discussion grow by itself. Meanwhile, get the Notary Public to do a thorough check on the votes.


    Before 8 p m tomorrow, I want to see the final result."


    "Yes." Everyone got back to work.


    In the office, Susan was also a little surprised by Jojen''s post.


    She had never imagined that he would be the first one to speak up for her.


    Susan hesitated and texted Jojen, "Thank you, Mr. Reeds."


    Susan did not expect a reply, but after a few minutes, she got a text back, "Good luck in the final


    match.¡±


    "Good luck in the final match," Susan repeated to herself, grinning like an idiot.


    Jojen personally wished her luck - did it mean that she was still quite talented?


    Her mncholic emotions vanished. Susan regained her motivation.


    Soon, it was the next day.


    7 am.


    Susan looked at the mirror and took a deep breath.


    It was the final step.


    At this point, she did not care about the ranking anymore. She just wanted to show Jojen how much


    she had improved.


    "It¡¯s about time, let¡¯s go," Julian turned off hisptop.


    Julian was also one of the judges for the final round, s o he would also be there.


    "Are we going to go together?¡± Susan was a little hesitant, "Isn¡¯t that a little too high-key?"


    Would it not be another chance for people to frame them for cheating?


    Julian raised his eyebrows, "Do you think they won''t know that you¡¯re my wife just because you


    keep it low-key?¡±


    Susan blinked.


    Julian''s logic was so right that she had nothing to say.


    In the car, Susan kept on telling Julian, "Julian, when you guys vote, you must not vote for me,


    okay? If not, they''ll call it a fraud again.¡±


    Julian was nonchnt about it, but Susan could not tell if he agreed.


    About half an hourter, the two of them arrived at the stadium hand in hand.


    Immediately, everyone''s gaze was on them.


    Then, the crowd started whispering among themselves.


    Susan felt a little ufortable, but Julian was very rxed. He kissed Susan''s forehead and said,


    "The judges are going to have a meeting before the match, s o I will go backstage first. See you


    later."


    "Okay," Susan did not expect him to kiss her in the public, so she could not help but blush a little.


    Once Julian left, everyone crowded around her.


    "Susan, you must know the theme for today''spetition right? Spill a little?"


    "Yeah, you''re Mr. Shaw¡¯s wife, so you must know what it is."


    Everyone asked her questions.


    Susan could not help but smile bitterly, "Sorry, I''m just as clueless as you guys."


    ¡°Susan, don¡¯t be so selfish." A fairly good-looking young man said sarcastically, "With your identity


    as M r. Shaw¡¯s wife, the champion''s seat is already reserved for you. If you''re going to cheat, at


    least give us some benefits."


    Susan frowned and looked at the man. His name was Andrew Lawrence ¡ª he was the one who


    overtook her on the final day of the voting match and became the top contender.

 Chapter 165 Kicked Out Of The Top Ten Finalists

    Chapter 165 Kicked Out Of The Top Ten Finalists


    Susan said calmly, "Firstly, Julian is Julian, and I am me. Believe it or not, Julian never gave me any


    assistance during thispetition. Secondly, no one can reserve the champion''s seat. The final


    result can only be determined by our performance tonight."


    "How righteous," Andrewughed sarcastically.


    "It''s okay, Andrew. You''re the top contender now anyway. Anyone with a decent level of intelligence


    would be able to tell who''s truly the best. If Susan doesn¡¯t cheat, you will rank first for sure."


    Andrew nced at Susan and said, "Well then. Let''s hope that this match will be fair to all of us."


    His nce said otherwise, and Susan could not help but feel infuriated.


    What was he trying to imply?


    If he did not rank first, then was she cheating?


    "Susie, just ignore them. Come and rest, the match is about to start," Chance said.


    Susan nodded and stopped responding to them. She left to sit with Chance.


    Although she picked a hidden spot, she could still feel people looking at her.


    The feeling of being targeted by everyone was terrible.


    But Susan understood how they felt. Thepetition was gaining a lot of poprity, especially now


    that Jojen was invited. If anyone could win the champion''s seat, they would definitely get a head


    start on their career path.


    In addition to the hefty reward, it made it impossible t o take things lightly.


    So, she clearly became everyone¡¯s biggest enemy.


    At 8 pm, the board of judges, formed by investors and professional judges, appeared on time.


    Once Julian arrived, he scanned the crowd.


    Only when he found Susan did a smile creep onto his face.


    Then, his gaze never left Susan.


    His action was so obvious and he was not even trying t o hide it. Everyone felt a little speechless.


    "Great, everyone''s here on time." Jojen was appointed t o announce the results. He scanned the


    hall and said," Overall, the result of the voting match was quite satisfactory. But, there was a little


    incident."


    Jojen was as straightforward as always, "After a thorough check performed by the Notary Public, it


    was discovered that there was a small amount of votepurchasing activities that happened during


    this match. There were a number of people who purchased votes, but those who purchased less


    than a hundred thousand votes did not affect the ranking of the top ten finalists, so I won''t bother


    announcing all the names on the list. However, there is one person who purchased more than five


    million votes! This act is beyond what I can tolerate. So, this person will be kicked out of the top ten


    finalists immediately!"


    Jojen''s gaze turned stern as he spoke.


    Five million votes!


    Everyone turned their eyes to Susan.


    Some people could not even contain their joy.


    Jojen¡¯s reputation for being stern was true. Even if Susan was rted to Lanyard Construction, she


    too could not escape the fate of getting kicked out.


    "Susie, what do we do now?" Chance got nervous too.


    Clearly, he also felt that it was Susan who purchased the votes.


    "It''s okay, my votes are all real." Susan was very calm.


    Chance was surprised by how collected Susan was.


    Jojen did not like cliffhangers, so he continued very quickly, "The top contender, Andrew, is being


    kicked out of the top ten finalists for purchasing 5.5 million votes! The ranking will shift up


    ordingly. Susan is now the top contender, and the eleventh-ranked contender is now tenth-


    ranked and will be eligible for entering the final match."


    Everyone was waiting for Jojen to announce Susan''s name.


    No one thought it would be Andrew!


    "Isn¡¯t that the guy who demanded a fairpetition?¡±


    "Yeah, it¡¯s him! He was acting so righteously, who would''ve guessed that he purchased so many


    votes?"


    "Tsk tsk tsk, 5 million-plus votes! That¡¯s a lot of money."


    Among the crowd¡¯s whispering, Andrew''s expression turned darker and darker.


    Suddenly, he stood up angrily, "This is not true. The one who purchased the votes is Susan."


    He looked at Julian and said, "Mr. Shaw, you''re abusing your power. You want me to be kicked out


    so that Susan can get the champion¡¯s seat! Do you even have a conscience?"


    Julian raised his eyebrows calmly at Andrew''s hysterical cries, "I have the record from the Notary


    Public. More than a hundred people cross-checked the data overnight to obtain this result. If you


    have questions about the reliability, you are weed to sue us."


    Andrew¡¯s expression changed a little, but he insisted," You have money and power. Even if I sue


    you, what can that change?"


    Julian snickered coldly, "What a good speaker you are. Why, do you want me to get Joel Challem


    here to show everyone your transaction records?"


    Joel Challem?


    When Andrew heard the name, his expression changed drastically and he turned silent.


    This was the person whom he traded with to purchase the tickets. He could not believe that Julian


    had found him already.


    From Andrew''s reaction, everyone could tell that he really did purchase the votes.


    People looked at him with despise.


    "That¡¯s it, please escort Andrew out,¡± Jojen concluded.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    A security guard came to bring Andrew out immediately ¡ª his face was as pale as a paper.


    "So, the correct name list for the top ten finalists is out. For the first rank, we have Susan. Second,


    Felix Gordon. Third.... Ninth, Chance. Tenth, Roxy Lynch. The ten of you, pleasee on stage."


    The ten of them went up, all with a look of surprise on their faces.


    Especially Roxy, she was originally ranked eleventh and thought that she could not get in the final


    round anymore. Who would''ve guessed that this would happen and that she''d have a chance at a


    rematch?


    Besides, Jojen was going to pick one of the top ten finalists to be his student.


    He did not say that he would pick the champion.


    So, she was not entirely hopeless.


    "All of you have the same design draft in your hands. The topic for today''s match is very simple.


    Within two hours'' time, you can edit it however you like. After two hours, the board of judges will


    rank your final draft. The time starts... now.¡±


    In the center of the wall, a timer began counting down.


    What the heck, they were starting already?


    Everyone rushed to their desk with the draft.


    Susan, too, started brainstorming her ideas.


    Two hourster, everyone submitted their final product.


    The board of judges began examining the submissions.


    "Regardless of the result, it''s finally over," Chance let out a long sigh.


    "Yeah," Susan nodded.


    During the past two weeks, thepetition made her s o nervous that she was on the verge of


    breaking down.


    Thank goodness today was the final day, regardless of what the result would be.

 Chapter 166 Champion

    Chapter 166 Champion


    "The scoring system ranks submissions from 0 to 100. Each of the five judges will give their


    individual score and the average score will be determined as the contender''s final score. Then,


    each contender will be ranked based on their scores.¡±


    The rules were simple and clear, then came the scoring session.


    Susan ranked first during the voting match, so she was the first to be assessed in this round.


    To be the first contender standing at the center of the stage, Susan could not help but feel a little


    nervous.


    She did not think that the result would be determined using the scoring system, and she had no


    idea how many points she could score.


    Among the five judges, she had the least hope for Julian¡¯s score.


    Because of the rumors, he should give her a lower score.


    Just as Susan was thinking to herself, the first score was out.


    "Lanyard''s chairman, Mr. Shaw: 99 points."


    Susan looked up in shock, she was dumbfounded. 1


    What? 99 points?


    Not only did Julian not give her a lower score, but he also gave her a really high score.


    Susan was stunned.


    The other four judges also looked at Julian.


    "Mr. Shaw, 99 points? Isn''t this a little too high?" A judge could not help but say.


    If Julian wanted to be biased, he should at least do it discreetly. That was way too obvious.


    "Nope, I think it¡¯s worth this score," Julian looked at Susan proudly.


    The other judges were speechless.


    Why did they feel like Julian was Susan''s fan?


    "Worth this score? I think, among all the other submissions, Susan''s design was the worst," the


    second judge snickered coldly and gave Susan 76 points.


    Julian nced at her. This judge was a female designer who had an exclusive contract with a huge


    constructionpany, so she was not really intimidated by Lanyard''s power.


    After giving Susan a low score, she even nced at Julian provocatively.


    She despised people like Susan. She was already forty-five years old and was just merely securing


    her reputation in the field. Susan was not even thirty years old, so what did she do to deserve such


    a high


    score?


    Julian raised his brows and looked away, "I don''t talk t o blind people." 2


    The female judge was speechless.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Blind! Julian called her blind!


    The female judge wanted to get angry, but Julian was not even paying attention to her, so she could


    only force herself to calm down.


    Susan watched closely from the center of the stage.


    She told Julian so many times in the car to keep it low -key and avoid the rumors.


    Yet, not only did this man not keep it low, but he also gained everyone¡¯s attention.


    If they were characters in aic strip, Susan would definitely draw two trails of tears on her face.


    The first two judges gave 99 and 76 respectively. The next judge was Jojen, who gave 89 points.


    The remaining two judges gave 94 and 95 points each.


    Susan''s final average score was calcted to be 90.6.


    The next contender entered the stage. Julian gave an objective score of 90 points, and the lowest


    score was given by Jojen - 70 points. The scores given by the other judges were all above 85


    points.


    Then the third, fourth contender.


    After all ten of the contenders received their scores, the crowd realized that, among the ten scores


    he gave, Susan was the only one who received a score above 80 from Jojen. All the other scores


    fluctuated around 70, and the lowest was just 60. 1


    Everyone looked at each other.


    Was it not true that Jojen did not like Susan? Why would he give her a score of 89 points if he did


    not see her potential? The second-highest score he gave was only 75!


    A huge difference of 14 points.


    When the scoring session was over, Susan was the only one who had a final score of over 90


    points, so she was crowned as the champion straightaway.


    Did she... really be the champion?


    Susan was still stunned when she held the trophy and the million-dor check in her hands.


    "Mr. Reeds, among the 10 contenders, who do you want to be your student?" the host asked.


    All ten contenders could not help but feel a little hopeful. Susan did not dare to have too much hope


    since Jojen had never given her work very good remarks.


    "Susan," Jojen answered without hesitation.


    Susan, Susan again!


    Everyone turned their heads to look at Susan.


    Susan was dumbfounded again.


    Did Mr. Reeds really choose her?


    Seeing Susan¡¯s shocked reaction, a smile crept onto Jojen''s face, "You don''t want to be my


    student?"


    "I do, I do. I want to be your student!" Susan was afraid that Jojen would change his mind, so she


    quickly changed how she addressed him, "Mr. Reeds, I look forward to learning from you."


    Jojen smiled with a look of satisfaction on his face.


    He quite liked this student. Not only did she have a natural talent for design, but more importantly,


    she also had a very good attitude. She was not defeated by her failures, nor was she overconfident


    with her sess. Besides, every time he gave her some criticisms, she would absorb it and


    improve. She nearly nevermitted the same mistake twice.


    She had great potential.


    Once Jojen picked his student, Susan became the spotlight of the night.


    Once the results of thepetition were out, some people already called Julian.


    "Mr. Shaw, I heard your wife won first ce, congrats!¡±


    Julian''s smile was almost unnoticeable, "It''s nothing. Actually, my wife''s design is so natural and


    lively, it is perfect from both the bigger picture and the smaller details, so it¡¯s kind of unfair to the


    other contenders."


    The person who called was speechless.


    When he heard Julian said, "It''s nothing," he wanted t o say that Julian was being too humble. But,


    now...


    He wanted to flip the table - he had never seen anyone who praised their own family like that


    before.


    "Hahaha, yes yes yes yes, it''s unfair to them," the person hung up.


    Soon, someone else called.


    Julian continued to boast about Susan calmly.


    Susan was listening at the side - she was so embarrassed she felt like she could never look at


    these people in their eyes ever again.


    Finally, she caught the chance to grab Julian''s phone," Hey hey hey, can you not be so


    overconfident?¡±


    "I''m just saying the truth," Julian said.


    He really felt that Susie¡¯s works were the best of the best.


    "Stop it," Susan said embarrassedly, "Didn''t we agree t o avoid attention? Why did you give me


    such a high score?"


    "I did! I wanted to give 100," Julian frowned, seemingly regretting that 1 mark that he deducted.


    "You..." Susan did not know what to say anymore.


    "Some people still don''t know that you got the champion''s seat, so give me a moment to make a


    few calls," Julian took his phone and started calling


    people.


    "Hello, Mr. Walsh. My wife is the champion of the interior designpetition. Yep, yep, it was really


    easy."


    "Good Evening, Director Reinford. My wife is the champion of..."


    Julian called everyone one by one to boast. Susan was so embarrassed that she wanted to bury


    herself in the ground.


    Julian managed thepany for so long, and his achievements were way bigger than hers.


    She just became the champion of one interior designpetition. Did he need to show her off like


    that?


    In the middle of the night, all influential figures in the Ningcheng City received a call from Julian. So,


    everyone knew that Susan was the champion of the contest.


    At first, Susan still tried to stop Julian. In the end, she just gave up and stopped listening.


    After making a series of calls, Julian was still not satisfied. He asked Susan excitedly, "Susie, to


    celebrate you bing the champion, let¡¯s arrange a party at our house tomorrow night?¡±

 Chapter 167 Julian Is Overreacting

    Chapter 167 Julian Is Overreacting


    "You don''t have to overreact about this..." Susan said weakly.


    "Was I?¡± Julian was rather excited. ¡°I just want everyone to know that my wife is the most


    exceptional person."


    "I just won a smallpetition!"


    "That''s because there is no biggerpetition than this. If not, you''d still be the champion,¡± Julian


    said without any hesitation. "That''s it. I''ll go and order a banner first."


    "A banner?" Susan looked at Julian in shock.


    Julian nodded his head. "I need two banners. One will be hung in thepany, and another will be


    at our home. I even thought of what would be written on the banners. Congrattions to Susan for


    winning the designpetition.¡±


    Susan was deeply shocked.


    He even wanted to hang the banners at both theirpany and home.


    Susan felt that she would go crazy any minute.


    Susan pleaded, "Please don''t."


    "Why? I want the banners to have a grand design too. It''ll be very prestigious!" Julian was still quite


    excited.


    No matter how grand and prestigious those banners were, they were still nothing more than in


    banners.


    Susan felt quite exhausted with him.


    After half an hour, Susan was finally able to eliminate that sudden creative idea which emerged in


    Julian''s mind.


    "Why shouldn¡¯t I hang the banners...¡± Julian felt that it was a waste not to do so.


    Susan could not help but roll her eyes at him.


    "We can forget about the banners, but we must hold a celebration party for it." Julian stood up all of


    a sudden. "We''re running out of time. I''ll go and settle everything now. Moreover, we still have the


    guest list


    H


    Julian murmured as he started taking action.


    "Have mercy on my soul!" Susany down on the giant bed andined about it loudly.


    The next day at Ningcheng City.


    "Did you receive the invitation card from the Shaws?"


    "Yes. The butler sent it over this morning."


    "Me too."


    A few rich people met each other.


    "This is indeed Julian¡¯s first time holding a party at his home since he took over the Shaw


    Corporation. We must be there."


    "That''s for sure. This is a good chance to get close to Lanyard Construction."


    They were having a heated discussion.


    "Then do you know why Julian is holding a party this time around?"


    "It seems like... his wife won the designpetition."


    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense here! Why would he invite all of the rich and famous people in the entire city


    for such a trivial thing? I think that it might just be a ruse.


    Julian is definitely going to do something big during the party!¡±


    "I think so too. This party is going to be something."


    It was the first time Julian had held a party at home since ten years ago. He even invited all of the


    famous and rich people. The others could not help but have all kinds of conjectures.


    Julian decided to arrange the party at a suburban manor.


    The employees started their work in the middle of the night the previous day. They began


    decorating the venue in order to ensure that the party could begin ording to the appointed time.


    The next morning, there were all kinds of fresh ingredients that were being airlifted to the manor.


    The entire manor was bustling with all kinds of activities.


    ¡°Susan, is Julian holding a party?" It was a call from Madam Shaw.


    "Yes,¡± Susan said.


    "He has finallye to his senses.¡± Madam Shaw seemed rather delighted. "I told him earlier on


    that we need to build rtionships with others as businessmen. It is inevitable. This party is indeed


    a great chance for everyone tomunicate and build their rtionships. He even thought that it


    was troublesome and refused to listen to me. Atst, he listened to me. Did he hold the party on the


    basis of celebrating your sess in the designpetition?"


    "Yes," Susan continued.


    Madam Shaw could not help but exim in wonder." Julian has indeed be a much mature


    businessman now. He''s more thoughtful. This excuse i s just nice, not exaggerating anything. By


    the way, why is he in such a hurry in organizing a party as grand as this? Did he have any important


    decisions or ns to announce to the world? It¡¯s been a long time since I inquired about Lanyard


    Construction. I didn''t receive any news."


    Susan¡¯s lips twitched inevitably.


    What kind of decision and n was there?


    "Mom." Susan took a deep breath in resignation. "He had no decision or n to announce anything


    to the others. The party is being held just to celebrate my sess in winning thepetition."


    Madam Shaw was quiet for a short while. After that, she continued, "Susie, don''t make jokes here.


    Just forget about it. Julian certainly has his own n. I''ll not ask about it first since everything will be


    made known tonight. Is the party going to be held at Breeze Manor? I''ll go and supervise the


    progress for you. It''s the first time we¡¯ve held a party in ten years. There must not be any mistakes


    or errors.¡±


    After that, Madam Shaw hung up the phone in a hurry.


    Susan felt extremely nervous after she heard what Madam Shaw said.


    Actually, she wanted to say that...


    They really had no such motives in mind.


    They were holding the party just to celebrate her sess.


    But it seemed like only both Julian and she believed that kind of excuse.


    Susan felt that they were in trouble now.


    "Susie, what do you think about this? Will I look good i n this dress?¡± Ayl a approached her excitedly


    and showed her a full dress on the phone screen.


    "It''s rather good," Susan replied. "You¡¯re fair, and the purple dress will match your skin color


    perfectly."


    "I think so too," A said happily. "Then I¡¯ll look at more full dresses. Later, I''ll rent one and wear it


    to the party."


    Susan coughed twice. "Actually, tonight''s party is just an ordinary party. You don''t have to go all the


    way and trouble yourself with wearing a full dress."


    "It can¡¯t be so!¡± A said immediately. "This is the first time Mr. Shaw has ever held a party.


    Moreover, we¡¯re going to celebrate your sess in winning thepetition. I will definitely try my


    best to dress myself up nicely.¡±


    "That¡¯s true. We can¡¯t embarrass ourpany." The others agreed with her.


    "Besides, Mr. Shaw even let us take the afternoon off. We have plenty of time to prepare ourselves


    for the party."


    "Mr. Shaw is going to hold a party. We''re really looking forward to it.¡±


    "I heard that a lot of prestigious people from Ningcheng City are invited to the party too other than


    the employees from Lanyard Construction.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Not only that, but I heard that Mr. Shaw even hired great stars and artists to perform during the


    party."


    They had a heated discussion about the uing party.


    Susan touched her forehead in resignation.


    Julian went out of his way to hold the party, and it seemed rather crazy.


    There were around five hundred employees from


    Lanyard Construction who would be attending the party that night.


    In addition, there would be another five hundred prestigious people from Ningcheng City too.


    Hence, it meant that they would be hosting a party for around a thousand guests.


    It was all because of her sess in winning apetition. She wondered whether it was necessary


    t o hold a party for a thousand people just because of that?


    Susan was speechless.


    Everyone left work in the afternoon.


    All of them went home to prepare for the party happily. They cared so much about the party. So


    Susan could not embarrass herself too since she was the hostess. The professional makeup artist


    came to her home at an early hour, and she was forced to let the makeup artist help prepare her


    look for the party.


    In the evening, Susan was finally done with her makeup. Julian was standing at the door, staring at


    her.


    When he saw Susan, he narrowed his eyes inevitably. Susan was wearing a ful red dress that night.


    She seemed extremely gorgeous with her exquisite makeup.


    "Does this color...seem too striking?" Susan was rather awkward.


    Her closet was filled with in and dull-colored clothes. She never had clothes that had striking


    colors.

 Chapter 168 What Is the Grand Event?

    Chapter 168 What Is the Grand Event?


    "Red is good. It''s festive,¡± Julian replied.


    Susan was soon tongue-tied.


    Her red full dress appeared quite gorgeous and charming. But Julianmented that it was festive.


    She could not help but think about the kinds of chubby babies who wore red clothes on the


    Christmas posters that she saw.


    ''Forget it! I''m not going to be annoyed with a man who knows nothing about romance.''


    Susanined about it secretly and got into the car.


    Breeze Manor was now bustling with all kinds of activities. It was a rare scene.


    There were a lot of luxurious cars, and they soon filled up around five or six parking lots in the


    manor.


    The waiters and waitresses were as busy as bees.


    There were around a hundred waiters and chefs in order to handle such a grand and big party.


    As the host and the hostess, it was considered early for them when Julian and Susan reached the


    manor.


    The party would begin at eight at night. They went to the venue at six in the evening.


    Unexpectedly, there were a lot of guests who were much earlier than them.


    The moment they appeared, the others soon smiled happily and greeted them.


    "Mr. Shaw, this is the first time you''re holding a party. Do you have anything important to announce


    to the others?¡± a middle-aged man smiled and asked Julian.


    "Yes." Julian nodded seriously. "My wife-Susan, won the first price during the designpetition


    last night.¡±


    Julian said that proudly.


    They burst into joyfulughter. "Congrattions, Mrs.


    Shaw.¡± The others turned to look at Susan and congratted her.


    After that, they could not help but ask, "Is there anything else?¡±


    "Anything else?" Julian frowned slightly. "Nothing else.¡±


    The party was indeed held to celebrate Susie¡¯s sess.


    "Mr. Shaw, you''re not being cool about it. How could you conceal the truth from us up until now?"


    they imed.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Am I?" Julian said. "There''s indeed nothing else."


    The others still could not bring themselves to believe that.


    Somebodyughed and said, "It¡¯s fine, Mr. Shaw. You can keep it a secret still. We''ll wait for it


    patiently."


    What kind of secret was he keeping? Julian could not help but raise his eyebrows slightly. When he


    wanted t o exin himself, another group of guests came toward them. Then, a simr conversation


    was repeated.


    "Julian, Susie." Madam Shaw led them away when she was free.


    "Mom."


    "Julian." Madam Shaw lowered her voice. "Tell me. What kind of important thing are you going to


    announce tonight?"


    Julian was speechless when Madam Shaw asked him the very same question.


    He was thinking of how to assure everybody about the truth, iming that it was just a simple


    celebration party. Suddenly, Susan¡¯s phone rang.


    "Mom, I¡¯ll go and answer a call." Susan smiled apologetically at Madam Shaw before she walked


    away.


    ¡°Susie, it¡¯s me." Susan heard a gentle voice at the other end of the phone.


    Susan was stunned. "Isa?"


    She was extremely busy for that entire week. Isabelle called her several times to ask her out to


    have meals together, but she rejected her.


    She was indeed busy. On the other hand, she listened t o Julian and stayed away from Isabelle.


    "Susie, why didn''t you tell me that you won the designpetition? It''s a very important thing."


    Isabelle sounded like she was wronged. "Do you really hate m e?"


    Susan was having a dilemma when she heard Isabelle using that kind of tone while talking to her.


    She could not help but say, "No, it¡¯s not a big deal. There''s no need to mention it."


    "Mr. Shaw held such a grand party for it. How could it be a small affair?" Isabelle used a pitiful voice


    to speak to her. "Susie, I thought that we were best friends. How could you not send me the


    invitation card for such a grand event?"


    Susan could only excuse herself. "The assistant helped send the invitation cards. I didn''t ask about


    the guest list in detail.¡±


    "I knew it." Isabelle sounded excited all of a sudden. "I knew that you¡¯d definitely invite me over if


    you asked about it."


    "Yes,¡± Susan said casually.


    "That''s wonderful. I''m now standing at the entrance, and the guard refused to let me in. Susie, can


    youe and allow me in?" Isabelle said immediately. 2 ''What?''


    Susan was astonished.


    She was only being polite to her. Surprisingly, Isabelle was standing at the entrance waiting for her.


    "Susie, I''ll be waiting for you here," Isabelle said quickly and hung up the phone.


    Susan was put in a difficult position.


    Isabelle hade. It seemed rather bad to ask her to wait there all night long.


    By the way, Isabelle only sent a message to Julian, and she did nothing wicked which was


    unforgivable.


    Susan considered it for a short while before heading t o meet Isabelle.


    After a few minutes, Susan was seen leading Isabelle t o the main hall.


    "Isa, I still need to attend to the other guests. Enjoy," Susan said.


    It was not easy for Isabelle to be allowed to enter the party. She would be reluctant to just be


    ignored like that. She soon smiled and said, "Susie, we''re rtives. Madam Shaw is your elder. It


    means that she''s my elder too. I should pay her respect this time around. Otherwise, they might


    think the Shelbys are rude."


    Susan did not manage to respond before Isabelle went toward Madam Shaw and Julian directly. 1


    Susan frowned. She could only follow Isabelle there.


    "Madan Shaw, Mr. Shaw," Isabelle spoke softly.


    Madam Shaw was talking with Julian. However, she was interrupted all of a sudden. She could not


    help but frown and turn to look at Isabelle.


    Isabelle said immediately, "Madam Shaw, nice to meet you. I''m Susie¡¯s rtive."


    Susan rushed over to them, and she could do nothing else except introduce Isabelle to Madam


    Shaw. "Mom, meet my cousin, Isabelle."


    Madam Shaw sneered. "Shelbys... No wonder, she seems just as petty as you."


    Madam Shaw nced at Isabelle in contempt. Then, she said, "I''ll go and greet the other guests."


    She did not even look at Isabelle directly before turning to leave.


    Isabelle looked at Madam Shaw as she disappeared from her sight. She did not feel embarrassed.


    On the other hand, she seemed to be thinking about something.


    Although Madam Shaw seemed to be mocking her openly just now, she was doing the same thing


    to Susan secretly.


    It seemed like Susan was not very respected by the Shaws.


    Isabelle felt that there was still hope for her.


    Her eyes brightened at that.


    "Isabelle?" Julian looked at her with a meaningful look, and there was a soft crease between his


    eyebrows. "It seems like we didn''t invite you to this party."


    He ordered his subordinates to arrange the guest list. But only those prestigious and influential


    people from Ningcheng City were invited other than the employees from Lanyard Construction. The


    nouveau riche like the Shelbys did not deserve the invitation card.


    Susan was about to exin the situation to Julian.


    However, Isabelle took the initiative to speak first. " Susie''s the one who brought me here."


    The underlying meaning was that Susan was the one who invited her.


    Susan nced at Isabelle once, but she did not intend t o y along with Isabelle''s game. "Isabelle


    had been waiting at the door earlier on. I thought it wouldn¡¯t matter much if we''re having just one


    more guest."


    Julian understood what Susan meant. He turned to look at Isabelle coldly. He called a waiter over


    and ordered him, "The guest list has been fixed beforehand. Miss Shelby is here at thest minute.


    Please bring her to table 165. That table is specially prepared for any extra guests. There might still


    be some avable spaces left."


    "Alright." The waiter prepared to lead Isabelle away.


    "Wait for a moment," Isabelle said as she had not given up hope. "Mr.Shaw, Susie, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re


    busy attending to all the guests. I could give you a hand. I...:"


    "There''s no need for that. We have sufficient waiters here."


    Isabelle became nervous. "The host still needs to serve and attend to the important guests, isn''t that


    right?" 1


    ''Host?''


    Did Isabelle assume that she was the hostess given what she said?

 Chapter 169 Can We Enjoy Our Lives in Peace

    Chapter 169 Can We Enjoy Our Lives in Peace


    Julian''s frown deepened.


    Susan''s facial expression worsened too.


    Isabelle realized that she had said something wrong. She soon tried to save the scene. "What I


    mean is... I''m Susie''s cousin."


    "Yes, you''re just her cousin, and you got in touch with her again only a month ago." Julian nced


    at the waiter beside him calmly. "Susie and I have some other things to deal with. Bring her to table


    165."


    "Alright," the waiter replied swiftly.


    Isabelle bit her lower lips for she knew that she could not dispute that anymore. So she left rather


    reluctantly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Susan looked at Isabelle as she disappeared from her sight. She could not help but heave a sigh of


    relief.


    She did not have a bad impression of Isabelle before. But she started to observe Isabelle more


    closely after Julian''s reminder.


    She realized that Isabelle did indeed have her eyes on Julian.


    Susan could not help but nce at Julian. "It''s true that beauty brings nothing but trouble."


    Julian''s eyebrows twitched. He could not help but pinch Susan''s cheek. "You should really stay


    away from her since you know that perfectly well."


    "I did that indeed." Susan shoved Julian¡¯s hand away a s she appeared quite annoyed. "But she


    came looking for me out of her own ord. I couldn¡¯t bring myself t o ignore her."


    ¡°Let me handle her directly next time," Julian said.


    "Got it," Susan replied.


    After that, they found themselves surrounded by other guests. They soon started to attend to the


    other guests.


    In a remote corner, Isabelle was seen looking at both Julian and Susan while biting her lower lip


    vigorously.


    Julian was indeed a cruel person.


    He imed to let go of the past, and he was indeed quite harsh on her.


    Was Little Flower really insignificant to him?


    Isabelle would never believe that.


    But what else could she do even if she refused to believe that? She could only sit there in the


    corner and watch how both Susan and Julian became the spotlight of the day.


    Previously, the same thing happened at Old Master Leeds''s birthday party.


    Atst, she tried her best and plotted her scheme. Still, she did not get what she wanted.


    She could not bring herself to reconcile with that fact.


    "Mr. Shaw is indeed nice to his wife.¡± Someone else was having a discussion beside her.


    "I think so too. Just look at him. He never lets his wife leave his sight!"


    ¡°I heard that Mr. Shaw has finally settled down and found his one true love. I didn¡¯t believe that at


    first. But now when I look at it...¡±


    "I wonder what kind of a person Mrs. Shaw is. How could she get a man like Mr. Shaw to stay


    beside her always?¡±


    They enjoyed their discussion. But Isabelle''s facial expression worsened as time went by.


    If Susan was not there, Isabelle felt that she would certainly be Mrs. Shaw. The person who


    everybody envied would certainly be her. 2


    Isabelle appeared rather savage and cunning at that moment, but she suppressed her emotions.


    Now, Susan was guarding herself against Isabelle because of that message she sent Julian. Hence,


    Isabelle needed to calm herself down and tried her best to look for a chance slowly.


    Moreover, she did not get to show her true abilities yet. Isabelle soon found Madam Shaw from


    among the crowd. Her smile deepened.


    If she could not tackle both Julian and Susan, she still had another way. She would start with


    Madam Shaw then.


    The party began officially.


    There was a gigantic screen around 100 square meters at the front part of the hall which held a


    thousand guests. Susan''s designs were shown continuously on the screen.


    Susan was deeply embarrassed when she saw that before, but she got used to it as time went by.


    It was halfway through the party that Julian led Susan to the front part of the hall.


    The guests could not help but put down their forks and spoons.


    The most important moment hade. It was a grand event, and certainly Julian was going to


    announce some important things.


    Lanyard Construction had such a powerful and influential status in Ningcheng City. Now, Julian was


    going to announce some news solemnly, and it might influence the entire economy in the city. So


    they needed to listen to Julian carefully.


    Luke put down his fork and spoon too. He looked at that person before the screen subconsciously.


    He did not care what kind of news Julian was going to announceter.


    He only allowed himself to indulge in Susan''s face rather greedily.


    It had been a long while since he met Susan during Old Master Leeds¡¯s birthday party. He felt like it


    was a n eternity away when he met Susan again like that. H e was in a daze.


    Mandy noticed how Luke focused his entire attention on Susan. Her facial expression worsened


    too.


    She gritted her teeth harshly so as to calm herself down for fear that she might embarrass herself


    there.


    There was a deep silence.


    Julian grabbed the microphone.


    "Thank you for attending today¡¯s party," Julian smiled faintly. "It''s my pleasure to be able to share


    with you one moment in my life which I¡¯m most proud of."


    The great moment hade.


    Julian would certainly announce some groundbreaking news. Everybody was all ears.


    "I''m sure you all know of this event.¡± Julian looked toward Susan proudly. He seemed to be


    immensely proud of Susan. "My wife¡ªSusan won the first price during the designpetition


    which ended yesterday. I''m proud of her. Our Lanyard Construction i s also proud of her."


    The way Julian boasted about her and himself embarrassed Susan deeply. She was greatly


    awkward.


    She lowered her head for a long time. However, she did not manage to escape that scene. Hence,


    she could only smile awkwardly.


    The entire audience gave them a round of apuse.


    They knew of that event indeed.


    Now, Julian would certainly announce the truly important news.


    Everyone was waiting patiently.


    "That¡¯s it. I''m grateful to you all for attending today''s dinner party," Julian smiled. "Please continue to


    enjoy the performance and the meals.¡±


    After that, Julian held Susan''s hand and returned to their seats calmly.


    The others were left speechless.


    Was that it?


    "Did he organize this party...just to celebrate Susan''s sess?"


    After a short while, someone spoke up in a daze.


    "It seems...like it."


    "Oh gosh!"


    The Shaws were holding a party for the first time in ten years. It was a grand feast that held a


    thousand guests. They had such grandeur and prestige just to celebrate Susan''s sess in


    winning thepetition.


    Someone could not help but throw a nce at the dining table beside them. "Look! The mayor is


    here too. He might have thought that Lanyard Construction


    was going to have a big announcement. But..."


    They turned to look at the mayor. Then, they saw his worsened facial expression.


    It seemed like the mayor was rather speechless too when he realized the truth.


    The gentlemen hadplicated feelings.


    On the other hand, thedies had much simpler thoughts.


    "Mr. Shaw is indeed extremely good to his wife!"


    "Darling, I won the female equestrianpetition a few days ago. Could you help me celebrate it?"


    "Mr. Shaw is not only generous with his money. Take a look at yourself. Other than the few


    instances when he¡¯s talking to the others, he has his eyes only for his wife."


    "If you could do half as much as him or even one-tenth of that, I''ll be over the moon."


    At that moment, all the women envied Susan. The gentlemen were quite helpless as they were


    being scolded by their wives.


    They attended a party, and they were made jealous because of the passionate love between Julian


    and Susan.


    They wondered whether they could just enjoy their lives in peace too.

 Chapter 170 Does She Deserve It

    Chapter 170 Does She Deserve It


    Luke had ratherplicated feelings.


    He indeed wished that Susan could lead a happy life.


    But he was filled with unspeakable feelings when he saw how deeply in love Julian and Susan


    were.


    "Luke, it''s almost over now. I think we can leave." Mandy could not help but say that.


    Luke recovered his wits and said calmly, "Sure."


    The party hade to an end. Both Julian and Susan were busy sending the guests off.


    When Luke and Mandy were on their way out, Susan saw them and she was slightly surprised.


    Then, she smiled and said, "Mr. Jenkins, Mrs. Jenkins, goodbye. Have a safe trip home."


    Luke fixed his eyes on her. Her eyes were clear and calm without any other emotions.


    It seemed like Susie had indeed...let go of the past and him now.


    Mandy nodded vigorously and grabbed Luke to leave.


    However, Luke did not budge. He looked at Susan intensely. "Susie, are you leading a happy life?"


    He was aware of how good Julian treated Susan.


    There was even a bright smile on Susan''s face which h e had never seen before.


    But he still could not help but inquire about that.


    Moreover, he did not even know what kind of answer h e wanted at that moment.


    Susan was stunned for a short while. She soon smiled and replied, "Yes, of course."


    She made a swift response without any hint of hesitation or reluctance.


    Luke''s eyes became gloomy gradually.


    "That''s good. I''ll leave now." He forced a smile and left with Mandy.


    Susan watched as Luke disappeared from her sight. She was about to turn around.


    Suddenly, she heard Madam Shaw¡¯s voice. "Susan, what did you say to Luke just now?"


    "Yes?" Susan was shocked. "Nothing. He was leaving s o I saw him off."


    "Is that so? I saw you standing there for quite a long time. Did you have to linger there long when


    you were just seeing him off?" Madam Shaw sounded stern. " Susan, remember your status now.


    You¡¯re Mrs. Shaw. Your past love life is indeed humiliating. You should have avoided Luke, but you


    didn¡¯t. How could you still speak to him?"


    Susan could not help but say, "I just spoke to him for a short while..."


    Madam Shaw''s voice became colder. "Isn¡¯t that too much? How long did you want to speak to him?


    You¡¯re Mrs. Shaw. Don''t act like a disloyal woman."


    Susan was tongue-tied.


    What did she do? When did she be a disloyal woman?


    But she knew perfectly well about Madam Shaw''s characteristics. If she wanted to defend herself,


    she would onlyplicate matters.


    So Susan could only endure her snide remarks.


    "I haven''t finished!" Madam Shaw continued to say sternly, "This is such a grand party. How could


    Julian organize such a party just to celebrate your sess? Susan, you didn''t earn the money and


    properties.


    Don''t you feel rather bad to let Julian waste it like that?"


    Susan felt like she was being treated unfairly. "I didn''t H


    "I persisted in doing so." Julian walked toward them. There was a faint crease between his


    eyebrows. "Mom, why are you telling Susan those things? I''m the one who insisted on holding the


    party. If you have any problem with it, just tell me.¡±


    "I''m about to!" Madam Shaw appeared extremely dissatisfied. "If you want to spoil your wife, you


    need t o know your limits. You overreacted today. It''s fine even if you lost your mind, but Susan


    should know to persuade you against it. I was right. She''s indeed not a good and responsible wife."


    2


    Madam Shaw was greatly upset. She thought that Julian hade to his senses, and that he


    realized the importance of engaging in social activities now. But he spent extravagantly just to


    celebrate Susan''s sess.


    What was that for?


    Did he have to spoil his wife like that?


    "Mom, Susie and I picked up a set of jewelry for youst month. You seemed to like it very much."


    Julian pointed it out all of a sudden.


    Madam Shaw did not know why Julian changed the topic all of a sudden. She nodded. "Yes, it''s


    rather good."


    "That set of jewelry costs around a million dors,¡± Julian said seriously. "The money I spent on this


    party was not half as much as that set of jewelry. Mom, if I was being extravagant by holding such a


    party, then was I being extravagant too by giving you such an expensive set of jewelry?"


    "You..." Madam Shaw was so angry that she became speechless.


    Julian did not intend to humiliate Madam Shaw. He softened his tone. "Mom, I announced that I held


    the party just to celebrate Susie''s sess. In fact, it also meant that Lanyard Construction had won


    first ce since Susie was the champion. Didn''t I just promote Lanyard Construction indirectly?"


    "Fine, I know now." Madam Shaw forced herself to ept that. "I''ll stop talking about it then.¡±


    Although Madam Shaw seemed to have let it go, she was still upset.


    Previously, Julian was not on good terms with Susan. Madam Shaw was dissatisfied to see Susan


    unable to handle her husband well.


    Now, they loved each other deeply.


    Madam Shaw found herself much more upset.


    She wondered how Susan could deserve Julian, being treated in such a nice way.


    Did she deserve that?


    Madam Shaw rushed to the entrance angrily.


    Suddenly, she heard a gentle voice behind her.


    "Madam Shaw."


    Madam Shaw turned around and saw Isabelle looking at her with a delicate face.


    Madam Shaw narrowed her eyes and responded immediately.


    "Oh, it¡¯s you." Madam Shaw sneered. "Is anything the matter?"


    Isabelle smiled and said gently, "Madam Shaw, I came to apologize for Susie. I saw...her talking to


    Luke just now. Luke is her ex-boyfriend. She should...really act prudently."


    Madam Shaw¡¯s facial expression became better after she listened to Isabelle. She could not help


    but say, " Aren''t you her cousin? Why don¡¯t you side with her?¡±


    Isabelle softly said, "Just because she¡¯s my cousin doesn''t mean I can just stand by and do nothing


    when she''s wrong. Moreover, your health should be her priority. I''m worried to see you being so


    angry at her. I f your health is influenced because of your anger, Susie is indeed unpardonable.¡± 1


    Madam Shaw could not help but look at Isabelle directly now. She was quite satisfied. "You¡¯re


    sensible, and you talk prudently."


    Previously, shemented on Susan''s behavior for a short while before Julian came rushing all the


    way to her and defended Susan in front of her. Madam Shaw was indeed quite annoyed with it.


    Now, Isabelle was Susan''s rtive, and even she knew that Susan was wrong.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed like there was a person who was sensible and reasonable after all.


    "I¡¯m just telling the truth," Isabelle said gently." Madam Shaw, I see that your facial expression is not


    that good. Do you feel sick? Why not let me give you a massage? I¡¯m quite good at that."


    Madam Shaw found her pleasing to the eye. She could not help but say, "You¡¯re a guest here. That


    seems imprudent.¡± "Nothing of the sort," Isabelle said immediately. "I''m Susie''s cousin, and you''re


    her elder. So, you''re my elder too. It''s natural and reasonable for me to take care of you. Please


    don''t reject my kind offer."


    Madam Shaw looked at how sincere Isabelle appeared. She became much more satisfied.


    "Fine. I¡¯m about to head home. Why don¡¯t youe along?" Madam Shaw said. 1


    "Sure." Isabelle agreed to her suggestion excitedly.

 Chapter 171 Why Is She Here

    Chapter 171 Why Is She Here


    At the Shaw Mansion, there was a faint lingering scent of the sweet smell of smoke in the air.


    Madam Shaw was leaning against the sofa, closing her eyes slightly.


    Isabelle was massaging her head carefully and gently.


    Madam Shaw did not ask her to stop, so Isabelle continued to massage her head with extreme


    care.


    Half an hour went by. An hour passed by. It had been two hours now...


    Madam Shaw blinked her eyes open after two hours. She was shocked. "Why are you still


    massaging my head? I fell asleep just now, and I forgot to ask you to stop."


    Isabelle smiled gently and warmly. "It''s nothing much. I always help massage my mother for a few


    hours.


    Madam Shaw, you can lean back and let me continue the massage."


    Madam Shaw looked at Isabelle and realized that she did not appear to be forcing herself.


    Madam Shaw could not help but squint her eyes." You''re indeed a filial daughter."


    "That''s what I should do," Isabelle said softly. "In fact, you''re just like my mother. I don''t care how


    tiring it is, I''d be willing to do it for you as long as you feel


    Madam Shaw nced at Isabelle. She smiled all of a sudden. "Tell me. What do you want?"


    She did not believe the kind of nonsense which Isabelle told her. In fact, Isabelle must have some


    motives behind her actions given that she fawned upon Madam Shaw all of a sudden like that.


    Isabelle bit her lower lip. "I do have a request to ask from you."


    "Tell me about it." Madam Shaw felt that she had made the right guess.


    Isabelle could not help but say softly, "Madam Shaw, Susie''s parents died long ago. She did not


    have it easy these past few years. I know that she might be wrong sometimes, but could you please


    forgive her given that her parents died early, and she''s considered quite respectful to you? In fact,


    you¡¯re Mr. Shaw''s mother. I¡¯m sure you wish to see them having a nice marital life, right?"


    What Isabelle said was quite a great shock to Madam Shaw.


    "So you came to say something nice on Susan¡¯s behalf?" Madam Shaw was slightly surprised.


    "Susie is an important family member," Isabelle said gently. "Even though she was wrong, I''ll try my


    best to make it up for her. Madam Shaw, Susie is indeed an extremely nice and kind person. In fact,


    if you¡¯re willing to spend some time with her, you¡¯ll certainly find her virtues." "Susie''s virtues?"


    Madam Shaw sneered.


    Isabelle continued immediately, "Yes, Madam Shaw. Actually, Susie is always obedient to you. She


    often thinks about you if there''s anything nice. She also has a lot of respect for you. Moreover, her


    abilities and skills are strong. Not only did she win the designpetition, but she also became Mr.


    Reed¡¯s apprentice. Do you know who Mr. Reed is? All his apprentices are exceptional and


    outstanding people who are experts in their respective fields. When Susie grows stronger, she will


    certainly be able to help Mr. Shaw."


    "How can she help Julian?" Madam Shaw asked as her tone became slightly better.


    She felt better now maybe because of Isabelle¡¯s massage. She listened to Isabelle and felt that


    what she said was indeed reasonable.


    Susan was indeed not a useless woman without any virtues.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let''s forget about whether she can help Julian with anything. She indeed tried her best, didn''t


    she?" Isabelle smiled and said. "Madam, why don¡¯t you try to be close to Susie? You''ll eventually


    see her bright spots."


    "I''ll see how it goes," Madam Shaw said lightly.


    Isabelle stopped talking about that now. She smiled and said, "Madam, how do you feel about my


    massage session just now? Is it working?" "It''s not bad. I always suffer from headaches. I feel much


    better now after your massage. You¡¯re so young. Where did you learn your massaging skills?"


    Madam Shaw became much more rxed now.


    Isabelle smiled and exined, "I went to medical college, and I majored in the least popr subject


    ¡ª traditional Chinese medicine. I had a teacher once. It was him who taught me how to do this kind


    of acupressure. I tried it on my mom before, and it worked for her. That''s why I thought of letting you


    have a try."


    "I see.¡± Madam Shaw understood the bigger picture now all of a sudden. "What''s your teacher¡¯s


    name?"


    "My teacher is named Chad Zachary,¡± Isabelle smiled.


    "Chad Zachary?" Madam Shaw was indeed shocked." Are you Mr. Zachary¡¯s apprentice?" 1


    Chad was one of the most famous, experienced physicians who practiced traditional Chinese


    medicine in Summery. But he cared not about fame and money, and his whereabouts were always


    unknown. Usually, no one could locate where he was even though they had money and resources


    to look for him.


    "Yes. It''s my luck," Isabelle smiled.


    Madam Shaw¡¯s facial expression changed slightly as she looked at Isabelle.


    She was Chad¡¯s apprentice. It seemed like Isabelle was quite exceptional too.


    "If it''s working for you, why don¡¯t Ie over tomorrow and do another massage for you?" Isabelle


    asked.


    Madam Shaw hesitated for a short while before taking up her offer.


    The acupressure she used was indeed quite rxing andfortable. She was indeed an


    apprentice who learned her skills from a great master.


    "Then I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Isabelle smiled and bid Madam Shaw goodbye.


    Madam Shaw looked at Isabelle as she disappeared from her sight. She could not help but say to


    the servant beside her, "Both of them are Shelbys. But Isabelle seems much better than Susan."


    The servant did not know how to respond to that. She could only smile in response.


    In the following days, Isabelle went to the Shaw Mansion to give daily massage sessions to Madam


    Shaw.


    Later, she began to prepare herbal dishes for Madam Shaw other than the massage sessions.


    Madam Shaw was worried about it at first. She even hired a professional nutritionist to have a look


    at them.


    Surprisingly, even the professional nutritionist gave Isabelle high praise for her herbal dishes.


    Madam Shaw was relieved, so she began to enjoy the dishes.


    It was known that traditional Chinese medicine would take a longer time to see the effects on one''s


    body. But Madam Shaw felt that her body seemed healthier after only having the herbal dishes for a


    few days.


    Hence, she had a much better impression of Isabelle now.


    Moreover, Isabelle always sang Susan''s praises beside Madam Shaw. Madam Shaw also felt that


    she should b e nicer to Susan given how good Isabelle took care of her.


    It was soon the day for the weekly family dinner with Madam Shaw. They reached the Shaw


    Mansion punctually.


    Susan was always quite nervous every time she went for the family dinner. The same thing


    happened to her this time around.


    Susan was deeply frightened of Madam Shaw, and Julian was quite helpless about it. But he knew


    that h e could not me Susan for it. He held her hand tighter inevitably.


    Susan nced at him, and she soon felt slightly calmer.


    "Young master, young mistress." The servant led them into the mansion respectfully.


    Madam Shaw saw them, and she raised her eyebrows slightly. "Come here."


    "Mom, I feel that you look rosier and healthier now," Julian said with a smile as he walked toward


    her.


    "Do you think so too?" Madam Shaw could not help but break into a smile.


    It seemed like Isabelle did have some true abilities in such things after all.


    It had not been more than a week, and there were a few people who imed that Madam Shaw


    looked much better and healthier now.


    Julian nodded, and he was about to say something.


    Suddenly, there was a gentle voice.


    "Madam Shaw, the herbal dish is ready. Please have some of it." Isabelle smiled and walked out of


    the kitchen.


    Susan saw her, and she was deeply shocked.


    ''Isabelle, why is she here?''

 Chapter 172 As Clean As A Whistle

    Chapter 172 As Clean As A Whistle


    "Mr. Shaw, Susie, you are back," Isabelle greeted with a grin as she put the soup in front of Madam


    Shaw.


    Slowly and cautiously, she poured the soup out from the crock. Even though the crock looked big, it


    contained only a small bowl of soup.


    "Thank you, Isa," Madam Shaw said, offering Isabelle a smile as she took the soup.


    "What are you doing here?" Julian asked with a frown when he saw Isabelle.


    He had no idea how or when Isabelle got so close to his mother, and it seemed to him that this was


    not her first time here.


    He began to wonder if he had underestimated Isabelle. He knew his mother inside out, so he knew


    how hard i t was to warm her up. Judging from the fact that she smiled at Isabelle just now, he


    reckoned that she must have built up a rather good rtionship with his mother.


    When Isabelle saw the frown on Julian''s face, she shrunk back a little. Then, she forced a look of


    innocence on her face and replied falteringly, "I... I came to make some soup for Madam Shaw.¡±


    Madam Shaw put down the bowl. She pulled her eyebrows together into a tight frown and stared at


    Julian. "Mind your manners, Julian. It is all thanks to


    Isa that I feel much better now."


    "Mom, you can just tell me if you''re feeling unwell and I''ll help you get the best doctor from town. I


    don''t understand why you would look for her and not me," Julian said.


    "Isa is Mr. Zachary''s disciple. She is more capable than any of the doctors out there," Madam Shaw


    refuted.


    ''Chad Zachary¡¯s disciple?'' Julian turned to look at Isabelle, his eyes filled with shock.


    He never expected that Isabelle was Mr. Zachary''s disciple. Madam Shaw''s body condition was


    deteriorating year by year, and he had always wanted t o look for a traditional Chinese physician to


    help take care of her. Mr. Zachary was at the top of his list as he was the most prestigious traditional


    Chinese physician in the country. However, it was difficult to get ahold of his whereabouts so Julian


    had not been able to contact him until now.


    ''Just how much this woman is hiding from us?'' Julian thought inwardly.


    "Thank you for yourpliment, Madam Shaw, but I''m not as good as other doctors. I just rely on


    the secret prescription that Mr. Zachary passed to me," Isabelle hastily said.


    "Well, if you weren''t that good, Mr. Zachary would have never epted you as his disciple," Madam


    Shaw said matter of factly as she pulled Isabelle to sit next to her.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Isabelle grinned, but she did not make any remark." The soup is getting cold, Madam Shaw. Please


    have it while it''s still warm.¡±


    As Madam Shaw began to sip on the soup, she threw a sidelong nce at Susan, "Both of you are


    from the Shelbys, and I wonder why you¡¯re so different. I don''t have much to ask for, I just hope that


    you could do half as great as Isa."


    "Please don''t say that, Madam Shaw. Different people specialize in different fields. I¡¯m certain that


    I¡¯m not a s good as Susie in terms of interior design," Isabelle quickly said.


    "You¡¯re too humble, Isa.¡± Madam Shawplemented Isabelle. The rigid line of her shoulders


    eased a tiny bit, and the angr tautness of her face softened when she was looking at Isabelle.


    After that, she shot another warning gaze at Susan before resuming to sip on her soup once more.


    Susan opened and closed her mouth like a fish out of water. She wanted to say something but


    nothing could form on her tongue. In the end, she just stood there, mouth mped shut. After all,


    regardless of what she said, Madam Shaw would never believe her.


    Julian narrowed his eyes, "Mom, it''s our family dinner, don¡¯t you think that irreverent people


    shouldn''t stay here?¡± "I... I will leave now,¡± Isabelle said.


    "Just stay and have dinner with us, Isa," Madam Shaw said as she pulled Isabelle back to her seat.


    Then, she turned to Julian and continued, "Isn''t Isa Susie''s cousin? How can you say that she is


    irrelevant to us?"


    Madam Shaw had made her stand very clear that she wanted Isabelle to stay, so there was nothing


    Julian and Susan could say.


    The dinner was by far the most tortuous one Susan had ever experienced in the Shaw Mansion.


    Not only did she need to endure Madam Shaw pulling a long face at her, but she also had to listen


    to her sing praises for Isabelle.


    She was already dissatisfied with Isabelle''s motive for getting close to Julian. Now that Madam


    Shaw kept praising her, the dissatisfaction in her heart grew even more.


    After they finished their dinner, Madam Shaw patted her lips gracefully with a napkin. Then, she


    said," Julian, Susie, it''s been a long time since you both have been here. Why don¡¯t you stay for a


    night?"


    This was the suggestion Isabelle gave after Madam Shawined about the problem between


    her and Julian. She told her that it could bring their rtionship closer. After giving it some thought,


    Madam Shaw felt she had a point, so she decided to go with her suggestion.


    "Why, Mom? You have something to tell us?" Julian frowned.


    Under normal circumstances, he would certainly obey his mother¡¯s demand and stay. However, the


    thing was that Isabelle was in the Shaw Mansion right now and he noticed that Susan was


    ufortable in her presence. As such, he just wanted to bring Susan away from the house as


    soon as possible.


    "Why? Must I have a reason to ask you and Susie to stay for a night?¡± Madam Shaw''s countenance


    turned grim.


    She did not expect this from Julian at all. All she wanted was to get closer to them. Was it too much


    to ask?


    "That''s not what Julian means, Mom. We''ll stay for a night,¡± Susan chimed in before Julian could


    say anything.


    Madam Shaw''s expression lightened a little. "The room is already ready. I got the maids to clean the


    room up for you this morning."


    Julian and Susan nodded.


    Suddenly, Isabelle chuckled, "I''ll go prepare some fruit for you all. It''s good to have some fruit after


    having a meal.¡±


    "You can ask the maid to do it for you. Just sit down and talk with me," Madam Shaw replied with a


    smile.


    "I''m fine, Madam Shaw. Walking around can help digestion." As she was speaking, she had already


    risen to her feet and hopped into the kitchen. 1


    Madam Shaw threw a nce at Susan. It was as if she was saying why she could not be as good


    as Isabelle.


    "I''ll go help her out," Susan stood up and went into the kitchen as well.


    "Susie? Are you here to help me out? It''s okay, I can handle it," said Isabelle with a smile as she


    pared an apple.


    Without saying anything, Susan picked up an apple and began paring it.


    Keeping the smile on her face, Isabelle asked, "Why are you so quiet, Susie? Are you angry with


    me?"


    "Nope," Susan replied nonchntly.


    "Please don¡¯t get me wrong, Susie. I''m not trying to grab your limelight in front of Madam Shaw. I


    just want to help Madam Shaw get better because I have a few prescriptions that might be useful to


    her," said Isabelle poutingly.


    Susan did not give her any response and continued paring the apple in her hand.


    "Susie, please believe me. I..." Isabelle pressed on pitifully.


    "Isa," Susan said. She stopped paring the apple and turned to look at Isabelle seriously, "I¡¯m very


    grateful that you''re trying to make Mom feel better. You don''t have to exin it to me."


    Susan was telling the truth. She indeed felt sad and disappointed with Madam Shaw''s behavior.


    Madam Shaw had never acted so affectionately to her before. She had just been acquainted with


    Isabelle for only a short amount of time and yet she had already be so close to her. However,


    she was truly grateful if Isabelle could really help Madam Shaw.


    These were two different things.


    Isabelle''s eyes shone as she was surprised. She did not expect Susan to be able to stay calm.


    The tip of her lips curved up a little as she said, "It''s good to hear that, Susie. I thought you were


    angry with


    - H


    me.


    "I''m not,¡± Susan shook her head.


    Isabelle blinked her eyes and said, "Actually, I came to help Madam Shaw because I want to thank


    Mr. Shaw."


    "Julian? Why would you want to thank him?" Susan turned to her once more.


    "Well," Isabelle''s face blushed, "Several days ago, Mr. Shaw gave my father a business contract


    worth 5 million dors. I don''t have any other ways to repay his favor, so I figure I shoulde and


    take care of Madam Shaw."


    "Julian gave a 5-million business contract to your father?" Susan¡¯s expression changed.


    Isabelle was stunned. Then, a wisp of panic flitted across her eyes as she asked, "Mr. Shaw didn''t


    tell you about it?"


    Susan pressed her lips into a frown.


    Isabelle was even more panicked. She hastily said, "I... Susie, although Mr. Shaw gave us arge


    contract, there is nothing between him and me. We are as clean as a whistle."

 Chapter 173 I Cannot Tell You

    Chapter 173 I Cannot Tell You


    Susan looked at Isabelle.


    A panicked expression covered her face and there was a strange light behind her eyes. Both of the


    aspects told Susan that Isabelle was lying. There must be something in between her and Julian,


    and that they were not as clean as she imed.


    "Please trust me, Susie." Tears were forming in Isabelle¡¯s eyes as she talked, "I don''t know what I


    should do if you don''t trust me. You''re my best friend."


    On the surface, Isabelle was begging Susan to believe her, but deep down, she eagerly hoped that


    she could misunderstand her. She wanted to enrage Susan and unleash the green-eyed monster


    within her. Isabelle wanted her to have a fall out with her so that Madam Shaw would loathe her


    even more.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It was a well-thought-out n that would put Susan i n an extremely unfavorable situation. She


    always knew Susan was impulsive, so she was certain that she would fall for her n. However, it


    seemed that her n was destined to be a failure. Not only did Susan not fall for her n, but she


    was calm and collected.


    She said indifferently, "Don¡¯t worry, Isa. I trust you. Even if I don''t believe you, I have full faith in


    Julian. I''m pretty confident that he helps the Shelbys because of me. Anyway, since your father has


    already gotten the contract, then tell him to work hard on it and don''t abuse Julian''s trust."


    This time, it was Isabelle whose expression changed. I t took her quite a long while to force herself


    to calm down, "Don''t worry, Susie. The Shelbys will do everything we can to live up to the trust that


    Mr. Shaw ced in us."


    Susan nodded. After that, she diced the apple up and said, "Okay, it¡¯s all done. Let''s get back to


    them."


    She took the te and went out of the kitchen, and Isabelle soon followed after.


    Even though Susan looked unfazed on the outside, deep down she was actually upset.


    The reason she believed in Isabelle was because it was easy to verify everything she said. All she


    had to d o was go back to Lanyard and check through all the contracts. However, there were


    several things that she could not fathom. She could not understand why Julian would present a 5


    million business contract to Isabelle''s father. She could not understand why Julian kept telling her to


    stay away from Isabelle and yet he went to meet her in secret. And most importantly, she could not


    understand why Julian would not tell her anything about it. Why would he try to keep her in the


    dark? 1


    She had been telling herself that she must have full faith in Julian, but once the seed of doubt


    began to sprout, it was difficult to whisk away.


    "Susan!" Suddenly, a sharp voice pierced through her thought and snapped her back to reality. She


    raised her head and looked nkly at Madam Shaw.


    "Do you know that I''m talking to you?" Madam Shaw asked, her expression ugly.


    "I''m sorry, Mom," Susan apologized. "What did you say just now?"


    "Nothing!" Madam Shaw shot her a cold gaze, then turned to Julian and said, "See, Julian? She


    didn''t pay attention when I was talking to her."


    "Mom, Susie has been very busytely, so she might lose focus sometimes. She didn''t mean it,"


    Julian exined.


    Madam Shaw''s expression turned even grimmer when she heard Julian helping Susan.


    "Okay, fine. She didn''t mean it. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s being fussy over here. Is that what you''re trying to


    say, Julian?" Madam Shaw snapped.


    A glint shed across Isabelle''s eyes. It now urred t o her that Susan did not look as unfazed as


    she portrayed herself to be and that her effort was not in vain at all.


    Forcing down the merriment that rose in her heart, she said softly to Madam Shaw, "It''s all my fault,


    Madam Shaw. I told Susie a funny brain teaser when w e were in the kitchen just now, and I guess


    she''s still trying to solve it."


    "Is that so?" Madam Shaw asked skeptically.


    "Yeah," Isabelle smiled. Then, she told her the brain teaser.


    "This is interesting," Madam Shaw''s attention was drawn away by the brain teaser. She began


    discussing it with Isabelle.


    Susan could not help but bite her lips when she saw the scene. She felt like she was the third wheel


    amongst them. She found no way to join in on their conversation no matter how hard she tried.


    "Mom, I''m tired. I¡¯ll be going to rest with Susie," Julian chimed in.


    Madam Shaw shot him a gaze and then said crossly, "G o, go, go."


    Julian nodded and he led Susan upstairs.


    Susan was still in a trance when they were inside the room.


    "What happened in the kitchen, Susie?" Julian asked, his brows knitted deeply.


    Susan turned to look at him. She wished to ask the question in her mind but she doubled back on it.


    Seeing her reaction, the frown on Julian¡¯s face deepened. He pressed on, "What happened, Susie?


    What is the thing that you''re trying to hide from me?"


    Susan took a deep breath. Then, she asked, "This should be my question, Julian. What is the thing


    that


    you''re trying to hide from me?¡±


    Julian was taken aback by the sudden question." What are you talking about, Susie? I didn¡¯t hide


    anything from you.¡±


    "Really?" Susan bit her lips. She did not know why Julian still refused to tell her the truth, "Then


    exin t o me about the business contract that you gave to Isabelle¡¯s father?"


    Julian''s heart skipped a beat while a dark glint shed across his eyes. He never expected that


    Isabelle would tell something like this to Susan.


    ''It seems like I need to teach this woman a lesson.''


    Susan''s face paled when she saw Julian¡¯s expression. She felt disappointed with Julian, but she still


    wanted to know the answer. Therefore, she pressed on, "Can you tell me why did you do that,


    Julian?"


    "Susie..." Just when Julian was about to say something, Susan interjected as she looked firmly into


    his eyes, "Julian Shaw, in any case, I just have one request, and that is you must never lie to me."


    She did not allow any deception in her love, not even a single one.


    Julian fell silent. Then, after a short while, he said," Susie... I can''t tell you the reason now, but trust


    me. I¡¯m not interested in Isabelle. Other than the contract, I promise you I won''t see her anymore."


    "You can''t tell me the reason?" Susan asked. She wondered what kind of secret was between him


    and Isabelle. Why could Julian not just tell her?


    "I really can''t tell,¡± Julian gritted his teeth.


    After all, he could not tell what kind of reaction Susan would give if she knew about the things that


    happened between him and Isabelle when they were kids. What if Susan cared about the promise


    that he gave Isabelle? What if she decided to leave him after h e told her everything? 1


    Julian dared not to think about the consequence. As such, he must not let Susan know about it, no


    matter what happened.


    Looking at the resolute expression on his face, Susan pressed her lips into a frown. She did not say


    anything for a long time, and Julian began to get nervous.


    He grabbed her hands and said, "Trust me Susie. You are the only one in my heart. I can¡¯t tell you


    anything about the contract, but please believe me, I''m not interested in Isabelle at all."


    Susan continued to look at him in silence. She noticed there was an apparent apprehension in his


    usual calm and tranquil eyes. It seemed to her that he was really worried that she would


    misunderstand something.


    "Susie..." Julian grabbed her hand even tighter.


    After taking a deep breath, she then said slowly," Julian, if that''s what you have to say, okay fine, I


    believe you. I won''t press on this matter anymore.


    However, this must not happen again. You must tell m e everything from now on, and you must


    keep your distance from Isabelle.¡¯¡¯


    "I promise you, Susie. I won¡¯t lie to you anymore, and I''ll keep my distance from her," Julian said. He


    heaved out a long sigh of relief after Susan decided to drop the matter.

 Chapter 174 Compensation

    Chapter 174 Compensation


    Susan felt a little better after Julian''s promise.


    However, whenever she thought about Isabelle, she still felt disturbed as if there was a thorn in her


    heart.


    Be that as it may, she chose to believe Julian. She was certain that he would never do any


    disservice to her, and that he must have his own reason for hiding it from her. Therefore, when


    Julian promised her that he would not interact with Isabelle anymore, she was willing to let the


    matter rest.


    The next morning, Julian was already gone when she got up.


    She then went downstairs. Madam Shaw had not woken up yet, and Susan only saw the servants


    bustling here and there.


    She stopped a servant and asked, "Do you see Julian?"


    The servant replied politely, "Mr. Shaw went for a morning run. I guess he''ll be back soon."


    "Morning run?" Susan was stunned. Julian would only go for a morning run when he was in a fret.


    Apparently, the things that happened yesterday had a n impact on Julian as well.


    "I''ll go check him out." With that, Susan went out of the house.


    When Julian was on his way back from his morning run, he saw a silhouetteing towards him


    from a distance and his eyebrows furrowed.


    "Mr. Shaw," Isabelle¡¯s eyes shone when she saw Julian. She picked up her pace and went up to


    him.


    "You¡¯re early,¡± Julian said, his voice deep and cold.


    As if she did not notice how t and cold his voice was, Isabelle answered softly, "Madam Shaw


    tends to have serious migraines when she wakes up in the morning, so I have beening here


    very earlytely t o give her a massage.¡±


    Julian stared at her, his face bereft of any emotion. Then, with a frigid voice, he said, "Isabelle, keep


    in mind that my patience has a limit. Even if you''re Little Flower, there is something that you should


    never touch."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She deliberately got close to his mother and tried to sow discord between him and Susan. Both of


    them were his Achilles'' heels, and she should have neverid her finger on them.


    "What''s wrong, Julian?" Isabelle was taken aback by Julian. Her eyes immediately took on a hurt


    expression as she said, "Madam Shaw is not feeling well, and I happen to know a way to help her


    feel better. I just want to help."


    "Is that so?" Julian queried, "In that case, why don¡¯t you hand over your massage technique and


    prescription? So that when you¡¯re gone, I can get other people to help my mom."


    "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give it to you, but... For people like us who practice Chinese medicine,


    we stress inheritance a lot. Without the consent from our master, we can''t simply give those things


    away," Isabelle added.


    A sarcastic smile crossed Julian''s face, but it soon departed. "All of your excuses are so noble, yet I


    know exactly what you are up to. You''re trying to get close to me through my mom and you want to


    rece Susie. That¡¯s why you told her about the 5-million-dor business contract that I gave to


    your father. Isabelle, I told you this before. I was in debt to you when I was a child, but I¡¯ve already


    paid you back through the 5 million business contract. We¡¯re even now, so do you really think I''ll let


    you have it your way?"


    The more Julian talked, the more his expression turned cold and grim, "Let me tell you something.


    I''m heartless, I¡¯m cold-blooded, and I view everyone beneath me. Susan is the only one who can


    walk into my heart. She is my life, she¡¯s my everything, so I''ll tell you now. Stay away from her. If


    you so much asy a finger on Susan again, I¡¯ll show you what it''s like to be in hell. Try me, Isabelle


    Shelby.¡±


    Isabelle¡¯s heart skipped a beat. When Julian said Susan was his everything, his expression was so


    serious, and he did not seem to be making false statements at all. Isabelle did not understand why


    he was so devoted to Susan. She did not understand why a worthless loser like Susan could stand


    beside Julian while she could not.


    Be that as it may, Isabelle knew she must not give up yet. The match had not been decided yet, so


    she still stood a chance. As long as she could force Susan away from Julian, she was certain that


    she could rece her and be the new Ms. Shaw. With that in mind, she looked at Julian and


    feigned a smile. "You have misunderstood me, Mr. Shaw. I didn''t mean to cut in between you and


    Susie. All I want to do is help Madam Shaw. If you really don''t want me here, I''ll stoping. It''s


    just that Madam Shaw''s body condition has be better recently. I''m afraid that once she stops


    treatment, she will..." 2


    "Are you threatening me?" Julian''s face darkened.


    A wisp of disappointment shed across Isabelle''s eyes. She looked at him as tears began to well


    out of her eyes. "Little Leaf, I don''t know why you keep on thinking the worst about me. Yes, I admit


    that I love you. I have loved you for more than 20 years, and I still can''t get over you until now. But


    is it really my fault?"


    Her voice was getting louder and louder. She stood steadfast and stared at Julian as tears filled her


    eyes and rolled down her face. "Yeah, you might have forgotten about our promise, but I haven''t. I


    still clearly remember everything you said to me. I was hoping to reunite with you for twenty years,


    and there''s not a single day gone by without thinking about you. However, by the time we finally met


    each other, you told me your heart belongs to Susan and then you want me to let go of everything


    between us. I t might be an easy task for you, but no, it won''t happen for me. There is no way I can


    remove all the anticipation and feelings that have been rooted in my heart for 20 years. They have


    already be part of m e. You can¡¯t expect me to remove a part of myself. I will die of bleeding.


    Do you want me to bleed to death?"


    A mixed expression flowed across Julian¡¯s eyes. Then, before he could say anything, Isabelle


    continued, "I love you. I love you more than anything else. When I saw Madam Shaw that day, my


    first reaction was that she is your mother, and that you will worry if she doesn''t feel well. That''s why


    I followed her back and gave her a massage and made her herbal cuisine every day. Do you think


    it''s easy to do these things? I gave her a massage for two hours every day and do you have any


    idea how difficult it is to make the herbal cuisine ptable? It seems like I''m doing it for her, but in


    reality, I''m doing it for you. Can¡¯t you feel m y heart?"


    Julian was stunned. Indeed, Madam Shaw''splexion had be better recently, and it was all


    Isabelle''s effort. However, that was a horse of a different color. Julian put on a calm expression and


    replied, "I guess I have made it pretty clear myself. You can''t take the words of a child too seriously,


    and you have to put down the things that happened during our childhood."


    Isabelle¡¯s tears flowed even more. "I''m not trying to ruin your rtionship with Susie, and I don''t


    need you to love me back. I just want to stay by your side and share your worries. I know that you


    think I have been talking bad about Susie in front of your mother, but you can go and ask your


    mother. You can ask her, have I ever badmouthed Susie in front of her? I sincerely hope that you


    and Susie can lead a happy life. This is because your happiness is my happiness." 2


    Isabelle gazed affectionately at Julian, but Julian''s brows furrowed even deeper.


    He wanted to make a clean break with Isabelle, and he thought that the 5 million was more than


    enough to do the job. 1


    But now...


    Isabelle was taking care of his mother, and things had be even moreplicated.


    Julian narrowed his eyes and he made a decision in his heart. He asked, "Name a price, Isabelle.


    You deserve a reward for taking care of my mother."


    Isabelle was stunned for a moment, and a painful expression crawled upon her face. ¡°Are you trying


    to push me away with money again?¡±

 Chapter 175 Exposed

    Chapter 175 Exposed


    The look on Isabelle''s face right now could melt any man¡¯s heart, save for Julian. His face showed


    no expression and his eyes were hard.


    With a stern voice, he repeated, "You took care of my mother, so it¡¯s natural for me to pay for your


    service."


    Isabelle did not say anything as she looked at Julian with her eyes filled with tears. She could read


    right through him, and she knew what he was aiming to do. He wanted to use the money to put an


    end to everything. If she said yes to his condition, it would be over for her.


    Just when she was racking her brain toe up with something, she caught something in the


    corner of her eyes.


    Someone was walking towards them from a distance. When she realized who that person was, her


    expression changed - it was so swift and subtle that Julian failed to notice. She then forced the


    piteous expression back onto her face as she said, "I don¡¯t want your money, Little Leaf. The reason


    I epted the 5 million business contract was that I was taking i t for my parents. When our family


    was facing financial constraints, they kept forcing me to marry a rich guy, and they would beat me


    up if I refused to listen to them. They''re the ones who ordered me to approach you. At that time, I


    still didn''t know that you were Little Leaf. Do you have any idea how hurt my heart was when I was


    forced to do things that I didn¡¯t want to do? However, the silver lining is that my parent''s attention is


    on the business contract now. They didn''t force me too muchtely since our financial problems


    were lifted. Honestly, taking care o f Madam Shaw is something that I should do for you, but... but if


    you insist on paying me back, then..."


    Isabelle bit her lower lip.


    Julian looked at her, "Then what?¡±


    "I hope you can give me a hug," Isabelle said, the plea apparent in her eyes. "Just like hugging an


    old friend."


    Julian frowned but he did not say anything.


    Seeing that the person was getting closer and closer, Isabelle''s expression changed slightly and


    she hastily said, "I¡¯ll take it as a yes if you don¡¯t say anything, Little Leaf."


    Before Julian could do anything, she rushed forward and hugged him.


    Startled, the first thing Julian tried to do was push her away, but Isabelle would not budge. Then,


    she began t o talk again, her voice filled with sadness, "Little leaf, I didn''t say yes when you wanted


    to put our past to an end through the contract. But after you told me that Susan is your life and your


    everything, I realized that I was wrong. I''ll give up this time. I¡¯ll let you go, Little Leaf. But my heart


    aches so much, so can you please empathize with me and give me ten seconds? Just ten seconds


    will do. After ten seconds, I''ll let go of our past entirely."


    ''Ten seconds?¡¯ Julian¡¯s frown deepened. He still felt a little pang of guilt for Isabelle, or Little Flower.


    If letting her hug him for ten seconds could make her let go of everything that happened in the past,


    he felt that it was quite a good bargain. As such, he forced himself to stand as stiff as a ramrod


    although he felt ufortable being hugged by Isabelle. He tried to picture Susan instead, but to


    no avail. Susan''s body was way softer and warmer. Her arms were more tender and her hair held


    more fragrance. However, the most important thing was that he feltfortable and calm when he


    was being enveloped by Susan''s arms.


    When Susan saw Julian from afar, she picked up her pace. Just when she wanted to call out for


    him, she saw something and her face went pale.


    There was another person in front of Julian. What''s more, that person was somebody she knew.


    Isabelle!


    ''Why on earth did Julian meet Isabelle in the early morning? Didn¡¯t hee for a morning run?¡¯


    Susan slowly came to a halt. Just as she was wondering why Julian would meet Isabelle, she saw


    Isabelle suddenly take one step forward and hug Julian.


    Julian did not push her away.


    Her eyes widened and her face went even paler as a mixed feeling rose from her heart. Standing


    frozen stiff, she did not know whether she should go forward or go back.


    All of a sudden, Julian pushed Isabelle away and attempted to turn around. Susan hastily hid


    behind the wall.


    After that, she set her jaw tight. She did not know why she was hiding.


    Julian and Isabelle would be here at every moment. With that thought in mind, Susan hurriedly


    rushed away from the scene through another pathway.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The pathway she took was shorter so she arrived at the manor earlier than Julian and Isabelle.


    "Mrs. Shaw? You couldn''t find Mr. Shaw?" A servant asked curiously.


    "Huh? Yeah. I think he went another way," Susan jumped back, causing the servant to look at her


    strangely.


    Shemanded herself to calm down and then said constrainedly, "I''m sorry. I saw a snake on the


    way just now so I was in a bit of a shock.¡±


    "Snake?" The servant was even more dumbfounded," But it''s winter. Why would there be a snake?"


    "Oh, maybe I mistook it for something else," Susan replied absentmindedly.


    "Yeah. I suppose that should be a rope or something else," the servant said with a smile.


    Susan nodded and then dismissed the servant.


    Her brain was filled with the scene of Julian and Isabelle hugging each other right now.


    She could not stop herself from thinking and making conjectures.


    She felt she was going mad soon.


    Before this, she chose to believe whatever Julian said about the 5 million business contract without


    any qualms. But after she saw both of them hugging together, her faith in him began to waver. She


    really wanted to trust Julian, but the scene kept on repeating in her mind, reminding her that Julian


    had once again lied to her.


    She tried to shake the scene out of her head, but it was a futile attempt. It was then that footfalls


    could be heard from the entrance. She lifted her head nkly and saw Julianing in.


    She stared at his back for a moment, yet she could not see anyone.


    Julian was with Isabelle just now, but he returned alone.


    ''Why didn''t he return with Isabelle? Is he afraid that I will find out? Or maybe he doesn¡¯t want me to


    get suspicious?''


    An indescribable bitterness spread from Susan¡¯s heart.


    She looked straight at Julian.


    Julian felt strange being stared by Susan like this. He walked up to her and asked, "What¡¯s wrong,


    Susie?¡±


    Susan pressed her lips tight and asked, "Did you... go for a morning run just now?¡±


    "Yeah," Julian nodded.


    "Did you bump into anyone?" Susan asked unintentionally.


    "It¡¯s still pretty early, so I just saw a few people who came out for a morning run like me,¡± Julian


    replied.


    "That¡¯s it? No one else?" Susan pressed on.


    "Yeah," Julian shook his head, "What''s wrong, Susie?"


    Susan looked at him, "Julian, I think I told you before. Don¡¯t ever lie to me."


    Julian''s heart somersaulted when he saw the light in Susan''s eyes. He did not know why Susan


    would suddenly bring this up. Could it be that she saw something?


    "Susie, you..." Just as Julian wanted to ask something, Susan suddenly let out a chuckle as a


    triumphant expression hopped onto her face.


    "Hah! Gotcha! Did I scare you?" 3


    Looking at her yful look, Julian could not help and break out intoughter.


    He had thought too much. He did not want to lie to Susan about Isabelle. It was just that things were


    settled, and it would just make Susan unhappy if he told her everything. 2


    After all, from now on, he would not let Isabelle be the obstacle between him and Susan.

 Chapter 176 Framed

    Chapter 176 Framed


    Julian did not say anything in the end, and Susan forced down the question back to her stomach pit.


    After half an hour, Isabelle came in.


    Susan felt ridiculous. She had no idea why both of them had to go to this extent to keep their


    rtionship a secret.


    She had told Julian before that he should tell her if he fell in love with someone else, and she would


    leave him without any hesitation.


    However, he chose to lie to her. He told her to stay away from Isabelle, yet he approached Isabelle


    himself, betraying her trust again and again.


    Initially, she thought she would certainly have a fall out with Julian, but when things came to a head,


    she shrunk back.


    She was afraid that the answer that came out of Julian''s lips might not be the answer she wanted. If


    that really happened, what should she do by then?


    Considering her personality, she should turn around and walk away. She would never look back


    anymore a s her pride and her t would not allow her to do so.


    However, if that person was Julian, Susan found that she did not have the confidence to break off


    their rtions.


    Her heart hurt as if someone was stabbing her with a knife when she thought about leaving the


    man.


    A bitter feeling rose from her heart. It had just been a few months and she was deeply in love with


    Julian.


    Initially, she thought the feeling was mutual. But reality had given her a p in her face.


    "Susie," Isabelle came up to Susan, her face full of affection as she asked, "Are you not feeling


    well? You look pale. Come, let me give you a massage. I''m quite good at it. Even Madam Shaw


    praised my skill."


    As she was talking, she stretched her arm forward.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Isa. I''m fine," Susan pushed her away.


    "It''s okay, Susie. It won''t take too long," Isabelle pressed on.


    "I said leave me alone!" Susan''s voice raised a full octave when the scene of Isabelle hugging


    Julian came into her mind. In a fit of anger, she pushed Isabelle away once more.


    She did not push her too hard, but Isabelle wobbled a little and fell onto the desk. Her head hit the


    corner of the desk and she shouted out in pain.


    Everything happened so fast that Susan was stunned. Before she coulde around to her


    senses, a stern voice erupted behind her.


    "What are you doing, Susan?!"


    Susan turned around and saw Madam Shaw was


    walking down the stairs. She made a few quick steps t o them and helped Isabelle up from the floor.


    Rubbing her forehead, Isabelle said weakly, "It''s not Susie¡¯s fault, Madam Shaw. It''s me who lost my


    bnce and fell down."


    "Why do you still have to stick up to her, Isa? I saw it with my own eyes. She''s the one who pushed


    you down," Madam Shaw said as she red at Susan. "I''ve always known that you¡¯ve always been


    a bad woman, Susan. You¡¯ve finally revealed your true self now! Ask yourself, Isa is your cousin.


    Has she ever done anything bad to you? Why do you have to push her down? She could''ve died if


    she fell on her head!"


    Madam Shaw''s gaze was so intense it seemed as if she was going to swallow Susan.


    Susan bit her lower lip and said stiffly, ''I''m sorry."


    She could not be sure how hard she pushed Isabelle just now. Perhaps she really had gotten the


    best of her anger and pushed her too hard.


    Madam Shaw was even more furious. "Is this how you apologize to people, Susan?¡±


    Susan set her jaw tight and refused to say anything more.


    One apology was all she could manage to say.


    "Mom, Susie didn''t push her that hard just now," Julian chimed in, his brows frowned.


    "You...¡± Madam Shaw turned her head and stared


    angrily at Julian, "Julian, right is right and wrong is wrong. This time, it''s Susan''s fault. You have to


    stop siding with her."


    "It''s okay, Madam Shaw. Don''t be mad at Susie and Mr. Shaw. I''m fine, really. Look," Isabelle hastily


    said. As she propped herself up from the floor, she continued," Madam Shaw, let me give you a


    massage first.¡±


    However, before she could finish her words, her knees suddenly went limp and she limped down


    again.


    "Quick,e and help!" Madam Shaw was startled. As she held Isabelle up, she hollered out to a


    few servants standing nearby.


    The few servants quickly went over and helped Isabelle stand up.


    Isabelle let out a bitter smile and said, "I''m sorry, Madam Shaw."


    "Stop apologizing, Isa. You''re not the one who needs to apologize," Madam Shaw said coldly as she


    stared at Julian, "Isa is injured because of Susan. You don''t have anything to say?"


    Julian frowned. He had practiced martial arts before, s o he knew from the angle just now and the


    way Susan swung her arm that there was no way Isabelle would fall so hard.


    With that thought in mind, Julian looked at Isabelle, his eyes skeptical.


    It seemed to him that this woman''s actions always contradicted her words.


    "Why are you still standing there, Julian? Hurry up and send Isa to the hospital!¡± Madam Shaw


    instructed.


    Julian observed Isabelle for a moment and said, "Her injuries don''t look serious, so I don''t see the


    need to go to the hospital..."


    "Yeah, Mr. Shaw is right. I''m fine, Madam Shaw," Isabelle said weakly.


    "Julian!" Madam Shaw snapped, "You¡¯re not a doctor, s o how do you know if her injuries are


    serious or not? What if it¡¯s an internal injury? Are you going to bear the consequences or will


    Susan?"


    Just when Julian was about to say something, Susan interrupted. Her tone was calm and there was


    no expression on her face, "Julian, listen to Mom and send her to the hospital."


    "Susie..." Julian looked at Susan in surprise.


    "Just send her to the hospital," Susan turned her head sideways as she refused to meet Julian¡¯s


    eyes.


    She did not know why Julian had to act so cold to Isabelle in public while he epted her hug


    without any hesitation.


    She reckoned that it must be very tough for them to put on a show like this in front of everyone. As


    such, she decided to create an opportunity for them to stay with each other.


    "Stop zoning out. Come over and get Isa," Madam


    Shaw ordered exasperatedly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Before Julian coulde to his senses, Madam Shaw had pushed Isabelle over.


    A shy expression crossed Isabelle''s face.


    Julian avoided her and Isabelle fell to the floor.


    Lying on the floor, Isabelle was stunned.


    She could not believe that Julian would step aside and allow her to fall to the floor before his mother


    and everyone else.


    The saddest thing was that she calcted her angle just now so although she fell down, she did not


    sustain any injuries at all. However, this time, she did not expect the fall and she fell hard on the


    floor. She could even feel the pain in the back of her head.


    "Julian! What the hell are you doing?!¡± Madam Shaw did not expect Julian to step aside. She threw


    an indignant gaze at her son and snarled, ¡°Hurry and help Isa up!¡±


    However, Julian was not interested in Isabelle who was lying on the floor. He walked up to Susan


    and grabbed her hand.


    Susan pulled her hand out.


    Julian looked at her, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    Susan just pressed her lips into a frown and kept silent.


    Suddenly, a thought shed across Jullian¡¯s mind.


    Judging from her erratic behavior, he was certain that she must have seen something just now.


    Without thinking any further, he scooped Susan into his arms and marched outside.

 Chapter 177 One Week

    Chapter 177 One Week


    "Julian, where are you going?¡± Madam Shaw called out loudly because she was dumbstruck with


    bewilderment by Julian''s actions.


    Julian Shaw did not even bother to turn around." Susie and I still have some matters to attend to.


    We shall make a move first and leave Isabelle to you, Mother."


    Madam Shaw was still bewildered by his action when Julian had already taken along Susan Shelby


    and left.


    Julian...had actually left just like that!


    Isabelle felt like her entire person was in chaos but she could only suppress it forcibly.


    Watching the empty doorway, Madam Shaw was stunned for a long while before she said furiously,"


    Why did Julian get affected so much by Susan that he i s so disrespectful now?"


    "Madam, it''s fine for me anyway," said Isabelle Shelby softly.


    "Isa, we¡¯re lucky to have such an understanding person like you." Madam Shaw became even


    fonder for Isabelle the more she looked at her. "Come, let me take you to the hospital."


    "It¡¯s fine actually..." "I said you have to go, then you have to go," insisted


    Madam Shaw.


    "Thank you then, Madam Shaw," said Isabelle.


    Julian hugged Susan tightly and walked all the way outside.


    She could not help struggling violently. "Julian Shaw, let go of me, let go of me."


    Someone else could actually have the hug that she was so dependent on.


    At the thought of this, Susan felt extremely disgusted i n her heart!


    Julian did not pay attention to Susan but he carried her and ced her on the backseat of the car.


    Susan turned around and she was about to open the car door and leave when Julian had already


    taken a seat and used his body to lock the door instantly.


    Failing to open the door, Susan could not help looking at Julian furiously. "What do you want


    actually? Isabelle is so severely injured, you should be apanying her!"


    Susan was so furious that her face was flushing scarlet as she spoke.


    Julian''s gaze deepened. He suddenly wrapped his arms around Susan tightly.


    "Go away." Susan struggled even more.


    ¡°Susie, did you see something...before this?" asked Julian softly.


    Susan stopped struggling. Her body shivered once in a barely discernible manner.


    ''Julian...has figured it out.¡¯


    Now, what would he do after learning that she had witnessed the scene?


    Susan''s nails dug into the real leather seats strenuously without her notice.


    If Julian were to seize this opportunity to break up with her right away, what should she do then?


    Should she give them her blessing, then turn around and leave elegantly?


    The ideas spun around in Susan''s mind. Susan bit her lower lip strongly.


    "Susie... Actually...¡± said Julian.


    "No, I didn''t see anything." Susan raised her gaze and looked at Julian pleadingly. ¡°Julian, I didn¡¯t


    see anything. Please stop speaking.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She realized that she was utterly incapable of mustering the courage to ept the answer now!


    Just think of her as self-deceiving - she did not want t o listen to anything now.


    The glint in Julian''s gaze faded. "Susie, listen to me. The matter is not what it seems."


    "Hmm, hmm. I know. Don¡¯t speak anymore." Susan avoided Julian''s gaze and the pleading tone in


    her


    voice grew stronger.


    Julian inhaled a deep breath and cupped his hands around her face forcibly to make her look at


    him." Susie, I know what you''ve seen. However, the matter is not what you think it is."


    Susan was about to turn away yet Julian shackled her in ce tightly with his hold. There was


    nothing Susan could do but look at Julian. "What is it then?"


    Julian''s lips moved. After a long while, he said, "She... She took care of my mother very well, and I


    was only trying to thank her."


    "Is such an intimate hug needed to thank her? Why don''t you just marry her then? You can thank


    her that way too." Susan looked at her.


    "Susan!" Julian clenched his teeth in rage. "There are some matters that I can''t exin clearly now.


    However, I''m asking you to trust me. You''re the only one in my heart."


    Susan looked at him.


    Julian¡¯s gaze was deeply beyond fathomable, but the affection hidden in his eyes made her almost


    believe him.


    "Julian, I asked you not to lie to me before, remember?" Susan''s voice was tainted with sorrow.


    Julian was silent for a moment before he said, "Yes, I d o." "Yet, you lied to me today.¡± Susan''s


    voice sounded so calm that she could not believe herself either.


    "Susie, I just don''t want you to think too much."


    "Am I thinking too much then? I''m afraid that this is the truth." Susan could not refrain herself from


    raising her voice.


    Frankly, she had yet to figure out how everything happened until now.


    Julian had always expressed his vignce toward Isabelle.


    As a result, she had always been at ease too despite knowing that Isabelle had feelings for him.


    Yet who would have known that Julian would act one way to her face and another behind her back?


    He disregarded Isabelle disdainfully before her and assumed a different personality behind her.


    He was so good at putting up a show.


    God knew the love and affection that he showed her, but how much of it was real and how much of


    it was fake?


    Susan truly found herself to be depressed now.


    "Susie!" Julian hugged Susan.


    Susan did not move but she allowed herself to be engulfed by his zing hot body warmth.


    However, she felt uncertain in her heart of how long she could still have this hug.


    "There is another reason behind this matter. Please give me one week''s time. I feel that there''s


    something wrong with certain matters suddenly that I need to investigate once again. However, I''m


    going to tell you everything truthfully one weekter regardless of the findings." Julian spoke in a


    deep voice.


    Susan''s voice shook ever so slightly.


    Her sense was telling her that she should not trust Julian.


    Yet, her heart was iparably hopeful that Julian would give her the perfect answer.


    ¡°Susie!" Susan did not answer but Julian''s voice sounded slightly shaky even.


    After a long while, Susan pursed her lips and said softly, "Alright, you have one week. Julian, I will


    wait for a week for you. One weekter, I want an answer."


    There was still that tiny glimmer of hope in her heart after all.


    Since Julian had already said so, then perhaps she should give him another chance.


    Moreover, it was only a week and not a very long time.


    She could wait.


    Julian loosened his grip on Susan and rubbed her head. "Susie, I''m going to look for an answer


    now. It¡¯s going to be within this week, regardless."


    Susan nodded.


    It was only that she still had no idea if she had truly believed in this man in the depths of her heart.


    Julian sent Susan home and entrusted Mama Jean to check on Susan frequently.


    He had just left the house when he received Madam Shaw¡¯s call.


    Madam Shaw''s furious voice was hearding from the other end of the call as soon as Julian


    picked up the phone.


    "Julian, how did I discipline you in the past, and how did you turn so ill-mannered now? Isabelle is in


    the hospital now,e over here immediately. Also, bring Susan over to apologize to Isa."


    "Madam, it¡¯s fine really..." Isabelle¡¯s pleading voice could be heard on the other end of the call


    indistinctly. Julian could not help narrowing his eyes.

 Chapter 178 Suspicious

    Chapter 178 Suspicious


    "Are you listening to what I''ve just told you? Come over now," said Madam Shaw with an ordering


    tone.


    Julian Shaw raised an eyebrow and said, "Sure.¡±


    He drove the car and the scene of Isabelle Shelby falling shed past his mind. He had a look of


    deep ponderation on his face.


    Isabelle thought that her fall was perfect and wless, yet she did not expect that he used to learn


    martial arts painstakingly when he was young for safety purposes.


    It was only that he had bodyguards with him at all times over the years. The bodyguards would help


    him manage any difficulties he encountered asionally.


    Hence, almost no one knew that he was rather skilled i n fighting.


    Perhaps, an ordinary person would not notice anything different in Isabelle¡¯s fall, yet it was simply


    full of ws in his eyes!


    It was apparent that Isabelle did it on purpose.


    He thought further from the moment about why Isabelle would suddenly insist on hugging him.


    He had his back facing the entrance so he could not see Susie, but he spected that Isabelle


    could see her.


    It was precisely because she could see Susan that she proposed a request like this intentionally.


    This woman had simply racked her brains to scheme!


    A look of disgust shed past Julian¡¯s eyes involuntarily when he figured out the links of this


    incident.


    Frankly, he did not have a favorable impression of Isabelle since the start.


    Yet, it was precisely due to her identity as Little Flower that he showed tolerance and guilt to her.


    Before today, there was nothing much for him to doubt Isabelle''s identity because she could point


    out everything that happened between him and Little Flower.


    Yet, today...


    A suspicion emerged in Julian''s mind when he witnessed Isabelle frame Susan.


    Could a person really change that much from young to now?


    Little Flower was pure and naive, as pretty as a little angel when she was young.


    Yet, Isabelle was...


    He was incapable of linking the person she was not to the Little Flower back in those years


    regardless.


    Julian could not help narrowing his eyes.


    Perhaps, he should investigate this matter thoroughly.


    He had one week. After one week, he needed to acquire a definite answer, whether it was for


    himself o r for Susan.


    He drove swiftly and arrived at the hospital.


    He went looking for the wardroom ording to the room number given by Madam Shaw.


    "Thank God you still came over!" said Madam Shaw in an unpleasant tone upon seeing Julian.


    "Mr. Shaw." Isabelley on the bed with an unusually ghastly pale face. However, she cracked into


    a weak smile at once as soon as she saw Julian.


    Julian narrowed his eyes and removed the emotions i n his gaze. Then, he walked into the room


    and asked nonchntly, "Are you alright."


    "I''m fine." Was Julian showing his care for her? Isabelle revealed an expression of overwhelming


    ttery by the favor on her face rapidly.


    Madam Shaw looked left and right and could not help grunting coldly, "Where¡¯s Susan? She made a


    mistake, so why isn''t she here?"


    "Susie is not feeling that well. I made her head home t o rest,¡± said Julian.


    "Not feeling well?" Madam Shaw was infuriated. ¡°I think she¡¯s avoiding it on purpose. Julian, you


    can''t keep spoiling her like this.¡±


    "Mother, it¡¯s true that Susie isn¡¯t feeling well." Julian said, "Moreover, Ms. Shelby, it seems that you


    genuinely do not have any severe injuries, right?"


    Julian nced at Isabelle nonchntly.


    "Yes, yes, yes, yes." Isabelle hastily said, "I''m fine, really. Madam, Susie is a rtive that is very


    important to me. It¡¯s impossible that she did that on purpose. If you insist on her apologizing to me,


    I... I won''t feelfortable in my heart."


    Madam Shaw took a nce at Isabelle and heaved a sigh. "You''re too kind, child."


    "Madam..." Isabelle looked at her in a pleading manner.


    "Alright, alright. I won''t make things difficult for Susan. All of you are always trying to protect her."


    Even though Madam Shaw was displeased, she did not insist on that anymore.


    Julian took a nce at Isabelle with the glint in his eyes that grew even deeper.


    He had no choice but to acknowledge that Isabelle was really good at acting. Had it not been her


    fall that revealed her w, perhaps he would not think further on this matter either.


    After a while, the doctor walked over.


    "Ms. Shelby''s examination result is out. There''s no problem. You may stay longer in the ward for


    observation if you''re really concerned, but I think there¡¯s no need for that," said the doctor.


    "It¡¯s fine that there''s no problem." Madam Shaw was relieved.


    Julian took a nce at Isabelle and suddenly said," Since you''re fine, please allow me to take you


    home."


    "Take me home?" Isabelle''s eyes lit up at once and a wisp of joy that could not be concealed was


    revealed o n her face.


    Was Julian doing this to get close to her?


    Was her action finally showing effect?


    Immersed in the happiness in her heart, Isabelle said coyly, "Wouldn¡¯t that be troubling for you, Mr.


    Shaw?"


    "He should do it." Madam Shaw took a nce at Julian and she had already epted the task on


    his behalf. "Isa, let him take you home. Rest well at home for the next few days, don''t stress


    yourself out."


    "Madam." Isabelle suddenly turned ssy-eyed as she looked at Madam Shaw. "You¡¯re so kind to


    me."


    Her weeping beauty''s behavior gave her a pleasing appearance. Madam Shaw''s gaze softened


    beyond her control.


    A barely discernible coldness shed past Julian''s eyes.


    Isabelle really had her own ways to deal with his mother.


    Inside the speeding car, it was all quiet.


    Isabelle peeked at Julian sitting on the driver''s seat and felt her heart racing.


    It was the first time that Julian had ever shown any intention to get intimate with her.


    Did this prove that there were truly ill feelings between him and Susan now?


    Looking at Julian''s cold, handsome face from the side, Isabelle could not help uttering softly, "Mr.


    Shaw, don''t me Susie. It¡¯s my fault for not standing properly and falling."


    Julian took a nce at her.


    He would never me Susan, of course!


    However, he narrowed his eyes and said nonchntly, "It''s good that you¡¯re fine."


    A simple phrase from him made Isabelle excited at once.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her cheeks flushed in excitement.


    Even though she had no idea why Julian would have a drastic change like this all of a sudden, she


    figured that it was because Susan was being too formidable.


    A proud glint glimmered in Isabelle¡¯s eyes.


    In the morning, Susan witnessed that scene.


    Afterward, Susan was framed by her to just the right amount. Due to Susan¡¯s strong personality, she


    was certain that Susan would have failed to control herself and threw a big tantrum.


    What sort of person was Julian?


    He was the helmsman of the Shaw Corporation''s empire.


    He could spoil Susan but it did not mean that he could bear with Susan''s causeless tantrums.


    If Susan were to continue to behave like a spoiled, proud woman in view of Julian''s affection for her,


    Julian would grow sick of her one day sooner orter.


    By then, her opportunity woulde.


    ''Susan, don''t me me!¡¯


    ''You can only me that you seized the man who is supposed to be mine.'' 5


    Julian sent Isabelle to the door personally.


    Isabelle got down from the car and looked at Julian shyly. "Mr. Shaw, thank you for sending me


    home."


    "I should be." Julian raised an eyebrow. "I shall see to you getting inside."


    "That¡¯d be too troublesome...¡± Isabelle was beyond excited in her heart but she still feigned her


    shyness and said that.


    "Let''s go." Julian had already taken the lead to walk inside.


    Isabelle¡¯s heart was racing. She hastily followed behind him as well.

 Chapter 179 Sisterly Quarrel

    Chapter 179 Sisterly Quarrel


    "Isabelle, why are you only home now..."


    Yvonne Shelby was eating fruits while watching television with her legs crossed. She appeared to


    be having a good time enjoying the moment so she spoke without any courtesy when she heard


    voicesing from the doorway.


    All of a sudden!


    She raised her head with a shocked expression shing past her eyes at once.


    The grape in her hand dropped to the coffee table with a stter.


    Yvonne corrected her sitting position rapidly and revealed a shy expression on her face. "Mr. Shaw."


    Yvonne felt like she was turning mad soon.


    ''Oh god, why is Julian Shaw here?''


    ''Did he see my unkempt and disheveled state?¡¯


    ''Oh god, oh god, oh god.''


    Yvonne''s heart was filled with remorse and embarrassment.


    ''That''s Yvonne! She was one of the three little girls back in those years.¡¯ ''This woman should be


    aware of Little Flower''s


    identity too.''


    Julian took a meaningful nce at her but did not say anything.


    Yvonne''s entire person became agitated after he nced at her.


    She could not refrain herself from letting her mind wander.


    ''Why did Julian Shaw suddenlye here?"


    ''Could it be that...he has taken a fancy to me since earlier? Did hee here on purpose to see me


    this time?''


    The more she thought about it, the more Yvonne found her thoughts to make sense. She could not


    help blushing. 1


    "Mr. Shaw, I..." said Yvonne shyly.


    "Yvonne, I was admitted to the hospital and that is why I''m homete." All of a sudden, Isabelle¡¯s


    fearful voice was heard.


    Yvonne could not refrain herself from ring at Isabelle.


    Yvonne thought about how her sister was truly impervious to an obvious situation. Why did she


    choose to interrupt now!


    A disdainful look shed past Isabelle''s eyes upon noticing Yvonne''s fully exposed emotions. ¡¯How


    dare you cast your covetous eyes on Julian, Yvonne. Are


    you worthy of him?''


    Even though they were siblings, Isabelle despised Yvonne since the start.


    Had it not been Yvonne''s foolishness and domineeringness that could set off her delicateness, she


    would have framed Yvonne to death.


    "Admitted to the hospital? What happened? Are you injured?" asked Yvonne softly when she


    remembered that Julian was still around so she could not help suppressing her resentment for


    Isabelle being oblivious to the situation.


    Isabelle chuckled shyly. "It¡¯s not a severe injury, but M r. Shaw insisted on sending me to the


    hospital and then insisted on sending me home by himself."


    As she was speaking, Isabelle took a grateful nce at Julian. "Mr. Shaw, thank you."


    "I should,¡± answered Julian nonchntly.


    Yvonne could not keep the smile on her face anymore. Her entire face was about to be


    distorted with rage!


    ''What? Mr. Shaw actually sent Isabelle home?!''


    Her sister was a useless cry baby. Which part of her was worthy of Julian¡¯s good grace?


    Yvonne had always been selfish and domineering. Even when Isabelle was her younger sister, she


    could not bear to see Isabelle strike up a rtionship with Julian either!


    Julian looked around the house. "Your parents aren''t home?


    Isabelle chuckled softly. "I believe that they¡¯re busy with work. Should I give them a call to ask them


    toe home?"


    "No need," Julian smiled. "I''m about to leave soon."


    As he was speaking, Julian looked at Isabelle and said softly, "Rest well, Little Flower?"


    Little Flower?


    A suspicious glow shed past Yvonne¡¯s eyes involuntarily.


    "Hmm." At this very moment, Isabelle felt her heart almost beating out of her chest. She said softly,


    "I''m really sorry for making you so worried."


    "There''s nothing to be sorry about. We have been friends since childhood after all.¡± Julian said


    smilingly, "There''s no reason why I shouldn''t be concerned about you."


    Friends since childhood?


    Yvonne could not remain calm anymore. She could not refrain from interrupting, "Mr. Shaw, you''ve


    been acquainted with my younger sister since childhood?"


    Julian nced at Yvonne and said in an all-natural manner, "Don''t you know about that? I believe


    you met me too when I was young. I stayed in that vi in Lin County for a year at the time."


    ''Lin County...vi...friends since childhood.''


    Yvonne suddenly reacted to the situation as her eyes widened in surprise abruptly. "Mr. Shaw,


    you...you are that little boy?¡±


    Even though it had been twenty years since the event, the little boy from the past left behind a truly


    profound impression in her mind so Yvonne could react to the situation at once.


    "That''s me," Julian nodded. "I was closest to Isabelle at the time so I didn''t notice Susie and you.


    Why, have you forgotten about me?"


    "You were closest to Isabelle?" Yvonne was stunned for a moment with a suspicious glow in her


    eyes.


    Her instinct told her that something was not right so she could not refrain from ncing at Isabelle.


    Isabelle¡¯s expression was extremely calm. She said with a smile, "Yvonne, why do you look so


    surprised? Have you forgotten about it because it¡¯s been too long?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    As she was speaking, she cast a look at Yvonne.


    Yvonne could not help being stunned for a moment!


    She suddenly remembered something.


    About half a month ago, Isabelle discussed something with her.


    Isabelle said that if anyone asked her about the little boy from her childhood, Yvonne was instructed


    to answer that she had forgotten about it because it had been too long regardless of who asked the


    question.


    She had no idea what Isabelle''s intention was for instructing her like this at the time.


    However, she took on the task and dismissed the thought, thinking that it was not anything


    important.


    She suddenly realized Isabelle¡¯s intention for saying that upon seeing Julian now.


    Yvonne stopped speaking for a long while. A look of panic finally appeared in Isabelle''s eyes.


    "Sister?"


    Yvonne looked up and took a meaningful nce at Isabelle. Then, she said, "Yup, it''s true that I


    can''t remember that well anymore."


    Julian narrowed his eyes then he cracked a smile. "It''s fine that you don''t remember anymore, it''s


    fine as long as Isa remembers. Isn''t that right, Isa?"


    Julian called her ''Isa'' affectionately for the first time. I t made Isabelle so excited that her entire


    person was shaking.


    She nodded shyly. "I¡¯ll never forget for the rest of my life."


    Julian nodded then said, "I shall leave now. Rest well and I shall have someone send over some


    tonics for youter.¡±


    Isabelle nodded in excitement.


    Isabelle gazed after Julian''s departing silhouette and closed the door.


    "You''re'' really something, Isabelle." Yvonne''s legs were crossed and the corners of her lips cracked


    into a mocking smile. "You¡¯ve told the veriest lie."


    Meanwhile, Isabelle had already lost the shy, fearful look she assumed when Julian was there


    earlier. She made her way to Yvonne swiftly.


    "Yvonne, do you know that you almost made me spill the beans earlier?" Isabelle¡¯s tone of voice


    sounded rather rigid.


    "Hey, are you questioning me?" Yvonne sat upright at once. "Isabelle, I was just about to ask you!


    Wasn''t Susan the one who was closest to the little boy when w e were young? How did it turn into


    you suddenly!¡±


    "This is none of your business," said Isabelle.


    "None of my business?" Yvonne sneered. "You¡¯ve deceived Julian. How do you think he will treat


    you when he learns the truth from me?"

 Chapter 180 Ill Tell On You

    Chapter 180 I''ll Tell On You


    Isabelle Shelby''s pupils constricted abruptly.


    Yvonne Shelby was a person who was aware of the situation back in those years too. As a result,


    Isabelle made sure to instruct Yvonne in advance.


    However, she did not exin the details to Yvonne at the time.


    This was because they were albeit siblings, but she and Yvonne were not of one mind.


    If Yvonne found out that she pretended to be Little Flower, there was no telling how the situation


    would progress!


    At the time, she did not expect that Julian would suddenly request toe to the Shelbys either.


    Now, she told the veriest lie and Yvonne realized that.


    Isabelle inhaled a deep breath to calm herself.


    She was going to marry Julian sooner orter, so her family members would be just as anxious as


    Julian too.


    Thus, she had to settle the hidden trouble with Yvonnepletely.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Isabelle paused for a moment before she softened her tone, saying, "Yvonne, do you know the


    reason why Julian married Susan is because of their childhood friendship? Now, I managed to


    make Julian believe that I''m the little girl from that time with great effort. A s long as the situation


    develops slowly, Julian''s love for Susan will shift to me soon orter. I''m going to be Mrs. Shaw. We


    are siblings, so won''t we have a good life after I marry Julian in the future? I will certainly look for a


    good husband for you too, Yvonne." i


    So it turned out that this was the case!


    Yvonne could not help ring at Isabelle with jealousy. "You''re so good at scheming and plotting!


    Since you''re capable of deceiving Julian, why can''t I? All three of us were together back in those


    years. If you can pretend to be the little girl, so can I. This way, the person marrying Julian will be


    me. Isa, you can be at ease because I will certainly look for a good husband for you too by then.¡±


    "You want to marry Julian?" Isabelle could not help staring at the ferocious-looking Yvonne with a


    mocking gaze.


    Frankly, Yvonne despised her younger sister more than Susan Shelby.


    It was simply a joke for her to think that she was Cindere.


    Hearing the mocking tone in Isabelle¡¯s voice, Yvonne grew anxious. "What do you mean, Isabelle?


    Julian is getting close to you now for no other reason than being deceived by you. If I make him


    believe that I''m the little girl, he will get close to me too!"


    Isabelle sneered once. "Yvonne, don''t be naive. Let me ask you this, do you know every single


    detail of the time spent between Julian and Susan? Are you capable of retelling those events? You


    had such a poor rtionship with Susan at the time so I bet you can¡¯t even talk about one event.


    How are you going to make Julian believe that you were the little girl back in those years?¡±


    "I thought I have you with me?¡± Yvonne said in a rude and unreasonable tone, "I''m ordering you to


    tell me everything you know.¡±


    "Dream on.¡± Isabelle no longer feigned her weak, fragile appearance as she rejected the notion


    resolutely on the contrary.


    "How dare you reject me!¡± Yvonne looked at Isabelle incredulously.


    Isabelle had always upheld her weak, gentle-mannered appearance on usual days. It was very rare


    for her to reject Yvonne¡¯s request.


    Isabelle sneered once. "I''m rejecting you, so what?¡±


    "Then I shall tell Julian about how you lied! I believe that he will certainly take good care of you


    when he finds out the truth." Yvonne emphasized the words,'' take good care of you'' intentionally.


    Then, she was about to walk to the door.


    Isabelle was panicking now. She could not help saying, "You won''t, Yvonne."


    "There¡¯s nothing I won¡¯t do." Yvonne opened the door.


    A man was standing at the door with his hand raised about to knock on the door.


    The man was stunned for a moment upon seeing Yvonne. Then, he said, "Is Ms. Isabelle Shelby


    home?"


    Isabelle''s expression appeared slightly unpleasant still but she walked to the door. "I''m Isabelle


    Shelby."


    The person hastily chuckled. "Ms. Shelby, these have been sent by the order of Mr. Shaw."


    He took out a box and opened it up to reveal all sorts o f tonic foods on the inside.


    There were cordyceps, ginseng, and mushrooms that filled a small box.


    The box could be worth over one million at the very least.


    Isabelle did not expect that Julian would be so generous so she could not help looking surprised


    and joyous. On the other hand, Yvonne''s gaze was filled with jealousy.


    "I''ve handed over the item so I shall leave now," said the person smilingly.


    "Alright, please help me to thank your chairman," said Isabelle smilingly.


    "Wait, wait, help me pass this message to your chairman. Isabelle Shelby is not..." muttered


    Yvonne.


    Isabelle panicked so she walked over and covered Yvonne''s mouth.


    She smiled apologetically at the person. "Thank you for your time."


    The person looked at the strange siblings, smiled, and turned around to leave.


    Isabelle had only loosened her grip after making sure that the person had walked afar. Then, she


    closed the door at once. "Yvonne, are you crazy?"


    "I''m not crazy. I¡¯m going to tell Julian the truth," said Yvonne.


    Isabelle sneered once. "I''m doomed if Julian finds out the truth, but do you think that your life will be


    good from that? He is going to transfer his anger to the entire Shelby family surely. The family


    business that i s just starting to rise will be destroyed instantaneously. Yvonne, how well do you


    think your life will be by then?"


    Yvonne could not help hesitating. Then she said in an unreasonable tone, "I don''t care about that


    unless you tell Julian that I''m the little girl so he will marry me. When I''m Mrs. Shaw, I will persuade


    him not to fuss over the matter even if he does find out that you¡¯ve deceived him." 2


    "You..." Isabelle was infuriated by Yvonne. She said straightforwardly, "I¡¯m going to ask Father and


    Mother to speak to you.¡±


    Yvonne grunted coldly once but she did not speak.


    Her parents had always favored her more. She believed that they would stand on her side regarding


    this matter.


    This way, it would be her that would end up marrying Julian in the end.


    Yvonne thought about it, and she was pleased with herself.


    Half an hourter, Mr. and Mrs. Shelby heard Isabelle narrate the situation. Then they looked at the


    small box filled with precious herbs. They were caught in a daze.


    After a while, Mr. Shelby looked at Isabelle with glowing eyes. "Isa, so Julian thinks of you as the


    little girl from his childhood now?"


    "Hmm.¡± Isabelle nodded. "I can see that Julian values that period of time when he was young very


    much. The longer I retain this identity, the more he will value my presence and also the Shelby


    family too."


    Mr. Shelby paced around the room in excitement. "No wonder. I was thinking about why Lanyard


    Construction would suddenly give us such a profitable contract. In the past, I thought it was due to


    Susan but I didn¡¯t expect that it was actually because of you. Isa, you did well. You did really well."


    Isabelle smiled upon seeing her father''s excitement, then she nced at Yvonne. "Father, it was not


    easy for me to gain Julian¡¯s trust. Yet, Yvonne said that she is going to expose me...¡±


    "Expose?" Mr. Shelby red at Yvonne at once. "What are you going to expose! This is a great


    opportunity for our Shelby family to soar. Yvonne, if you dare to ruin the great situation that your


    younger sister managed t o strive for us, I will break your legs!"

 Chapter 181 Wait Patiently

    Chapter 181 Wait Patiently


    Mr. Shelby appeared to be rather terrifying.


    Yvonne Shelby was startled, then she said in a sharp tone, "It''s just pretending to be someone else.


    Who gives Isabelle the right to pretend to be the little girl but it can''t be me? I don¡¯t care. I don''t want


    to be married worse to a man worse than Isa. I want to be married to Julian.¡±


    A look of mockery shed past Isabelle Shelby''s eyes and yet she spoke softly, "Yvonne, it¡¯s not


    that I''m unwilling to yield to you. However, Julian is thoroughly convinced of my identity now. If you


    were t o step forward suddenly and say that you¡¯re the little girl, you¡¯ll certainly draw in his


    suspicion. By then, none of us will benefit from this situation.¡±


    Mr. Shelby had also nodded sternly. "That''s right, Yvonne. This matter will implicate the future of our


    Shelby family. Don''t do anything reckless. You are not allowed to expose your younger sister but


    you must do your best to help her make the lie convincing! This way, our Shelby family will be fully


    involved with Lanyard Construction when your younger sister marries Julian.¡±


    Mr. Shelby refused to speak for her so Yvonne looked toward Mrs. Shelby. "Mother..." "Your father is


    right. You can¡¯t be stubborn anymore this time." Mrs. Shelby looked at her with a warning nce.


    "All of you..." Yvonne was well aware that she would not receive their support anymore so she went


    back to her room furiously and mmed the door behind her i n rage.


    Mr. Shelby took a nce but he did not pay much attention to that either.


    Yvonne woulde around sooner orter because this matter was rted to the future of the


    Shelby family.


    He looked at Isabelle with content in his gaze. He could not help patting Isabelle''s shoulder. "Isa,


    continue to put in more effort and strive to marry Julian as soon as possible."


    "Hmm." Isabelle nodded with a smile.


    She could not help feeling relieved in her heart.


    With her parents'' help, it should be fine for the issue with Yvonne for the time being.


    In the office, Julian Shaw''s personal assistant knocked on the door and walked into the room.


    "Mr. Shaw, the item has already been delivered."


    Julian raised his head with his eyes glowing a deep glint. "Oh? What was the situation in the house


    when you entered it?"


    The personal assistant pondered for a moment before he said, "The siblings seemed to be


    quarrelling and both their countenances did not look good. When I was about to leave, Yvonne


    asked me to pass a message to Mr. Shaw but she did not manage to finish the sentence before


    Isabelle stopped her."


    "Really?" An interested glint shed past Julian''s gaze. He could feel that he was getting closer and


    closer to the truth.


    After he instructed the personal assistant to leave, Julian narrowed his eyes ever so slightly.


    He remembered his impression of Yvonne.


    She was a dumb woman who was selfish, stubborn, and foolish.


    Compared to Isabelle¡¯s tight lid, it was apparent that it would be easier to deal with her.


    He sent Isabelle home personally today, then he delivered so many precious gifts to her.


    Yvonne would certainly feel recalcitrant for this matter due to her temperament.


    As long as her recalcitrance was there, Yvonne would be the biggest w.


    On the other hand, those gifts would trick Isabelle to let down her guard and feel that he had


    complete trust in her.


    This way, it would be much more convenient for him t o carry out some ns.


    If Isabelle was not Little Flower just as he had expected, it would be great.


    If she was...


    Then he would regard his childhood as wasted.


    When the truth was out, Isabelle would certainly need t o pay the price of her behavior regardless.


    Today was the first day.


    He had six more days until the time limit of one week.


    He still had time to wait patiently.


    An icy cold glint shed past Julian''s gaze. He looked just like the most patient hunter. 2


    Julian sent gifts to Isabelle continuously for the rest of the day. Every single time the person sent


    over the gift, he would emphasize that Julian sent these gifts for the sake of his childhood friendship


    with Isabelle.


    ording to his assistant''s feedback, Yvonne''s expression was extremely unpleasant every time he


    said so. On the other hand, her rtionship with Isabelle was getting tenser by the minute.


    Julian tapped on the surface of the table with his finger softly.


    He spected that Yvonne should not be able to endure it for too long due to her temperament.


    He wanted to see if Yvonne would give him a surprise first. If not, he would figure out another way.


    It was true that Yvonne was almost burned to ashes b y the mes of jealousy for the past few


    days.


    She watched as all sorts of expensive gifts were sent t o the house every day. Atst, all the gifts


    belonged to Isabelle.


    Over the years, she was proud to say that she had suppressed Isabelle fully.


    Her younger sister was a crybaby with a soft temper. Isabelle was utterly no match for herself.


    Yet, Isabelle¡¯s status in the family had already suppressed hers fully due to Julian''s vague favoritism


    of her now.


    Her parents would always help her when she encountered any difficulty in the past, yet they were


    only helping Isabelle now.


    Due to such an immense drop, Yvonne felt like she was about to go crazy soon.


    In fact, she even felt that she would rather have Susan Shelby instead of Isabelle!


    At the very least, Susan would not be chattering away i n front of her every day.


    "Isa, Young Master Shaw sent over quite a number of gifts again today. It seems that he does really


    care about you,¡± said Mrs. Shelby while chuckling.


    Isabelle smiled. "Maybe."


    There was an irreconcble pride in her eyes.


    Yvonne could not help scoffing coldly as she watched


    them. "What¡¯s there to be proud of a stolen identity."


    "Yvonne, shut up!" Mr. Shelby could not help ring at her. "You''re not allowed to bring this up from


    now on. Remember this, Isabelle was the little girl. If you muster the courage to spill the beans, I¡¯ll


    break your legs."


    "Father... you..." said Yvonne reluctantly.


    "Can you remember that now?" Mr. Shelby raised his voice.


    Yvonne bit her lower lip and refused to speak anymore.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Isabelle took a nce at Yvonne and smiled.


    She was well aware that Yvonne was recalcitrant.


    Yet, what use could it be to be recalcitrant?


    Even though they were siblings, Yvonne was destined to look up to her from now on.


    Isabelle stood up. "Father, Mother, I shall return to my room first."


    "Alright, alright. Go and have a rest," said Mr. and Mrs. Shelby hastily.


    Isabelle entered the room as they watched her with a caring gaze.


    Yvonne could not help being infuriated as she watched Isabelle''s tightly shut door.


    Isabelle was no one but her follower in the past and yet she had actually stepped over her head


    now.


    Yvonne was unsatisfied, yet there was nothing else she could do for the time being.


    "Yvie, send this te of fruits to your sister''s room." After a while, Mrs. Shelby prepared a te of


    cut fruits and handed it to Yvonne.


    "Why should I do it?" said Yvonne furiously.


    "Why, does it bother you to send something to your sister?" Mr. Shelby red at her.


    Yvonne bit her lower lip and received the fruit te unwillingly.


    She walked to the front of Isabelle''s room and she was about to open the door.


    Yet, she turned the doorknob only to discover that Isabelle''s door was actually tightly shut.


    Why did Isabelle lock her door in a house full of her family members?


    Yvonne shouted impatiently, "Isabelle Shelby, open the door."


    Isabelle did not respond so she called out over and over again.


    After a while, Isabelle opened the door.


    "What are you doing? You''re locking the door in your own home," said Yvonne impatiently.

 Chapter 182 You Lied to Me Again

    Chapter 182 You Lied to Me Again


    Isabelle ignored her and said directly, "Just give me the fruit tray, and you can leave now."


    At first, Yvonne nned to do that too. But she became annoyed when Isabelle spoke like that.


    "Are you driving me out? I just don''t want to leave purposely!" Yvonne strode into the room.


    "What are you doing?" Isabelle¡¯s facial expression changed. She rushed toward the writing table.


    "Why are you so nervous?" Yvonne looked at her in confusion.


    "It''s none of your business. Get out now,¡± Isabelle said.


    Yvonne became very infuriated. It had been only a few days, and the timid and shy Isabelle dared to


    argue with her now.


    She could not help but stare sternly at Isabelle.


    Subconsciously, Isabelle moved slightly and blocked the things on the table from Yvonne¡¯s view.


    Yvonne felt that it was rather strange.


    Was Isabelle quite anxious about the things behind her?


    When she was standing at the door just now, she took a peek from afar and noticed that there


    seemed to be a notebook on the table.


    Was Isabelle quite reluctant for Yvonne to see the notebook?


    Yvonne was always a straightforward person. At that particr moment, an evil thought came to


    her. She did not rush toward Isabelle.


    "Why aren''t you leaving? I''ll go to Dad and Mom and tell on you," Isabelle said.


    "You always look for Dad and Mom at times like this." Yvonne sneered and left.


    Isabelle then heaved a long sigh of relief.


    The next morning, Isabelle went to the Shaw Mansion at an early hour just to please Madam Shaw.


    Mr. Shelby had gone to work, and Mrs. Shelby was going to y mahjong with her friends.


    Yvonne was the only one left at home.


    Yvonne seemed to be plotting something when she looked at Isabelle''s room.


    She went over and tried to open the door to Isabelle''s room, but it did not budge.


    Clearly, Isabelle locked her room before she left.


    "How could she lock her room? There must be some secrets in her room!" Yvonne was slightly


    excited.


    ''Did Isabelle think that she could stop me just by locking her room?¡¯


    Yvonne hired a locksmith directly.


    "Be careful when you''re trying to unlock the room. Remember not to ruin the lock," Yvonne ordered


    her.


    The locksmith had good skills, and soon the room was opened.


    Yvonne started to look for the notebook in the room.


    She felt that Isabelle''s secret might be rted to that notebook given what she witnessed the day


    before.


    Isabelle hid the notebook well. Yvonne spent a few hours looking for it, and she finally found a tiny


    locked box under the bed.


    She asked the locksmith to open the box again. Then she found a notebook at the bottom of the


    box.


    Yvonne took a look at it impatiently.


    After that, she broke into a reckless smile.


    "Isabelle, it¡¯s Susan''s notebook! It seems like this is your secret weapon!¡±


    Yvonne remembered vaguely that Susan lost the notebook before, and Susan imed that Yvonne


    was the one who burned her notebook. Susan even went and fought with Yvonne because of it.


    Surprisingly, Isabelle had kept the notebook with her all the time.


    Yvonne blinked a few times. Then she took out her phone and snapped each and every page of the


    notebook patiently. She put the notebook back to its original ce atst.


    When she was done, she restored the scene and left


    Isabelle¡¯s room.


    Yvonne returned to her room after paying the locksmith. She looked at the photographs of the


    notebook andughed uncontrobly.


    Isabelle was quite smug in front of her for the past few days. In fact, it was all because of that


    notebook.


    Now, Isabelle had the contents of the notebook with her too. 1


    She needed to think carefully about how she could manipte that notebook.


    It was the fourth day of the week in which they had made the promise.


    Yvonne did not contact Julian, and Julian frowned because of that.


    Was it not working? Yvonne seemed to be calmer than what he imagined she would be.


    Maybe, he needed to change the tactic in carrying out his investigation.


    "Julian, it''s the fourth day now. Didn''t you mention that you want to investigate something? How was


    it?" Susan asked him.


    "Susie, I¡¯ll give you an answer no matter what after three days," Julian replied with a deep voice.


    There were three days left.


    It would be good if he found out the truth after three days.


    If he did not manage to reveal the truth, he decided to confess everything to Susan.


    Consequently, Susan might still be unhappy about the past, but she had now misunderstood the


    rtionship between him and Isabelle. Even if he was going to face a bad result after being frank


    with Susan, he felt that i t would not worsen the situation much.


    Even if Susan became angry at him, he would never let her go no matter how shameless he


    needed to be.


    "Is it?" Susan asked softly. "Then what were you so busy with these past few days? Did you meet


    with Isabelle secretly?"


    "No. Susie, don¡¯t think too much." Julian softened his tone. "Just give me three more days. Is that


    okay?"


    Susan fixed her eyes on him for a long time. Then she replied hoarsely, "Sure."


    She turned and returned to her room.


    Julian wanted to follow her into the bedroom but realized that Susan had locked the door.


    He could not help but smile bitterly.


    For the past few days, Susie was angry with him.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    There were times when Julian nned to give up and tell her the truth. He decided to get it over


    with. But he could not make up his mind every time. 3


    It was because he cared too much about Susan.


    If it was possible, he wanted to get the definite truth first.


    Otherwise, he was afraid that he might lose the battle.


    "Let''s wait for three more days. No more, no less." Julian murmured.


    It was the only time he allowed himself.


    If he still failed to find out about the truth during that time, he would take a bet then.


    He wanted to see whether Susan would forgive him for being so close and intimate with Isabelle


    when they were young.


    Or, there might be a better result still. Isabelle might b e lying to him, and the true Little Flower


    was...


    Julian forced himself to eliminate thoseplicated thoughts.


    Now all he could do was wait patiently.


    Julian was standing at the door quietly. He then left withplicated feelings.


    On the other hand, Susan was leaning against the door and appeared rather calm.


    The sound of Julian''s footsteps grew further away from her now.


    At that moment, Susan became teary, and she burst into tears.


    Her vision was blurred. She had trouble holding herself up, and soon she fell down and squatted on


    the floor.


    She hid her face between her knees and cried in agony.


    Julian lied to her!


    Again!


    She told him before that the one thing which was intolerable for her was cheating.


    ''Why did you challenge my limit repeatedly?¡¯


    Once, twice.


    It was now the third time he did that.


    There should never be a fourth instance of such behavior. ''When will he stop pushing me over the


    limit?''


    Susan trembled and took out her phone from her pocket.


    He imed that he did not go and meet Isabelle secretly.


    But what about the truth?


    Susan took out her phone and looked up Isabelle''s social media profile.


    She scrolled it down slightly.


    Isabelle posted a status there.


    "Thank you, Young Master Shaw, for giving me these gifts. Now I feel like I''m the happiest woman in


    the whole wide world."


    The photograph showed a few things that Julian gifted her. She even saw a man from the side in


    the photograph.


    Susan knew who that man was.


    He was Julian''s personal assistant, and he always helped handle personal affairs for Julian.


    In fact, that assistant was one of the people whom Julian trusted the most.


    If those gifts were sent by his assistant, it meant that... Julian was the one who gifted Isabelle those


    things.


    Susan felt that her vision blurred even more.


    She wondered what she should do now.

 Chapter 183 The Truth

    Chapter 183 The Truth


    Susan pursed her lips tightly.


    Julian seemed to be unaware of the fact that Isabelle had posted a status like that. If not, he would


    never lie to her with such a thing.


    It seemed like Isabelle had set the setting of that post s o that only Susan would see it.


    Clearly, Isabelle was challenging her.


    She received that underlying message clearly.


    So what?


    Should she rush to the Shelbys like a madwoman, p Isabelle vigorously, and call her a ''b*tch?''


    Or should she make it up with Julian immediately and swallow her pride in order to make hime


    back to her?


    Susan felt that it was rather sarcastic.


    Julian no longer cared for her. Or he did not care about her now. It would be quite meaningless for


    her t o force herself on him.


    The kind of love she yearned for should be wless and perfect.


    But she had changed too many of her standards for Julian now.


    She just hoped that he would not lie to her. Was it too much to ask for?


    But Julian could not even do that.


    If that was the case, why should she persist still? It would be meaningless to do so.


    She was as pale as a sheet now.


    She then nced out the window nkly.


    Gradually, her eyes seemed determined.


    She finally made a firm decision.


    ''If you¡¯re unable to choose between me and Isabelle, then I''ll grant your wish."


    It seemed like Julian was only stalling for time with the one-week duration.


    He did not know whether he should choose Susan or Isabelle. He wanted to use that one week to


    think it through.


    ''But what if he chooses me after a week?


    ''Is that the kind of victory I want?''


    Susan smiled bitterly and shook her head.


    She was hurt now, and that pain would never disappear no matter what happened.


    ''Julian, what I want is your absolute love or none at all.


    ''If you cannot give me that, I''d rather abandon everything.¡¯


    Susan looked at the status which Isabelle posted on her phone.


    She moved her lips quietly.


    ''Isabelle, you won.


    ''He lied to me again because of you.


    ''I''ll let him go now. I wish you happiness with him.''


    Susan seemed to feel calmer all of a sudden after she made such a decision.


    Although she felt an excruciating pain the moment she thought about Julian, she found that she


    would get used to it as time went by. She would be numb with pain no matter how deep and intense


    it was.


    For a long time in the past, Susan lived her life without Julian. She still enjoyed her life without


    Julian in the past. So she would be able to lead her life in a good way in the future.


    Susan started to make the preparation in an orderly manner when she had made up her mind to


    leave.


    Julian was busy investigating Isabelle''s affair these past few days. He did not notice her behavior.


    So she made the preparations smoothly.


    She did not have much luggage with her. In fact, she only packed up the clothes which she bought


    for herself.


    She retrieved the money from her bank ount and put the cash at the bottom of her suitcase.


    After that, Susan printed a divorce agreement and signed her name with a trembling hand.


    Some of Julian''s properties were still under her name, and she could not change them for the time


    being. But Susan never wanted that money. In fact, she kept the credit cards and the deeds of the


    properties in the safe deposit box. She would not leave with those things.


    She would leave just like how she came. She brought nothing with her when she came, so she


    would bring nothing with her when she left.


    She signed her name on the divorce agreement and put the marriage certificate on top of it.


    Certainly, Julian could get through with the divorce alone with the marriage certificate given his


    abilities.


    Besides, she did not bring any credit cards with her. H e should know that she did not crave his


    wealth.


    Then, he would be able to rest assured and be with Isabelle.


    Susan looked at the marriage certificate quietly for a long time. She still suffered from excruciating


    pain, and she even started to regret it.


    But she reminded herself repeatedly.


    If she needed to swallow her pride and sumb to such a low stage like that, then it was not the


    kind of love that she yearned for.


    She needed to leave no matter what.


    She would not be gone long since her brother was still there.


    Julian was quite hesitant, and he was most probably slightly guilty toward her.


    Now, Julian did not have to be guilty anymore since she was the one who wanted the divorce.


    Besides, he might feel relieved because of it.


    When he settled down with Isabelle, she would return t o that ce. Then it would not affect them


    much.


    She would allow herself that one chance to take a short trip by herself.


    But she still had something to deal with beforehand.


    She called Jacob first.


    "Brother.¡± Susan pursed her lips and said softly, "I''m nning to go on a short trip. It won''t be long.


    I''ll be back in less than a month."


    "Trip? Are you going with Julian?" Jacob asked her.


    "No. I''m going alone.¡± Susan said, "Brother, please keep it a secret for me. Don¡¯t tell anyone before


    I leave, including Julian and Seth."


    "Sure," Jacob promised to do so immediately. "But Susie, I''m worried about you given that you''ll be


    going alone."


    Susan smiled. "I''ll bring aptop with me. We''ll keep i n touch."


    "Fine." Jacob felt assured.


    After she hung up the phone, she checked the inbox for her work email. She was going to leave on


    such short notice all of a sudden. She needed to exin herself to thepany.


    But if she sent the email to thepany now, Julian would know about it immediately. It would


    certainlyplicate matters.


    She then decided to send the email after leaving. She made up her mind.


    By now, she had packed up her luggage. She took a look around the room, and she had


    complicated feelings at that particr moment.


    She took out her phone.


    Her finger lingered around Julian¡¯s phone number for a long time.


    Should she meet Julian onest time before she left?


    She decided against it.


    She could bring herself to leave there and then if he was not standing right in front of her.


    If he was there...


    Susan was afraid that she might lose herst trace of dignity.


    ''Julian, I still love you up until now.


    ''But you most probably don''t want my love anymore.


    ''I can only leave and let you be with her atst.''


    Susan looked at the marriage certificate and divorce agreement on the table. Then, she took off her


    ring and put it there slowly.


    Everything woulde to an end then.


    At that moment, Mama Jean was busy around the kitchen. No one noticed when Susan took the


    luggage and left.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    At the same time, Julian was sitting in a cafe waiting for a person.


    His eyes seemed clear and calm.


    Yvonne took the initiative and contacted him atst.


    His instincts told him that the entire truth would be revealed to him that day.


    Then, he would be able to know the entire truth.


    "Mr. Shaw, have you been waiting for me for a long time?" Yvonne walked toward him and spoke in


    a sweet voice.


    "It''s fine." Julian nodded calmly. "Please take a seat."


    Yvonne sat down gracefully and looked at Julian seductively. "Mr. Shaw, it¡¯s a surprise to see you


    here since you''re willing to meet me."

 Chapter 184 Everyone Is Pretending To Be Little Flower

    Chapter 184 Everyone Is Pretending To Be Little Flower


    Julian nced at her and smiled deeply. "For sure. You''re Isa''s sister. It''s not a big deal based on


    my rtionship with her."


    Yvonne''s smile froze all of a sudden.


    It seemed like the reason why Julian agreed to meet her was because of Isabelle.


    If Isabelle knew that, she would be extremely smug about it.


    Yvonne sneered.


    Why should Julian treat Isabelle differently?


    Was it because Julian thought that Isabelle was the young girl he knew in the past?


    If that was the case, Yvonne could do such a thing too, given that Isabelle was able to do so.


    All of those things should belong to her, including Julian''s admiration, valuable gifts, and their


    parents'' adoration.


    Yvonne grabbed her bag tightly. She then smiled at Julian. ¡°Mr. Shaw, you do appreciate the


    friendship you had when you were young.¡±


    ¡°That''s for sure." Julian¡¯s eyes deepened. "In fact, Isa was my only friend at that time."


    Yvonne averted her gaze. "Mr. Shaw, have you ever doubted that... that young girl is actually


    someone else?"


    Julian seemed to be deep in thought. "Is that so?


    Actually, I thought that Isabelle''s character did not resemble that young girl much. That young girl


    was optimistic and lively. But Isabelle is gentle and quiet. Compared to her, I feel that you resemble


    that young girl more. But people change. Isabelle came to our rendezvous ce after twenty years.


    She even managed to mention the things which happened between us. It should be her. I can''t be


    wrong.¡±


    Yvonne''s eyes brightened at that as she listened to Julian.


    ''Did he just confess that he admires my characteristics morepared to Isabelle?''


    She suppressed the joy which she felt and calmed herself down. She spoke seriously, "Actually, I


    don''t know whether I should tell you about it since Isabelle i s my younger sister. But I cherish that


    childhood moment very much just like you, Mr. Shaw. So..." 1


    Yvonne gritted her teeth. "I asked you out today because I want to tell you the truth regarding what


    happened that year!"


    "Is that so?" Julian remained calm but raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Yvonne signed softly and looked rather solemn about i t.


    ¡°Actually, Isa lied to you. She''s not the real Little


    Flower."


    Julian narrowed his eyes all of a sudden.


    The truth?


    What did Yvonne mean?


    Isabelle was indeed not Little Flower.


    Could it be...


    Julian squinted his eyes and pretended to be calm as h e took a sip of his coffee.


    He nned to start with Yvonne just to make Isabelle jealous. Then, he wanted to see whether he


    could gain the truth from Yvonne.


    Now it seemed like his n was working well.


    He did not hold such high hopes that Yvonne would tell him the truth honestly since Yvonne was


    Isabelle''s sister. He just wanted to see Yvonne making mistakes, and it would indeed help his


    investigation if there were some kind of ws in their schemes.


    But it seemed like he did not have to investigate it now given that Yvonne decided to tell him the


    truth directly.


    Julian still felt that it was slightly unbelievable.


    Yvonne looked at Julian and said sadly, "Mr. Shaw, I¡¯m not going to hide the truth from you now. Isa


    did


    indeed lie to you. She''s not Little Flower, but... I am!" 1


    Yvonne appeared serious.


    Julian coughed and spat out the coffee in his mouth directly.


    Was Yvonne Little Flower?


    How could she think of such a thing?


    "Mr. Shaw, what''s wrong with you?" Yvonne asked in concern.


    Julian suppressed his desire to burst intoughter. He forced himself to calm down and said


    solemnly," Yvonne, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Isa knew every detail I had with Little Flower when we


    spent time together in the past. If she¡¯s not Little Flower, how does she know about it?¡±


    "Oh!" Yvonne did not notice the change in Julian. She signed and continued, "I''m her sister. I always


    told her the things which happened between us at that time. She remembered it distinctly. I never


    thought that... She went and pretended to be me after that!" 1


    Yvonne appeared greatly upset. "I only have one sister. Since young, I never have what Isa has. I¡¯m


    always tolerant toward her. But she snatched you away with plots and schemes this time around. At


    first, I nned to suffer quietly, but Little Leaf..."


    Then, Yvonne looked at Julian passionately. "You''re s o important to me. I suffered great pain for the


    past few days. But I made up my mind that I could let Isa have everything else except you. I cannot


    let her have


    you. No way."


    Unknowingly, Julian felt slightly amused when he listened to Yvonne.


    Little Flower was such a good pawn, and she could be manipted as one pleased...


    Julian coughed once and said, "How can you prove yourself? After all, there is no proof.¡±


    Yvonne said rather anxiously, "Mr. Shaw, I''m indeed Little Flower. If you don¡¯t believe me, just ask


    me what happened when we were young. I can answer every question you have for me.¡±


    Could Yvonne do the same thing and answer his questions too?


    Julian seemed to be thinking about something now. H e asked her, "I gave a birthday present to


    Little Flower when it was her birthday. What was that present?"


    Yvonne paused for a short while. She tried her best to think about it.


    Then, she was suddenly enlightened and said, "I remember it now. It was a piece of mud you made


    by yourself!"


    Looking at Yvonne''s response, Julian seemed to be rather interested.


    ''Interesting.¡¯


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Then what was the game which we always yed?"


    Julian continued his inquiry.


    Yvonne was quiet for a longer period of time this time around.


    After five minutes, she appeared unsure of herself and looked at Julian. "Twenty-four points?"


    Julian narrowed his eyes.


    After those two questions, Yvonne¡¯s response made him feel that she did not have such memories


    in her mind. It appeared like she was a primary school pupil, having memorized the contents of the


    textbook and trying her best to recall it.


    Julian''s heartbeat quickened all of a sudden.


    If Yvonne had such a textbook, then did it mean that Isabelle had such a textbook too?


    It seemed highly probable.


    But Isabelle was a good and cunning schemer. She would act more naturally.


    However, Yvonne was clearly much more stupid than her sister. She would definitely give herself


    away when she was confronted.


    It was true indeed. He felt that he had made the right choice to start with Yvonne.


    Julian smiled softly. "Other than Little Leaf and Little Flower, we gave each other nicknames. What


    was that?" "Is there any other nickname?" Yvonne was stunned.


    "Have you forgotten about it? It was an important thing. Little Flower would certainly never forget


    about that," Julian said purposefully.


    ¡°Let me think about it..." Yvonne thought about it for around ten minutes. Then, she became rather


    pale, and she got up. "Mr. Shaw, I feel sick all of a sudden. Excuse me, I''m going to the washroom."


    "Sure." Julian nodded and Yvonne went to the washroom immediately.


    The minute she left, Julian nodded to a woman. The woman then followed behind Yvonne quietly in


    the cafe.

 Chapter 185 It Seems Like It Has Always Been Her All Along

    Chapter 185 It Seems Like It Has Always Been Her All Along


    "They still have other nicknames! That crazy Susan! Why did she have so many nicknames? What


    for?" Yvonne walked to the washroom andined about it as she took out her phone and


    checked the photographs.


    Basically, Susan had a habit of writing in her diary on a daily basis when she was young. She


    definitely noted it down since it was an important thing.


    "Excuse me, could you please step aside? I need to wash my hands." A woman walked toward her


    all of a sudden.


    Susan looked at her impatiently. "There¡¯s ample space. Why did you want me to step aside?" 4


    "I''m sorry." The woman took a quick nce at Susan''s phone screen. Then, she went and washed


    her hands o n the other side. 1


    After that, she left immediately.


    Susan did not pay much attention to her while continuing to check the photographs on her phone. 6


    "Mr. Shaw, she''s using her phone to check on something. I peeked at the screen, and it seemed like


    she had snapped some photographs of some words. She''s currently looking through them." The


    woman walked toward Julian and spoke softly.


    "Understood." Julian nodded without any change in his expression.


    The woman left immediately.


    After a short while, Yvonne returned from the washroom.


    She looked at Julian rather apologetically. "Mr. Shaw... I''m sorry. I took such a long time because I


    had a stomach ache."


    "It¡¯s fine," Julian said calmly. "I''m still able to wait for such a period of time. I¡¯m wondering if you


    remember that nickname now?"


    Yvonne seemed to be put in a difficult situation. He looked at Julian and said, "Mr. Shaw, is it


    possible that you remember it wrongly? It seems like we don''t have any other nicknames." 1


    By the way, she searched every entry in the diary and found no relevant content.


    Julian raised his eyebrow. "Is that so? I might have truly remembered it wrongly.¡±


    "Yes, you must have remembered it wrongly." Yvonne heaved a long sigh of relief. Then, she looked


    at Julian eagerly. "Mr. Shaw, do you believe in me?"


    Julian smiled softly. "If we''re looking at your characteristics, you indeed resemble Little Flower more.


    Of course, I believe you." "Do you really believe me?" Yvonne appeared excited all of a sudden.


    All of those things belonged to her now, including the valuable presents and Julian''s admiration.


    Finally, all of those things were hers now.


    "But it''s such a great surprise to me. I need time to think it through and calm myself down. Go home


    first. I''ll contact youter,¡± Julian said gently.


    Yvonne looked at how gentle he looked at her. She felt like drowning in that gentleness.


    "Sure." She promised to do so, and she could not suppress her joy and excitement.


    Julian smiled faintly and saw her off.


    The minute she left, his eyes became cold all of a sudden.


    He signaled to an ordinary-looking man who was standing at the corner. Then, the man stalked


    Yvonne quietly.


    On the way home, Yvonne was humming a song to herself while walking on the road.


    Suddenly, a man bumped right into her while lowering his head.


    Yvonne staggered. She could not help but stare at him angrily. "Are you blind? Do you know who I


    am? How dare you knock against me like this?"


    She sneered as she thought that she was the future Mrs. Shaw.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "I''m sorry," the man said immediately.


    "Forget it. If I were not in a good mood today, I''d certainly make you pay for it." Yvonne said rather


    impatiently. "Consider yourself lucky then. Get lost!"


    The man left immediately.


    Yvonne grabbed her bag and continued walking.


    She was unaware that the phone in her bag had been exchanged by now.


    Soon, Julian gained that phone.


    It was locked. But that kind of petty problem did not trouble the professionals much. Julian soon


    gained a phone which was unlocked.


    "She snapped something using her phone and was poring over it just now..."


    Julian checked the gallery of the phone.


    He soon straightened his body when he clicked on the photos.


    The content there...


    "I''m so bored. Little Leaf didn''t leave home today. The wicked butler at his home prohibited me from


    entering his house again. It¡¯s so annoying.¡±


    "The piece of mud Little Leaf made for me is quite ugly. But I¡¯ll ept this present given that he has


    spent quite a long time on it."


    There were different kinds of things that happened between a young boy and girl that were


    recorded in the diary.


    Yvonne went and looked up the contents of the diary secretly just now.


    Julian was so excited that his hands started to tremble slightly.


    Now, the truth would soon be revealed as long as he could figure out who the owner of the diary


    was.


    He asked somebody to send him a document with Susan''s handwriting directly. Then, he sent that


    document with the photographs in the phone for the professional to do a professional identification.


    Handwriting identification was a profound knowledge.


    Although it had been twenty years since and Susan''s handwriting had undergone a huge change, a


    person''s handwriting was just like her fingerprint. There was still something which was


    unchangeable no matter how much time had passed.


    Julian sent the documents to the professional in person, so they did not dare to neglect it.


    The professional team did the handwriting identification on both samples quickly.


    It took at least more than an hour.


    Julian then waited in the room.


    He wanted to know about the result at the earliest possible time.


    Julian stood there and looked at the professionals who were busy with the identification process


    nervously. He could not help but feel tense.


    That was indeed the final result this time around.


    People could lie, but the handwriting would certainly help expose the truth.


    He would soon know who Little Flower was.


    ''Susie... are you Little Flower?''


    Julian was slightly eager.


    A few hours went by.


    The professionals stopped working one by one.


    "Mr. Shaw, we have the result now." The leader of the team looked at Julian.


    "Do you indeed?" Julian asked calmly, but his palms were covered in sweat.


    ''What exactly... is the result?¡¯


    "Both of the samples bore a great difference, including the strength in writing and inclination. In


    order to identify the samples..." The professional pushed his spectacles up and started to dwell on


    the professional details.


    Julian interrupted him directly. "I just want to know the result."


    The professional coughed once. "The result is that both handwritings belong to the same person."


    They belonged to the same person...


    Julian thought about that repeatedly in his mind.


    In that instant, he did not know how to describe his feelings.


    They had it hard. It turned out that he never missed her.


    It was always her from the beginning up until now.


    She was the one whether it was in the past or now.


    "Mr. Shaw?" Julian Shaw was stunned. The professional called to him.


    Julian recovered his wits and rushed out of the ce immediately.


    He could not help but break into a smile.


    ''Susie!


    ''It was you all along.''


    At that moment, Julian felt quite satisfied with it.


    It seemed like his Little Flower had never changed.


    It turned out that she was by his side a long time ago.

 Chapter 186 I Wish You and Isabelle Happiness

    Chapter 186 I Wish You and Isabelle Happiness


    Julian got into the car and sped his way home.


    His only thought at that moment was to meet Susie as soon as possible and tell her the entire truth.


    His hand was still shaking as he held the steering wheel.


    He just had one single thought at that moment: ''Faster!''


    He was indeed too impatient to meet Susie.


    He parked the car at the entrance of the mansion and rushed into the mansion as soon as possible.


    It was a holiday. Susie did not usually like to head out. She should be at home now.


    Julian entered the mansion and started looking for her.


    She was neither in the living room nor the bedroom. H e still could not see where she was after


    looking for her in the mansion.


    Julian could not help but look at Mama Jean. "Mama Jean, have you seen Susie?"


    "Mrs. Shaw? She was still here this morning. Maybe she went out for a walk." Mama Jean nced


    around. Then, she said, "But it¡¯s almost time for lunch. She will be home soon."


    "I''ll call her." Julian could wait no more. He took out his phone and called her up.


    Surprisingly, her phone was switched off.


    Did her phone run out of battery?


    He was slightly confused, yet he had no choice but to wait for the time being.


    He returned to the bedroom and nced around casually. Then, he noticed something all of a


    sudden.


    It seemed like there was something on the table.


    Julian walked over.


    Then, there was a deep frown between his eyebrows.


    ''The ring... and the marriage certificate.''


    There was even a piece of paper underneath those things.


    Julian soon had a bad feeling about it.


    Did Susan...


    Julian shoved both the marriage certificate and ring away quickly.


    After that, he saw the divorce agreement underneath i t.


    ''A divorce agreement!


    ''How dare she!''


    Julian scanned through the document swiftly. The content suggested that she would transfer the


    ownership of all her properties to him.


    He could not help but clench the paper tightly.


    ''It''s the second time!''


    She mentioned divorce for the second time.


    She was forced to do so the first time by his mother. But she still promised to divorce him without


    any hesitation.


    This time around, she took the initiative and decided t o divorce him.


    She gave him up easily in both instances.


    Did she not love him deeply?


    Julian peeked at the table and realized that there was a letter underneath it.


    He tore it open.


    "Julian, I told you never to lie to me. You imed that you didn''t go and meet Isabelle. But you''ve


    had close contact with her recently. You lied to me multiple times just because of her. I once lied to


    myself that it was nothing but just a misunderstanding. You must have your reasons. But still, I


    couldn''t deceive myself. I told you once that I couldn¡¯t bear to have a wed love. Since you''re still


    hesitant as to who to choose, let me make the final decision for you. Julian, let''s get a divorce.


    "I took the initiative to leave you this time around. You don''t have to be guilty about it. Besides, don''t


    worry about thepany. I''ll leave after I¡¯vepleted the design on the resort project. In fact, this


    is our shared effort. Lastly, I wish you happiness with Isabelle."


    Julian read the letter rapidly. Then, his hands started t o tremble inevitably. There was only one


    single thought echoing in his mind now.


    Susan was going to leave him for real this time around.


    Unexpectedly, she thought that he admired Isabelle.


    How could that be possible?


    Was she so unsure of herself?


    But Susie was right. He lied to her first whether it was a white lie or not. He still lied to her


    nevertheless.


    It was all his fault.


    He felt that Susie should give him a chance topensate for it.


    Julian put down the letter and rushed out of the bedroom.


    He would never allow Susan to leave him no matter what.


    "Young Master, where are you going? It''s almost time for lunch," Mama Jean asked him when she


    saw that Julian seemed to be in a hurry.


    Julian stopped walking. "Mama Jean, how long has Susie been gone? I want a specific time."


    "Specific?" Mama Jean thought about it for a short


    while. "Around two hours ago."


    Julian''s facial expression became worse. It had now been two hours.


    Susie had prepared herself beforehand. Two hours were indeed more than enough for her to leave


    the city.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Then it would be extremely difficult for him to locate her whereabouts.


    Julian took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down.


    Susie had indeed made up her mind to leave him, but she certainly left some messages with


    someone.


    Maybe, that person was much more important to her than him.


    Julian rushed all the way to Seth''s house.


    At that time, both Seth and Jacob were disheveled and messy.


    Seth appeared to be out-of-sorts when he opened the door.


    "Young Master Shaw, you..."


    Seth was about to say something to him but Julian walked past him and went straight to Jacob. His


    voice was hoarse. "Where did Susie go? Surely you know about it."


    Jacob nced at him and replied honestly, "Susie told me not to tell you anything.¡±


    Julian was delighted to hear that. "So you do know where she went!"


    "I don''t know about it for the time being. But she''ll contact me when she arrives at her destination,"


    Jacob said.


    "Will she? That¡¯s good..." Julian breathed a sigh of relief. Then, he grabbed a stool and sat beside


    Jacob.


    "What are you doing?" Jacob red at him. "You¡¯ll disturb my work."


    "You can continue with your work. I won¡¯t disturb you," Julian said calmly.


    Even if he had to act shamelessly, he cared not for that as long as he could find where Susan was.


    Since Susie would be contacting Jacob, he would wait for that patiently there.


    "No way even if you keep quiet," Jacob was annoyed. " Susie told me not to tell you anything. She''ll


    be angry i f you''re here."


    "Susie asked you not to tell me anything, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Julian raised his eyebrows. "You do


    indeed tell me nothing. When Susie contacts youter on, I''ll be standing here watching. Consider it


    as bumping into i t myself. It¡¯s unrted to you."


    "You...¡± Jacob thought for a short while. "That won''t d o. Susie is unwilling to meet you."


    Julian was engulfed in a deep bitterness.


    Even Jacob knew that Susie was reluctant to meet him.


    It seemed like he had indeed hurt her deeply this time around.


    Julian pursed his lips and spoke in a deep voice," Jacob, I''m begging you. I need to meet Susie no


    matter what. I have something very important to tell her."


    Seth walked toward them. "Jacob, don''t you see how anxious he is? It''s quite normal if a husband


    and wife have an argument with each other. They¡¯ll make it up with each other sooner orter. Just


    let them meet up with each other and talk it over. Then, it¡¯ll soon be over."


    Jacob looked at Julian.


    He was in such a rush. It was in the middle of the winter, but his forehead was covered with sweat.


    His usually calm eyes seemed rather agitated and helpless now.


    Julian... was indeed quite anxious.


    Jacob pursed his lips atst. "Don¡¯t disturb me."


    "Sure.¡± It meant that he had agreed. Julian replied rather happily.


    At that moment, his phone rang.


    Julian took up his phone and nced at it. He smiled icily.


    It was a message from Isabelle.

 Chapter 187 Get To Work

    Chapter 187 Get To Work


    ''Little Leaf, where are you? I feel like... I miss you a little.¡¯ It was a simple text message with a shy


    emoticon.


    Julian Shaw¡¯s gaze was ever so slightly cold.


    It seemed that Isabelle Shelby felt that he had already shifted his love to her. She would send out


    some baffling text messages to him frequently over the past few days. Even though he never replied


    to any of the messages, she was still delighted in the process without getting bored.


    He endured it in order to find out the truth before this.


    Now that the truth was already revealed, Isabelle was utterly not Little Flower so there was no need


    for him t o show mercy to her anymore! 1


    Moreover, had it not been for this woman, Susie would''ve never left him.


    Julian Shaw dispatched a series of orders swiftly.


    ¡¯Isabelle, it is time to payback the debt!''


    Just by relying on Susie''s diary, even he was deceived by this woman.


    What a waste that what was fake would remain fake. I t could never be real.


    No matter how good she was at pretending, she would still reveal a w anyhow.


    At the Shelby family''spany.


    "Mr. Shelby, the recipient from Lanyard Corporation is here," said the secretary.


    "I''m going to wee him personally." Mr. Shelby hastily stood up.


    The contract from Julian was to supply construction materials worth over five million. Three batches


    of supplies were already handed over beforehand without the slightest problem. Now that it was


    already time to hand over the final batch of stocks, the payment of five million would be in his hands


    after handing over the supplies.


    Moreover, when this coboration ended, there would still be a next time due to the rtionship


    between Isa and Chairman Shaw.


    The Shelby family was finally about to soar since they were onboard with Lanyard corporation!


    Mr. Shelby went to meet the recipient from Lanyard Corporation with a smile on his face. "Mr. rk,


    thank you for taking the trouble toe over. I''ve already packed the goods into boxes, you can


    take them yourself."


    There was not the slightest smile on Mr. rk''s face. H e said nonchntly, "I''m afraid I can''t do


    that." 1


    "Hmm? Is there any problem? I thought we''ve always been doing it this way?" Mr. Shelby was


    stunned for a


    moment.


    Mr. rk disregarded him and ordered the staff members that came with him to receive the goods


    right away. "Unbox the items and check the batch of goods.¡±


    The group of people began bustling about at once.


    A look of guilt shed past Mr. Shelby''s eyes subconsciously as he watched the scene.


    Relying on the rtionship between Isabelle and Julian, he did not pay much attention to the quality


    of the goods. The items produced were rtively sloppy i nparison. However, if one were to


    test the goods strictly ording to quality standard, the batch of goods would certainly fail.


    However, Mr. Shelby calmed down soon.


    When Mr. rk came to receive the goods during the previous few asions, he had never


    performed the test. Mr. Shelby spected that Mr. rk was only doing this for show.


    After all, what sort of rtionship was it between Isabelle and Mr. Shaw?


    She would be the future Mrs. Shaw too soon.


    If he was Julian¡¯s father-inw, could it be that Julian still had the courage to offend him?


    Mr. Shelby waited calmly as he indulged in such thoughts.


    Half an hourter, a conclusion was reached.


    The person performing the test walked over.


    "How¡¯s it? It¡¯s fine, right? Our quality is absolutely the best," said Mr. Shelby smilingly.


    The tester disregarded himpletely and said to Mr. rk straightforwardly, "There are a total of


    twelve boxes and I tested ten. The thickness of the material i scking by three to five millimeters


    and the rigidity i s also quite far from achieving the standards. I can basically conclude that


    everything from this batch of goods is defective and can''t be used."


    "Defective goods?" Mr. rk looked at Mr. Shelby with a spurious smile. "Mr. Shelby, that''s not how


    you run a business. I''m afraid that we can''t ept goods of this quality. On the other hand, we''ve


    also tested a few batches of goods from before and discovered that those were all defective goods


    simrly. Later on, we will be sending people to return all the earlier batches. Our Lanyard


    Construction can¡¯t ept these goods that aren''t of standards.¡±


    Mr. Shelby was shocked when he heard the conclusion of defective goods. His expression grew


    even more unpleasant when he heard the remarks from Mr. rk.


    However, he regained his calmness soon.


    He looked at Mr. rk coldly. "Mr. rk, don''t me m e for not reminding you. Mr. Shaw


    designated the contract with ourpany."


    "Mr. Shaw established it, but the quality will need to meet the standard too." Mr. rk said


    nonchntly, " The agreement earlier states that the goods will be delivered within a month. There


    is still some time until the agreed-upon deadline. You have two choices now, you can either hand


    over products that are up to standard before the deadline or you canpensate our Lanyard


    Corporation for two million dors in losses!"


    "What?" Mr. Shelby shrieked aloud at once. "You still want us topensate? Why don''t you just go


    ahead and rob us?¡±


    Mr. rk sniggered in mockery. "A few of our construction sites are waiting for your goods. If you


    can¡¯tplete it in time, it will cause dys to the construction progress substantially! It¡¯s already


    considered the least amount to pay for thepensation of two million bucks."


    Mr. Shelby''s face turned green with rage. He red at Mr. rk. "Is your chairman aware of what


    you''re doing? Do you know what the rtionship is between my daughter and your chairman? I can


    just say the word and you will be fired immediately!"


    "Fired?" Mr. rk cracked into a mocking smile at once. "I shall wait for that then. However, the


    goods are still not up to standard. Mr. Shelby, my advice to you is to speed up the work,


    otherwise..."


    Mr. rk let out a few scoffs coldly before he left with his people.


    It did not take long before vehicles from Lanyard Construction sent back all the goods that were


    delivered before.


    Mr. Shelby''s expression was extremely unpleasant as he looked at the goods that filled his


    warehouse.


    ''Hmph!


    ''Mr. rk, hah!


    ''Does he really think that he''s so smart!


    ''I''m going to ask Isa to speak to Mr. Shaw now and teach Mr. rk a good lesson!¡¯


    Mr. Shelby left behind the work in thepany and headed home right away.


    At the Shelbys, Isabelle Shelby was on a call.


    "How''s it?" There was a ghastly tone in her voice.


    "She has already left Ningcheng City. I''m following her now!" A male voice was heard.


    "Very well." Isabelle smiled. "Remember what I asked you to do. Complete the n and it will


    benefit you."


    "Don''t worry," said the man.


    Isabelle hung up the call with a proud look in her eyes.


    Susan Shelby¡¯s biggest weakness was that she was overly sensitive in her pride.


    She posted things on her social media rted to Julian for the past few days constantly so she


    could


    trigger Susan continuously.


    Susan was a dignified person. She could not stand it anymore after being triggered by Isabelle for a


    few days.


    Isabelle made arrangements for someone to monitor the situation at the Shaws at all times.


    The person followed Susan in secret as soon as she left the house.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Susan¡¯s current whereabouts were all within her control.


    Julian was still swaying back and forth between Isabelle and Susan now. She wanted to put an end


    to this and make Julian give up all hope on Susan.


    By then, the position of Mrs. Shaw would be hers!


    While Isabelle still felt fully satisfied with her n when she heard the sound of Yvonne Shelby


    dancing t o beats from the outside, Isabelle pulled a long face. She could not help walking outside.


    "Yvonne, can you keep it down?"

 Chapter 188 Its Over

    Chapter 188 It''s Over


    Yvonne Shelby was still dancing on her dance pad. She cast a disdainful nce at Isabelle Shelby


    conveniently. "Who do you think you are to order me t o keep it down?"


    Isabelle was having a headache from listening to the music she yed. She walked over and


    turned off the music forcibly straightaway.


    Yvonne was proud of her action at once. "How is my dance disturbing you, Isabelle Shelby? Aren''t


    you overdoing this?"


    Isabelle did not regard Yvonne as an opponent of the same rank now. She scoffed once. "Why, are


    you going toin to Father and Mother again? Go ahead."


    Her parents used to favor Yvonne more in the past. As a result, Yvonne''s favorite thing to do was to


    comin to her parents.


    However, it was different now...


    Isabelle could not help sneering. If Yvonne still could note to terms with reality, she would


    emphasize the situation for her even more!


    Yvonne shot a furious nce at Isabelle. She was about to fly into a rage when she suddenly


    remembered something. She could not helpughing." Isabelle, you¡¯re being so rampant now only


    because you rely on Julian, right?"


    "So what if I am?" said Isabelle impolitely.


    Her n was about to seed soon so there was utterly no need for her to conceal her true


    personality before a person like Yvonne anymore.


    "It seems like you were having a hard time pretending to be weak, piteous, and delicate in the past.


    You''ve finally revealed your true self now." Yvonne could not refrain herself from saying that as she


    looked at Isabelle''s cold appearance.


    Isabelle could not be bothered about Yvonne so she turned around and was about to leave.


    Yvonne was infuriated by Isabelle. She could not refrain herself from saying, "Isabelle, don¡¯t be too


    proud just yet. You''re not the real Little Flower anyway. You¡¯re only depending on the diary, right?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The diary!


    Isabelle stopped walking and turned around to face Yvonne with a gloomy expression. "What did


    you say?! The diary? Yvonne, how did you know about the diary?¡± 1


    Isabelle''s expression looked so savage that Yvonne could not help being startled.


    However, Yvonne calmed down soon enough. She looked at Isabelle with a spurious smile. "Why?


    Are you panicking because your secret has been exposed?¡±


    "Yvonne! Have you read the diary?¡± Isabelle''s expression was unpleasant.


    "So what if I''ve read it!¡± Isabelle considered it for a moment before she acknowledged the fact.


    "Isabelle, whatever you know now, I know it too. You can call yourself Little Flower, so can I."


    Anyhow, Julian already believed her now. Isabelle was bound to learn about this matter sooner or


    later.


    Hmph. How much benefit had Isabelle gained by pretending to be Little Flower over this period of


    time? Now, it was time for her to reap these benefits.


    The more Yvonne thought about it, the more she felt that she was a genius.


    "Yvonne, what have you done behind me actually?" Isabelle''s face turned green with rage.


    Yvonne was growing prouder by the minute. "I didn''t d o anything. I only took photos of the diary


    pages, then I memorized the contents just like you. I''m not afraid t o tell you that I''ve already met


    Julian. He already believes that I¡¯m Little Flower. Isabelle, your good life hase to an end!"


    "You... You told Julian that you''re Little Flower?" Isabelle''s heart was beating hard.


    "That''s right." Yvonne was riding high.


    "You¡¯re an idiot!" Isabelle''s expression turned savage." You said you took photos of the diary pages


    with your phone. Where¡¯s your phone?" "Why should I tell you?" said Yvonne arrogantly.


    Isabelle disregarded her and charged over to search Yvonne''s handbag right away.


    "Isabelle, what are you doing!" Yvonne walked over to snatch her handbag in a displeased manner.


    Isabelle had already taken out the phone from the handbag. She turned it on, then her expression


    grew dimmer. "Yvonne! Open your damn eyes and take a good look. Is this your phone?"


    "It''s in my handbag, whose phone would it be if not mine?" Yvonne took it and took a nce then


    her expression changed drastically. "This is..."


    The phone was utterly not hers.


    All of a sudden, she said angrily, "Someone bumped straight into me on the road earlier. He must


    have switched the phones. I''m going to report to the police."


    "Idiot!" Isabelle felt that she was going mad soon. "I¡¯m certain that Julian took the phone!¡±


    The photos in Yvonne''s phone would show Susan Shelby''s penmanship. He would find out who the


    real Little Flower was just byparing the handwriting.


    It was highly possible that Julian had already found out the truth by now judging by his efficiency.


    ''The cover is blown, the cover is blown!''


    These words circled around Isabelle¡¯s mind continuously.


    What should she do?


    How was she going to exin this incident next?


    How would Julian deal with her?


    Isabelle had always been a calm person yet she could not help panicking now.


    "Julian took it? That''s impossible. What''s the point of him taking my phone anyway?" Yvonne still


    refused t o believe that.


    Isabelle no longer wanted to speak to her. She grabbed her handbag and she was about to head


    out. The only person capable of saving her now was Madam Shaw.


    Isabelle had just opened the door when Mr. Shelby immediately let down his hand that was just


    about to knock on the door.


    "Isa.¡± Mr. Shaw said with a loud, resonant voice, "Talk t o Mr. Shaw quickly and get that Mr. rk


    fired." i


    An ominous presentiment clouded Isabelle''s heart beyond her control. "What happened?"


    "Hmph. That b*llsh*t Mr. rk told us that our products aren¡¯t up to standard and had us rush the


    work to prepare a new batch orpensate two million! You should know too that we don''t have


    much time until the deadline. It¡¯s utterly impossible for us to produce another batch so quickly with


    quality that is u p to standard. He''s forcing us topensate the money. Two million bucks? He


    might as well rob us!" Mr. Shelby exined furiously. Upon saying that, he did not leave out adding,


    "You have a good rtionship with Mr. Shaw. Talk to him about this matter quickly so he can get rid


    of the ignorant Mr. rk."


    The thoughts in Isabelle''s mind were already in chaos.


    Mr. Shelby had no idea yet but Isabelle had already realized it. She was certain that Julian must


    have found out the truth and that was why he took action against the Shelby family without showing


    any mercy.


    "It''s... It''s over..." Isabelle''s legs gave way and she sat onto the ground.


    "It¡¯s over? What¡¯s over?" asked Mr. Shelby curiously.


    "Father, Julian had already found out that Isabelle is not Little Flower. It''s useless for you to beg for


    her help in this matter, you should seek help from me." Yvonne said proudly, "Watch me. This matter


    will be settled immediately with just a call from me to Mr. Shaw."


    Yvonne made a call to Julian right away.


    However, ten seconds, thirty seconds, one minute passed, yet no one picked it up.


    Yvonne refused to buy it so she was about to call again.


    Isabelle said with a cold voice, "Idiot. Julian has already found out that Susan is Little Flower by


    now. D o you think that he will still pay attention to you?"


    "Julian has already found out the truth? That''s impossible." Yvonne denied it right away. "I''ve


    already


    told him that I''m Little Flower obviously."


    Isabelle clenched her teeth in rage and red at Yvonne. "Do you think he believes you just


    because you told him? Yvonne, Julian took your phone so he couldpare it to Susan''s


    penmanship! He¡¯s already found out everything by now!"


    "Found out everything?" Yvonne was stunned for a moment then she shouted aloud, "That¡¯s


    impossible...¡±


    "How is that impossible? Otherwise, why do you think that Mr. rk would suddenly cause trouble?"


    Isabelle''s eyes were already filled with disappointment!


    She prided herself on being full of schemes and plots. Yet, the great situation was all ruined by the


    idiot Yvonne now.

 Chapter 189 Neighbor

    Chapter 189 Neighbor


    "That''s..." Yvonne Shelby muttered, "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it."


    She called Julian Shaw over and over again, yet no one picked it up.


    Realizing something, Mr. Shelby could not help asking in panic, "Isa, the cover is blown? How did


    the cover get blown!¡±


    "You should ask Yvonne," said Isabelle Shelby through her clenched teeth.


    Her painstaking scheme fell through in just a day. If she had a knife with her now, perhaps she


    might even stab Yvonne to death.


    Mr. Shelby immediately entered the house and shouted aloud to interrogate Yvonne.


    Not long after that, Yvonne''s agonizing screams were heard and also the sound of Mr. Shelby


    whipping someone with his belt.


    Yvonne was whipped tragically but Isabelle was utterly not in the mood to pay attention to this.


    Her lips were trembling involuntarily.


    Julian was a person not to be trifled with. She bullied him in such a manner so he would certainly


    come back seeking revenge.


    The incident with the contract was only his first step. He would still be taking the second step and


    then the third step. He would never stop until she and the Shelby family werepletely destroyed.


    "I''ll still have another chance, I''ll still have another chance," muttered Isabelle continuously.


    All of a sudden, her eyes lit up.


    Madam Shaw!


    Right, she wanted to meet Madam Shaw.


    Madam Shaw liked her very much, so she would certainly help her.


    Isabelle stood up from the ground and charged the outside.


    At present, she still considered herself to be a little lucky in her heart.


    It was great that Susan Shelby left coincidentally at the time Julian discovered the truth.


    It was great that Isabelle had already nned an escape route in advance. By now, the person


    should have already begun to take action.


    As long as Susan was destroyed and she gained Madam Shaw''s support, she could still stand a


    chance.


    In a remote, peaceful town, Susan rented afortable small house and got busy tidying up the


    ce.


    The house was very small such that it was only the size of a toilet in the vi. However, the small


    size made it more convenient to tidy up the ce.


    When she was done tidying up the house, Susan bought some daily necessities and added it to the


    house before she ced a small potted flower nt at the windowsill atst.


    The scent of life revived the air at once.


    Susan smiled to herself for a while, then she turned on her phone and called Jacob Shelby.


    She promised her older brother that she would report her safety to him when she arrived.


    The video call was picked up soon. Jacob¡¯s radiant face appeared on the disy.


    Susan could not help chuckling. "Jacob, I''m here and I''ve already settled down. It''s pretty good


    here. The air smells fresh, the scene looks pretty good and it''s also very quiet here..."


    Jacob was about to speak when Julian suddenly snatched the phone. "Susie, I..."


    Julian! Susan''s gaze changed drastically. Why was he there as well!


    Susan clenched her teeth and hung up the call subconsciously.


    She really did not feel like facing Julian now.


    Julian was about to speak when the call was already hung up on the other hand right away.


    "Susan hung up..." Seth Leeds took a sympathetic nce at Julian. "Young Master Shaw, what


    have you done to offend Susan actually?"


    In his mind, Susan was obviously a gentle-mannered, thoughtful person! What did Julian do to


    anger her so much that she had not only ran away from home but also refused to even see him!


    "Seth, Susan just made the video call which leaves behind some clues. I believe that you should be


    able to find her current location based on that." Julian clenched his jaw.


    "It''s doable." Seth said naturally, "Jacob, please borrow me your phone for a moment. I''d like to


    check where Susan is sending the video call to you from."


    Jacob grunted once, yet he picked up the phone and began tapping away at once.


    "What are you doing, Jacob?" Seth asked, "Are you checking it yourself? Alright, alright, I¡¯ll leave


    that to you. Even though your standards are a little lower than mine, yet..."


    Seth chattered away incessantly.


    A few minutester, Jacob held up his phone.


    "Do you know where her location is?" Julian could not help staring at Jacob eagerly.


    "Yes." Jacob nodded.


    He found Susan''s specific location by tracing her tracks. Moreover, he had also erased the traces


    conveniently after he checked it! Seth would not be able to check anymore from now on.


    "Where is she?" Julian could feel his heart racing.


    "I won''t tell you." Jacob said straightforwardly, "Susie said that I¡¯m not allowed to tell you."


    As he was speaking, Jacob could not help being infuriated. "Moreover, had it not been you, Susie


    and I could¡¯ve chatted for a little longer. Now that Susie is angry, she may even refuse to keep in


    touch with me."


    "Jacob, I really have something very important to tell Susie. She is angry with me now, yet


    everything will get better after I¡¯m done exining to her," said Julian.


    "I only listen to Susie," said Jacob stubbornly.


    Julian tried to pester Jacob for a long while and Seth joined in to persuade him as well but Jacob


    was still relentless.


    In the end, Julian made the decision to stay straightforwardly. If Susan could contact Jacob once,


    she would certainly do it twice and thrice. He could seize the opportunity to exin to her anyhow.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    In the room, Susan kept the phone and then could not help biting her lower lip.


    She had already taken the initiative to give Julian the means to be together with her. Why did he


    refuse to look for Isabelle but instead insisted on seeing her?


    Could it be that he wanted to enjoy polygamy?


    At the thought of this, Susan could not help feeling furious.


    She changed to a new phone and sim card recently. If Julian were to see that, could it be that she


    needed to change to another new phone and sim card again?


    Susan turned off the phone right away and felt rather gloomy in her heart.


    She wanted to take a stroll outside to ease her mind yet the ghost of Julian still lingered.


    Just as Susan was feeling unhappy, the sound of someone knocking on her door was heard


    suddenly.


    She had just moved into the house. Who would knock on her door?


    Susan was still very vignt because she was out of town all by herself. She picked up a small-


    sized electroshock weapon and hid it behind her before she opened the door.


    A man with a gentle smile stood outside the door." Hello, have you just moved in recently as well?"


    "As well?" Susan felt rather astonished.


    The man chuckled. "I just moved in today as well. I''m staying next door now. We are neighbors."


    "Oh." Susan''s vignce eased a little but her body remained tense.


    The man could see that she was nervous so he could not help chuckling, "I''m just here to say hi to


    you. If you need help with anything, you can find me next door."


    "Sure, thank you," answered Susan courteously.


    The man came in a baffling manner and left in a baffling manner. Susan exhaled a breath of relief


    and did not take that incident to heart.


    In the evening, she saw the man again when she came back from grocery shopping. He was seated


    on the stone drawing on a drawing board.


    Susan was about to walk past the man when he had already seen her. He waved his hand at Susan


    and said smilingly, "We¡¯ve met again, what a coincidence."


    He greeted her right away so Susan could only walk to him.


    "Look at my drawing," said the man smilingly.


    Susan took a nce at the drawing board casually. An incredulous look shed past her eyes.


    The scenery on the drawing was...

 Chapter 190 Strange Land

    Chapter 190 Strange Land


    It was a drawing ofte autumn with red maple leaves blowing in the wind.


    Two young children were ying under the tree.


    The children were drawn as two silhouettes viewed from the back. Their faces could not be seen


    but she could roughly predict that it was a boy and a girl.


    If the drawing was shown to another person, perhaps the person would not find anything strange


    with it.


    However, a mighty torrent surged in Susan Shelby¡¯s heart involuntarily.


    There were two stone stools by the side of the tree and also ake that could be seen indistinctly in


    the distance.


    The scene was simply too familiar for her.


    This was the secret base between her and Little Leaf, right?


    Susan could not refrain herself from taking a nce a t the man. "What gave you the inspiration to


    draw this? Have you been to the ce in the drawing?"


    The man smiled. "I did. I lived there for a while when I was a child."


    He looked at the drawing with a gentle gaze. "The little boy in the drawing and the little girl is


    precisely my friend during childhood. What a waste that twenty years have passed and I can''t even


    remember her facial features anymore so I can only draw the outlines vaguely."


    Susan could feel that her heart was trembling even." Your friend during childhood?"


    "Yes," the man nodded. ¡°She is a very important friend to me. Back in those years, we agreed to


    reunite at the location in the drawing twenty yearster. What a waste..."


    The man heaved a sigh.


    "What a waste what?" Susan could not refrain herself from asking.


    The man forced augh. "My family was wealthy when I was a child. We lived in a vi, drove


    around in luxury cars, and we had a bunch of servants with us at all times. Yet, my family declined...


    and now, I''m just a nomadic artist. If we meet again and she sees me in m y unkempt condition, I


    wonder how disappointed Little Flower will be. It¡¯s better for us not to meet rather than that."


    So it turned out that this was the case.


    Susan could not help being entranced.


    Little Leaf did not forget his promise, but he did not have the courage toe meet her.


    Why was he such a fool?


    Susan turned her head to look at the man and attempted to search for her past memories in his


    appearance with great effort.


    However, just like how the man did not remember how she looked, she was incapable of finding his


    shadow in her mind either after twenty years.


    Yet, the scene in the drawing and the monikers that only they would know could not be wrong.


    "How would you know that Little Flower will surely mind about these things?¡± Susan could not


    refrain herself from saying that.


    "I can¡¯t handle it." The man forced augh. "Rather than letting her see me now, I might as well let


    her memories of me stay in our childhood in eternity."


    As he was speaking, the man gazed at the drawing board attentively with a gentle gaze.


    Susan looked at him and her heart softened slowly as well.


    She was under the assumption that she would never see Little Leaf again anymore.


    Yet, she did not expect that heaven would let her encounter a coincidence like this.


    In a strange city and a newly-moved in neighbor, who would have thought that this would happen?


    He was her best friend during her childhood.


    After a long time, the man removed himself from the train of thoughts triggered by the drawing. He


    could not help apologize, "I''m sorry for dragging you along into a strange conversation. You must be


    bored huh."


    "No, thank you for reaching out to me." Susan stuck out her tongue then extended a hand. "Little


    Leaf, I''m Susan Shelby, also known as Little Flower. It¡¯s been ages."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The man was stunned at once.


    He looked at Susan incredulously. "You... You..."


    "It''s me." Susan nodded smilingly. "The ugly doll that you gave me when we were young, I still kept


    it until today."


    The man was stunned for a moment, then he began packing up swiftly in preparation to leave.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Susan tugged at him in slight confusion.


    The man did not turn around but he only spoke with a slightly deep voice, "I''m sorry, the way I look


    now...is really..."


    Susan suddenly realized the situation so she could not help cracking into a faint smile. "We are


    friends. Regardless of our statuses and identities, it won''t change our friendship. Little Leaf, I''m


    going to get angry if you run away again."


    "Uh..." The man hesitated for a moment, then he turned around and looked at Susan helplessly. "It


    seems that I can''t run anymore. Little Flower, it''s been ages since west met."


    "Pleasure to meet you again." Susan could not help smiling.


    The incident between Julian Shaw and Isabelle


    Shelby broke her heart. She left to ease her mind and yet she encountered her childhood best


    friend as a result. Was this considered heaven¡¯spensation to her?


    Susan was toozy to go back to her home to prepare dinner anyway. She ced her stuff aside


    and went out for dinner with the man.


    It was a simple street food stall. Both of them chatted about past events while they ate with a joyous


    smile o n their faces.


    "Hey, I told you earlier that I''m Susan Shelby. What''s your name then?" asked Susan with her head


    tilted to the side.


    "Wayne Lewis," said the man.


    "Wayne.¡± Susan repeated again then she said smilingly, "So, let''s use juice in ce of wine to


    celebrate our reunion. Cheers.¡±


    The sses clinked. Their smiling faces were reflected on the surface of the sses.


    That night, Susan and Wayne chatted for a long time a t the street food stall and had only returned


    to their homeste.


    They returned to their own homes but they were neighbors actually.


    Wayne invited her to head to outside for a portrait sketching tomorrow and Susan agreed.


    Susan was in a rather good mood when she returned t o her room.


    Little Leaf was slightly different than her imagination. However, it had been twenty years since then.


    It was normal for him to change.


    Most importantly, they were reunited once again.


    Susan sipped on a cup of in tea and calmed her emotions before she turned on herptop and


    began drawing her design sketch.


    She was still the head designer for the resort project. The different parts of the project were already


    assigned to different individuals earlier. She should b e able toplete the tasks assigned to her


    after one more month.


    After she got into the car, she sent an email to apply for leave from thepany. She exined that


    she would send thepleted sketch to thepany when shepleted her part.


    Susan worked for a few hours before she stretched her body and tidied up the ce. She was


    nning to send the design sketch to Mr. Reed every day so Mr. Reed could guide her to make


    amendments.


    However, due to the unique situation currently, she had already informed her teacher in advance


    that she would not be sending her design sketch for the time


    being.


    Susan washed up and got into the bed after she was done bustling about.


    Susan could not fall asleep in the bed that felt unfamiliar to her. She stood up and walked to the


    window so she could look out to the starry sky outside.


    Today...was the rare asion that reunited her with Little Leaf.


    She thought that she would be very happy about that.


    It was true that she was in a rather good mood when they were at the street food stall earlier.


    Yet, the scene of Julian hugging Isabelle began to emerge in Susan''s mind when she was alone


    again..


    She could not help forcing a smile as she looked at the speckles of stars that adorned the sky.


    ''I still can''t forget and I still can''t let it go.''


    ''Julian, I''d rather you just be with Isabelle fully. This way, perhaps I will give up hope sooner.''


    Susan stood by the window alone for a very, very long time. The moonlight was as gentle as a slow-


    flowing river that cast a shadow that covered the ground.


    It was empty and lonely.

 Chapter 191 Is Life Too Peaceful For You?

    Chapter 191 Is Life Too Peaceful For You?


    The next day.


    "Can you stop following me...¡± Jacob Shelby had just walked out of the toilet when he found Julian


    Shaw waiting for him at the door. A wisp of helplessness seeped out of his icy cold face.


    "Only if you tell me Susan''s address," said Julian.


    "No, Susie will get angry at me," said Jacob.


    "Oh," answered Julian. "I shall continue to follow you then."


    Jacob took a seat in front of theputer, and Julian took a seat next to him.


    Jacob said, "...Can you please stop following me?"


    "Only if you tell me Susan''s address."


    "No, Susie will get angry at me."


    Seth Leeds was about to have a mental breakdown from listening to their conversation.


    He scratched his head. "Both of you have been having this conversation ny-nine times if not one


    hundred times, right? Are you done?"


    "Judging from the current situation, it¡¯s not done yet," said Julian calmly.


    Julian would never give up on Jacob knowing that


    Jacob knew Susie''s current address.


    Meanwhile, Julian¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    Julian furrowed his brows. "Mother?"


    "Julian, what happened to you and Susan?¡± Madam Shaw asked straightforwardly, "I''m now at your


    vi but both of you aren''t home. What happened? I asked the people from thepany and found


    that both of you aren''t at thepany either. Susan has even applied for leave! I called her but her


    phone was turned off. What is this?"


    "Mother, Susie is only out traveling to clear her mind," said Julian.


    "Clear her mind?" Madam Shaw scoffed. "Do you think that I don''t know? She''s throwing a tantrum,


    isn''t she?"


    "It''s none of your business."


    "Why are you still trying to hide? I¡¯ve seen the divorce papers and that letter too!" Madam Shaw


    could not help feeling furious. "This woman is really petty. Do you think that she''s throwing a


    tantrum for you? She''s actually throwing a tantrum for me! It was me who made you visit Isa in the


    hospital. I bet she still holds grudges about this incident. Don¡¯t tell me that this is normal for you.


    Even if something were to happen between you, Susan should endure it obediently. How dare you


    throw a tantrum, run away from home, and propose a divorce! Julian, since she has already said s


    o, then you should fulfill her wish too right away! I can see that Isabelle Shelby is much better than


    her too!¡±


    Julian could not help frowning.


    He had actually forgotten to hide these items because he was too anxious at the time. Yet, Madam


    Shaw had found these items.


    Julian narrowed his eyes and asked suddenly," Mother, why do you suddenly think of looking for


    Susie?"


    His mother had always thought badly of Susie. Generally, both of them would never meet each


    other unless there was an important family affair or a family feast.


    "Hmph.¡± Madam Shaw scoffed coldly. "I won''t be bothered to look for her, only that Isa has been


    constantly persuading me to treat Susan kindly during this period of time. She said that you''re the


    one who ends up caught in the middle of our feud. I can tell that her statement makes sense so I''m


    nning to form a good rtionship with her! I didn''t expect to discover such a huge incident. You


    still n to hide it from me had I not seen it with my own eyes!"


    "Julian, you should listen to my advice. How can a woman as stubborn as Susan be worthy of being


    the Shaw family''s daughter-inw?"


    Madam Shaw advised him earnestly.


    The only word that Julian heard was Isabelle''s name.


    A cold glint shed past his eyes involuntarily. He was too busy looking for Susie to take further


    action for the time being. He wondered if Isabelle was getting bored because her life was too


    peaceful?


    "Mother." Julian suppressed the icy coldness in his heart and said nonchntly, "Divorce huh?


    Sure, let m e make arrangements for my assets before I send Susan away. After all, those assets


    are all transferred t o her ownership now..."


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t." Madam Shaw reacted to the situation so she hastily said, "It''s better not to get


    the divorce for the time being. However, you must teach her to control her temper."


    Julian agreed casually before he hung up the call.


    "What¡¯s all this?" Madam Shaw still felt rather resentful in her heart.


    ''Julian must have lost his mind! Had he not transferred all his assets to her, would this woman still


    have the courage to be so stubborn?¡¯


    "Madam Shaw... You''ve just, why did you mention my name?" said Isabelle Shelby with a panic-


    stricken look.


    It was true that she talked Madam Shaw intoing over, yet she did not expect that Madam Shaw


    would call her out just like that.


    "Why are you bothered by that? You helped to put in s o many kind words for Susan so Julian


    should owe a debt of gratitude to you," said Madam Shaw.


    Julian would owe a debt of gratitude to her?


    It would be fine if Julian did not take her life!


    Isabelle could not helpining in her heart.


    Ever since her act of pretending to be Little Flower was exposed, she came to Madam Shaw in an


    effort to curry favor with her. Madam Shaw was an extremely important family member to Julian.


    Isabelle felt that even if she was not Little Flower, it may not necessarily be a hopeless situation for


    her if she could gain Madam Shaw¡¯s support.


    She coerced Madam Shaw toe today on purpose s o that Madam Shaw would discover that


    Susan ran away from home and that she would be displeased with Susan.


    Her effort was a sess. Madam Shaw was genuinely displeased with Susan, yet she had also


    mentioned about Isabelle''s role in this incident...


    She wondered how Julian would react to this.


    Isabelle turned ghastly pale the more she thought about it.


    She suppressed the fear in her heart forcibly and apanied Madam Shaw to dinner before she


    returned to the Shelbys.


    It was exhausting for Isabelle to curry favor with Madam Shaw with painstaking efforts.


    She entered the house and had yet to exhale a breath o f relief when she heard someone scolding,


    "Isabelle Shelby, still remember your home, huh?¡±


    Mr. Shelby looked at Isabelle furiously. "Do you know the extent of you causing harm to the


    company? The people from Lanyard Construction came to expedite the goods again. Yet, our


    company is utterly incapable of producing goods that are up to standard. If this continues, it''s more


    than just the issue ofpensating two million but the reputation of our entirepany will be


    ruined! Our entire family is in a nervous state and yet you seem to be doing fine not being at home


    all day."


    "How is this my fault?" Isabelle said apathetically, "If you can produce the goods properly, Lanyard


    Construction won''t be able to make an issue out of this matter either."


    "How dare you lecture me?" Mr. Shelby could not help being infuriated. "I''ll beat you to death, you


    unfilial daughter."


    Mrs. Shelby tugged at him then said, "Isa, you caused all of this after all. You have to solve this


    matter!"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "That''s right, you have to solve the matter.¡± Yvonne chimed in.


    "Shut up. Don''t forget that you y a role in this matter too, idiot." Mr. Shelby red at Yvonne.


    Yvonne immediately stopped speaking.


    Isabelle¡¯s expression was cold and deste as she watched the scene. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll figure out a


    way. D o you think that I went out for fun? I was apanying Madam Shaw! If I find a way into


    Madam Shaw¡¯s life, there''s nothing Julian can do to us anymore."


    "Madam Shaw?" Mr. Shelby''s expression turned slightly more pleasant. "Can you find a way into


    Madam Shaw''s life?"

 Chapter 192 Male Host

    Chapter 192 Male Host


    "I''ll see what I can do,¡± Isabelle nodded fleetingly.


    Mr. Shelby ignored her indifference and his face lit up with rekindled hope. He hastily said, "Good,


    good. You should go and rest now, Isa. Tomorrow, you go and apany Madam Shaw again. It¡¯s


    all up to you now."


    Mr. Shelby¡¯s change was faster than flipping a book.


    Isabelle gave a smirk and went into her room.


    ''What a bunch of idiots!''


    She despised her family. Other families would do anything to help each other, but her family would


    only drag her down.


    Isabelle took a deep breath. The silver lining was that she did not put all eggs in a basket. She had


    been working very hard to curry favor with Madam Shaw, and now her effort finally paid off.


    On the next day, Isabelle got up very early and went to meet Madam Shaw. However, what she did


    not expect was she was blocked by the guard.


    "I¡¯m sorry miss, but you can''t go in."


    Isabelle was stunned, "I can''t go in?"


    Refusing to ept, she pressed on, "Why you can''t let me in? I''ve been here every day.


    Remember?" "Well, the fact is you''re not allowed to enter right now," the guard said matter-of-factly.


    Isabelle bit her lower lip as understanding soon dawned upon her.


    The order was from Julian.


    Was it that important to him if she really was Little Flower or not? Even if her identity was borrowed


    and that she truly was not Little Flower, her feelings towards him were real.


    When she thought about Julian''s indifferent gaze, Isabelle felt a piercing pain to her heart as if she


    had been stabbed.


    She pushed the pain away and said calmly, "Okay, I won¡¯t go in. I''ll wait for Madam Shaw here."


    No sooner had she decided to wait for Madam Shaw then Mr. Shelby''s phone call came.


    The moment she answered the phone, Mr. Shelby¡¯s voice bellowed out, "Get the f*ck home


    immediately!"


    "What''s wrong?" Isabelle was taken aback by her father''s fury.


    "What''s wrong? You still have the guts to ask me what is wrong?¡± Mr. Shelby raised his voice a full


    octave," All our business partners have canceled their orders. They even said that they will not


    cooperate with us anymore. They told me it¡¯s because you''ve infuriated Julian Shaw, and he¡¯s


    getting revenge on us. Get the hell back to the house, right now!"


    Isabelle felt as if a bolt of lightning had hit her head.


    She had just decided to wait for Madam Shaw, and Julian had begun making his move.


    He was giving her a warning. He was telling her to stay away from Madam Shaw, or else there


    would be more severe revenge awaiting her ahead.


    Isabelle began to shake uncontrobly.


    She could not fathom why Julian had to do this to her. Even if she deceived her, it was because she


    loved him too much. Did he not have feelings for her too? Just because she was not Little Flower,


    he abandoned all his feelings away?


    Isabelle gritted her teeth.


    ''Susan, Susan, Susan! It''s all that woman''s fault! Were i t not for her, Julian would never treat me


    this way.''


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Isabelle clenched her fists tight as a dark glint crossed her eyes.


    She did not dare to wait for Madam Shaw anymore.


    The Shelbys was Julian''s first target in his revenge n. If she still refused to go, she was afraid


    that he would turn the spearhead at her directly. She did not want that to happen.


    The moment Isabelle arrived at her home, the first thing that greeted her was Mr. Shelby''s angry


    roar," You¡¯re finally back, you useless b*tch! Didn¡¯t you promise that Madam Shaw was going to


    help us? If then why is Julian Shaw attacking us? Why is Madam Shaw doing nothing? Besides, it''s


    exactly because of you that Julian Shaw went all out on us. Now all of our partners have canceled


    their orders, and ourpany is losing money every day. If you didn''t provoke Julian Shaw and


    pretended to be Little Flower, at least ourpany could still function normally now. It''s all your


    fault!" 1


    Isabelle found Mr. Shelby''s wrenched faceughable. She could not fathom why he had to be so


    angry. Was he not the one who approved whatever she was doing previously? Did he not praise her


    for her wit? Did he not say she was the glory of the Shelbys? Then why did he push all the me


    onto her when everything began to fall apart?


    Isabelle¡¯s silence did not calm Mr. Shelby down but further infuriated him.


    "Talk, you little b*tch! Don¡¯t think that you can get away this time by ying dumb," Mr. Shelby took


    down his shoe and began beating Isabelle.


    He was filled with both indignant and anxious. His business which he had put all his blood, sweat,


    and tears into developing was on the brink of copse.


    How could he not be apprehensive? Not to mention that the main culprit who caused this was none


    other than his own daughter. If beating Isabelle to death could bring his business back, he would do


    it without any hesitation.


    Isabelle gritted her teeth and endured her father¡¯s fury. The very act of lifting her head had be


    an arduous task right now, but she bore through it and raised her head a little. She saw her mother


    as putting a facial mask on her face while Yvonne was nibbling o n a snack and looking at her with a


    gloating smile tugging at the corner of her lips. None of them showed any intention of giving her a


    hand.


    When Yvonne sensed her gaze, sheughed coldly, " Why are you looking at me? Do you think


    Julian is going toe to your rescue?"


    Yvonne was not as worried as Isabelle. The downfall o f their family business had just begun, so the


    impact o f the ruin had not reached her yet. Besides, although she failed to be Julian¡¯s wife in


    the end, it did not matter to her anymore. Right now, she only wanted to see how miserable Isabelle


    would end up.


    Be that as it may, she still thanked Isabelle for helping her deviate their father''s fury. If it were not for


    Isabelle, their father would still be beating her right now.


    After what it seemed like an eternity, Mr. Shelby finally stopped.


    Dragging her battered body, Isabelle went back to her own room silently.


    The moment she was in her room, the numb expression on her face scrunched up into a hateful,


    ugly expression.


    This kind of family... This kind of family...


    Truth be told, there were times she wanted to destroy them all. However, this time, the main culprit


    who put


    her into such a situation was Susan. 3


    The person she hated the most would forever be Susan as well.


    With a frigid countenance, she made a call.


    "How is everything going?"


    "It''s going very well. She already believes that I am Little Leaf.¡±


    "Excellent. She''s disappointed at Julian and now she believes you¡¯re Little Leaf. All the conditions


    have been met, so it''s the best time for you to make your move already. You''re the top male host in


    Fame Club, s o I guess it shouldn''t be a problem for you to settle her, right?" Isabelle said coldly.


    "Rest assured. Give me one week. I''ll make sure she will fall head over heels for me."


    "Okay. I¡¯ll give you one week," Isabelle nodded, "It''s your time to shine now."


    After that, she hung up the call, her face cold and bereft of any emotion.


    She did not expect Julian to find out the truth so soon. ording to her n, if Julian still could not


    make up his mind between her and Susan, she would help him t o make the choice. Therefore, she


    made use of Susan''s pride and forced her away from him. Then, she nted a male host who knew


    his way around women beside Susan.


    The male host would then pretend to be Little Leaf.


    With his superb skill at picking up women, Isabelle was certain that it was only a matter of time for


    Susan, who had just ended her rtionship with Julian, to fall for him.


    Then, by the time Julian found out that Susan had fallen in love with another man, he would be so


    disappointed with Susan that he would give up on her. By then, she would take advantage of the


    situation and be Julian''s wife.


    Unfortunately, Julian had found out about her n, and he was distancing himself from her.


    However, Isabelle was not disheartened. She knew that Julian was angry because he was still in


    love with Susan. Right now, she just needed to wait another week. After a week, Susan would fall in


    love with the male host. Then, she would find a chance and show Julian that Susan had shifted her


    love to another man. At that time, Julian would be very disappointed with Susan and he would begin


    to realize how good she was. 4


    She was certain that a prideful man like Julian would never allow betrayal. At that time, even if


    Susan realized that she had been deceived by the male host, Julian would never be with her


    anymore.


    ''Yes, I just need to wait another week. I still have a chance. I still have a chance...'' Isabelle


    murmured, a manic glint shing in her eyes.

 Chapter 193 Digging A Pit

    Chapter 193 Digging A Pit


    Several snowkes fluttered down in pale specks.


    Wayne was sketching on the canvas, while Susan was drawing up a blueprint on the stool next to


    him.


    From time to time, she would breathe into her hand.


    "What a blockhead I am! It must be very cold for you to stay here outside with me. Come, give me


    your hands. I''ll warm you up a little," Wayne said, the feeling of concerncing his voice.


    After that, he walked up to Susan. However, just as he reached out for her hand, she avoided it and


    shoved her hand into her pocket. Then, putting on a smile, she said, "It''s okay. I''ll put my hand into


    my pocket and it will warm upter.¡±


    Seeing how resolute Susan was, Wayne did not press the matter on. He smiled at her in return and


    said," Susie, I''m done with my sketching. Do you want to have a look?"


    Then, without waiting for Susan to answer, he showed his sketch at her. Susan looked at it and


    realized that h e had been sketching her all this time.


    In the sketching, she was sitting on a stool, her eyes fixed on the blueprint in her hand. She had the


    look of intense concentration on her face that gave her a cold and elegant vibe, which was then


    softened by the several pieces of snowkes thatnded on her


    shoulders.


    The entire sketch was incredibly pleasing. The shading was spot-on and the hues used were


    perfect. I t was indeed a masterpiece.


    "Do I look that good?" Susan was surprised.


    "Trust me, Susie. You look a hundred times better than the drawing," Wayne said, his eyes


    contained a strange light that Susan could not read.


    Initially, Susan was having a good time admiring the sketch. However, the things Wayne said had


    spoiled her mood, and the feeling of difort that she had been getting these few days rose from


    her stomach pit once more.


    After spending a few days with Little Leaf, she felt he was a little strange. She had a hunch that he


    was courting her, but she did not have solid proof of that. That was why she did not say anything to


    him. What i f she was just imagining things? It took her so long to finally reconcile with Little Leaf, so


    she did not want t o spoil their friendship.


    With that thought in mind, Susan smiled, "Aw, you''re really such a sweetheart, Little Leaf. If my


    husband heard that, he would be very jealous.¡±


    Wayne was stunned for a moment. Then, he asked, " Susie, you are married?"


    "Yeah," Susan answered naturally, "I came back this time because I need a distraction. He''s waiting


    for me at home. Anyway, remember to pay a visit to uster."


    After much deliberation, this was what Susan came u p with. Since she could not say it out loud,


    she could only try a roundabout way and hope that he would understand.


    "Yeah, I will," Wayne answered as he forced a smile on his face.


    "The weather is getting colder, let¡¯s head back," Susan suggested.


    "You go back first. I still want to draw for a while," Wayne said. He smiled at her, but there was a


    wisp of sadness in the depth of his eyes.


    Susan ignored it. She then quickly packed her stuff up and went back.


    Wayne looked at her back for a long time as his brow slowly furrowed.


    As an experienced male host, he was equipped with a n arsenal of tricks on how to steal a woman''s


    heart, yet Susan was impervious to all the skills that he employed on her.


    Just now, she even told him that she was married.


    This meant that she knew he was courting her, and her answer was a no.


    Wayne could not fathom why it would be like this. His fair face and his mncholy air had


    always been his aces in the hole. He had never failed to curry the favor of a woman before, but


    apparently, Susan was his Waterloo. No matter what he did, she


    remained as solid as a rock.


    He had promised Isabelle that he would make Susan fall head over heels for him in a week. Now


    that it was almost a week, he had made no progress at all.


    Just when Wayne was racking his brain, his phone rang.


    "How is the progress?" Isabelle''s gloomy voice wafted from the other side of the line.


    Susan was having a tough life recently. The Shelbys'' situation was getting worse day by day. Her


    father''s hands were tied facing Julian, so he unleashed all his fury and anger on her. i


    She had lost count of how many times her father had beaten her in these few days. Initially, she


    thought Madam Shaw would give her a hand since she had taken care of her for a long time, but to


    her dismay, there was no news from Madam Shaw at all.


    Isabelle reckoned that Julian must have done something. After all, if he were going to exact revenge


    on them, he would make sure that there was no loophole in his n.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Right now, there was only one thought in Isabelle¡¯s mind.


    If she was going to hell, Susan was going with her.


    Wayne hesitated for a moment and said, "Can you give me more time?" "No!" Isabelle''s face


    contorted. She had waited for too long, and she was running out of patience. "You said you can


    make it in one week, so I gave you a week. If you can¡¯t do it, then forget about our deal! I won''t give


    you a single penny!"


    Wayne became anxious, "I¡¯m already doing my part. How can you not hold up your end of the deal?


    You knew about Susan¡¯s identity. Do you have any idea how much I have to risk to take up your


    order? You can''t do this to me!"


    "me yourself for having a father who loves to gamble," Isabelle said coldly, "I¡¯ve already


    prepared the money for you, and it¡¯s up to you whether you can get the money or not. As long as


    you take care of Susan, the money is yours. Now, tell me, can you do it, or can you not?"


    "Yes, I''ll do it," Wayne answered through gritted teeth.


    "Good," Isabelle said contentedly.


    She had used up all her savings to hire Wayne, but she felt it was worth so long as she could


    destroy Susan.


    Wayne hung up the phone. Even though he promised Isabelle that he would get his job done in


    time, he was not really that confident.


    Susan did not buy anything he said or did.


    Wayne was very anxious, but his experience told him that he would only push Susan further away if


    he went too hard on her.


    As such, he could only do it step by step and y it by


    ear.


    Several days had passed yet he still made no progress at all. Susan still treated him like her friend.


    Then, one day, Isabelle called him and asked about his progress again.


    This time, Wayne gnashed his teeth and said, "Susan i s madly in love with me. Can you send me


    the retainage now?"


    "Are you certain?" Isabelle sounded delighted.


    "Of course. You can send me the retainage now," Waned said, "The people there are rushing me to


    pay the gambling debt." 1


    "Don''t worry. You will get the money that you deserve, but now, I want you to do onest thing for


    me," Isabelle said slowly.


    Wayne''s expression changed after he heard what Isabelle wanted him to do. After a long while, he


    said," Julian Shaw will kill me if I do this to Susan."


    "There is nothing to be afraid of." Isabelle continued to say, "I''m sure you know Julian''s attitude


    towards me. I f you can take care of Susan, I will be the future Mrs. Shaw. Do you think I still can''t


    keep you safe? Besides, if I ever be Mrs. Shaw, I will never forget about the help you gave me


    today."


    Wayne did not know what would happen afterward. In his memory, Julian was very nice to Isabelle.


    Therefore, he felt whatever Isabelle said was reasonable.


    His eyes changed and then he made up his mind. He said, "Okay. I''ll do it."


    Isabelle then repeated her n to Wayne. She made sure that he remembered every detail before


    hanging u p the phone.


    "Susan, I want to see if Julian will still ept you or not this time," hissed Isabelle as a wicked glint


    shed across her eyes.


    "Julian, you still don''t know where Susie is yet?" Seth asked.


    It had already been a week. He had lost track of Susan for a whole week.


    Recently, other than trying to sound out Susan''s whereabouts from Jacob, he had dispersed all his


    men to look for Susan at every railway station, airport, and bus station. There was no purchase


    history of Susan buying any transport tickets in the ticketing system, s o she either used another


    person''s identity to buy a ticket or she took a transport that did not require identity verification. Julian


    felt exhausted. Looking for a person in such a huge world was like looking for a needle in a


    haystack. He left no stone unturned and he had expired every way to look for Susan, yet he still


    could not find her.


    Needless to say, this was not the main issue. The main issue was that he could not look for Susan


    on a grand scale. He did not want everyone to know that Susan was missing as it would only make


    the situation even


    moreplex.


    After all, Susan was his wife. She was the daughter-inw of the Shaws. There were so many


    criminals out there, and if everyone knew that Susan was alone, it would put her in grave danger. 1


    Since Jacob refused to tell him Susan''s whereabouts and he could only look for her in secret, things


    had got into an impasse.

 Chapter 194 It鈥檚 Time To Make Your Move

    Chapter 194 It¡¯s Time To Make Your Move


    "How long are you going to follow me?¡± Jacob looked helplessly at Julian.


    "Until you decide to tell me Susan''s whereabouts," Julian said. "Don¡¯t worry. I have plenty of


    patience.¡±


    Jacob stared at Julian exasperatedly.


    At this moment, Julian¡¯s phone rang. He took a look and realized it was Mama Jean.


    "Mr. Julian, someone has sent a package to the mansion. It mentions it''s very urgent and that you


    need to open it up right away."


    "An urgent parcel?" Julian frowned, "Open it up for m e, Mama Jean."


    Right now, there was nothing more important than Susan''s safety to him.


    "Okay," Mama Jean replied. Then, she started to open the parcel while Julian waited.


    "Mr. Julian, I opened it up already," Mama Jean said. Then, when she saw the content, her eyes


    widened in shock as she shouted, "Ms. Susan?! How could it be M s. Susan?"


    "What happened?" Julian''s eyes constricted.


    After some hesitation, Mama Jean then replied, "Erm, Mr. Julian, you bettere back and have a


    look."


    Julian did not hesitate and stormed back to the Shaw Mansion.


    The moment he entered the mansion, Mama Jean handed him a file pocket. Julian opened the file


    pocket and his eyes constricted.


    There was a stack of photos in the file pocket, and the photos showed Susan talking happily to a


    man.


    Julian rifled through the stack of photos, then a particr one with a signboard caught his attention


    and he stopped.


    "The Earnest!"


    He immediately sent the photo over the Seth and had him search through the. After


    crisscrossing with hundreds of ces named ''The Earnest'' on the, Seth finally found the one


    they were looking for and h e quickly sent the address to Julian.


    "Julian, who''s this man in the photo?" Seth asked.


    "Friend? Maybe,¡± Julian said, a hint of envyced his voice. "Although she''s my wife, I can''t stop her


    from making friends."


    In the photos, although Susan was talking happily with the man, she kept a distance from him. They


    looked like normal friends, so other than being envious of the man, Julian did not think too much.


    After he got the address, Julian immediately asked a servant to prepare his private jet.


    "Mama Jean, do you know who sent this parcel here? Did you see the person''s face?" Julian asked


    Mama Jean.


    "Unfortunately, no sir," Mama Jean scratched her head, "The parcel was already there when I went


    out this morning."


    "Okay," Julian nodded. His brows were deeply furrowed.


    Apparently, the person was telling him Susan''s address. Susan left the house on a whim, so other


    than Jacob, nobody should know about it. However, the person seemed to know Susan''s runaway,


    so he might have been following Susan the whole time.


    Julian''s expression changed.


    If the person had been following Susan, why would he only reveal her whereabouts to him now?


    Suddenly, Julian''s heart somersaulted as he had a bad feeling about this.


    ''Susie, I''ll be there soon. Please be fine!"


    "Knock, knock, knock."


    "Coming,¡± Susan opened the door and saw Wayne.


    "Susie," Wayne smiled, "I found a perfect spot for sketching, so I n to head there. Do you want to


    tag along?¡±


    Susan smiled, "I guess I''ll pass. I have something else t o do today.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She had been avoiding Wayne when she realized he was courting her.


    "I assure you it won¡¯t take too long,¡± Wayne pressed o n. Susan had no idea why but she noticed a


    hint of nervousness in his voice.


    Today was the day he promised Isabelle to carry out her n. He already told Isabelle that Susan


    was madly in love with him, but he knew it was a lie.


    He was running out of time, so he found a beautiful ce and he nned to confess to Susan


    there.


    However, he did not expect that Susan would reject his offer.


    Tm very busy today," Susan insisted.


    Wayne became even more nervous.


    If he could not finish the n, Isabelle would not give him the retainage. The people were pushing


    his father so hard that his father was going to jump off the building. Therefore, he must get his


    hands on the money as soon as possible. Besides, Isabelle was very close to Julian, and she was


    going to be his wife eventually. If he could help her reach her goal, glory and fortune would be


    within reach.


    Even if what he was going to do would hurt Julian¡¯s reputation and he might get revenge against


    him, he just needed to suffer for a short time. After Isabelle became Julian''s wife, he was certain


    that she wouldpensate him.


    ''Fortune favors the bold! Just do it!¡¯


    Wayne suddenly gritted his teeth and grabbed Susan''s hand. Then, he dragged her all the way into


    the room.


    "What are you doing, Little Leaf?" Susan asked. She did not know what he was going to do.


    After Wayne closed the door, he looked at Susan and asked, in all seriousness, "Do you still


    remember our promise, Susie? That we will be together forever after we grew up?¡±


    Susan was stunned for a moment. She did not know why he would bring the topic up all of a


    sudden. Then, she replied, "We were still kids at that time. I only said it in fun.¡±


    "But I''m not, Susie,¡± Wayne looked at Susan affectionately as he made thest effort, "You know


    what, Susie? When you first came here, I was looking a t you from a distance and I''ve already fallen


    in love with you at first sight. That''s why I would knock your door and try to make friends with you."


    Wayne¡¯s eyes were getting warmer, "Then, it turns out that the girl I fell in love at first sight is


    actually Little Flower! Isn''t this the work of God?¡±


    Susan was stunned. She hastily said, "But I have a husband!"


    "Even if you have a husband, the fact that you''re alone here means your rtionship is not that


    good. Susie, you have to let go of the past to wee the future.


    You have to say goodbye to the wrong one to embrace the right one. I''m the right man for you,


    Susie. Our fate is destined by God,¡± Wayne said.


    "I''m sorry,¡± Susan said, "I love my husband very much, Wayne. I can''t ept your confession."


    Right now, Susan just wanted to dispel Wayne''s baffling thought.


    "Susie, I love you so much. Can''t you give me a chance?" Wayne pleaded.


    "I''m sorry," Susan insisted.


    Suddenly, Wayne''s expression changed and he narrowed his eyes. A predatory glint shed in the


    depth of his eyes as he hissed, "Initially, I didn¡¯t want t o force you, but since you don¡¯t want to


    cooperate...¡±


    His face suddenly turned grim and he flung Susan onto the couch.


    "What are you doing, Wayne? Let go of me!" Susan looked at him in horror.


    Gone was the gentle Little Leaf. There was something about him that made Susan want to get away


    from him. "Don''t be scared. I''m very good at this, so I''m certain you will enjoy this," Wayne said.

 Chapter 195 Hes Not Little Leaf, Of Course

    Chapter 195 He''s Not Little Leaf, Of Course


    Susan Shelby could not help feeling an ominous presentiment in her heart.


    Little Leaf... How did Little Leaf turn into that?


    Compared to Wayne Lewis before her eyes, the impression of that little elf-like little boy in her mind


    seemed to be crumbling.


    Those were all extremely important memories to her. Must Wayne destroy everything she had now?


    "Little Leaf, stop it." Susan watched Wayne approach her slowly. "Have you forgotten that we were


    the bestest of friends?¡±


    "It¡¯s precisely because we are the bestest of friends that I want to go further." Wayne smiled and


    removed his tie.


    Susan''s expression changed drastically. She did not hesitate anymore as she ran toward the door


    right away.


    Wayne made his way in front of her with one swift step and pulled her back.


    "Wayne Lewis, let go of me. Let go of me now and I shall pretend that nothing happened. I will still


    see you as a friend." Susan clenched her teeth.


    "What a waste that the status of friend is not enough t o satisfy me." Wayne smiled and pinned


    down Susan o n the sofa.


    "Let go, let go of me." Susan struggled with all her might.


    ¡°Don''t be nervous. You will enjoy it soon enough," said Wayne softly. He was about to lean closer.


    Susan shrieked aloud and took out the electroshock weapon from her pocket abruptly before she


    smashed it against the back of Wayne''s neck strenuously.


    Wayne stopped moving. He stared at Susan hazily, then he rolled over to the ground with a loud


    p.


    Susan got up in fear and trepidation with the electroshock weapon in her hand.


    She looked at Wayne from afar, having hardly recovered from the recent shock.


    Fortunately, she was out of town on her own and remained vignt all this time so she carried along


    with her a small-sized electroshock weapon at all times. Otherwise, the result would be unbearably


    horrible.


    Susan approached the man slowly with the electroshock weapon in her hand.


    Wayne was lying on the floor without any response.


    Susan''s pupils constricted abruptly.


    The scene before her eyes coincided with the scene that took ce a few months ago all of a


    sudden.


    At the time, Richard Jenkins was lying quietly on the


    floor too.


    "Oh." Susan shrieked aloud and dropped the electroshock weapon. She curled into the corner of a


    wall in fear.


    "Have I just murdered another man?"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "It can¡¯t be, it can¡¯t be. It''s just an electroshock weapon."


    "Yet, what if he is dead?"


    "What if?"


    "I didn''t, I didn''t kill a man."


    "I killed a man, I killed a man."


    Susan looked at Wayne lying on the floor. Her gaze turned hazy gradually and she was muttering


    words continuously in a rather baffling manner.


    Susan was under the assumption that she had already forgotten most of the experience with


    Richard.


    Yet, she felt as if she could see the curtains blowing in the wind once again and the fresh, scarlet


    blood at this very moment.


    She felt as if she was trapped in a dark room. There was no light nor exit, only blood that flowed


    akin to a river.


    Help me...


    Help me...


    Susan screamed aloud in her heart incessantly.


    The door burst open thest time and the person that brought her away from the bloody world was


    Julian Shaw.


    Yet, Julian would nevere again this time.


    He had already found someone else.


    The darkness grew even thicker all of a sudden.


    Susan hugged her knees tightly akin to a lost child.


    Time passed every second, every minute, and every hour.


    Susan''s mind was filled with the color of blood.


    Richard¡¯s face and Wayne''s face appeared alternately without stop. She felt as if she was going


    mad soon.


    ''Save me, someone please save me.''


    Her rational mind was telling her that she should leave immediately and report this to the police.


    Yet, her mind was in total chaos as soon as she saw Wayne lying on the ground. She was utterly


    incapable of moving.


    ''This nightmare...


    ''When will it end?''


    Susan was shivering even more profusely.


    She felt cold, helpless, and she even felt as if she would bepletely engulfed by the darkness


    soon.


    Meanwhile, the door suddenly opened up.


    Susan looked over in slight confusion.


    Then, she blinked subconsciously.


    Was she dreaming?


    Why did she feel like she was seeing Julian?


    She must be dreaming. Why would Julian appear in this kind of ce? He was busy fondling and


    kissing Isabelle Shelby now.


    The corners of Susan''s lips curled into a bitter smile for a moment.


    Her hallucination was getting worse.


    Just like now, she had not only seen Julian, but she could even feel Julian walking toward her.


    Was she overly dependent on Julian?


    "Susie, Susie, what¡¯s going on with you!" An anxious voice was heard.


    It was Julian''s voice.


    Susan looked at him in a daze, then she let out a forced chuckle. "I''m actually having an auditory


    hallucination now. Julian, do I miss you that much?"


    Julian''s pupils constricted abruptly. His entire person was trembling in the wrenching pain of his


    heart.


    He could not describe the scene that he saw when he had just opened the door.


    Susie was curled in the corner of a wall quietly akin to a child that was abandoned by the whole


    world.


    This dumb woman. The whole world would never abandon her because he would always protect


    her regardless.


    "Susie, this is not a hallucination and you don''t have a n auditory hallucination either. It''s me, Julian.


    I''m here.¡± Julian extended his arm and wrapped it around Susan gently.


    "Julian... Shaw?" Susan raised her head in slight confusion.


    "It''s me." Julian held her hand. "Can you feel the warmth?"


    Susan lowered her head to look at the hand.


    She felt it. She felt the warmth.


    It felt as if the darkness was being dispersed slowly too.


    Susan stretched out his hand and pinched Julian''s cheek mischievously. "It''s solid.¡±


    Julian pitied her but he was also amused by her. He could not help saying, "Now you can be sure


    that it''s m e."


    It really was Julian Shaw...


    Susan could not help pouting her lips.


    Meanwhile, every other thought in her mind including Isabelle and other messy ideas were left


    behind.


    ¡°Julian." Susan threw herself into Julian''s arms at once and bawled aloud.


    "It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me." Julian caressed her hair gently and felt his entire heart soften.


    "Julian... It seems that I''ve killed a man again," said Susan shakily.


    "Killed a man?" Julian''s pupils constricted abruptly." Susie, what''s going on?"


    Susan pointed to Wayne lying on the ground in fear.


    Julian had only discovered another person in the room by now.


    He loosened his hold on Susie in an attempt to walk over to check on the person.


    ¡°Julian." Susan held his hand and refused to let go.


    "Susie, I''m going to check on him," said Julian tofort her.


    Susan refused to let go still. There was nothing Julian could do except hold her with one hand and


    use his other hand to check if Wayne was breathing.


    Soon, he said, ¡°Susie, he is not dead, he has only fainted."


    "He has only fainted?" muttered Susan. Color finally returned to her face.


    Actually, her rational mind was constantly telling her that the electroshock weapon would not kill a


    man.


    It was only that she was deeply affected by the trauma of Richard''s incident such that she was


    utterly incapable of removing herself from the shadow.


    "What¡¯s going on here?" Julian could not help asking a s he stared at Wayne.


    Susan felt aggrieved at the mention of Wayne. "He said that he was Little Leaf, yet he was trying to


    bully me. Little Leaf is not supposed to be like this, he shouldn''t be..."


    Susan¡¯s narration was a chaotic mess but Julian began to understand the situation. His gaze turned


    gentle at once.


    He hugged Susan tightly. "Susan, of course he¡¯s not Little Leaf. That is because..."

 Chapter 196 I Am Little Leaf

    Chapter 196 I Am Little Leaf


    Because of what? Susan Shelby looked at Julian Shaw in confusion.


    Julian stared at her with a deep gaze. "That is because I am Little Leaf.¡±


    Susan was stunned for a long while, then she suddenly burst outughing. "Julian, stop joking.¡±


    Julian was Little Leaf? That must be some international joke!


    Julian''s brows twitched once involuntarily as he witnessed Susan¡¯s incredulousness. He had been


    deliberating for a long time and hoped to be melodramatic for a little while.


    As a result, Susan asked him to stop joking?


    The woman spoiled the surprise!


    Julian pulled a long face and bent over to pick up Princess Susan right away.


    Then, he turned his head to take a nce at the unconscious Wayne Lewis with an icy cold gaze.


    "Mr. Shaw.¡± Two bodyguards d in ck outfits guarded the door.


    Julian walked outside with Susan in his arms at once. Then, he said, "Seize that man inside the


    house and take him back to Ningcheng City.¡±


    "Yes," answered the security guard.


    "Julian, he didn''t really manage to have his way," Susan heaved a sigh. "He''s a friend of mine from


    my childhood after all. Let him go. It''s fine as long as he doesn''t appear again in eternity."


    The appearance of this man had ruined her childhood.


    However, this man was still Little Leaf after all. Susan did not want him to meet a tragic end for the


    sake of their childhood friendship.


    "Foolish woman." Julian could not help ring at Susan.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Susan had yet to react to the situation at this point.


    "You..." Susan was displeased. "Yes, I''m foolish. I''m so foolish so why are you still here looking for


    me? Go and see Isabelle instead. She''s the smartest one!"


    The more Susan spoke, the angrier she became. In the end, she began struggling in Julian''s arms.


    "Put me down!"


    Julian held her even tighter. "Put you down? Don''t even think about it in your lifetime!"


    "Why? You''re over there having a good time mingling with Isabelle and you¡¯re here to see me.


    Could it be that you''re trying to engage in a polygamous rtionship?" Susan was even more


    infuriated. She was so angry that she could not refrain from biting Julian''s hand.


    Julian held back the urge to grunt. His voice sounded even more gentle. "Susie, Isabelle is the


    obstacle between us. The reason why I approached Isabelle earlier was to investigate something."


    "What thing is that!" Susan refused to believe Julian''s exnation.


    After all, seeing is believing.


    "Do you still remember our promise from twenty years ago?" Julian stared at Susan with a deep


    gaze.


    Our promise from twenty years ago?


    Susan was stunned. It was the 20-year-old promise between her and Little Leaf though.


    How did Julian...learn about this matter?


    Julian said right away, "I went to the secret base and waited for a very long time that day. Yet, you


    didn''te. The person who came was Isabelle Shelby."


    "You you you you..." Shock shed past Susan¡¯s eyes.


    He said everything he had to say. Julian... Could it be that he really was Little Leaf?


    "I had a car ident that day. Thus, I sent Isabelle to g o on my behalf. Isabelle told me that Little


    Leaf didn¡¯te at all," said Susan anxiously.


    "Car ident? What happened, Susie?¡± Julian could not help inquiring closely. He was utterly


    oblivious to this incident to his surprise.


    "Isabelle told me that she wanted to go to Lin County with me on that day. I went to pick her up and


    got into an ident. However, I managed to hit the brakes in time. Moreover, there was the safety


    airbag as well so I wasn''t injured much and I recovered pretty soon," said Susan.


    "It was Isabelle again!" Julian could not refrain himself from holding Susan''s hand. Fortunately,


    Susan was fine. Yet, if she were to hit the brakes one step slower, he wondered if she would end up


    being injured?


    At present, Julian simply wished that he could choke Isabelle to death in his hands.


    "Julian, that day...that day, did you go to the secret base?" asked Susan.


    "Hmm. Isabelle told you that Little Leaf didn¡¯t turn up but she lied to you!" A cold glint shed past


    Julian''s eyes. "She told me that she was Little Flower!"


    "What!" Susan was shocked.


    Due to recent events, she was on her guard against Isabelle. Yet, she had never expected that


    Isabelle would actually plot against her since the start!


    She trusted Isabelle so much at the time.


    The feeling of betrayal surged from the bottom of her heart. It made Susan''s entire body tremble in


    rage. " She told me that Little Leaf did not turn up at all. I... I thought Little Leaf might have forgotten


    about it and felt kind of sad for quite a while." "Foolish little girl." Julian rubbed Susan¡¯s head. "I was


    under the assumption that she was Little Flower at the time. In order to make it up to her for her


    help during childhood, I gave her the five-million-dor contract. However, I was worried that you


    might think too much so I didn''t tell you. The hug that you saw on that day happened when she told


    me that she would never bother me anymore after the hug. That was why I didn''t shove her away.


    Isabelle knew about everything between us. Thus, I didn''t suspect her true identity in the beginning.


    I was only suspicious when she made herself fall to frame you on purpose.¡±


    "Twenty years is truly a long time. It''s so long that so many things can change. However, I don''t


    believe that my Little Flower would turn into that. Thus, I got close to her on purpose just to probe


    around. As a result, I got some photos from Yvonne as per my scheme."


    Julian took out his phone and showed Susan. Susan''s pupils constricted abruptly as soon as she


    took a nce.


    "Isn''t... Isn¡¯t this my diary?"


    "Yes." Julian nodded. "The diary is in Isabelle''s hands. It is also the reason why she deceived me


    earlier."


    "The diary is in Isabelle''s hands...." Susan patted her head. "I lost the diary in the past but Isabelle


    told me that she witnessed Yvonne burn my diary! She... She was actually lying to me."


    A look of disbelief shed past Susan''s eyes without her notice.


    At the time, they were only about ten years old!


    Isabelle had actually begun scheming at the age of ten?


    Who would have thought of that?


    "The damned woman Isabelle is genuinely full of schemes." A cold glint shed past Julian''s eyes."


    This time, I believed that the man who pretended to be Little Leaf must have told you many details


    of the time we spent together in the past, right?"


    ¡°Yes." Susan''s mind was already in a chaotic mess so she could only nod continuously.


    "Other than ourselves, the only person who knows those details can only be Isabelle." Julian


    sneered once. "Isabelle sent this man."


    Susan was already at a loss for words!


    Wayne was actually sent by Isabelle as well.


    Had she not hit Wayne until he was unconscious, the scene that Julian witnessed when he came


    in...


    Isabelle was simply a toxic, vicious person.


    Susan could not help shuddering at the thought of her feigned weak appearance.


    "She... I... I always thought that Yvonne was the e vile st person. Yet, I didn¡¯t expect Isabelle to be


    actually more malicious than Yvonne by a thousand times in secret." Susan''s lips were trembling.


    "Don''t worry, Susie. She will pay for her maliciousness," said Julian coldly.


    Susan turned her head to the side and took a nce at Julian. She felt an ineffable feeling in her


    heart.


    Everything was rified now...


    So, Little Leaf was Julian Shaw.

 Chapter 197 The Only Secret Is That I Love You

    Chapter 197 The Only Secret Is That I Love You


    Julian Shaw was actually Little Leaf.


    Susan Shelby felt like she was in a dream.


    Julian was actually Little Leaf?


    How... How was that possible?


    Yet, it was reality.


    Susan suddenly felt like she was at a loss of how to face Julian.


    "You... You should put me down first!" said Susan weakly.


    "I don''t want to," said Julian.


    Susan was blushing ever so slightly. She bit her lower lip. "Put me down first. I... I still haven¡¯t


    packed my stuff, I have to go back to do some packing."


    "No need for that. Someone will help you pack up and bring your stuff back. I can guarantee that


    there won''t be any missing items, not even a piece of fabric,¡± said Julian.


    Susan could not help ring at him. "Bring back? I haven''t agreed to go back with you yet!"


    Julian could not helpughing at once. "So, you''re not nning to go back yet?"


    Susan felt rather guilty but she still stubbornly said,"


    This is a pretty good ce. Why should I go back?"


    The misunderstanding was resolved, and yet for some reason, her heart was racing in an unusual


    manner after she found out that Julian was Little Leaf. She had the urge to run away rapidly even.


    Julian lowered his head and looked at Susan in a slightly strange manner.


    The closer he got, the redder was Susan¡¯s blush. When their faces were almost touching, Susan


    could not refrain herself from saying, "What are you doing?¡±


    A meaningful smile emerged in Julian''s eyes as he gazed at Susan now. After a long while, he said


    softly," Susie, you can''t be...shy, right?"


    Her mood was suddenly exposed so she was furious. She had no idea where she got her strength


    but she managed to struggle free from Julian and jumped down instantly. "I''m not shy."


    "Then why is your face so red?" Julian pestered Susan constantly as if he had just discovered a


    new continent.


    "That is because the weather is too hot!" 1


    "It''s the middle of winter now!"


    "Is it wrong that I¡¯m dressed too warm?" said Susan in an unpleasant tone.


    Julian could not help chuckling. "It''s fine."


    The way he looked when he suppressed augh was truly abominable. Yet for some unknown


    reason, Susan¡¯s face blushed even redder.


    She turned around and was about to take off.


    Julian grabbed her as he suppressed hisughter with great effort. "Don''t be shy, Susie."


    "I''m not." The blush had already crept its way to her earlobes but Susan still maintained her


    composure by saying, "Also, please let go of me. We''re already divorced."


    Julian¡¯s face darkened at once. How dare this woman still have the courage to mention the divorce!


    "I didn''t sign it. You can¡¯t get a divorce that''s onesided." Julian bit Susan''s earlobe once as


    punishment.


    "Susan, you''ve signed the divorce papers for the second time. If you were to do it for the third


    time..."


    "What would you do then?" asked Susan apprehensively.


    "I will continue to tear up the papers," said Julian hatefully.


    What else could he do?


    The woman was stubborn and difficult.


    Yet, whose fault was it that made him choose her since he was young? Moreover, he did not n to


    let g o of her in his lifetime.


    Julian spoke in a hateful tone but there was an ineffable gentleness in his words.


    Susan''s entire heart softened at once.


    "Susie, let''s go back with me. I missed you." Julian struck while the iron was hot. He exhaled his


    warm breath on Susan''s earlobe which tickled her.


    I missed you.


    Those three words triumphed over thousands of words.


    Frankly, she missed him too.


    Even when she misunderstood her, she still missed him crazily. Now that the misunderstanding was


    solved, the longing for him swelled by a thousand times at once. 1


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The man was Little Leaf and also Julian Shaw.


    She made a promise with Little Leaf when she was a child that she would marry him when she was


    a grown up.


    Now, her love of a lifetime wasmitted to Julian.


    She prayed for two lifetimes. She wanted him for every single one.


    The feeling of romance and sentiments surged into her heart gradually. Susan could not help feeling


    an ineffable gentleness and affection in her heart.


    On the return flight, Susan leaned against Julian''s chest in his arms and fell into a half-sleep


    drowsily.


    The man¡¯s hug calmed her just as before.


    Susan squinted her eyes ever so slightly. She could not help heaving a sigh emotionally in a soft


    tone. "It''s a coincidence really. I didn''t expect for you to actually be Little Leaf."


    Julian caressed Susan''s long hair while making small talk with her. He raised an eyebrow upon


    hearing that. "Do you think that this is only a coincidence?"


    Hmm?


    Susan sat upright and said in astonishment, "What do you mean?" 1


    "What do you think?" Julian looked at her with a spurious smile. "Why was the birthdate predicted


    by the fortune teller exactly the same as yours?"


    Susan blinked her eyes innocently, then she said, "You bribed the fortune teller!"


    "Not too shabby." Julian raised an eyebrow.


    "So, you knew that I was Little Flower. Moreover, you¡¯ve been premeditating this for a long time!"


    Susan said, ¡°Then why were you still deceived by Isabelle?


    You''re dumb.¡± 5


    The corners of Julian''s lips twitched involuntarily as h e looked at Susan''s bold and righteous


    appearance.


    This was the first time in his life that he was being called dumb by a person right in front of him.


    However, he was deceived by the woman Isabelle for a great deal despite his status as the great


    CEO Shaw. 1


    Julian was rendered speechless at once.


    "Moreover, you use different ways to bully me when w e just got married." Susan continued to


    comin.


    "Bully you?" Julian raised an eyebrow. "The worst thing I did was not touch you only. So it turns out


    that this is considered bullying. Susie, I didn''t expect you t o be so eager. If I''d known that earlier, I


    would have..." i


    "Don''t talk gibberish!" Susan could not help covering Julian''s mouth in embarrassment and anger.


    The man really had the courage to say anything.


    Julian smiled, stuck out his tongue, and licked Susan¡¯s palm gently once.


    Susan loosened her hold subconsciously and blushed scarlet. She was about to say something


    when Julian had already wrapped his arms around her once again.


    Julian chuckled and said softly, "Susie, there was only Luke in your heart at the time. Yet, you had


    no choice but to get close to me because of my mother. Do you know how pale your face is and


    how unwilling your expression is every time you see me at the time?"


    Julian¡¯s voice seemed to have brought Susan back to the past.


    The worldly affairs were marvellous.


    The time that felt agonizing and painful at the time felt like a delight now that she thought about it.


    Susan scoffed once. "Who''s fault is it that made you seem so terrifying at the time?" 2 "I had no clue


    how to get close to you at the time." Julian said softly, ¡°You were scared of me and dared not get


    closer to me so I could only use my way tofort you. Do you still like those gifts that you


    received during that period of time?"


    Susan could not help blinking innocently. "It was you!"


    During her most agonizing time, there was always a mysterious person that would frequently send


    her some small gifts.


    She felt especially grateful to the person at the time.


    She did not expect that the person was Julian too.


    Little Leaf was Julian, and so was the mysterious person.


    Susan could not help turning her head to look at Julian. "I really want to know how many secrets


    you are still hiding from me."


    Julian could not helpughing in spite of himself." Susie, in the past, the only secret is that I love


    you. On the other hand, I don''t have any secrets anymore now."

 Chapter 198 Watch A Good Show

    Chapter 198 Watch A Good Show


    ''My only secret is that I love you.¡¯


    Susan''s little heart raced for a while before she acknowledged it and then she leaned on Julian''s


    chest obediently.


    She had finally learned the truth today.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    So it turned out that Julian loved her way earlier and way deeper than she had imagined.


    After learning about the truth, then working backward to the past events, Susan suddenly found


    everything t o be unusually fascinating.


    "Hey, did you purposely lose to me when we were ying cards as children?¡±


    "What do you think?"


    "I think that I achieved victory by relying on my capabilities."


    "... As long as you''re happy."


    "I think your eyes looked better when you were a child. Your cheeks were nicer to pinch when you


    were young too."


    "Hmm hmm."


    "However, the y doll you made when you were young was truly quite hideous."


    "Hmm hmm."


    Susan chattered continuously while Julian listened in all apparent seriousness to which he gave her


    a simple reply every once in a while.


    He did not speak much, but the smile on his lips was unprecedentedly gentle.


    At this very moment, he felt as if he was holding an eternity as he held Susan.


    They leaned in each others¡¯ arms and chatted just like that until they lost track of time. Susan¡¯s


    voice grew softer and in the end, she fell asleep.


    A look of pity shed past Julian¡¯s eyes as he looked a t her tranquil sleeping face.


    Susie was really exhausted.


    Susie did not talk about the incident of Wayne Lewis from today afterward but he could tell that the


    incident triggered the shadow of Susie''s past once again.


    Richard Jenkins¡¯ death...


    Susie always behaved as if she had already forgotten about it and did not mind it anymore.


    Yet judging from the current situation, the incident left behind a mark in her heart that had yet to be


    removed.


    Unless he could find evidence to prove that Richard''s death was unrted to Susie.


    Otherwise, perhaps this incident would continue to haunt her at all times like a lingering soul.


    Yet, Richard¡¯s death was overly thorough that not even his corpse or bones were left. It was truly


    too difficult to find the cause of death.


    In the dream, Susan dreamt about something that made her brows furrowed tightly.


    Julian stretched out his hand to smoothen her brows then he said softly, "Don''t be scared, Susie.¡±


    Heforted her with his soft voice patiently. Susan''s brows rxed gradually as well.


    When Susan was in a deep sleep, Julian took out a coat cautiously and covered her.


    A bodyguard waited for him for a very long time on the side. He made his way to Julian with gentle


    movements when he saw that Susan was sound asleep. "Mr. Shaw, that man..."


    "Hush." Julian made a quiet hand gesture, then stood u p. "Take me to the backroom to see him


    right away. W e shall speak as we walk."


    "Yes," answered the bodyguard immediately.


    Wayne Lewis was tied up in the backroom of the aircraft. The bodyguard passed him a document


    as they walked. Then, the bodyguard narrated the highlight of the content softly, "I''ve already


    checked this man''s identity. He is a male host at Fame Club and he seems to be rather popr in


    the club. Many wealthy women will keep him as their concubine at all costs. Even though he is


    making a good ie, he has a gambling addict as his father. Thus, he¡¯s always i n a penniless


    state regardless of how much money he makes. During the earlier period of time, his father went to


    gamble and owed a million dors on usury. Then, we looked into his ount and found a 500,000


    one-off transfer. He withdrew the money and paid it t o the loan shark just to hold them back


    temporarily." 1


    "500,000." Julian narrowed his eyes. "Did you find out where the money came from?"


    "Not yet for the time being. This is because the ount is already empty now. However, we should


    be able to get a result in two to three days if we look into i t."


    Julian raised an eyebrow. "It''s fine, no need to do that."


    He had already figured out who the person behind the scene was.


    It was Isabelle Shelby.


    Julian¡¯s expression grew colder and colder.


    "Mr. Shaw." Julian walked over so the bodyguard guarding the cabin hastily opened the door.


    Julian walked inside.


    Wayne had already regained consciousness. He was curled up in the corner of a wall looking


    ghastly pale.


    Julian took a seat in front of him with his deep, beyond fathomable gaze. "Wayne Lewis, executive


    male host from Fame Club. You lost your mother at the age of five and have lived with your father


    since. You are very close to your father. One month ago, your father owed one million on usury from


    gambling just i n time when Isabelle Shelby found you. You needed money so you agreed to help


    Isabelle do something. A m I correct?" 1


    Wayne¡¯s gaze changed drastically. "Mr. Shaw, what are you talking about? I don''t understand.


    Isabelle, who is Isabelle Shelby?"


    Perhaps Isabelle would protect him if he refused to tell on her. However, he would not stand any


    chance a s soon as he mentioned Isabelle¡¯s name.


    Wayne made the decision promptly to deny everything at all costs.


    Julian sneered and said, "Frankly, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you admit it to me or not. It''s fine


    because I already know the answer. Isabelle will receive the punishment that she deserves


    naturally, as for you..."


    A calm smile appeared in the depths of Julian''s eyes. " The money that your father owed on usury


    has yet to b e fully paid off, right? Tell me, is it okay to send the loan shark to go to his house and


    break his legs?"


    Wayne¡¯s pupils constricted abruptly.


    "Or, should they break both of his arms as well?" Julian beamed with joy.


    Wayne could not help panicking.


    He figured that it was possible that Julian would take action on him but he believed that both he and


    Isabelle were on the same boat so Isabelle would certainly save him.


    Yet judging by Julian''s attitude now, it seemed that Isabelle did not have much influence over him.


    Wayne suddenly realized that he might have misunderstood something before this.


    Was Isabelle really Julian¡¯s first love? 1


    "It seems that you have no objection," Julian smiled." Then I shall have the loan shark help me in


    this. Rick, send the order...¡±


    Julian was speaking when Wayne''s expression changed drastically. He hastily said, "Hold on, Mr.


    Shaw.¡±


    "Oh, is there anything?¡± Julian looked at him. "Why do you look so pale? Are you scared? You


    should trust that Isabelle wille and save you surely. It''s only that there¡¯s no telling if she really


    has such capability t o do so.¡±


    A cold glint glimmered in Julian¡¯s long, almond-shaped eyes.


    Wayne could not help shuddering coldly.


    He had no doubt that Julian was a man that lived up t o his words.


    Moreover, there was utterly no need for him to talk at all but Julian had already found out the truth


    on his own.


    Isabelle...


    Why would she try to offend such a terrifying person like Julian?


    It was fine that she wanted to offend Julian, but she was taking him down with her.


    Wayne''s expression changed drastically. Soon afterward, he said through clenched teeth, "Mr.


    Shaw, I can confess to everything rted to Isabelle and you can punish me however you want but


    I''m begging you to leave my father be."


    Julian''s gaze was calm. "What a filial son you are. Go ahead. I will decide your punishment based


    on the information you can provide."


    Wayne dared not hold back anymore but he began talking hastily.


    Julian¡¯s gaze remained calm as before when he was done listening.


    "Continue to watch him." The answer he got was no different from his conjecture. Julian gave an


    order and left the back room.


    He returned to his seat, then he picked up Susan cautiously.


    Susan was sleeping so soundly that she had only woken up drowsily after the ne touched down.


    "Julian, where are we?" asked Susan in slight confusion.


    "We¡¯re in Ningcheng City." Julian''s voice sounded gentle. "Susie, are you interested in watching a


    good show?"


    "Hmm?" Susan''s gaze showed that she became even more confused.

 Chapter 199 I Can鈥檛 Help It

    Chapter 199 I Can¡¯t Help It


    In the Shelbys.


    Isabelle Shelby paced the room anxiously.


    Today was the day she agreed to implement the n.


    She chose the right time to send the photos to the Shaws. She believed that Julian Shaw would


    rush to Susan Shelby immediately due to his concern for her.


    If Wayne Lewis were to carry out the action as nned, it would certainly be an extremely


    interesting scene to behold when Julian entered through the door!


    All men were proud creatures. Isabelle did not have the slightest hesitation to believe that Julian


    could not possibly be with Susan anymore from today onward regardless of how much he loved her.


    Perhaps, he would be so furious that he wanted to seek revenge on Susan.


    By then, Susan would end up in a tragic state worse than her now.


    "It¡¯s certainly going to work, it''s surely going to work," muttered Isabelle continuously.


    A few hours had already passed since the agreed-upon time.


    She spected that Julian had already seeded in catching them in the act.


    She had already discussed with Wayne prior that he would send her a text message if the n was


    completed easily.


    If there were anyplications, Wayne was to insist that he and Susan loved each other mutually


    and were waiting for her help.


    After all, Julian would certainly be furious after witnessing that scene. It would not be a good ending


    for Wayne for sure.


    However, did Wayne not mention that Susan had already fallen head over heels for him?


    Perhaps, Susan would even cry and call out to speak for him. On the other hand, Susan''s action


    would only infuriate Julian even more.


    "Susan, just a male host is enough to deceive you." An icy cold glint shed in Isabelle¡¯s eyes. "You


    can¡¯t me me for being ruthless, you can only me yourself for being promiscuous!" 1


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Isabelle waited anxiously.


    All of a sudden, the sound of the doorbell was heard in the house.


    "Who¡¯s there?" Yvonne Shelby went to open the door, then her impatient voice was heard saying,


    "Wayne Lewis? Who''s that?"


    Wayne Lewis? Why... Why would hee to the house?


    Isabelle''s eyebrow twitched once, then charged to the outside right away.


    "It¡¯s probably a salesperson, drive him away," said Mrs. Shelby casually.


    Mr. Shelby had his head lowered while reading the newspaper. He did not even bother to look up.


    "Ms. Shelby." Meanwhile, Wayne could not help calling out to Isabelle upon seeing her.


    "You know him?" Yvonne took a side nce at Isabelle.


    Isabelle disregarded Yvonne and walked over to him anxiously. Then, she lowered her voice to


    speak, "Why are you here? I told you to send me a text if you had anything to tell me, right?"


    Wayne looked at Isabelle but he did not speak.


    Isabelle could not help frowning. "What''s actually going on? Do you still want the final payment?¡±


    Wayne did not speak but he made way in silence.


    Julian looked at her with a spurious smile from behind Wayne. "Isabelle, it''s been ages since west


    met."


    Jul... Julian?


    Isabelle stepped back in panic.


    She would not panic that much if it was just Julian alone. Yet, Julian was there holding hands with


    Susan.


    Judging from how they looked, they did not look like they had a fall out.


    What was happening?


    Could it be that Julian did not manage to catch them i n the act sessfully?


    No, that was impossible.


    Isabelle could not help ncing at Wayne while Wayne avoided her gaze straightforwardly.


    Isabelle''s heart was beating hard. She could not help sensing an ominous presentiment in her


    heart.


    "Yes.¡±


    Julian disregarded and ordered the few ck suit bodyguards standing behind him, "Enter and


    search i n detail.¡±


    "Yes, sir."


    The bodyguards d in body-fitting suits headed straight into the house and began searching the


    rooms.


    Julian held Susan''s hand and took a seat on the sofa i n the living room.


    The Shelbys were dumbstruck with bewilderment.


    Mr. Shelby looked at Julian in fear. "Mr. Shaw, what... What''s going on here?"


    Julian took a side nce at him. "Don''t rush it, we shall clear the debt little by little.¡±


    The more Julian behaved this way, the more fearful M r. Shelby was. He could not help walking to


    Isabelle and asking softly, "Did you get into trouble again?¡±


    Isabelle clenched her teeth and refused to speak.


    It did not take long before a bodyguard walked out with a diary in his hand and passed it to Julian


    respectfully. "Mr. Shaw, I found it."


    Isabelle¡¯s pupils constricted abruptly in shock!


    The diary was found so quickly.


    However, her expression was still rtively calm. The dumb woman Yvonne had already given


    away the matter with the diary. She was prepared for the uing scene.


    Julian rifled through the pages before passing it to Susan. "Susie, this is the diary, right?"


    Susan received the diary with a look of nostalgia lingering in her eyes for a moment. "This is it."


    This was the diary used to record the bits and pieces o f her friendship with Little Leaf. When Little


    Leaf moved away afterward, the diary was her only refuge.


    Thus, she wanted to fight Yvonne when she thought Yvonne burned the diary.


    Susan could not help looking at Isabelle upon reminiscing the past. "Isa, I thought you said Yvonne


    burned my diary? How are you going to exin the diary being found in your room now!"


    Frankly, Susan still refused to believe that Isabelle had already begun to scheme and plot against


    her at the age of ten until now!


    "Isabelle told you that I burned the diary?" Yvonne could not help looking toward Isabelle.


    Yvonne was wondering at the time why Susan would suddenly charge forward to fight her.


    She was still under the assumption that Susan was being impossible. So it turned out that it was


    because Isabelle said that?


    Isabelle''s ghastly face assumed a piteous expression a s she was confronted by the watchful gaze


    of the people. "Susie, I did see my sister burn something at the time. Both of you were not on good


    terms at all, so I thought she was burning your diary. Afterward, I discovered your diary in a corner


    after you and Jacob left us. I hid the diary and thought about returning it t o you in the future. I really


    didn¡¯t do that on purpose." 1


    Isabelle was still trying to resort to sophistry at this point.


    Susan could not help scoffing coldly once. "Is that so? We met too after my brother and I moved


    away. Why didn''t you return the diary to me when we met?"


    "I forgot at the time." Tears were glistening in Isabelle''s eyes already. "Susie, please forgive me. I


    really forgot about it at the time."


    Isabelle had it all figured out. Susan had always been a softhearted person. Susan would let the


    matter pass i f she shed some tears and begged her.


    "Forgot about it at the time?" Susan found it amusing. She said coldly, "Alright. I shall consider you


    forgot about this matter then! How are you going to exin why you pretended to be Little Flower by


    making use o f the diary''s content?"


    "I..." Crystal clear tears poured out from Isabelle''s eyes instantly. She said like a weeping beauty,


    "Susie, I admit that it''s my fault in this matter. I only wanted to meet Little Leaf on your behalf at the


    time. However, Little Leaf was actually Mr. Shaw... I know that this isn''t right but I''d already fallen


    deeply in love with her from the first time Iid my eyes on him. It''s my fault for pretending to be


    Little Flower, Susie, but that is also because I love Mr. Shaw too much. I''ve been in so much pain


    and agony over the days. Yet, there''s really nothing I can do when ites to love. I really can''t


    help it."

 Chapter 200 Flogging A Dead Horse

    Chapter 200 Flogging A Dead Horse


    As she was talking, Isabelle dropped to her knees in front of Susan. She pleaded, "Susie, I know I


    was wrong, please forgive me. I promise I won''t do it again. I''m your best sister, do you remember?


    You''ll forgive m e, right?"


    Isabelle was very good at crying. Her tears never stopped flowing, like an ancient pool, as she was


    talking. She looked so pitiful that people might think Susan was the one bullying her if they did not


    know about the things she did.


    Susan looked stern and disappointed at her. "That''s enough, Isabelle. You can''t just say that you


    can¡¯t help yourself and expect me to forgive you. If you really think I''m your sister, you wouldn¡¯t have


    done such a thing at all."


    "Susie, I know it¡¯s all my fault. My feelings just got the best of me," Isabelle sounded breathless from


    all the crying. "I wasn¡¯t trying to snatch Mr. Shaw away from you. I was just hoping that I could get


    some of his attention by faking it as Little Flower. Even if you didn''t find out the things about the


    diary, I was going t o confess everything to you and return Mr. Shaw to you anyway."


    Isabelle looked really pitiful when she was crying.


    Julian raised one of his brows and turned to Susan. H e knew Susan had a soft heart, so he feared


    that she might be lenient toward Isabelle. However, what surprised Julian was that there was no


    emotion on Susan''s face.


    She stared at Isabelle coldly as she said, "Do you really think I''m an idiot, Isabelle? You''re going to


    confess everything to me? If you really think so, then you wouldn''t have posted that status to get me


    away from Julian. You wouldn''t have asked somebody to follow m e in secret, and you wouldn''t


    have sent him..."


    Susan pointed at Wayne and continued, "To pretend to be Little Leaf and deceive me!"


    "Who is he? I don¡¯t know him at all!" Isabelle wept when she looked at Wayne.


    Susan did not know whether tough or get angry at Isabelle. She could not believe that Isabelle


    still thought they would fall for her trick. She said calmly," When you were at the door, you didn¡¯t


    look like you didn''t know him."


    Isabelle swiveled her eyes and said, "I really don''t know him, Susie! Did you hear wrong? You said


    this man pretended to be Little Leaf? Oh my God! Howe he knows about the things that


    happened between you and Mr. Shaw when you were kids?"


    Isabelle looked surprised. Then, she gazed towards Yvonne and her eyes grew big as if a light


    suddenly broke in upon her, "It''s you right, Yvonne? You¡¯ve read Susie¡¯s diary as well! It¡¯s you who


    told everything to Wayne and asked him to pretend to act as Little Leaf. I can''t believe you would do


    such a thing, sister. I''m


    really disappointed in you."


    Yvonne was stunned when she realized everyone was looking at her. It took her quite a long time to


    comprehend the things Isabelle had said. Her widened eyes filled with disbelief as she could not


    believe her sister was pushing all the me onto her. She jumped up in rage. "What the hell you''re


    talking about, Isabelle? I don¡¯t know this man at all!"


    "Stop pretending, Yvonne. You¡¯re the only person here who is capable of such a vicious deed."


    "You b*tch! How dare you try to make me your scapegoat. In your dreams!"


    The sisters began to quarrel before Susan could say anything.


    A deep sense of helplessness rose from her heart when she saw Isabelle like this.


    After Julian told her about Isabelle''s true face, she had already psyched herself up and tried to think


    the worst of her. However, she did not expect that Isabelle had fallen far lower than she imagined.


    Susan felt sad. She did not understand how Isabelle would be like this. She remembered she


    used to b e a charming girl as well, and she was certain that she had never done anything bad to


    her before.


    Looking at the hurtful expression that consumed Susan''s face, Julian rubbed her head and his eyes


    turned cold.


    A long time ago, he had warned Isabelle before that she should never make Susan cry, or he would


    kill her. However, he changed his mind now. He did not want her dead anymore. For a person like


    her, dead was too kind. Right now, he wanted her to suffer. He wanted to torment and make her life


    a living hell.


    He did not want to listen to whatever b*llsh*t Isabelle was going to say anymore, so he darted a


    nce at Wayne.


    Receiving his gaze, Wayne took out his phone and yed a recording. Everyone went silent as the


    voice from the phone filled the room.


    "I''ll give you one million if you make Susan fall for you. This 500 grand will be the deposit. You¡¯re the


    top male host, so it shouldn''t be a difficult task for you, right?"


    "Don¡¯t worry. After you destroy Susan, I''ll be Mrs. Shaw. At that time, I''ll do whatever I can to


    keep you safe."


    "I know it''s hard to do it in Ningcheng City. She is a prideful woman so I''m pretty certain that I will be


    able to force her to leave. In case if she refuses to leave, I will do whatever I can to hold Julian and


    make an opportunity for you to approach her."


    The voice belonged to Isabelle.


    Susan had listened to the recording once, but she still felt angry when she listened to it again.


    Up until now, she still could not think of what she had done to Isabelle. Why would she hate her so


    much, and why she was so hellbent on destroying her?


    Isabelle''s expression changed. She wanted to charge forward to snatch the phone away, but she


    was held down by the bodyguards around her.


    The recording continued.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "She has just broken up with Julian, so it should be easy for you to take care of her right? After all,


    you¡¯re Little Leaf right now.¡±


    Tm running out of time, so we need to speed things u p now. Make sure you take care of her


    tomorrow. After you¡¯re done with your mission, I will give you the remaining 500 grand."


    "I¡¯ve sent the photos to Julian. He should be on his way now and I guess he will arrive in three


    hours at most. Make sure you leave the best scene for him, do you hear me?"


    Isabelle''s voice was cold and emotionless in the recording. It was entirely different from her pitiful


    face in reality.


    After the recording, Susan looked at Isabelle, "What do you want to say now?"


    Isabelle did not look at Susan but stared angrily at Wayne, her face contorted into a macabre


    grimace as she hissed, "How dare you record our conversation."


    Apparently, she finally had given up pretending to be weak and helpless.


    "Of course I have to record our conversations. In case you go back on your words, I''ll have


    something to back me up," Wayne said.


    Looking at Wayne, Isabelle understood that the man did not keep his promise at all. Perhaps he had


    already told everything to Julian.


    She gritted her teeth and asked again, "So you were lying to me when you told me that Susan was


    madly i n love with you?"


    "Well, you pushed me too hard. I had no choice as well," Wayne shrugged his shoulders.


    "You idiot!" Isabelle finally snapped and shouted," You''ve ruined everything!"


    Why?! Why?! Why?!


    She worked very hard for her n and Susan did nothing. In the end, she got nothing, but Susan


    got everything she wanted.


    Why was the world so unfair to her?


    "I don''t know if you have heard about this before, but this is what people mean when they say,


    ''flogging a dead horse,"'' Wayne sneered. Then, he turned to Julian and Susan and continued


    fawningly, "Mr. and Mrs. Shaw''s love is as firm as a rock. There is no way I can cut into them."


    Right now, he just wanted to ingratiate himself with Julian so that he could be lenient on him.


    "Mr. Shaw. It¡¯s all her doing. We don¡¯t know anything," Mr. Shelby quickly made his stand after he


    got the rough picture of the entire situation.


    "Is that so?" A spurious smile crept onto Julian¡¯s lips.


    Mr. Shelby''s heart made a somersault in his chest. Then, he gritted his teeth, walked up to Isabelle,


    and gave her a p in the face.

 Chapter 201 Youre Too Dirty

    Chapter 201 You''re Too Dirty


    "p!"


    It was a loud and clear p. From the intensity of the sound, one could tell how much the force he


    used.


    Isabelle''s head turned one side. Her hair flew down in an unruly mane, and her face was utterly


    grotesque.


    However, Mr. Shelby was not reconciled. He red at Isabelle with anger and snapped, "We don''t


    have a vicious woman like you in the Shelbys! Susan is such a good girl - I don''t understand how


    you could bring yourself to harm her. Don''t you have any conscience?"


    As he was speaking, he gave Isabelle another p on the face and caused her head to turn to the


    other side.


    Slowly, ever slowly, Isabelle raised her head - her face was pale, her visage grim. As a sinister grin


    crossed her lips, she snarled, "Do I have any conscience? Ask yourself that question. When Susan


    was living in our house after her parents got into an ident, who was the one that asked Yvonne


    to hit her harder so that she would leave our house on her own? Who was the one who supported


    me the most and asked me to work harder to rece Susan before the entire scheme was


    exposed? You''re no different from me, Dad. Stop acting all high and mighty."


    "S-Shut up!" Mr. Shelby''s face turned red in guilt. He darted a nce at Julian.


    However, Julian paid him no heed. He was caressing Susan''s hand so tenderly as if he was holding


    his favorite toy. "Did you get beaten a lot here when you were a kid, Susie?"


    Her parents met with a mishap and her life in the Shelbys was tough. He wondered how Susan bore


    through all of those as a kid, and he cursed himself for not working harder to look for her. If he could


    locate her soon, she needed not to suffer so much.


    "It''s nothing. It¡¯s all over," Susan said calmly, shaking her head.


    "For you, yeah, it''s all over, but not for me," Julian said as he shot a nce at Mr. Shelby, his gaze


    so steely it shook Mr. Shelby to the core.


    Mr. Shelby then replied carefully, "Don''t listen to her, M r. Shaw. She''s just speaking nonsense!


    Susan is my brother''s daughter. I love her more than my own kids, s o how is there any possibility I


    would order Yvonne to beat her? I was wronged!"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, he turned to Yvonne and his eyes gleamed. He shouted, "It''s all her doing. I know Yvonne


    has an explosive personality. But I thought there was still some sense of right in her, so I never


    expected she would carry out such a deed behind me."


    With that, he dragged Yvonne over. As he gave her a p on her face, he continued shouting, "How


    could you bully Susan while I was not around? I always taught you that you have to be kind to your


    siblings.


    However, Julian paid him no heed. He was caressing Susan''s hand so tenderly as if he was holding


    his favorite toy. "Did you get beaten a lot here when you were a kid, Susie?"


    Her parents met with a mishap and her life in the Shelbys was tough. He wondered how Susan bore


    through all of those as a kid, and he cursed himself for not working harder to look for her. If he could


    locate her soon, she needed not to suffer so much.


    "It''s nothing. It¡¯s all over," Susan said calmly, shaking her head.


    "For you, yeah, it''s all over, but not for me," Julian said as he shot a nce at Mr. Shelby, his gaze


    so steely it shook Mr. Shelby to the core.


    Mr. Shelby then replied carefully, "Don''t listen to her, M r. Shaw. She''s just speaking nonsense!


    Susan is my brother''s daughter. I love her more than my own kids, s o how is there any possibility I


    would order Yvonne to beat her? I was wronged!"


    Suddenly, he turned to Yvonne and his eyes gleamed. He shouted, "It''s all her doing. I know Yvonne


    has an explosive personality. But I thought there was still some sense of right in her, so I never


    expected she would carry out such a deed behind me."


    With that, he dragged Yvonne over. As he gave her a p on her face, he continued shouting, "How


    could you bully Susan while I was not around? I always taught you that you have to be kind to your


    siblings.


    You must keep your temper and you must love your siblings. How could you forget everything that I


    taught you?"


    Yvonne was stunned when she was pped by her father. However, she soon came to her senses


    and retaliated, "Stop act like you¡¯re the most innocent here, Tobias Shelby. It''s you who told us that


    Susan and Jacob were hindrances to our family, and it''s also you who asked us to beat them up so


    that they would leave our family on their own."


    "You..." Mr. Shelby did not expect Yvonne to talk back t o him. He was so pissed off he gave her


    another p i n the face.


    Yvonne finally snapped after being pped twice by her father. She pounced forward with her hand


    fully stretched and scratched his face, leaving five red weals on his cheek.


    Mr. Shelby was caught off guard and he was taken aback for a moment. He could not believe that


    his daughter dared to scratch him and he got even angrier. He threw himself at her and two of them


    began grappling with each other as Isabelle watched o n with cold eyes from the sideline.


    The weirdest one amongst them was Mrs. Shelby. She did not say or do anything to stop them from


    fighting and just sat on the couch, nibbling on the snack calmly as if none of them had anything to


    do with her.


    ''What a weird family...''


    Setting her jaw tight, Susan tugged at Julian¡¯s shirt and said, "Let¡¯s go, Julian."


    Everything here made her feel sick, and she did not want to spend even a second here anymore.


    "Okay," Julian patted her head and rose to his feet.


    Seeing that Julian was about to leave, Mr. Shelby immediately forwent the fight with his daughter


    and got up. He looked fawningly at Julian and said, "You have to believe me, Mr. Shaw. It''s all their


    fault. Everything they did has nothing to do with me."


    "B*llsh*t!" Yvonne shouted.


    Mr. Shelby''s eyebrows twitched. Wrath and dismay were written on his face, but he pushed those


    aside and continued to watch Julian expectantly.


    Julian looked at him back. There were several scratches on his face, and his hair was disheveled.


    Coupled with the gigantic fawning grin that sat on his lips, he looked really funny.


    However, Julian did notugh. His face held no expression as he announced coldly, "I don''t want to


    hear any of your excuses. The contract is due to expire in a few more days, so just get ready with


    thepensation."


    Mr. Shelby''s countenance changed, "Is there really no room for negotiation in this matter anymore,


    Mr.


    Shaw?"


    Julian paid him no heed. Mr. Shelby then turned over t o Susan and said, "I''m your uncle, Susie.


    You have to help me.¡±


    Susan turned her head away.


    Just when Mr. Shelby wanted to say something anymore, Julian interjected, "If I hear one more


    word out of your mouth again, I¡¯ll break your leg. If two, I''ll break both of your legs."


    Mr. Shelby''s body shook and he fell silent.


    Julian threw a sidelong nce at Yvonne who was still lying on the floor and then walked up to


    Isabelle.


    Isabelle raised her head and met his gaze. She said," What are you going to do with me? You want


    to kill m e?"


    She looked far calmer than Mr. Shelby.


    "You''re too dirty. I don''t want to get my hands soiled," a cold smirk crept onto the tips of his lips,


    "You¡¯ve done so many things for me, so I guess it''s only right for me to do something back to return


    you the favor. I won''t kill you, Isabelle. Not only that, I''ll find you a good husband."


    A crack appeared on Isabelle''s calm face.


    "Wayne, if you marry Isabelle, I can wipe the te clean,¡± Julian said indifferently.


    What?


    Both Wayne and Isabelle were stunned by his words. "Marry her?" Wayne asked and he made no


    effort to hide the disgust in his eyes.


    Isabelle was the person he hated the most right now. I f it were not for her deception, he would not


    have infuriated Julian. He would rather die than marry her.


    "What? You don''t want it?" Julian shot a warning gaze at him.


    "Of course, I do," Wayne''s heart somersaulted and he hastily nodded.


    "I don¡¯t want to marry him! I don''t want to marry him!" Isabelle began to struggle for all her worth but


    to no avail. The bodyguards overpowered her and she could not free herself no matter how hard


    she tried.


    "I''m afraid you don¡¯t have a say in this matter," Julian said as he looked over to Mr. Shelby, "Right,


    Mr.


    Shelby?"


    Upon hearing Julian mention his name, Mr. Shelby came around and hastily said, "Yes, yes. I


    approve of this marriage. I''m her dad, I can help her make the decision."


    "No! No! I don¡¯t agree! I don''t agree!" Isabelle continued to shout. She would rather die than marry


    Wayne.


    She had done a background check on Wayne before. H e came from a poor family and he had a


    gambler father. She would nevery an eye on a family like this as her future husband should be a


    sessful man like Julian.


    "You two stay here. Don''t release them until they get their marriage certificate," Julian gave an order


    to two of his bodyguards. Then, he walked towards Susan.


    Upon seeing her, the hard lines on his face softened and he said, "Let''s go, Susie."


    "Okay," Susan nodded.


    Just as they were leaving, Isabelle''s voice erupted behind them.


    "Why do you have to be so hard on me, Julian? Even if I¡¯m not Little Flower, do you really have no


    feelings for me at all?" 2


    Julian turned his head around. A smile hopped onto his lips as he found her question rather stupid.


    Then, h e said, "If you were given a gem and a piece of dung, what would you choose?"


    Gem and dung? What kind ofparison was that?


    Before waiting for Isabelle to give any answer, he held Susan''s hand and continued, "I''ve got the


    best gem in my hand. Do you think I''d still be interested in someone like you?" 1


    After that, both of them left without turning their heads.


    Isabelle could note to her senses even after


    Julian and Susan left her sight. There was only one thought in her head right now: Julian said that


    she was no different from dung. It was only now that she realized she was just a contemptible


    scoundrel in Julian''s heart. No matter how much she did, she


    would never be able to rece Susan.


    She stood there, frozen stiff as the darkness of despair slowly crept into her and enveloped her


    whole.

 Chapter 202 Isabelle鈥檚 Ending (1)

    Chapter 202 Isabelle¡¯s Ending (1)


    When they were outside, Susan turned her head sideways and looked at Julian. Then, she said to


    him, " I can''t believe you really did that to her."


    Isabelle had been a proud and arrogant woman. Right now, Julian wanted her to marry someone


    that she looked down upon. It was probably worse than asking her to die.


    "This is just the beginning," Julian said as he shed Susan a grin.


    Even though Wayne was not the proprietor, he did try t o harm Susan. As for Isabelle, she was the


    mastermind of the entire incident, so it went without saying that he would not be lenient toward


    either of them.


    Maybe they thought he would let them go after forcing them to marry each other, but this was just


    the first step of his revenge.


    Susan sighed, "I don''t understand why Isa hates me so much."


    Julian smiled, "Some people just couldn''t bear seeing you lead a better life. It''s one of the greatest


    sins for them."


    Susan mulled over the words and then nodded. She felt Julian was right. She had never done


    anything bad to Isabelle before, yet she hated her guts. The


    reason was that she was married to Julian.


    From here, it could be seen that having a better life was also a sin. However, she could not cast a


    lurid light over her life just to cater to everyone. People would get jealous over every single thing,


    and there was nothing she could do about it. As such, in Isabelle''s case, she could just let her be.


    Perhaps time would change her mind? Susan did not know.


    Throwing everything to the wind, Julian and Susan left like two lovebirds.


    On the other side, the Shelbys were still in a mess.


    "I won''t marry him!" Isabelle shouted with all her might.


    "The documents are all here, she''s ready to get married at any time," Mr. Shelby said ingratiatingly


    with Isabelle''s documents in his hand.


    ¡¯Ready to get married at any time?''


    Isabelle took a look at Wayne standing next to her, and she felt like she was about to go mad.


    Who was Wayne? He was just a contemptible male host, while she was the daughter of a decent


    family. She wanted to be a healthy, happy, and rich housewife. Even if she could not marry Julian, at


    the very least she should marry another man that had the same social status as her.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    If she were to marry Wayne, Isabelle felt the light was leaving and darkness was filling her world.


    She would rather die than spend the rest of her life with this kind of person.


    Seizing the chance while nobody was looking at her, Isabelle charged towards the wall. She made a


    meaty contact with the wall and startled everyone in the room.


    One of the bodyguards rushed over to check on her. Then, he said indifferently, "She''s fine. Just a


    little wound. She won''t die from it. Let¡¯s proceed to the civil affair bureau.¡±


    Sitting on the floor, Isabelle was enveloped in despair.


    She could not understand why the people on the TV would die by running themselves into the wall


    while all she got was just a small wound. Could it be that she hit herself not hard enough? However,


    her courage began to wane, and she did not have to guts to do it again after she tried tomit


    suicide once.


    Even though she was not reconciled to marry Wayne, she was even more unwilling to die without


    doing anything.


    "How dare you try to kill yourself, you little b*tch!" Mr. Shelby was beyond furious. He walked over to


    Isabelle and stomped on her chest as he hissed, "This is all your fault. If you behave well, then Mr.


    Shaw might forgive us. However, if you don¡¯t, I''ll kill you here right away! Try me!¡±


    Isabelle was startled by the grotesque expression on M r. Shelby¡¯s face. She gritted her teeth and


    swallowed


    all her words back to her stomach pit.


    After that, both she and Wayne went to the civil affair bureau and registered for marriage under the


    escort of the bodyguards.


    No matter how reluctant she was, there was nothing she could do to change the situation now.


    ''Just you wait, Susan! I might have lost to you this time, but I¡¯ll certainly get you back for everything


    you did to me today,'' Isabelle thought inwardly as a dark glint shed across her eyes. 1


    "A reminder for you two: Don''t ever try to leave each other." A bodyguard said with a smile, "As Mr.


    Shaw said, so long as you stay together, he would let bygones be bygones. However, if either of


    you dares to leave the other, he will find you and make sure that you will pay for everything that you


    did to him and Mrs. Shaw. Am I clear?¡±


    Wayne''s expression changed and he hastily said, "Yes, yes, we got it."


    Isabelle¡¯s face grew even darker. Initially, she nned to escape from Wayne when she got the


    chance.


    However, considering Julian''s resources, she was afraid that he would not give her the chance.


    It seemed to her that the man would do everything to drive her to the wall.


    Isabelle was chased out from the Shelbys after she got the marriage certificate. Mr. Shelby took


    everything but her clothes. He did not even leave her with her handphone.


    As such, Isabelle married into the Lewis family empty-handed. Since Wayne had a gambler father,


    he could not afford to buy a house and he stayed in a rented house.


    The moment she stepped into the house, Isabelle said coldly, "I''ll say it first - we were forced to get


    married. I''m not interested in you, and I suppose you don''t like me either, so let''s just keep it that


    way. We¡¯ll stay away from each other, and we won''t touch each other¡¯s life. I guess you should


    know that you don¡¯t deserve me." 1


    Wayne snickered upon seeing Isabelle¡¯s high and mighty attitude.


    "Who do you think you are to speak to me like that? Do you think you still are the future Mrs. Shaw?


    It¡¯s time t o wake up, Isabelle. Look around you. You''re in my house, not in the Shaw Mansion!"


    Wayne got angrier a s he talked, "I don¡¯t deserve you? Do you think I''d fall i n love with you? If it


    were not you, would I have offended Julian Shaw? Would I sink to such depths? I''m very aggrieved


    to be forced to marry you, so quit acting like some sort of goddess. I know you very well, and you''re


    nothing but a wh*re to me!"


    He let out a coldugh and pulled Isabelle over. Then, h e began tearing her shirt.


    This time, Isabelle panicked and she shouted in a threatening manner, "Don''t you dare, Wayne


    Lewis!" "Let¡¯s see if I dare to do it or not," Wayne''s expression turned even viler.


    After half an hour, Isabelley numbly on the wooden bed. She was not wearing anything and there


    were startling bruises here and there on her body. 2


    Contented, Wayne began to put on his clothes. When h e saw Isabelle, he could not help himself


    and gave her a p in the face. "Don¡¯t give me that dead face, you stupid woman. You don''t think


    I''m unlucky enough, d 0 you?"


    Isabelle¡¯s nk expression began to crack. She jumped out and pounced at Wayne with her arm


    stretched out.


    She was destroyed. She was not clean anymore. She was Isabelle, and she was destined to


    be an upper -ss woman. Right now, all her hopes and dreams were punctured by Wayne


    just like a bubble.


    Wayne let out a cold smile when he realized Isabelle still had the strength to fight back. He grabbed


    up a stick from the wall and beat her up.


    He did not put down the stick until Isabelle could not move anymore.


    "Don''t pretend to be dead. Get up and make me a meal," Wayne hissed, "I''m hungry."


    However, Isabelle remained unresponsive. He snickered and grabbed the stick again.


    Just when he walked up to her, she jumped up and hastily said, "I¡¯ll do it. I''ll do it."


    It was only then that Wayne let her. Just as Isabelle crawled out of the bed, she heard amotion


    from the door.


    "Open the door, Wayne! I know you¡¯re in there! A debtor must pay his debt and a filial son should


    help pay his father''s debt. Open the door ande out now!"


    Wayne''s face turned pale. Apparently, those guys were the loan sharks.

 Chapter 203 Isabelles Ending (2)

    Chapter 203 Isabelle''s Ending (2)


    Wayne''s face turned pale and he grew nervous. His father had left him a long time ago, so he did


    not have any money right now. It urred to him that somebody must have sold him out to these


    loan sharks, otherwise they would not have known he was back for him. Right now, he could not


    even pretend that he was not in the house, i


    He looked around frantically and his eyes shone when he saw Isabelle who was struggling to put on


    her clothes.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? What do you want to do?" Isabelle had a bad hunch when she


    noticed the expression on his face.


    Wayne did not reply. He just watched her with a lecherous smile on his face. He grabbed her wrist


    before she could even put on her clothes and opened the door.


    The loan sharks were waiting for them on the other side of the door, and Isabelle let out a scream


    when all of them were looking at her body.


    Even if the loan sharks had seen a lot, they were still stunned when a naked woman appeared


    before them. I t took them quite a while toe around to their senses. They all perved on Isabelle,


    their eyes running up and down her body. After a long while, one of the leaders asked, "Wayne,


    what do you mean by this?"


    A fawning grin crept onto the tips of Wayne''s lips when he heard the question. Then, he spoke,


    "This is m y wife. We just got married. Anyway, she''s quite a fine specimen, isn¡¯t she? If you agree


    to let me pay off my debt with her body, you can do whatever you want to her. I will not say a thing.¡±


    1


    Wayne had thought it through. He was certain that nobody would stand up for Isabelle anymore


    especially after she rubbed Julian the wrong way. Even though she was a blister for him and he was


    forced to marry her, at the very least he could use her t o pay off some of his debt.


    "Wayne! You...¡± Isabelle was finding something to cover her body. As the meaning of his words sank


    in o n her, she jerked her head and stared at him disbelievingly.


    She did not expect that Wayne would go to this extent.


    Be that as it may, Wayne did not pay her any attention. He continued to watch the loan sharks


    expectantly with an ingratiating smile stered across his face.


    "What an interesting fellow you are," one of the loan sharksmented.


    Isabelle grew even more panic-stricken when she noticed the evil glints in their eyes.


    "Ahh!" She shouted and tried to flee but to no avail, as Wayne had seen through her and grabbed


    her hands before she could run away.


    Smiling andughing, the group of men slowly walked up to her.


    After a few hours, Isabelle was thrown at the corner of the wall like a poor ragdoll.


    The leader of the loan sharks had a content expression on his face. He smiled at Wayne and said, "


    There is no chance I''ll let you pay off all your debt with a woman. However, I can call the shots and


    take 5 0 grand off your debt."


    "It¡¯s okay, it''s okay. Fifty grand will work too,¡± Wayne said keenly.


    "I don''t think you will be able to pay the remaining for the time being, so here is my suggestion. Your


    wife is great and there is a business that can help you make a quick buck. I guess you understand


    what I¡¯m saying, right?" the man suggested.


    Wayne''s eyes shone and he hastily replied, "Yes, yes, I understand."


    Isabelle¡¯s fate was decided in a few words. However, Isabelle could not fathom anything they were


    talking about right now. Shey as still as an upturned statue staring up at the ceiling. Crazy


    thoughts tormented her.


    Her world had been turned upside down overnight. If she did not go find trouble with Susan and


    Julian, would she still be the daughter of the Shelbys? Would she still be able to carry on her life


    comfortably although her family fell short whenpared to other rich families in Ningcheng City?


    Even if she could not marry Julian, she could marry another wealthy man.


    However, everything was destroyed now.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Did she regret her choice? Isabelle asked herself.


    Slowly, ever so slowly, she tightened her fist.


    ''No, I don''t regret my choice,'' she shouted frantically inside of her.


    There was no way she could settle down for other men after she came across a man like Julian.


    Even though she lost the bet this time, it did not mean that she would lose forever. A lifetime was


    long, and she still had plenty of chances. 1


    "Look at yourself. Do you realize that you have the quality to be a wh*re?" After Wayne sent those


    loan sharks away, he turned around and sneered at


    Isabelle, "Get up, get yourself dressed, and cook for me. I''ve found you a job tonight, so you¡¯re


    going to workter."


    Isabelle looked at him woodenly, seemingly stunned b y what she just heard.


    Wayne got angry at her unresponsiveness. He gave her a p on the face and shouted, "Stop


    giving me that face. Everything is all your fault. If it were not for you, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten into


    such a plight. Now that I''ve offended Julian Shaw, the Fame Club will not use me anymore. I don''t


    have any other skills, so you have to help me pay the usury. You should feel happy


    that you still have some use for me, or else..."


    Looking at the wicked smile on Wayne''s face, the wisp of anger and resentment in Isabelle''s heart


    waned.


    She was in the depth of the abyss. Would the light return and shine upon her again?


    She could not tell.


    Julian received a report about Wayne and Isabelle¡¯s condition on the next day.


    As he flipped through the report, he was surprised to see that Isabelle had fallen to this extent. This


    was something that he had not expected. The reason he forced her to marry Wayne was that he


    knew both of them despised each other. He was certain that they would torture each other, but it


    seemed that Wayne''s true face was far wretched and Isabelle''s ending was far worse than he had


    imagined.


    Her life now was an abyss of darkness, and she had a lifetime to pay for whatever she did. This


    kind of punishment was too heavy for her, but there was no emotion in Julian¡¯s eyes.


    He slipped the report back to the file pocket and handed it to the bodyguard. Then, he ordered,


    "Destroy the report. Then, keep an eye on Isabelle and Wayne. I don''t care what happens to them,


    just make sure they don¡¯t leave each other."


    Isabelle was not a person who would easily resign to her fate. Even though Wayne seemed to have


    the upper hand right now, Julian was confident that


    Isabelle would fight back sooner orter.


    There was a lot more to see from them.


    "Yes sir," the bodyguard nodded.


    After some rumination, Julian instructed again, "Don''t let Susan know any of this. If she asks


    anything, just say you''re not sure."


    "Yes sir," the bodyguard nodded and then retreated reverently.


    Julian tapped lightly on the desk. He was never a kind person, and Isabelle deserved the


    punishment.


    However, Susan was different. He did not want to tarnish her kind heart.


    Right now, Julian was interested in another matter, i


    The ident that Susan ran intost time was devised by Isabelle. As soon as he knew about it, he


    immediately employed his men to check it out at the Public Security Bureau.


    The surveince camera had captured the truck¡¯s te number, and the Public Security Bureau had


    entered a case in the record.


    Due to the fact that they had lost track of the track and that it was just a small ident as Susan did


    not sustain any injuries, the Public Security Bureau just regarded it as a normal car ident and


    they did not investigate further into it.


    However, Julian knew this matter was definitely not a s simple as it looked.


    Without the ident, Isabelle would not have had the chance to feign as Little Flower. As such, the


    ident must be rted to her.


    She was cunning and sly as a fox. Without solid evidence, she would never admit it.


    Right now, he was going to look for the evidence.

 Chapter 204 Thunderstrike

    Chapter 204 Thunderstrike


    After Julian¡¯s intervention, the public security bureau immediately started to investigate the matter.


    Apparently, it was easier to find the location of the truck than they imagined. The owner of the truck


    was soon found. It belonged to a boss who sold or rented second-hand vehicles. ording to the


    boss, the truck was rented by somebody on the day of the ident.


    When they pressed forward, they realized the person used a fake identity to rent the truck. As such,


    the police could only get a rough picture of the suspect based on the owner''s description.


    The identity was fake and the truck was rented. It proved that this was a deliberate action rather


    than an ident.


    Julian had watched the surveince video before. If Susan were not that calm and hadn''t hit the


    brakes in the nick of the time, she could be dead right now.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt Isabelle deserved her punishment. In fact, he even


    felt it was not enough.


    Due to Julian''s intervention, the ident was defined as attempted murder. It was a serious offense


    and the public security bureau immediately issued a wanted circr across the nation to arrest the


    suspect.


    The bounty was provided by Julian - A whopping amount of 1,000 grand. It was more than sufficient


    to attract everyone''s attention.


    Even though they had issued the wanted circr, it was still unknown when they would find the


    suspect.


    Julian could not help but rub his temples. The entire incident gave him a feeling that the suspect


    was not simple. There was a voice in his head telling him that there was something bigger and


    darker behind the person.


    "You don''t want to sleep yet, Julian?" Susan''s voice erupted and snapped Julian out of his thoughts.


    He turned his head towards the voice and found she was standing by the door, her figure alluring


    against the light.


    He wiped up a smile and said, "I''ve something to settle."


    Thest thing he wanted was to make Susan worried. I f she knew the car ident was actually


    attempted murder, it might be a stress to her. As such, he did not n to tell Susan that he


    was working with the public security bureau to go after the driver of the truck.


    ¡®Let''s wait until the suspect¡¯s captured,'' he thought inwardly.


    "It''s cold outside here, why don''t you put on some more clothes?" Julian asked as he walked up to


    Susan. He took down his jacket and draped it over Susan''s


    shoulders.


    Susan was still drowsy from the warmth of her sleep. Rubbing her eyes, she pouted her mouth and


    said, "I didn¡¯t see you beside me when I woke up, so I came to find you." Then, she snuggled


    against his chest and sighed contentedly, "I miss you, Julian."


    Her cuteness and the way she showed affection hit Julian right in the feels. Something inside of him


    awakened and he grabbed her, securing her in his embrace. Then, he whispered into her ear


    through a deep voice, "Is there anything else aside from wanting to see me?"


    There was something deeper hiding in his eyes, which appeared to be darker than usual.


    Susan threw him a sidelong nce and extricated herself from his arms. "Nope, I just wanted to see


    you. Anyway, I''m going back to sleep. You can proceed with your own matter.¡±


    "Well, I''ve done all my work," Julian narrowed his eyes, "Susan, you cannot walk away just like that


    after flirting with me."


    He bent over and scooped Susan into his arms.


    "Hey, hey, hey, I''m not flirting with you," Susan''s face blushed, "Put me down, Julian. You promised


    me that you wouldn''t touch me for a month!"


    "Did I ever promise you something like that before?


    Why can''t I recall myself saying that?"


    "Julian, you can¡¯t go back on your promise!"


    "Promise? What is that? Can I eat it?" While Julian was ying dumb, he had already ced Susan


    on the bed.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Susan attempted to run away the moment he released her. However, Julian saw through her and


    pulled her back. A smile crossed his face as he asked, "Where are you going, Susie?¡±


    "Erm... I''m hungry. Let me go and eat something first!" Susan looked expectantly at Julian.


    "I''m hungry too. What should I do?" Julian asked.


    "Let''s eat something, then!" Susan¡¯s eyes glowed, "I''ll g o to the kitchen now and whip up something


    real quick. You wait for me here."


    Then, she tried to run away again. Julian did not know whether she was ying dumb with him or if


    she really did not get it. He pulled her back and then stared straight into her eyes, "Right now, only


    you can fill me up."


    Then, without waiting for her to say anything, he pressed forward and nted his lips on hers.


    It had been a week since hest saw the woman, and h e missed her so much that it almost drove


    him mad. Right now, he finally could hold her in his arms, so how was there any chance that he


    would let her go?


    "Mmhmm," Susan struggled slightly, but to no avail. Her struggle felt like tickles to him.


    As their kiss deepened, Julian''s expression suddenly changed and he quickly released Susan.


    Susan''s stomach churned and she threw up, spraying everything that she had that night on Julian''s


    shirt and bed.


    Before Julian could realize anything, she had charged to the toilet and started retching.


    Standing frozen stiff, Julian felt as if he had been struck by a bolt of lightning. He could not fathom


    what had just transpired or why Susan would suddenly throw some cookies at him. He was so


    devastated that he began to wonder if his kiss was really that disgusting or not.


    He looked at the mess on the bed and took a deep breath to calm himself down. He shooed all the


    thoughts out of his head and then walked into the bathroom.


    Susan was still retching in front of the toilet.


    Frowning, he reached out for her and patted her back lightly.


    After a short while, only then did Susan raise her head - herplexion was ashen white.


    "Are you not feeling well, Susie? Julian was genuinely surprised. He did not know that his kiss was


    so powerful, and he did not know whether he should feel sorry for himself or Susan right now.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine. It¡¯s my stomach," Susan responded with a smile.


    "Your stomach? Is it serious?" Julian pressed on, his voiceced thick with concern.


    "I think it''s not that serious. I feel better now," Susan replied.


    "So why..." Julian helped Susan up from the floor. His brows were deeply furrowed as he said, "See,


    you just left me for a few days and this happened. I dare you to run away from home again in the


    future."


    Shooting him a re, Susan snarled, "How could you have the nerve to sling mud at me, Julian


    Shaw? I told you to never lie to me about anything. Do you remember me telling you that? If you


    confessed everything about Isabelle to me earlier, then none of this would''ve happened. You should


    really take the title CEO off your name and rece it with ''Idiot'' to let people know how stupid you


    are!"


    As she was talking, she brandished her arms in the air. Gone was the weak woman who had just


    thrown u p a second ago.


    Julian stretched his arm and patted her head, "You¡¯re getting more and more arrogant, Susan."


    "Then? Do you have any issues with that?" Susan stared at him.


    "Nope, I''m just speaking nonsense," Julian replied, gritting his teeth, "Please proceed with your


    tantrums, your majesty.¡±


    "That''s better," Susan smiled triumphantly as she exited the bathroom.


    Following behind her, an indulgent smile crept onto Julian¡¯s lips.


    The bed was a mess right now, so Julian changed the sheets before going to change into a new set


    of outfits. By the time he returned, Susan had already fallen into sleep.


    Julian stared at her for a moment before giving in and lying next to her. He ran his fingers softly


    through her hair, and his expression dissolved into a grin so wide that the corners of his lips touched


    his ears.


    ''Luckily you¡¯re Little Flower, Susie. And I¡¯m d to have you around me.¡¯


    Looking at the sleeping woman before him, a great sense of satisfaction rose from the depth of his


    heart and filled himself whole. The satisfaction was even greater than him bringing the Shaws to be


    the top family in Ningcheng City.


    Everyone wasining that God had given him too much, but only he himself knew that the best


    gift h e received from God was Susan.


    Carefully and silently, he secured Susan into his arms, and a content smile hopped onto the tips of


    his lips.

 Chapter 205 The Arrival Of The Baby

    Chapter 205 The Arrival Of The Baby


    The next morning.


    Looking at the hearty breakfast that Mama Jean had prepared since early morning, Susan had no


    idea why but she did not feel like eating anything right now. In the end, she just took a bowl of


    cereal.


    "You are still not feeling well, Susie?¡± Julian asked, his voice thick with concern.


    "It''s okay, I''m fine. I just don¡¯t feel like eating. I haven''t had much appetitetely. I guess it''s probably


    because I''ve been moving a lot recently and my body can''t adapt to it."


    Julian nodded as he felt that Susan was right about her inability to adapt to the change of condition.


    Then, he continued with a worried face, "Then, you''d better rest at home and don¡¯t go to work


    today."


    "No way! I have to discuss the design with my colleagues today," Susan said before offering Julian


    a n assuring smile, "Don''t worry about me, Julian. I''ll be fine."


    Julian could only send her to Lanyard seeing how persistent she was. Along the journey, he


    exhorted her again and again, asking her to take a rest if she really did not feel well.


    Susan just smiled and nodded.


    In the office.


    "What happened to you, Susie? You''ve been absent for a week!" A asked as she munched on a


    tuna sandwich.


    Susan''s stomach did a flip-flop when the smell of the tuna wafted into her nose. She took a step


    back and said, "It''s nothing. Something came up, so I had to attend to it."


    She could not tell her that she had a fit with Julian.


    "That being said, I¡¯m truly impressed by you, Susan,¡± Chance chimed in, "Not only did youplete


    your task in time despite the fact that you were busy with your stuff, but you even got it done


    splendidly. The department head has sent your design to everyone''s mailboxes as an example."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Is that so?" Susan forced a smile on her face. She did not know why but the burger in Chance¡¯s


    hand made her feel sick.


    There was still some time before they started to work, and her colleagues had the habit of having


    their breakfast in the office. Susan was alright with the food smell in the past, but right now, it was


    unbearable to her. i


    "Some of your ideas are truly brilliant. For instance, the...¡± Chance waspletely unaware that


    Susan


    was keeping a distance away from him. As he was speaking, he kept moving closer to her.


    The smell of the burger was getting closer and closer, and Susan could not hold it in anymore.


    Covering her mouth, she pushed Chance away and dashed into the washroom.


    "What happened to Susie?" Chance looked at her back, confused, "Does my burger smell that


    bad?"


    A rubbernecked between Susan''s back and the tuna sandwich in her hand and blinked her eyes.


    Susan stayed for a long time in the washroom. She even threw up the cereal that she ate this


    morning, and her face was pale.


    By the time she returned to the office, Chance came u p to her again, "Are you alright, Susie?"


    "Go away! Go away!" A chased Chance to one side. She then put her tuna sandwich away from


    Susan before running up to her.


    "Are you not feeling well, Susie?" She asked concernedly.


    "I''m fine. Just feeling a little under the weather recently," Susan replied weakly.


    "Have you been experiencing repeated attacks of vomiting recently?" A pressed on.


    "Yeah, how do you know?" Susan asked.


    A then thought for a moment before pitching her voice low. She went closer to Susan and asked


    again, " Has Aunt Flo been visiting youtely?¡±


    "Hm?¡± Susan was stunned for a moment. Then, she said, "I always have an irregr period, but


    now that you mention it... It seems it¡¯s been absent for like two months already...¡±


    "Two months?" A''s eyes bulged, "And you''re okay with it? Did you buy any pregnancy test strips?


    It seems to me that you''re having morning sickness."


    "Morning sickness...¡± Susan was dumbfounded.


    Since she had irregr menstruation, she did not really care about it much. However, when she


    thought about it, she realized that A¡¯s hunch might be right.


    Loss of appetite, nausea, and vomiting... It really seemed like the early symptoms of pregnancy.


    With that thought in mind, Susan ced her hand on her stomach. If that was really the case, then


    she should''ve been pregnant one month ago.


    ''But... am I really pregnant?'' Susan still found it hard t o ept.


    "Why are you still sitting here? Go to the pharmacy and buy a test strip to get yourself tested. Isn''t


    there a pharmacy across the road?" A suggested.


    Susan nodded, but she remained sitting on the chair a s her brain was a muddled mess.


    ''I''m pregnant?''


    She never thought she would get pregnant and she had never prepared herself for the arrival of a


    new life.


    "Forget it. I guess you''re too shocked right now. Let m e help you get it," A winked at Susan, "You


    wait here. I''ll be back soon.¡±


    Then, before Susan could say anything, she had already rushed out of the door.


    Looking at A''s back, Susan could not help but smile. Even though she found it hard to believe,


    she was looking forward to it too.


    She caressed her stomach even more gently as a sense of anticipation rose within her.


    Was there really a life inside of her?


    A soon returned with the test strips. She pulled Susan to the washroom, and then stood outside


    the washroom to help her watch the door. The way she looked around made her seem like a thief.


    After a short while, Susan came out. A then went u p and asked expectantly, "How is it?"


    Susan¡¯s face blushed. Her eyes gleamed as she replied, "I guess... ording to the test strips, I''m


    pregnant.¡±


    "Holy sh*t! I''m a genius!" A punched her own hand. She looked even more excited than Susan,


    "Does Mr. Shaw know about it?"


    "Not yet," Susan replied in an undertone.


    She could not exin her emotions well right now. In her heart, she felt a little joy, a little perturbed,


    and a little uncertain. She could not help herself and wondered how Julian would react when she


    told him that she was pregnant.


    Whenever she thought about the reaction that he might give, Susan could not suppress her


    laughter. She had a hunch that it would be a scene worth remembering.


    "In other words, I''m the first one to know you''re pregnant?" A¡¯s eyes widened.


    "Yeah,¡± Susan smiled in return.


    A blinked her eyes, "This... What an honor!"


    However, her joy soon ebbed away when she thought about something. Fear filled her face as she


    asked," Susie, if Mr. Shaw finds out that I got the news faster than him, do you think he''s going to


    kill me because of jealousy?"


    "Well, it¡¯s possible," Susan grinned.


    "Knock on wood, knock on wood," A threw a sidelong nce at Susan and continued, "When are


    you going to tell Mr. Shaw then?"


    "I... I don¡¯t know," Susan replied, feeling a little confused, "I''m not sure if the test strips are trustable


    o r not. What if wepletely mixed-up and I''m not pregnant? Wouldn¡¯t it be too embarrassing?"


    "Well, the result is pretty urate in general cases. If you really don¡¯t trust the test strip, you can go


    and check at the hospital. There is no way the hospital will get it wrong," A suggested.


    "I guess you''re right," Susan replied. She did not know why, but she felt nervous about this.


    "Don''t think too much, Susie. Right now, go apply for leave and then go to the hospital," A said.


    Susan nodded before continuing, "I¡¯ll go apply for leave after the morning meeting."


    Then, she pitched her voice low and said, "A...


    Please help me keep it a secret first.¡±


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell other people about this. This kind of thing should be announced by you and


    Mr. Shaw. I can''t steal your thunder away," A winked at Susan.


    Susan ced her hand on her stomach, and her eyes radiated with such a gentle glow.

 Chapter 206 Overjoyed

    Chapter 206 Overjoyed


    After the meeting, Susan applied for leave and went to the hospital.


    She did not seek any personal privileges and waited for her blood draw result just like everybody


    else did.


    However, even so, it was not long before she got her report.


    After the doctor scanned through her report, a smile hopped onto his lips as he said,


    "Congrattions Mrs. Shaw. The report shows that you''ve been pregnant for a month already."


    Susan¡¯s brain was still stuck back in the delicious quagmire of good news even after she came out


    of the hospital.


    She was pregnant. The result of the test strips was urate. A tiny life was being fostered within


    her, and she was going to be a mother.


    Slowly, ever slowly, the realization hit her, filling her with such a sense of great exhration that she


    thought her heart was going to explode. A smile crossed her face and she raised her head to look


    into the sky. She felt like she was dreaming.


    She did not go to Lanyard anymore but went home directly.


    Julian had note back from work yet.


    Sitting on the couch, Susan caressed her stomach in a loving manner. She could not suppress her


    grin.


    Mama Jean had never seen Susan in this state before. Piqued by her curiosity, she asked, "Is there


    any good news you want to share with us, Miss Susan?¡±


    "Well, there is one good news I would like to share, but ..." Susan smiled, "Let¡¯s wait until Julian


    comes back first."


    Julian was her husband. He was supposed to be the first person to know about the pregnancy, but


    something unexpected happened and A became the first person to know about the news. Since


    Julian could not be first, at the very least she wanted him to b e the second. As such, she nned


    to keep her pregnancy a secret until Julian returned home.


    Susan thought she would have to wait until evening to see Julian. Never did she expect that he


    woulde back in the afternoon.


    The moment Julian rushed into the house, he went straight up to Susan. Concern was written all


    over his face as he asked, "Susie, your colleagues told me that you returned home when I went to


    pick you up for lunch. Are you all alright?"


    However, Susan did not reply and merely smiled at him with a wide, radiant grin.


    Julian was thrown into the loop when he saw the grin on Susan''s face. He did not know what had


    gotten into her, so he just tapped her with his finger and queried,"


    Why are you smiling at me?" "Ahem!" Susan cleared her throat, putting on a serious expression


    before saying, "Julian, I have a very important thing to tell you."


    Julian was a little taken aback by her serious expression. "What''s the matter?"


    "I guess I can''t enjoy the world of two with you anymore," Susan sighed.


    "Why is it so?" Julian asked.


    Throwing him a sidelong nce, Susan continued," Because we''re going to wee the third


    person into our family.¡±


    "The third person? Who is it?" Julian pressed on, his face still clouded over in confusion.


    Susan did not know whether tough or get angry at him. She had given him so many clues, yet he


    still failed to get it.


    ''Why is he so dumb? And yet he calls himself a CEO?¡¯ Susan chided Julian inwardly. 1


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Frowning disapprovingly, she said, "Think about it yourself."


    Julian¡¯s mind was a muddled mess. He tried to think over the things she said, yet he could not grasp


    it. He stood frozen stiff on the spot with a nk expression o n his face and he looked like a deer


    caught in headlights.


    Mama Jean was tickled pink when she saw Julian''s befuddled state. Chuckling, she then went


    forward and rescued him from his predicament, "Mr. Julian, it means Miss Susan is pregnant! She


    said she can¡¯t enjoy the world of two with you anymore because you¡¯re having a child! It''ll be a


    family of three!"


    ''Susan... is pregnant?''


    The news came as a bombshell and Julian was stunned to his core. He looked disbelievingly at


    Susan and his voice was shaking when he tried to talk, "Susie ... You... You''re pregnant?"


    It was really rare to see Julian lose hisposure, and Susan felt this was the perfect opportunity


    to record this moment down. She took out her phone and took a photo of him. Then, she gave him a


    surreptitious gaze and said, "What do you think?"


    "I... I..." Julian stammered. He tried to talk, but the words were stuck in his brain without being able


    to force themselves out of his mouth.


    Susan waited patiently for him toe around to his senses.


    Suddenly, he blurted, "Wait for me here!" Then, he dashed out of the house.


    Susan was shocked to the marrow by his reaction. She watched with her mouth wide open and she


    could not say anything for a long time.


    After a while, she turned to Mama Jean and asked,"


    Mama Jean, what is he doing?"


    Hearing her question, Mama Jean cleared her throat and said, "I guess... Mr. Julian is just too


    excited."


    ''Well, he doesn''t have to run away even if he''s excited... I


    Just when Susan was lost for words, Julian returned.


    All traces of cosmic shock were gone from his face. His eyes were bright, his gaze was stern, and


    there he seemed to be coated in an air of confidence as he walked up to Susan.


    "Hm?" Susan looked at him.


    "I heard what you said,¡± Julian said sternly, "Now that you''re pregnant, there are a lot of things we


    need to prepare. First, we have to inform both of our rtives, your brother, and my mother right


    now. The baby will be born in a few months'' time, so we need to prepare something in advance.


    Lastly, we have to bring forward our wedding before your belly gets toorge. Our wedding must be


    grand and there must not be a single sloppy ditch, so I''ll get my men to start the preparations right


    away. I assure you everything will b e done in two months, and Susie, you only have to psych


    yourself up and be ready to marry me when the timees."


    His speech was well-organized, but Susan did not know why it gave her a hunch that he was


    reading from a script.


    She blinked her eyes, and she realized that he would peek at his palm whenever he finished a


    sentence.


    Amused by Julian, she slowly rose to her feet. Then, before Julian realized anything, she grabbed


    his wrist and turned his palm upward, revealing the cheat sheet in his hand.


    Inform rtives, child''s stuff, wedding...


    Susan could not help herselfughing. She did not know why Julian would need a cheat sheet to


    remind him of the things that he wanted to say.


    "Stopughing at me!" Julian glowered as he withdrew his hand back.


    Ever since Susan told him she was pregnant, he was s o nervous that he could not think straight.


    Up until now, his palm was still sweating.


    He had practiced the speech a thousand times, yet he feared that he would forget when the time


    came. That was why he prepared himself a cheat sheet.


    "Alright, alright. I¡¯ll stopughing now," Susan said, though the smile never left her lips.


    Julian shot another nce at her. This time, she could not hold herself anymore and burst out into a


    great fit ofughter.


    Julian was beyond speechless seeing how happy Susan was.


    "Stopughing, Susie. You¡¯ll get tired," he said.


    Susan tried to suppress herself, yet the merriment was still apparent in her eyes when she looked at


    Julian.


    "Julian, it''s such a rare sight to see you so nervous." "Rare sight?" Julian raised his brow, "I''ve


    never been s o nervous before."


    He took a seat next to Susan and gently hovered his palm over her stomach. "Susie, we''re going to


    have a kid."


    His voice was deep and soft. It was as if he was afraid of waking something up.


    Susan¡¯s heart melted when she noticed that his usually rigid jawline had softened.


    She wondered how fast things had changed. Neither she nor Julian was like this in the beginning. It


    was time, love, and patience that made them try to learn how to adapt to each other and shaped


    them into what they were today.


    Right now, an angel was about to appear in their life. They had to learn together how to love this


    new member that was going to join them soon.


    Truth be told, Susan was a little queasy. However, at the same time, she was looking forward to it


    too.


    Even though they were inexperienced, Susan believed that both of them would do their best to be a


    good parent.


    Wee to our family, my dear baby.

 Chapter 207 Madam Shaws Speculation

    Chapter 207 Madam Shaw''s Spection


    "Susie, you should stop going to the office considering your condition. I''ll recruit a few more people


    to take over your position and handle your tasks, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it," Julian nagged


    nonstop as he paced around Susan, "Also, now that you¡¯re pregnant, we can''t rely on Mama Jean


    alone anymore. I have to find a few more... No, ten or so trustworthy servants to take care of you


    from every aspect. Regardless of your living area, food, clothing, recreation, I want to make sure


    every single one of your basic daily necessities is covered. And after our kid is born..."


    Right now, Julian kept circling around Susan like a big mosquito.


    Annoyed, Susan red at him. "Oh please Julian, don¡¯t be so dramatic. I''m pregnant, I don''t have a


    terminal illness or whatever. People still work until their due date, and I¡¯m still far from it. Besides,


    the resort project ising to an end, and I can definitely finish my part in time so you don''t have to


    worry about it. Also, having Mama Jean alone in the house is enough. I don¡¯t need ten or so


    servants to take care of me. I''m not handicapped."


    "Terminal illness? Handicapped? Can''t you say something nice? If you can''t do it, then keep your


    mouth shut," berated Julian as he glowered at her.


    Susan stuck her tongue out and apologized, "I just say i t off the top of my head. Anyway, you don''t


    have to worry so much about me. I''ll be fine."


    Julian was still in suspense even though Susan sounded calm andposed. He had no idea


    where her confidence came from. Raising his eyebrow, he said, "Wipe that smug off your face.


    You''re so full of yourself because you know I won¡¯t force you to do anything you don¡¯t want to do.


    However, can you say n o to these people?"


    With that, he pulled out his phone and made two calls.


    Half an hourter.


    "Julian, I couldn''t believe you¡¯re going to be a father, and yet I''m still single," Seth shouted,


    brandishing his arms up.


    "Susie, you must rest. You cannot simply go here and there anymore," Jacob said sternly.


    ¡°Susie, is there anything you want to eat? I''ll ask the servant to prepare for you," Madam Shaw


    asked, concern thick in her voice.


    The moment they entered the house, everyone surrounded Susan and admired her as if she was


    some sort of alien. It took them a long time to calm down.


    Madam Shaw was the most excited amongst them all. Initially, she wanted to move in with them and


    took care of Susan herself. It was only after Julian assured her that they had enough people to


    watch over Susan that she dropped the thought.


    Susan felt a little dizzy from all the fuss. Madam Shaw was the first one to notice her exhaustion, so


    she suggested sincerely, "Susie, why don''t you go ahead and rest first? I have something to tell


    Julian."


    Madam Shaw had never been affectionate to her, so Susan was a little shocked at her changes. Be


    that as i t may, she quickly came to her senses, offering Madam Shaw a genial grin as she replied,


    "Okay, Mom."


    Putting everything aside, she was Julian''s mother. If possible, she also hoped she could get along


    well with her. Madam Shaw had always wanted to have grandchildren, so perhaps this was a


    perfect opportunity to mend their rtionship.


    Seth and Jacob rose to their feet as they were leaving a s well.


    "Susie, I''lle to see you tomorrow," Jacob said.


    "It¡¯s okay, Jacob. I know you''re very busy with your work, so you don''t necessarily have toe to


    see me always. I can take care of myself," Susan replied.


    "Nothing is more important than you, Susie," Jacob replied stolidly as he looked gently into Susan¡¯s


    eyes," I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, Susie.¡±


    Susan knew there was nothing she could do to change her brother''s decision after he made up his


    mind.


    Therefore, she just shoved him a wide grin and said," See you tomorrow, Jacob.¡±


    After they sent Seth and Jacob off, Madam Shaw hastily instructed Mama Jean to help Susan go


    upstairs and rest. "Mama Jean, could you please help Susie rest in her room?"


    After Mama Jean and Susan disappeared from the staircase, Madam Shaw pulled Julian to one


    side.


    Pitching her voice low, she asked, "Julian, how long has Susie been pregnant?"


    "It''s not long ago. I guess it should''ve been more than a month," Julian replied.


    "More than a month..." Madam Shaw''s expression changed. Then, she continued in an undertone,


    "Didn''t you say there was some problem with your body? When did you recover?"


    "A few months ago,¡± Julian responded tly.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Madam Shaw glowered at him.


    Truth be told, she did not expect Susan to get pregnant so fast.


    "Well, it isn''t toote to know now too," Julian smiled.


    "Yes, I understand," Madam¡¯s Shaw''s eyebrows ckened. She looked around and then pressed on


    in a low voice, "Julian, you may not know about it, but pregnancy is not counted based on the true


    number of days. It¡¯s calcted based on ourst menstrual period. Even though from the medical


    aspect Susan has been pregnant for more than a month, her true number of days of pregnancy


    should be around seven t o thirteen days."


    Julian had no idea about this. He frowned and asked," Then?¡±


    He was clueless as to what Madam Shaw was trying to say.


    Madam Shaw opened and closed her mouth, wanting t o say something, but she found no words to


    articte her thoughts. After what seemed like an eternity, she took a deep breath and moved on,


    "Didn''t Susie go missing for a week some time ago? She didn''t show any signs of pregnancy


    before, and the moment she came back, she said she was pregnant. Don¡¯t you feel that it''s a little


    too coincidental?"


    Madam Shaw had been skeptical about Susan''s pregnancy the whole time, but she did not show it


    in front of Susan. She waited until only she and Julian were left when she voiced out her doubt.


    She put it in such a tactful fashion that it took Julian quite a long while to realize what she was


    implying. ¡° What are you talking about, Mom? Susie was already pregnant before she went


    missing!"


    "Are you really sure?" Madam Shaw narrowed her eyes, "After all, she disappeared for a week, and


    heaven knows who she was with and what she did throughout the week. I think it''s too coincidental.


    You have to be more alert about the baby, Julian. We must not let the Shaw bloodline be tarnished."


    "You¡¯re overthinking, Mom,¡± Julian was beyond speechless.


    "I''m not overthinking, Julian," Madam Shaw said, shooting her son a re, "I''ve been watching a TV


    series recently, and even the emperor is cuckolded by his empress and mistresses. Listen to me,


    Julian, you should never underestimate what a woman will do to get the thing she wants."


    "Mom, you should stop watching those toxic TV series 99


    "They are not toxic. I¡¯m just taking precautions -nothing wrong with that." Madam Shaw continued to


    say in a low voice, "With the technology nowadays, we don¡¯t have to wait until the baby is born. We


    can do a paternity test during the second month of pregnancy. Since Susie has been pregnant for


    more than a month, when the timees, you can bring her to go and do a check-up at the


    hospital. Trust me, Julian. Better be safe than to be sorry."


    "Stop it, Mom. There is no need for the paternity test," Julian frowned, "Drop the idea. I won''t agree


    with it. Besides, don¡¯t say any of this in front of Susie. She has very serious morning sickness, so I


    don¡¯t want you to affect her mood."


    "I know! That''s why I suppressed myself in front of her just now," Madam Shaw bulged her eyes,


    "You don''t have to tell her the truth. The test only requires a vial o f her venous blood. At that time,


    we just need to tell her that the blood is needed for some other tests. She


    won''t know about it."


    Seeing that Madam Shaw still refused to give up, Julian repeated with emphasis, "Mom, I¡¯ll repeat


    this again: there is no need for the paternity test, and I don''t want to hear it from you anymore. If you


    don''t have anything to do, you can go home now. I have to take care of Susie."


    Julian made his stand very clear, so Madam Shaw had no choice but to temporarily end the


    conversation.


    However, she still could not shake off the feeling even after she returned to the Shaw Mansion.


    "No, I have to find a way to let Susan do the test as soon as possible," Madam Shaw narrowed her


    eyes, "I have to make sure that the baby belongs to Julian, otherwise I won''t give up."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 208 Examination

    Chapter 208 Examination


    Madam Shaw had a bee in her head recently. She had been racking her brain toe up with a


    way to make Susan do the paternity test, but to no avail. Rubbing her temples, she groaned, "My


    head hurts whenever I think. I wonder where Isa has been. She has not been showing uptely and


    I couldn''t get to her through the phone. Her massage skill is good and my headache does get better


    under her care."


    A servant standing next to her smiled and replied, " Miss Shelby seems to have married far away.


    She will note anymore."


    "She is married?" Madam Shaw sounded surprised, " Why didn''t she tell me? I should''ve sent her a


    wedding gift since she took care of me for so long."


    Then, she thought for a moment and continued, "I remember she left me her home address. How


    about this? You go and help me buy a present. After that, I''ll bring it to her family and ask them to


    hand it over to her."


    "I''m sorry, Madam Shaw. But the Shelbys have moved t o another city to continue their business.


    They are not staying here anymore," the servant continued.


    "Is that so?" Madam Shaw was taken aback by the news for a moment, but she soon came around.


    She looked at the servant quizzically and asked, "How do you know all this?"


    The servant then replied, "That''s what Mister Julian told me. He also told me to tell you if you ever


    bring the topic up, and I don¡¯t have to say anything if you never ask. After all, she is not anyone


    important anyway."


    "Julian told you that?" Madam Shaw was stunned. She felt something was amiss, but her headache


    had rendered her unable to think clearly. Rubbing her temples, she said, "Maybe it¡¯s Isa who asked


    him to tell me."


    Seeing Madam Shaw''s face had scrunched up due to her headache, the servant suggested,


    "Madam, Mister Julian has hired the best masseur from town for you. D o you want me to call him


    over?"


    "Well, although he''s doing a pretty good job, I still think Isa is the best. But, anyway, it¡¯s better than


    nothing. Yeah, let hime over,¡± Madam Shaw saidzily.


    Very soon, the masseur arrived. Lying on the couch, she began to enjoy the high standard massage


    technique.


    After that, the pain in her head ebbed and she could think things more clearly.


    She reckoned that she must not allow Julian to gloss over the things about his heir just like that. He


    was so enchanted by Susan that he would not suspect her at all. As such, as his mother, Madam


    Shaw felt the obligation to help him check over Susan.


    However, she was fully aware that she could not mention the paternity test in front of Susan. It


    would not get anything done other than worsen her rtionship with Julian and Susan. She was not


    that stupid yet.


    Therefore, she decided to wait until the second month of Susan''s pregnancy. At that time, she


    would find an excuse and bring her to the hospital. Then, she would have the people over there


    draw her blood to do the test.


    After sheid out a n, she then pressed down her doubts and diverted all her attention to taking


    care of Susan''s well being. She sent various kinds of supplements to her every day. When Susan


    mentioned that she had no appetite and she could not eat anything, she dispersed all her men to


    get the freshest ingredients from around the country just to make her eat more.


    This month, she treated Susan even better than Julian.


    Susan was not someone who was ignorant. She was fully aware that the baby in her tummy was


    the reason for the changes in Madam Shaw''s attitude.


    However, she did not think too much about it. She just hoped that she could mend their rtionship


    through this opportunity.


    "It¡¯s done," Susan said. Her eyes gleamed with merriment as she admired the final design on the


    computer.


    "It''s done?" Julian walked over anxiously, "So you can go rest now?


    Susan smiled and shot a look at him. "Don''t you want t o take a look at the final design of the resort


    project? This is a huge project that is worth over 10 billion dors. If there are no other problems,


    then this design probably will be the final version."


    Julian took a nce at theputer and then said, "I think it¡¯s great. Okay, let¡¯s go rest."


    "What can you see in just a nce?" Susan was tickled pink by Julian. However, she still heeded to


    him and got onto the bed.


    She wanted to finish her work, but Julian was against it. If it were not for her throwing a tantrum


    about it, she was certain that Julian would not allow her to even get close to herputer.


    "Since the project is done, you don''t have to worry about the rest anymore. I think it¡¯s time for you to


    settle down and rest," Julian looked at Susan, his voiceced thick with concern.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Julian had been on a tenterhook during this period. This was because Susan had a bad appetite


    and she would throw up everything that she put into her mouth. Even though she had been


    pregnant for two months, instead of putting up weight, she lost a few pounds.


    "Okay, okay, you don¡¯t have to keep harping on that,"


    Susan rolled her eyes.


    "You..." Julian nced over at her stomach, "When this little guyes out, I''m going to beat the


    crap out of him for making you suffer so much."


    "Don''t you dare Julian," Susan snarled.


    Julian immediately admitted defeat, "Alright, alright. Anything you say. You stay put. I¡¯ll go get some


    warm water to help you wash up."


    After that, he rushed into the bathroom. Looking at his back, Susan could not help butugh. She


    realized that Julian had be more and more like a brownnoser ever since she got pregnant.


    She was certain that if the people in the office saw him like this right now, they would be so shocked


    that they thought they were hallucinating.


    After going back and forth to help Susan wash up, Julian then hopped onto the bed. He pulled


    Susan into his arms and let out a contented sigh.


    "Susie, tomorrow you have to go to the hospital for a regr check-up, right? You wait for me at


    home, I''ll g o with you," Julian said.


    "That is not necessary," Susan smiled, "You should have a lot of things to do since it¡¯s almost the


    end of the year. Mom said that she will go with me tomorrow."


    "You guys are getting along better right now," Julian smiled.


    The thought of Madam Shaw''s affection put a smile o n Susan''s face.


    "Yeah. Mom has been very good to me recently."


    She did not ask for much. She did not care about the motive behind Madam Shaw''s sudden change


    in behavior. As long as Madam Shaw was good to her, she was going to treat her the same as well.


    The rtionship between Madam Shaw and Susan had always been a sore point in him. Right now,


    he was also delighted to see the two most important women in his life getting along so well.


    He rubbed Susan''s hair and said, "Okay then. I¡¯ll ask the driver to send you guys to the hospital


    tomorrow.¡±


    Madam Shaw had been apanying Susan to the hospital recently. Julian saw this as a great


    opportunity for them to mingle with each other and foster their rtionship.


    "Okay," Susan nodded.


    "Let me hear if the baby is moving," Julian put his ear closer to Susan''s stomach.


    "It''s only been two months. There is no way you can hear anything,¡± Susan rolled her eyes.


    "I¡¯m sure I''ll hear something," Julian was persistent.


    Susan just smiled and let him be.


    On the next day, Madam Shaw had gotten up early and was waiting for Susan downstairs. Since


    Susan was going to have her blood drawn for examination, she could not eat anything in the


    morning. Madam Shaw simply stuffed something into her mouth and then went out with Susan.


    "It''s okay, Mom. you can finish your breakfast first,¡± Susan said.


    ¡°Don''t worry. I can eatter. Your examination is more important," Madam Shaw replied with a smile.


    She was very nervous deep down. She had already informed the specialist in the hospital in


    advance to draw another vial of blood for a paternity test when they were examining Susan.


    Besides, she had gotten a few strands of Julian¡¯s hair. All she had to do right now carry out the


    comparison, and she would know whether or not the baby belonged to Julian.


    It went without saying that she was hoping for the best as well, but if the baby really did not belong


    to Julian...


    Madam Shaw rolled her eyes and pressed down her emotions.

 Chapter 209 Mandy Is Pregnant Too?

    Chapter 209 Mandy Is Pregnant Too?


    When they arrived at the hospital, Madam Shaw led Susan straight to the specialist through the VIP


    channel.


    Susan was clueless about the process, so she did not say anything when the doctor took an extra


    vial of blood from her.


    The result for the general check-up was ready half an hourter, but the result for the DNA paternity


    test had to wait until the next day.


    "Well, good news. The result came back clean. Both Mrs. Shaw and the baby are in good health,"


    the doctor said, offering them a smile.


    "That¡¯s good to hear," Madam Shaw let out a sigh of relief.


    "Thank you, doctor," Susan replied, a surge of relief washed over her face.


    After that, Madam Shaw and Susan left the doctor''s office. As they walked down the corridor, they


    bumped into Luke and Mandy.


    ''Why are they here?¡¯


    That was the first thought that came into Susan¡¯s mind.


    Luke''s dull and lifeless eyes lit up the moment he saw Susan. He tried to suppress the excitement


    and


    greeted, "Long time no see, Susie."


    Just when Susan was about to say something, Mandy stepped up and coiled her arm around


    Luke''s. Pouting her mouth, she then said in her low, thrilling voice," Hurry up, Luke. Dr. Moore is


    waiting for us. I can¡¯t wait to know about the condition of our baby."


    As she was speaking, she ced her hand gently over her stomach.


    Instinctively, Susan nced at Mandy''s stomach and realization instantly dawned upon her. A


    genial smile crept onto her lips as she said calmly, "Are you expecting a baby? That''s good.


    Congrattions to both of you!"


    Luke''s knuckles grew white as he clenched his fists. H e gnashed his teeth and tried to exin to


    Susan, " Listen to me, Susie. I..."


    However, Madam Shaw gave him no chance to say a word. She interrupted coldly and said, "Susie,


    we have other stuff to do, so let''s not waste our time here."


    "Okay, Mom," Susan replied. Then, she nodded at Luke and Mandy and said, "Goodbye, Luke.


    Goodbye, Mandy."


    With those words, Madam Shaw and Susan then left the hospital, leaving Luke to stare straight at


    Susan''s back. His gaze was getting more and more intense as i f his eyes were going to burn


    through her.


    He had fallen into his own world that he could note to his senses even though Mandy had been


    tugging at him.


    A flush of indignation rose to her cheeks. However, she managed to keep the worst of her temple


    bridled. Taking a deep breath, she shed a smile at Luke and said, "Luke, just now Madam Shaw


    and Susie seemed t o havee out from Dr. Moore''s office too. Dr. Moore is the best obstetrician,


    so does it mean that Susan is pregnant too?"


    ''Susie... She is pregnant?''


    Luke''s vision seemed to have gone dark for a second a s he refused to believe it. Be that as it may,


    his rationality was telling him that Mandy''s spection was probably right. Considering the Straws''


    reputation in Ningcheng City, it went without saying that they would find the best doctor to take care


    of their family members'' health. Dr. Moore might be the top obstetrician, but it did not mean that he


    excelled in other fields as well. Therefore, there was a high possibility that they came to find him for


    antenatal examination since he was the expert in maternity service.


    ''So does this mean that Susan is pregnant with Julian¡¯s baby?''


    When the thought flitted across Luke''s mind, he felt a piercing pain in his chest as if someone was


    stabbing his heart.


    "Alright, let''s go in,¡± Mandy pulled Luke.


    "Hold on, Mandy." Luke said, "I suddenly remember I have something urgent to take care of. You go


    to see D r. Moore first, I¡¯ll catch up with youter."


    Then, without waiting for Mandy to say anything, Luke turned around and dashed towards the


    entrance.


    "Luke!" Many shouted angrily. She tried to stop Luke but to no avail. He did not even turn his head


    once and he soon left her sight.


    She stomped her feet in frustration.


    "Susan, Susan, Susan!" she bit out through gritted teeth.


    She did not believe Luke at all when he said he had something urgent to do. She was certain he


    must have gone to chase after Susan.


    Only Mandy knew how difficult it was for her to bear Luke''s child. She had to go to the extent of


    drugging him or else he would never have sex with her.


    Initially, she thought Luke would change his mind and settle down with her after she was pregnant,


    but apparently, she was wrong.


    He forgot everything the moment he saw Susan.


    Mandy had to take a few deep breaths to keep her emotions under control. With a cold face, she


    then walked towards Dr. Moore''s office.


    She pushed the door open and saw Dr. Moore was sorting out some papers. He did not realize she


    was there and kept mumbling something under his breath, "Rich people nowadays are all so weird.


    It has only been a few months, and she cannot wait to do the DNA paternity test. Just how..."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Before he could finish his sentence, he suddenly noticed that someone was looking at him. He


    jerked his head and was shocked to see Mandy standing at the door. However, he quickly calmed


    himself down and said, "Oh hey, Mrs. Jenkins, wee, wee. Have a seat."


    "Hi, Dr. Moore,¡± Mandy walked into the office, "This is my report."


    Seizing the opportunity while Dr. Moore was reading through her report, Mandy mulled over the


    things she overheard just now.


    ''It has only been a few months, and she cannot wait to do the DNA paternity test? Who is she? If


    she is a rich person, then...¡¯


    Mandy¡¯s eyes rolled in her sockets and a figure swam into her mind.


    Susan!


    ''She was the only one who came out of this office just now. Could it be that she''s the one who wants


    to do the DNA paternity test?''


    Mandy''s eyes lit up with excitement as the thought popped up in her mind. She pressed down the


    surging emotion and went forward to sound out more information from Dr. Moore.


    "Dr. Moore, just now I heard you said someone wants t


    o do the DNA paternity test?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing," Dr. Moore denied, "Maybe you heard i t wrong,"


    "Is that so?" Mandy smiled, "Well, maybe you''re right."


    It took him only a while to finish reviewing her report. stering a smile on his face, he said, "Well,


    there is nothing wrong with you or your baby. It''s just that I hope that you can be more punctual on


    your next antenatal examination."


    "Thank you, Dr. Moore," Mandy took over the report and left. There was a strange light flickering in


    the depth of her eyes.


    She was very certain that Dr. Moore was holding something back.


    Judging from his reaction and how he refused to talk about the topic, she reckoned that the person


    must be someone not ordinary. Besides, before she came here, Susan and Madam Shaw were the


    last ones toe out of his office, so after putting everything together, there was a very high


    possibility that Susan was the person.


    Her uncle was the vice president of this hospital, so Mandy made a call to him.


    "Hi, Uncle, I want you to help me check something..." Mandy briefed her uncle about the thing she


    wanted t o check and then hung up the call.


    Her uncle was efficient. It did not take long before


    Mandy got the answer.


    Even though Madam Shaw had been very careful, she needed to go through the hospital if she


    wanted to do the DNA paternity test. It might have been a difficult task for normal people, but as the


    vice-president of the hospital, it was a piece of cake for her uncle to figure it out.


    Just like what she had spected, the person was indeed Susan.


    Right now, her blood sample was inside the testing room, waiting for the professional to do the test.


    Mandy rolled her eyes and an idea suddenly crossed her mind. She pitched her voice low and said,


    "I need you to help me do something, Uncle. I need you to switch Susan¡¯s blood sample to another


    pregnant woman. What? You''re worried about the Shaws? Rest assured, Uncle. As long as you


    make sure that you don''t leave any tracks behind, the Shaws won''t know about it. Besides, since


    they want to do the test, it''s very obvious that they are skeptical about the baby¡¯s identity as well.


    I¡¯m sure they won''t feel too surprised i f the reportes back as negative. Uncle, I''ve never


    begged you before, so please, you must help me this time!" 4


    Mandy coaxed and pestered unceasingly and the person on the other side of the line could only


    agree to help her. 1


    A triumphant smile hopped onto her lips after she hung up the phone.


    ''I would like to see how you''re going to save yourself this time, Susan.''


    Logically, both of them had no connection anymore since they had their own lives. However, Mandy


    was not reconciled.


    She was not reconciled because she had to go through so many hardships to have Luke''s child,


    while Susan did not do anything and she bore Julian''s child as well.


    What¡¯s more, she was still hogging Luke although she already had Julian by her side.


    As such, she felt a woman of loose morals like her did not deserve a happy life at all.

 Chapter 210 You Dont Deserve To Be Mrs. Shaw

    Chapter 210 You Don''t Deserve To Be Mrs. Shaw


    "Watch your step, Susie," Madam Shaw reminded Susan as she opened the door for her.


    "Thank you, Mom," Susan replied with a warm grin.


    Just when they were going into the car, a flustered voice rang out behind them.


    "Susie, wait!"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Susan looked back and saw Luke rushing over to her, his face was lined with worry.


    She was shocked and then she asked, "Wh-What''s wrong?"


    Luke did not reply instantly. He looked at her as a storm of emotion clouded his face. It took him


    quite a long while to finally find his voice and he asked, "Are you pregnant, Susie?" i


    "Yeah," Susan replied openly. After all, she did not feel the need to keep her pregnancy a secret. "It


    has been two months. How about Mandy? How long has she been pregnant?"


    "Same as you. Almost two months as well," Luke replied simply.


    Susan had no idea why but she had a hunch that Luke did not want to talk about Mandy''s


    pregnancy. As such, she did not continue the conversation and just smiled at him, "Well, Mr.


    Jenkins, if there''s nothing else, I guess I have to..." "Susie,¡± Luke interrupted, a pang of sadness


    erupted from the depth of his eyes.


    ''Does Susan really hate talking to him so much?¡¯


    However, when he saw Madam Shaw who was standing beside Susan with an indifferent


    expression, he knew Susan was refraining herself. He took a deep breath and said, "I just... I just


    want to congratte you on your pregnancy."


    "Thank you," Susan responded with a smile.


    Luke was stunned by the smile on her face.


    He knew Susan had always been a kind person, but ever since she got pregnant, she had a


    motherly air about her. She grew even more gentle and he was having a hard timemanding


    himself to peel his eyes away from her.


    If it were not for the ident, he and Susan might have married already. Perhaps they would even


    have their own child.


    However, life would not go as nned. It would certainly throw you a curveball at some point in your


    life and shatter all your ns.


    Two years ago, they loved each other as if they were lovebirds. They firmly believed that they were


    the ones for each other, and the thought of marrying someone else had never once crossed their


    minds.


    Shaking his head, Luke forced the thought out of his brain. The pain was too unbearable. It was as


    if somebody was stabbing his heart with a knife and he did not want to experience it anymore.


    He stood frozen stiff, staring at the car that Susan and Madam Shaw had gotten into as it gradually


    got further and further away.


    After a long while, a sweet voice rang out behind him," What are you looking at, Luke?"


    Mandy walked up to him. Spontaneously, she slipped her bare hand into his. Luke wanted to shake


    her hand off, but he remained steadfast. He pushed the urge away and held her hand still.


    "Nothing," he replied tly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home. Dr. Moore said everything is fine," Mandy said, offering him a beam.


    "That''s good, then," Luke replied, though he was still looking in the direction where the car had


    driven away.


    Seeing his reaction, Mandy clenched her hand that was holding Luke''s lightly.


    ''You¡¯ve gotten Julian already, yet you still refuse to let Luke go. You¡¯re such a greedy monster, so


    don¡¯t me me for doing this to you, Susan,¡¯ Mandy thought inwardly as a dark glint crossed her


    eyes. 1


    In the hospital testing room.


    "This is an urgent request, so work on it first,¡± the doctor ced the blood sample on the machine,


    "You stay here and keep track of the data." "Okay, doctor," the assistant doctor hastily replied.


    The doctor nodded and then left.


    The assistant doctor looked at the sample and a strange light flitted across his eyes. He quickly took


    another sample out of his pocket and then swapped with the blood sample on top of the machine.


    After that, he pretended as if nothing had happened and calmly waited beside the machine as he


    began to jot down the data.


    The Shaws.


    "You''ve returned from your check-up? How was it? Is everything alright?" Julian¡¯s message came as


    soon as Susan arrived home.


    Susan smiled and replied, "Don''t worry. Dr. Moore said everything is alright."


    "That is good, then. Save me some food. I¡¯lle back and have dinner with you tonight."


    "Okay," Susan replied, the light from the phone entuated the gentle lines on her face.


    Julian was as busy as a spinning top recently. He had countless meetings to attend every day and


    he had to meet many clients. However, no matter how busy he was, he insisted oning home


    every night to have dinner with her. He would also try his best to cancel all his appointments so that


    he could take care of her a t night.


    Even though he told her that he had settled all his work every time, sometimes when she woke up


    in the middle of the night, she would see him still working i n front of hisputer.


    When she thought about this, she ced her hand gently on her stomach.


    ''Baby, your father loves both you and your mother very much.''


    "Susie, I have something else to do so I¡¯m going back now. Will you be alright alone?¡± Madam Shaw


    asked.


    "Don''t worry, Mom. I''ll call Mama Jean if I need anything," Susan replied.


    Madam Shaw smiled and then she left.


    She had no choice but to put on a benign countenance in front of Susan since she wanted to gain


    her trust. The moment she returned home, her face turned ugly, and all the anger she had been


    suppressing during the day was rushing to the surface.


    ''I already told Julian that this woman has a questionable disposition. Even though she¡¯s married,


    she was still flirting with her ex-boyfriend when we were at the hospital. If it were not for Julian and


    the baby, I would''ve kicked her out of my family already!¡¯ 1


    She took a deep breath and said to herself, ''Right now, all I have to do is wait for the report. If the


    baby belongs to Julian, I¡¯ll wipe the te clean as long as she behaves well. However, if the baby is


    not Julian¡¯s


    A cold glint flitted across Madam Shaw''s eyes.


    The report was sent to the Shaw Mansion the next day.


    Madam Shaw shut herself up in the room, and her fingers were shaking uncontrobly.


    She had been longing for a grandchild for so long that she would dream about it every night after


    she went t o sleep. However, the more she looked forward to it, the more restless she became.


    ''Oh lord, please hear me out. Please let this baby be my grandchild.¡¯


    After she psyched herself up, she then opened the folder.


    She read through the report, but she could not understand a thing as it was tooplicated. As


    such, she flipped to thest page and went straight for the result.


    "Based on the testing results obtained from analyses o f DNA loci listed, the alleged fathercks the


    gic markers that must be contributed to the child by the biological father. Probability of Paternity


    is 0%.¡¯¡¯


    "Probability of Paternity is 0%!"


    Madam Shaw felt as if she had been hit by a bolt of lightning. She stared at the result and she could


    note around her senses for a long while. She staggered to her feet and fell on the floor.


    Even though she did the paternity test in secret, she still hoped that the baby belonged to Julian.


    Right now, the result had shattered her hopes.


    Her spection was right. The baby did not belong to Julian.


    She sat on the floor for a long time. Then, she suddenly came to her senses and shot up from the


    floor. She smacked the table and hissed through her gritted teeth, "Susan! You b*tch!"


    She then destroyed the report. After all, it would not d o good to her family¡¯s reputation if the news


    of Susan cheating on Julian spread out. The Straws could not afford to lose face.


    After she finished burning the report, she then beelined towards Julian''s house.


    Along the way, she said to herself, ''Susan does not deserve to be Mrs. Shaw. She does not deserve


    to stand on par with Julian. I must drag her down and expose her true face in front of Julian! Just


    you wait, you scum!''

 Chapter 211 I Am The One Who Hit Her

    Chapter 211 I Am The One Who Hit Her


    "Miss Susan, have a taste of these grapes,¡± Mama Jean said as she came out of the kitchen with a


    te of grapes. "Mr. Julian heard you wanted to eat grapesst night, so he asked people to get it


    for you. I heard that these grapes were picked at the peak of sweetness and flown in fresh from the


    location overnight."


    "Grapes?" Susan was startled. After all, it was pretty hard to find grapes during the winter season.


    Ever since she got pregnant, her appetite became rather erratic and she was picky about food.


    There were times where she would have the urge to eat a certain kind of food as well.


    Last night, she just casually mentioned that she wanted to have some grapes. She thought Julian


    did not hear it as he did not say anything at all. She did not expect that he actually listened and


    asked his men to get ahold of some grapes and sent them to her overnight.


    "Mr. Julian never forget everything you say, Miss. Susan," Mama Jean teased, "Ah, how good would


    it be i f my husband could treat me the way Mr. Julian treats Miss Susan."


    Susan was tickled pink by Mama Jean''s statement. She picked up a grape and put it into her mouth.


    Very soon, her eyes lit up in joy and her lips arched into a smile. She did not know whether it was


    because of the sweetness of the grape or if she was touched by Julian''s attentiveness, but she felt


    that the grape tasted better than any of the other grapes that she had in the past.


    Just when she was enjoying the grapes, a figure dashed into the house.


    Susan turned her head towards the figure and a smile crossed her face. She rose to her feet and


    greeted the iing person. "Mom."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    However, before her voice died off, Madam Shaw rushed over and pped Susan''s face with all her


    strength. The p was so hard that Susan¡¯s cheek became red and left an imprint of her finger


    marks upon her face.


    "Susan Shelby!" As if it was not enough, Madam Shaw went forward and wanted to p her again.


    The first time she pped Susan, Mama Jean was so shocked that she could not react in time. Now


    that she saw her going for the second hit, she snapped herself out of the trance and went forward to


    grab her hand.


    "Let go of me! I want to p this b*tch!" Madam Shaw barked.


    Her face was distorted and grotesque with violent expressions of anger and hatred, and she did not


    look like the usually elegant and poised Madam Shaw.


    Rubbing her cheek, Susan frowned.


    In the past, she heard someone say that when one was unlucky, misfortune could happen no matter


    however careful you were. She did not believe that person at that time, and now she only wanted to


    salute him.


    She could not understand what she had done and why Madam Shaw would p her. Madam Shaw


    had been taking good care of her recently and she was very grateful for her. As such, she did her


    very best to return the kindness.


    Everything was fine yesterday, and today she suddenly turned hostile.


    Susan tightened her fists, making her knuckles white. She was angry.


    She was Julian¡¯s wife, but she was also a human. As a human, she deserved a basic level of


    respect and dignity.


    What made her think that she could just simplye into her house and p her in the face?


    "Mom, who the hell are you calling b*tch?" Susan snarled with a cold voice, her face grim.


    Madam Shaw struggled even harder, and was it not for Mama Jean holding her back, she would


    have gone forward and had a fall out with Susan already.


    After she realized she could not extract herself out from Mama Jean¡¯s hold, she shot a cold re at


    Susan.


    She thought Susan would at least show some guilt, but she never expected that not only would she


    show no shame at all, she even dared to shout back at her.


    However, she felt it was not the right time to expose everything since Mama Jean was here. After


    all, she did not want an outsider to know about her family issues.


    As such, she took a deep breath to calm herself down. Then, with a cold voice, she said, "I won''t


    argue with you now. I''ve asked Julian toe home, so I¡¯ll wait until he is here first. I suggest better


    start thinking about how you should exin to uster."


    "You''re the one who pped me, and you want me to give you an exnation?" Susan felt Madam


    Shaw had gone too far this time. She had nevere across a person as unreasonable as Madam


    Shaw before.


    With a frigid voice, she replied, "Sure, I would like to know how Julian is going to handle this matter


    as well."


    Madam Shaw harrumphed and turned to Mama Jean," Let go of me."


    "Madam..." Mama Jean hesitated.


    "I said let go of me! Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything until Julian is back,¡± Madam Shaw said.


    It was only then that Mama Jean reluctantly let her go.


    Madam Shaw dusted herself and took a seat on the couch that was furthest away from Susan.


    Each of them upied one side of the couch, leaving a huge gap in between them. The


    atmosphere was


    tense.


    Mama Jean did not dare to leave as well. She just stood beside silently and kept a watchful eye on


    them.


    Julian arrived at the house very soon. He entered the house, and he frowned the moment he saw


    the confrontation between Susan and Madam Shaw.


    He could smell that something was not right.


    ''What is going on? Didn¡¯t they already bury the hatchet? Why do they look like they are going to kill


    each other?¡¯


    Just when Julian was wondering what had transpired, he saw the red weal on Susan''s cheek. His


    expression changed and he hastily walked up to her.


    "Susie, what happened to your face? Who hit you?" There was a fit of apparent anger in his eyes.


    After close inspection, he could see the faint finger marks on her face. It urred to him that


    somebody must have pped her in the face, and judging from the mark, he could imagine how


    hard the person hit and how painful Susan was at that time.


    The woman that he doted on was hit by someone in the face. When realization struck him, anger


    instantly welled up inside of his heart.


    Just when Susan was about to say something, Madam Shaw chimed in, "I''m the one who did it."


    "Mom?¡± Julian turned over to Madam Shaw, and disbelief ented his tone, "Have you gone mad?"


    "I''m not mad, Julian. You will find out why I hit her soon."


    After that, Madam Shaw looked at Mama Jean and instructed, "Mama Jean, you''re dismissed."


    Since Julian was back, Mama Jean did not have to worry about Susan being bullied anymore. She


    nodded and then withdrew into the kitchen.


    Julian¡¯s face was turning darker and darker with every passing second. Staring steely at his mom,


    he demanded, "Why would you hit Susie, Mom?"


    "I have my own reason."


    "Whatever it is, it is not the reason for you to hit Susie,¡± Julian said as he watched Madam Shaw


    disappointingly.


    He wondered if his mother knew how happy he was seeing her and Susan get along so well


    recently. Just when everything was going on the right track, his mother pped Susan in the face


    and shattered everything.


    If someone else harmed Susan, he would certainly make that person pay back a thousandfold.


    However, the thing was, this time, it was his mother who harmed Susan.


    Right now, Julian did not know how to face the person who gave birth and raised him.


    "Listen to me, Julian. I need you to listen to what I have to say. After that, I¡¯m sure you want to p


    this woman more than I do," Madam Shaw took a deep breath.


    However, Julian just looked at Madam Shaw indifferently, "Before that, don''t you think you should


    apologize to Susie first?"


    "You want me to apologize to her?" A faint hint of mockery shed in her eyes.


    "Julian," Susan grabbed Julian''s hand. Her gaze was chilly as it rested on Madam Shaw, "I would


    like to listen to Mom''s reason as well."


    "Very well, then. Open your ears wide and listen carefully,¡± Madam Shaw scoffed. Then, she turned


    to Julian and said, "I apanied her to the hospital yesterday, right?"


    "Yeah," Julian frowned.


    "I''ve told you before that medical technology now is very advanced and there is a way to know


    about the baby''s DNA in the second month of pregnancy. Didn''t she happen to go to the hospital for


    an antenatal examination yesterday? There was a blood test in the examination, so I secretly asked


    the doctor to take an extra vial of blood to do the DNA paternity test with the strand of hair that I got


    from you," Madam Shaw said.

 Chapter 212 You! Get Out Now!

    Chapter 212 You! Get Out Now!


    "Mom! Didn''t I already tell you that the test is unnecessary?" Julian was speechless.


    He thought his mother had already given up on the idea after he had knocked some sense into her.


    After all, she did not bring the topic up anymore and she treated Susan very well.


    However, never had he expected that she would secretly carry out the test behind him.


    "Yeah, but luckily I didn''t listen to you and did the test," Madam Shaw shot Susan a nce and then


    continued in a scornful tone, "Or else I wouldn''t know that the baby in her stomach is not yours! This


    b*tch has been lying to us the whole time, Julian!"


    With her raised voice, her eyes grew with anger and frustration.


    Who was Susan? She was merely a girl who came from a family with a low status. She should have


    thanked her ancestor for being able to marry Julian. Yet, not only did she not cherish the marriage,


    but she even dared to cheat on her husband. If it were in ancient times, a woman like her who had


    an extramarital affair had to be burned to death, i


    "DNA paternity test? I''m cheating on Julian?" Susan''s face took on a grim expression. She turned to


    Julian and asked, "What the hell is she talking about? You know that too, Julian?¡± "Susie, Mom


    mentioned it to me once, but I already rejected the idea," Julian hastily exined.


    "See Julian, this is the consequence of trusting this woman too much," Madam Shaw added, "The


    result is clear. The probability of paternity is 0%. The kid in her stomach is not yours, Julian. I''ve


    read the report."


    "Mom, stop it right now," Julian''s voice turned cold.


    If he was not the father of the baby in Susan''s stomach, then who could it be? Julian did not believe


    Madam Shaw at all.


    "I¡¯m not messing around, Julian," Madam Shaw snapped. She did not expect this kind of reaction


    from Julian at all. She then continued, "The uracy of the technique is as high as 99¡ã/¡ã! If the


    result says the baby is not yours, then it is definitely not yours!"


    Julian remained steadfast. He said, "The examination i s handled by humans, so human error is


    bound to happen. Perhaps an error happens in the midway of the process, or perhaps the result so


    happened to fall o n the 1%, who knows? Don''t think too much, Mom. I''m certainly the father of the


    baby."


    Madam Shaw''s eyes widened in disbelief. She could not believe that she had presented every bit of


    evidence to Julian and yet he still chose to believe Susan, i


    Unwilling to give up, she said with exasperation," Have you lost your mind, Julian? How is there any


    chance that the test could be wrong? Okay then, if you want to say the test result is wrong no


    matter what, let''s just treat the test result as incorrect."


    After that, she turned to Susan and said, "Susan, if you dare, follow me to the hospital and do


    another test. I don''t believe the test would be wrong again.¡±


    As she was speaking, she went forward to grab Susan¡¯s arm, only to be blocked down by Julian.


    Frowning, Julian said again, "Mom, stop messing around!"


    This was the second time Julian asked her to stop messing around.


    Her countenance turned grim. Anger lined her face and she snarled, "Julian Shaw! I am your


    mother! Do you think I''d harm you? What kind of spell did the woman cast on you? Why won¡¯t you


    listen to me? You''re not the father of the baby inside of her stomach. You..."


    Before Madam Shaw could finish speaking, Susan interrupted, her voice was cold, almost devoid of


    any emotions, "You can eat whatever you want, but you can''t say whatever''s on your mind. Do you


    know that you have to bear responsibility for whatever thates out of your mouth?"


    Madam Shaw shot daggers at Susan and then said, "O h, drop the innocent act, you filthy b*tch!


    Just tell us already! Who is the father to that b*st*rd in your stomach!"


    "Mom!" Julian barked after realizing that Madam Shaw had gone too far.


    ''B*st*rd?''


    Susan caressed her stomach and thest trace of emotion had left her eyes. "Madam Shaw, please


    watch your mouth!"


    She was so angry at Madam Shaw that she did not want to call her "mom" anymore. In the past, no


    matter what Madam Shaw did to her, she put up with i t. After all, she was Julian¡¯s mother, and she


    did not want to put Julian in a difficult position.


    However, she had crossed the line this time. Not only was she taking shots at her, but she was also


    taking a shot at her baby as well. As such, Susan decided not to take it lying down this time. She


    could do whatever she wanted to her-Susan did not care-but not her baby. Susan would not allow


    her to harm her baby no matter what.


    "What my mouth? It''s very easy to prove your innocence. This time, Julian will be going with us. We


    will go to the hospital and do the test again. There¡¯s no way the test result can go wrong the second


    time," Madam Shaw insisted, i


    "Why do I have to prove my innocence when I''mpletely innocent?" Susan said coldly, "Get out


    of m y house right now. I don''t want to see you anymore."


    Susan put her hand gently on her stomach. The baby had just begun to grow. She did not want him


    to listen to those vicious words, and she did not want him to know that his grandmother had


    questioned his identity before he was born. She could not bear to imagine just how sad he would be


    if he knew that his grandmother hated him so much.


    "You don''t want to go to the hospital? Why? Are you afraid of being found out?¡± Madam Shaw


    pressed on," You want me to get out? This is my house. This house belongs to the Straws. You''re


    nothing but a maggot that feeds on us! Who do you think you are to chase m e out of the house?¡±


    Staring fixedly at Madam Shaw, Susan said, slowly stressing each syble, "You really want to know


    who I am? Let me tell you then. I''m Julian Shaw''s wife. He loves me. This house, his money, his


    properties, every inch under your feet is under my name. Do you need any more reasons? If not,


    please get out of my house!"


    Susan was the kind of person who would try to avoid arguments at all costs. Under normal


    circumstances, she would not be so aggressive. However, this time it was rted to her baby, so


    she could not back down.


    "You..." Madam Shaw was so angry that she was beyond speechless. She turned to Julian and


    said," You see, Julian. She finally shows her true colors. You shouldn¡¯t have transferred all your


    assets to her, she..."


    Just when Madam Shaw was going to say something else, Julian chimed in, his face dark as coal,


    "Let me walk you out, Mom." "What?" Madam Shaw was stunned. Dismay and disappointment


    painted her face as she said, "You¡¯re chasing me out also?¡±


    Julian did not reply. He pulled her hand and went outside.


    ¡°Stop pulling me, Julian. I''m not done speaking to her yet. She must go to the hospital again...¡±


    Madam Shaw continued to shout, but her voice was diminishing as Julian had dragged her out of


    the house.


    It was only after Madam Shaw left Susan''s sight that she let out a sigh. All the strong facade left her


    face as she slumped onto the couch. She caressed her stomach and a wry smile crept onto her lips.


    She thought Madam Shaw had finally gotten over it and decided to get along well with her. She


    never expected that Madam Shaw could only hold herself for such a short amount of time and turn


    back to her original self.


    This time, she even went as far as using her that she conceived the baby with another man.


    Susan pressed her lips into a thin line. It was such a relief that Julian still stood her side, or else she


    could not imagine how was she going to bear the insult.


    "Don''t worry baby, as long as I''m here, I won¡¯t let anybody hurt you. I promise," Susan lowered her


    head and whispered.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Julian, stop pulling me. Did you hear what I said just now? That woman refuses to go to the


    hospital and do the examination again. This means that she is guilty.


    There must be something wrong with the baby in her stomach..." Madam Shaw still refused to let


    the matter rest and kept bbering even though Julian had dragged her out of the house.

 Chapter 213 Bottom Line

    Chapter 213 Bottom Line


    Julian took a deep breath to calm himself down and looked at Madam Shaw. "That''s enough, Mom."


    "What''s enough? I..."


    "I said, that''s enough!" Julian forcefully intercepted his mother. When he looked at Madam Shaw,


    his face was haggard, lined, cold as sculptured marble, "I''m no doubt the father to the baby. About


    the fact that you secretly took Susie''s blood to do the test, I can let it slide. However, I hope that you


    won''t mention the matter again in the future."


    A pang of pain filled his heart when he recalled Susan''s pale face.


    Madam Shaw was stunned for a moment. A storm of disbelief, hurt, and anger clouded her face as


    she said, "The result clearly stated that you''re not the father of the kid. Do you think I''m lying to


    you? I am your mother!"


    "Yes, just because you''re my mother, when you p Susan in the face, I can''t help her get back at


    you,"


    said Julian as a wisp of sadness flitted across his eyes.


    "What do you mean?" Madam Shaw frowned.


    Julian did not reply. He looked straight at her, and suddenly, he raised his arm and gave himself a


    p o n the face.


    It was a hard p, and a red fingermark soon appeared on his cheek, but he did not stop. He raised


    his arm again and pped himself once more. 1


    Madam Shaw was shocked. She quickly grabbed his arm and tried to stop him from pping


    himself," What are you doing, Julian? Stop hitting yourself!"


    However, Julian¡¯s face was calm and his voice was calm as he said, "I''m Susie¡¯s husband and it¡¯s


    my responsibility, my promise to keep her safe. I should¡¯ve gotten back tenfold at those who harmed


    her, but you''re different. You are my mother, so since you pped Susie once, I''ll p myself ten


    times. Consider this my punishment for not holding my promise properly."


    With those words, Julian flung Madam Shaw¡¯s hand away and continued to p himself again and


    again.


    Madam Shaw wanted to stop him, but she did not know how to do it. She could only watch


    helplessly as Julian pped himself.


    One, two... five, ten...


    Just like he said, he pped himself ten times before stopping.


    Looking at his swollen face, Madam Shaw was beyond heartbreaking. Tremblingly, she held his


    hand into hers. Then, she sobbed, "What the hell are you doing, son?¡±


    Ever since Mr. Shaw passed away, Julian had be her only hope. He was the only person in the


    world that she cared about. Therefore, when she saw Julian p himself, it hurt her even more than


    if somebody pped her in the face.


    "Mom, nobody can bully Susie. Not you, not me. Someone muste to stand forward and pay for


    the p that she received," Julian said calmly.


    "You...¡± Madam Shaw looked at Julian and stamped her feet, "This is madness, son. That baby..."


    "I said don¡¯t mention the thing about the baby anymore," Julian interjected, looking straight into


    Madam Shaw''s eyes, "That baby is our kid, he is our treasure. I won¡¯t allow anyone to doubt him,


    not even you, Mom. This thing has to end now!"


    Julian had made himself very clear. Madam Shaw was livid with rage, but she could not say


    anything when she saw the red weal on Julian¡¯s face.


    "Alright, I''ll ask the driver to send you home," Julian said, "Also Mom, I''m gonna have to ask you to


    stoping here for a while. Susie needs time and space t o rest."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Madam Shaw was stunned. Then, she said exasperatingly, "I can¡¯t evene to my own son¡¯s


    house?"


    "This is my house, but don''t forget Mom, this is also Susie''s house," Julian said, "Since you don¡¯t


    like Susie much, what is the point ofing here then?"


    Julian rarely spoke to her with such a condescending tone. Madam Shaw froze, and she could not


    come around to her senses for a long time.


    Looking at Madam Shaw''s reaction, Julian let out a long sigh, "Mom, can you stop pushing me


    already?"


    "I didn¡¯t..." Just when Madam Shaw was about to say something to defend herself, she raised her


    head and she fell silent when she saw the fatigue in his eyes.


    If there was something in this world that she did not want to do, that would be putting Julian in a


    tight spot. After all, Julian was the most important person t o her in this world.


    ''But that b*tch...''


    All her thoughts were dissolved into one sentence. She could not understand why Julian trusted


    Susan s o much. All the evidence pointed to the fact that he was not the baby''s father, yet he still


    chose to believe that b*tch.


    However, Madam Shaw knew it was not the right time to say anything now. It would only push


    Julian even closer to Susan''s side.


    She swore that she would find a way to open Julian¡¯s eyes to Susan''s true face.


    Madam Shaw came in high spirits but returned disappointed.


    Julian watched until her car went out of his sight before returning to the house.


    Susan was still sitting on the couch with her mouth pouted. When she saw Julian, she was shocked


    and she hastily asked, "Julian, what happened to your face?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, I''m fine," Julian avoided her eyes.


    "What the hell happened out there?" Susan''s face turned serious.


    Julian ran his fingers through her hair and replied softly, "Susie, I promised you that I wouldn''t let


    you get bullied again. This time, it''s my fault for not holding u p my promise. I''m sorry. But you don''t


    have to worry anymore. I''ve told Mom and also the guard that without your consent, she will not


    come to disturb you anymore."


    Susan was stunned. Her anger waned when she heard what he had said.


    She bit her lower lip and said, "You are the one that hit your face. Am I right?"


    Aside from himself, Susan could not think of anyone who had the audacity to p Julian in the face.


    Julian raised his brows, "Even if it''s my mother, I have to stand up for you. This is my responsibility


    as your husband. Besides, I know my mom very well. If we want to force her to retreat, hitting


    myself is the most effective way."


    "You..." Susan had never expected that Julian would use this way to punish Madam Shaw. She was


    trapped betweenughter and tears.


    After a long while, she stretched her arm and slowly caressed Julian¡¯s check, "Does it hurt?¡±


    "Don''t worry about me, Susie. My skin is tough,¡± Julian raised his brows.


    Looking at Julian, Susan bit her lower lips. Before this, she hated Madam Shaw to her core. After


    all, her baby was her bottom line, and Madam Shaw had crossed the line.


    However, after seeing Julian, a sense of powerlessness surged from the depth of her heart. It would


    always be the most difficult for him since he was trapped between her and Madam Shaw.


    If she were to hog her grudge towards Madam Shaw, it would only make his position even harder.


    With that thought in mind, Susan thinned her lips. As long as Madam Shaw did not cross the line,


    she could let the things that happened today slide for Julian''s sake.


    Julian rubbed Susan''s hair and let out a sigh.


    Even though he had somehow relieved the conflict between Susan and his mother this time, the


    matter itself had not been solved yet. The crux of the matter was the paternity test result. He did not


    know where his mother got it from, so he guessed he had to look into it.


    Just when Julian was immersed in his thoughts, his phone rang.


    "Mr. Shaw, we¡¯ve sessfully located the truck driver!


    Do you want toe over and meet him?"

 Chapter 214 A Windfall

    Chapter 214 A Windfall


    "You''ve found the driver?" Julian tiptoed out of the room as he did not want to wake Susan up.


    "Yes. And the driver told us everything," the police officer said.


    Julian contemted for a moment, and then said, "I''lle over now."


    If the matter was about Susan, no matter how small the matter was, he wanted to handle it himself.


    When Julian arrived at the police station, not only did he see the truck driver, but he also bumped


    into someone that he never expected to see.


    "Mr. Jenkins?¡± Julian frowned as he looked at Luke," What are you doing here?"


    Likewise, Luke was surprised to see Julian.


    He quickly pulled himself together and replied, "I was informed by the police officer that they had


    gotten hold of the person who hit me in a car ident a year ago. What are you doing here then,


    Mr. Shaw?"


    Julian narrowed his eyes. Just when he was about to say something, a police officer came over and


    said, "M r. Shaw and Mr. Jenkins, please follow me. The person is inside the interrogation room."


    Julian and Luke looked at each other and nodded.


    The police officer then led both of them in.


    There was a young man with a pale and haggardplexion sitting in the interrogation room.


    "Mr. Shaw, he has exined everything to us. Somebody hired him to create a car ident for Mrs.


    Shaw," the police officer said.


    The young man raised his head, but he did not dare to look Julian in the eyes.


    "Mrs. Shaw? Susie?" Luke looked at Julian, his eyes were wide and filled with shock, "When did


    Susie get into an ident?¡±


    However, Julian was not going to answer his question. He just stared coldly at the young man and


    directed a question at him, "Is the one hired you named Isabelle Shelby?"


    The young man''s eyes lit up and he nodded profusely," Yes, yes, yes, Mr. Shaw, Isabelle Shelby


    hired me. She was the one who nned everything! I just wanted to earn some money. I''m


    innocent!"


    The police officer looked at Julian, "Mr. Shaw, about Isabelle Shelby..."


    Julian raised his brow, "Don''t worry about her. As for this man, you just do what you have to do."


    Isabelle''s life right now was tougher, or he should say, more miserable, than staying in jail. For her,


    being locked up behind the bars might be a blessing, and that was something that he did not want


    her to have.


    "Okay," the police officer replied.


    After he got the answer he expected, Julian looked towards Luke. He wondered what he was doing


    here.


    "As for you, Mr. Jenkins, your car ident is rted to this man as well," the police officer said to


    Luke.


    Luke¡¯s face was dark as he looked gloomily at the young man.


    Even though Julian did not answer his question just now, he was able to deduce from their


    conversation that the man sitting in front of them was trying to harm Susan as well.


    Although nothing happened to Susan in the end, the man was still unforgivable. However, he was


    surprised to know that the man was involved in his ident as well.


    "Alright, don''t waste our time, and spill the beans,¡± Luke asked coldly.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The young man shrunk back, and he was too afraid to say anything.


    The police officer stole him a nce and said, "Let me do the speaking, Mr. Jenkins. This man¡¯s lips


    were tightly sealed when we first caught him. He refused to tell us anything, and it was only after we


    did something that he began to speak. He thought we had gotten everything in our hands, so he


    spilled everything out and hoped that we could show him some leniency. Initially, we thought he was


    only involved in Mrs. Shaw''s case, but after we queried further, we found that he''d done several


    simr cases i n the past as well. He usually would use a rented car t o do his job, and every time


    he finished a job, he would change a different shop to rent a different car. Since the shop owner of


    the car rental shop has to handle countless customers every day, they would not remember his


    face. Therefore, he has been staying beyond the arm of thew the whole time. However, the fish


    that nibbles at every bait will be caught. He did not expect that the owner of the car rental would


    have particrly good memory this time. The owner helped us to draw a full picture of his face, and


    only then were we able to track him down."


    The police officer paused for a moment before continuing, "Mrs. Shaw¡¯s case is pretty clear right


    now. Isabelle Shelby is the proprietor and this man is the executor. As for other cases, we have sent


    people after the proprietors as well. That being said, since none of the victims truly get injured in


    those idents, most of them are not that serious. In fact, amongst the cases, Mr. Jenkins, your


    injuries are the most severe."


    "Yes, yes, yes. All I did was just receive money from m y clients and cause some small idents. I


    never wanted to kill anybody,¡± the young man hastily added.


    Luke looked coldly at him.


    It was only now that he knew the car crash was not an ident but nned out by someone. 1


    He gnashed his fists tight. If it were not for the car crash, he would not have lost his memory and he


    would not miss Susan.


    The ident had changed his life.


    "Who was the one that hired you?" Luke pressed down the rage and asked through a frigid voice.


    The young man averted his eyes and he did not dare t o speak.


    The police officer chimed in, "Originally, we should''ve sent somebody after the proprietor after we


    found out everything, but... We''re kind of skeptical about the person he mentioned, and that''s why


    we asked you toe here."


    A bad feeling suddenly crossed Luke''s heart, but he still pressed on and asked, "And that person


    is?"


    "He said it was Miss Ainsley, your wife, who instructed him," the police officer said after a slight


    hesitation.


    ''Miss Ainsley... Mandy?'' Luke was stunned again as he found it very hard to believe. After all,


    although Mandy had a bad attitude, he knew she loved him very much, so how was there any


    probability that she would ask somebody to create a car ident for him? She did not have the


    motive at all.


    ''Mandy Ainsley?''


    Julian raised his brow at the traumatized Luke, and then he left the room.


    He did not expect to get so much information today. His gut told him that the man did not lie to them.


    After all, he did not have to tell such a lie.


    No matter what her motive was to create the car ident, he found that Mandy was quite a ruthless


    and cold-blooded woman. 2


    However, this had nothing to do with him. Mandy was Luke''s wife, so it was his responsibility to find


    out. Right now, he had to return home and take care of Susan.


    With a gloating smile stered across his face, Julian exited the police station. Suddenly, his phone


    rang.


    He fished his phone out of his pocket and realized it was his secretary. He had ordered his


    secretary to find out everything that happened in the hospital yesterday, so he reckoned that he


    must have gotten something already.


    As such, he picked up the call.


    "Mr. Shaw, there is nothing different in the antenatal examination process. However, Madam Shaw


    and Mrs. Shaw bumped into Mr. & Mrs. Jenkins on their way back. Mrs. Jenkins is pregnant as well,


    and they chatted for a while in the corridor."


    ''Luke and Mandy? Susan bumped into them yesterday?¡¯ Julian narrowed his eyes.


    "Go on," Julian said coldly, pressing his lips thin.


    "Yes. After they chatted for a while, Madam and Mrs.


    Shaw left first. Mr. Jenkins went after them and chatted with Mrs. Shaw for a while. Mrs. Jenkins


    went to see the doctor alone. Also, both Mrs. Shaw and Mrs. Jenkins see the same doctor."


    Julian seemingly had grasped something. A dark glint crossed his eyes and he asked, ¡°Did you


    check on Dr. Moore?¡±

 Chapter 215 Happy Working Together

    Chapter 215 Happy Working Together


    "Dr. Moore confessed that it was Madam Shaw who requested him to draw an extra vial of blood


    from Mrs. Shaw. The extra vial of blood was then handed directly to the testing room and tested by


    a professional doctor.


    "There were two people involved in the test: the doctor and the trainee. Nobody came close to the


    testing room throughout the entire process. If Mr. Shaw suspects that someone messed with the


    blood sample, then these two people are our biggest suspects. Do you want me to interrogate


    them?"


    Julian narrowed his eyes. "No, we wouldn''t be able to get anything from their mouths even if we ask


    them, and we will only rm the person behind the scenes. Right now, I need you to help me check


    on something. Help me check whether or not Mrs. Jenkins has any connections in the hospital."


    "Roger," the secretary replied cleanly.


    He was hired by Julian to help him handle all sorts of personal issues. As such, looking into


    Mandy''s connections to the hospital was considered a piece of cake for him.


    After five minutes, the secretary called him again.


    "Mr. Shaw. Mandy¡¯s uncle is the vice-president of this hospital," the secretary reported.


    "Vice-president..." A cold smirk crossed his lips, "Okay, I got it already. You find someone to keep a


    tab over the doctor and the trainee, but make sure they don¡¯t know about it."


    "Yes, sir."


    After he hung up the call, Julian¡¯s face turned grim.


    Truth be told, he knew from the start that the error probability of the paternity test was close to zero.


    Susan would never cheat on him, and his mother would not lie to him. As such, there must be a


    third party messing things up. He was certain that the person must have some feud with either him


    or Susan, with Susan having a higher likelihood. 3


    Initially, he was still thinking about who the person would be, and then Mandy appeared.


    She knew that Susan was pregnant, so there was a chance that she got the news about the DNA


    paternity test from Dr. Moore. She hated Susan to the bone and she had an uncle who worked as


    the vice-president in the hospital.


    All the evidence pointed towards Mandy.


    Julian tightened his hand that was gripping his phone so hard that his knuckles went white. His


    countenance was dark and there was an intense rage burning in his eyes.


    He would not care about Mandy if she did note and find trouble with him and Susan. However,


    if she really wanted to court death so much, he would not mind giving her a ride.


    It was just that she was the daughter of the Ainsleys, and Luke Jenkins''s wife. Her two identities


    made it really hard to investigate her.


    Julian narrowed his eyes. Then, an idea suddenly popped up in his head.


    In the car, Julian waited expressionlessly. After a while, Luke came out of the police station. The


    nk expression on his face was screaming to everyone that he was not in a good shape, but


    Julian did not care. He drove his car closer and wound down the window.


    Luke looked at Julian, but there was no expression on his face. "Are you here tough at me?"


    "Why do you always assume the worst of me, Mr. Jenkins? We are business partners, why would I


    want t ough at you?" Julian said with a smile.


    The tip of Luke''s mouth twitched and it took all he had not to roll his eyes at Julian. He was once


    again amazed by how shameless this man was.


    "I¡¯m here to ask you for a favor," Julian said, lifting his eyebrow.


    Luke just looked at him without saying anything.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Julian did not feel awkward at all. He continued to say in a calm voice, "I want you to help me install


    a bug on Mandy¡¯s phone."


    "Are you kidding me, Mr. Shaw? You want me to help you install a bug on my wife''s phone?" Luke


    looked disbelievingly at Julian.


    Julian raised his eyebrows and moved on, "This woman is not as simple as she looks. I''m sure you


    would not be able to get anything from her mouth if you go and ask her about the car ident


    without any preparations. You will need evidence and facts to force her into submission. Am I right?"


    Luke furrowed his eyebrows. He looked fixedly at Julian for a moment and then asked, "Is it


    because of Susie?"


    Holding his gaze, Julian nodded. "Yeah."


    There was no emotion in Luke''s gaze. After a short while, he nodded, "Okay. I¡¯ll help you."


    This time, it was Julian''s turn to be surprised. "You agree to help me?"


    Luke continued to look at Julian as he said, "You won''t do anything that will harm Susie. I guess


    Mandy must have done something behind me again, or else you wouldn¡¯t want to put a bug on her


    phone. You''re Susie¡¯s husband, but my feelings towards Susie have never changed before. As long


    as I can help her, I¡¯ll do anything.¡±


    Luke had agreed to help him, but Julian had no idea why he did not feel too happy about it. He


    narrowed his eyes and said, "You still aren''t over Susie yet?"


    Luke held his gaze defiantly and replied, "Susie is the only woman I''ve ever loved in my life, so you


    better be good to her. If one day I realize you slighted her, I''ll do everything I can to get her back."


    "Don''t worry. That day will not happen," Julian said coldly.


    "I hope so,¡± Luke responded tly.


    "I¡¯ll send you a programter. Once it''s installed, the program will automatically hide and go online


    at the same time," Julian said.


    "Okay," Luke looked at Julian, "I have only one condition. Send me a copy of the monitor record."


    "Sure. I¡¯ll set the program up, and once something is recorded, it''ll send straight information to both


    of our phones," Julian promised.


    "Well, I hope we can have pleasant cooperation," Luke extended his hand toward Julian.


    "Me too," Julian reached out his hand at Luke as well, and both of them shared a short handshake.


    2


    After that, Julian started the engine and sped away. Luke squinted his eyes and looked for a while.


    Then h e got into his car expressionlessly.


    The Jenkins.


    "Mandy, are you hungry? Here are some snacks for you," said Madam Jenkins with an ingratiating


    smile.


    "Take it away. I already told you that I don''t have any appetite," Mandy said defiantly as she threw a


    sidelong nce at Madam Jenkins.


    "I''ll just put it here first," Madam Jenkins put the te of snacks on a table. Then, she began to ask


    Mandy about other things.


    However, Mandy gave her the cold shoulder the whole time.


    After a while, Madam Jenkins began to feel angry. If it were not for the baby in her stomach, she


    would never care about this b*tch at all.


    Since Mandy did not want to eat the snack, Madam Jenkins took it and offered it to Charlotte.


    "Charlotte, you didn''t eat much during lunch. Come here and have some snacks," Madam Jenkins


    spoke to Charlotte with a soft voice. Her attitude and behavior were totally different from just now.


    Charlotte shook her head.


    "Do you want to go out on a walk to cheer yourself u p?" Madam Jenkins suggested.


    A hint of mockery crossed Charlotte¡¯s eyes, "Every time I go out, four to five people will follow me. It


    just looks like I''m some sort of prisoner."


    After the incident in the cave, Luke had been watching her like a prisoner.


    No matter where she went, there would be a group of people following her. She felt she was going


    crazy soon.


    "Charlotte," Madam Jenkins sighed, "You can''t me your brother. Julian still has the evidence in


    his hand."


    "He''s just scaring me. I''m sure that he wouldn¡¯t report me to the police," Charlotte said through


    gritted teeth.


    Truthfully, she did not believe it as well. It was just that she needed something to keep her alive.


    "Charlotte, after going through so many things, you still haven''t given up on your silly fantasy yet?"


    Suddenly, a frigid voice rang out, and Luke walked in.

 Chapter 216 Initiative

    Chapter 216 Initiative


    When Charlotte saw Luke, she snorted coldly and then went upstairs.


    Madam Jenkins said, "Don''t be so hard on your sister, Luke. She knows what she did wrong... What


    if..."


    "Mom, I know what I am doing," Luke interrupted, his gazended on Mandy as he sized up the


    woman from a different point of view.


    In the past, he thought Mandy was self-willed and arrogant, but she was good at heart. Most


    importantly, he knew she loved him to the core.


    However, Luke was a little skeptical about that now after knowing that she had directed the


    ident.


    ording to the young man, the ident was not meant to kill him. That being said, creating an


    ident was prone to many erratic elements.


    For example, his condition on that day was not that good since he did not sleep well the night


    before. When the ident happened, he could not react in time, and instead of stepping on the


    brakes, he pushed the elerator to the max. The silver lining was that he was able to snap himself


    out of the trance and yank the steering wheel at thest second, steering his car away from the


    collision path and onto the tree.


    In the end, he hit his head.


    If Mandy really loved him so much, why would she try to harm him?


    A cold glint flitted across Luke¡¯s gaze.


    "Why are you looking at me like that, Luke?¡± Mandy said, her face blushed.


    "Nothing. I just feel it''s really tough to bear a child," Luke said simply.


    He had informed the police to stay out of the matter and kept the young man¡¯s statement hidden. He


    wanted to find out with Mandy himself. He wanted to ask her why she would do that. Why would she


    direct a car ident for him?


    However, before he could confront Mandy, Julian wanted him to put a bug in her phone. The fact


    that the man could let go of his dignity and ask for his help meant that whatever Mandy was doing, it


    must have harmed Susan.


    As such, he decided to not confront Mandy right now i n order to help Susan.


    "Well, it isn¡¯t that tough either." Mandy¡¯s face flushed pink. This was the first time Luke showed


    affection to her.


    Luke''s gaze grew deeper.


    At night, he received the software from Julian.


    Mandy was currently taking a bath, so this was his best chance. He picked up her phone, installed


    the software, and then put the phone back in the original spot.


    After he installed the software, he then activated the monitoring program on his phone by following


    the instructions.


    From now on, Mandy was an open book to him. He wanted to know how much she was hiding from


    him.


    The software had two functions. One was that it could intercept, record, and send all Mandy''s calls


    to his phone and Julian¡¯s phone. At the same time, it also doubled as a recording device that could


    capture all the voices and movements around Mandy.


    The first function was activated automatically while they could choose to switch the second function


    on or off. Both he and Julian had permission to turn it on or off. 1


    Luke temporarily turned off the second function and told Julian.


    "Mandy is with me right now, and I''ve switched off the second function. I''ll turn it on once I''m away


    from her." 1


    Julian raised his brow at the screen.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not interested in your nightlife."


    However, Luke did not reply to him anymore, and the second function remained closed.


    Julian could switch it on, but he did not do it.


    He put his phone away, and a dark glint crossed his eyes.


    ''Mandy Ainsley, you better pray that it''s not you who''s doing all of this from behind.¡¯


    "Why aren''t you sleeping yet, Julian?" Susan''s nasally voice rang out, which immediately softened


    the hard lines on Julian''s face.


    Carefully and softly, he walked to the bed and rubbed her head. "What''s wrong? Are you not feeling


    well?"


    "Yeah. I just got a nightmare," Susan said with a pout. Her nasal voice sounded really cute to Julian.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "What nightmare is that?" Julian pressed on.


    Susan pouted her mouth and said, "I was chased by this big monster. I kept running and running


    and running, but I couldn¡¯t shrug it off. I''m so exhausted, Julian."


    It took Julian a lot not tough at her. "Alright, alright. I''m here now."


    "Hug me." She snuggled toward him, moving her head to a morefortable position on his chest.


    Smilingly, Julian wrapped his arms around her and said, "You can¡¯t act like a baby anymore since


    you''re going to be a mother soon."


    "What do you mean by that?" Susan threw a sidelong nce at Julian. "This is discrimination. I''m


    going to file awsuit against you." "Go ahead. I would like to see which court dares to ept the


    case." Julian lifted his brow.


    "Are you daring me?" Susan shot a re at him.


    "Nope, nope. It¡¯s my fault. I''m sorry," Julian said, pinching her nose.


    After a while, something came into Julian''s mind and he asked, "Susie, if Luke did not lose his


    memory, would you still be with me?"


    "Who knows? Probably not," Susan replied halfheartedly.


    "Susan!" Julian''s gaze turned dangerous.


    Susan was tickled pink by Julian''s reaction. She stuck her tongue out and answered, "Can you not


    be such a jelly? The past is the past. There is no such thing as ''if in this world.¡±


    Julian thought for a moment and nodded. A triumphant expression crawled upon his face as he


    said, "You''re right. There are no ifs in this world. He lost, and there is no way he can turn the tides


    anymore."


    Susan rolled her eyes at Julian. "Why would you suddenly ask this kind of thing?"


    "We found the truck driver today. When I was at the police station, I bumped into Luke. And guess


    what..." Julian began to tell Susan the story.


    Shocked, it took Susan quite a long while to collect herself together. "So Mandy orchestrated the car


    ident? Is she out of her mind?"


    "Maybe. But ording to that person, the ident was not meant to kill Luke. Under normal


    circumstances, Luke would not suffer such severe injuries. At max, he will only get a light


    concussion, just like you did," Julian said.


    However, Susan still found it hard to believe.


    She could not believe that if Mandy really loved Luke s o much, then why would she put him in such


    a dangerous situation?


    Be that as it may, it was not her problem anymore. No matter if it was Luke or Mandy, none of them


    had anything to do with her.


    Shooing the thought out of her mind, Susan yawned and mumbled, "I''m tired. Sleep early, Julian."


    "Okay." Julian rubbed her hair as he looked affectionately at her.


    He did not n to tell her that he had installed a bug o n Mandy''s phone, as it would only make her


    worry and that was something he did not want to happen. H e decided to wait until he got his hands


    on some solid evidence before telling her.


    On the first night after the bug was installed, Mandy received a call. It was from one of her closest


    friends, and there was nothing in their conversation.


    Julian was never a person who would sit in a passive position. In order to get the evidence as soon


    as possible, he decided to make the first move.

 Chapter 217 Its All Your Fault, Mandy!

    Chapter 217 It''s All Your Fault, Mandy!


    "Next patient, please," Arron shouted leisurely.


    He was the vice president of the hospital as well as a famous orthopedist. He only had to attend to


    ten or so patients, talk some nonsense with them, and he would be paid handsomely.


    It was all due to his sister''s marriage that he was able t o enjoy all of the privileges. Through the


    Ainsleys, although he had never participated in any surgeries before, he was packaged as a


    specialist. Even if he contributed nothing to the hospital, the hospital would still give him a pay rise


    every year.


    It was like living in heaven.


    ''After thisst patient, I''ve to find a ce and rx. Where should I go?" As Arron thought, a


    lecherous smile crept onto his face.


    The door was opened and thest patient walked in.


    Without raising his head, he asked, "Tell me your name, your gender, and where you hurt yourself."


    "Name: Arron Rednick. Gender: male. Where did I hurt myself? How about a full-body bone


    fracture?" a phlegmatic voice replied in return.


    ''Huh?''


    Arron jerked his head up, and he was greeted by a pair of cold eyes. A little startled, he quickly


    gathered himself up and replied, "Who... Who are you? Are you making fun of me?"


    As if tickled pink by him, the man chuckled, " Everyone who knows me knows that I, Julian Shaw,


    never jokes around."


    ''Julian Shaw?"


    The rm in his head went off, and his heart started t o race.


    It went without saying that he was familiar with Julian. However, he would never feel so frightened if


    h e were to bump into him under normal circumstances. The reason he felt scared right now was


    that he had done something bad behind Julian.


    Be that as it may, he tried to calm himself down and said, "Is there any misunderstanding between


    us, Mr. Shaw? I''ve never met you before, and I didn¡¯t offend you or anything, so why are you doing


    this to me?"


    Maintaining the smile on his face, Julian moved on," Misunderstanding? Well, well, well, I guess our


    Mr. Vice President here is a little forgetful. Do you really think nobody knows that you''re the one


    who asked someone to switch the blood sample?"


    ''It''s busted?!'' Arron''s heart somersaulted.


    His worst hunch hade true. He did not understand how Julian would know about the blood


    sample.


    Even though he felt indignant right now, it was not the right time to ponder about something like


    that. He was fully aware of what Julian was capable of, so he must not admit it no matter what.


    Besides, he had deleted all the examination records. Even if Susan did the test again and proved


    her innocence, he just needed to tell them something was wrong with the first test result. After all,


    the machine was not absolutely urate.


    As such, he feigned a nk expression on his face and said, "Blood sample? I don¡¯t understand


    what you are talking about, Mr. Shaw."


    "You don''t understand? Well, it doesn''t matter," Julian snapped his fingers and two brawny men


    wearing well -pressed suits came in.


    "Close the door,¡± Julian said indifferently. "Then you guys can start beating him. But bear in mind,


    don''t kill him."


    The duo locked the door and then charged towards Arron.


    Arron''s knees gave way and he slumped to the floor," Mr... Mr. Shaw. This ce is a hospital, you


    can''t do what you like.¡±


    "Me? I don''t know them at all. I¡¯m just a patient who came to meet my doctor. While I was seeing


    you, two big and strong men rushed in and started beating you. I¡¯m just an innocent bystander,"


    Julian said, shrugging his shoulders.


    Arron''s expression changed. Then, before he could do anything, a flurry of kicks and punches


    showered upon him.


    After half an hour.


    Looking at Arron who was writhing in pain on the floor, Julian rose to his feet. "Vice President, I''ve


    booked three timeslots with you for the next three days. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    After that, Julian turned around and left.


    It was only after Arron was certain that Julian was gone that he got up from the floor. His body was


    shaking profusely.


    ''Three days? He ising to beat me for three days straight? He''s even more savage than the


    mafia!''


    He fished out his phone with his trembling hand and ced a call to Mandy.


    After all, it was all Mandy''s fault. If he knew Julian would retaliate in this manner, he would rather die


    than help her.


    He could not understand how Julian found out it was him, as he was certain that he did not leave


    any tracks behind. Since it was not him, then Mandy must¡¯ve given him away.


    As soon as the call was connected, Arron snapped out, "Mandy, this is all your fault!"


    On the other side of the phone, Mandy was happily enjoying her fruit. She was stunned for a


    moment when she heard the usation against her. She thought she was hallucinating and


    furrowed her brows. Then, she asked, "What happened, Uncle?"


    "What happened? It¡¯s all your fault! If you had not asked me to switch Mrs. Shaw''s blood sample for


    the DNA paternity test, Julian Shaw would¡¯ve nevere t o me. Do you know what he did? He


    brought two men with him today and beat the hell out of me! This is all your fault!" Arron shouted


    exasperatingly.


    He was a person with no ambition at all. It was all thanks to the Ainsleys that he could be the


    vice president of a hospital. As such, he did not reject when Mandy came to seek his help.


    However, he never expected that it would cost him so much. Right now, his life was in danger. He


    was certain that Julian would have no qualms in taking his life.


    "Julian Shaw went to you today?¡± Mandy was shocked as well.


    She narrowed her eyes. The test result should have been released a couple of days ago, and she


    was certain that the paternity percentage must be zero.


    Whoever saw the result would suspect their own wife first, and she knew Susan inside out.


    Susan was a prideful woman. She would not tolerate even the slightest doubt from Julian. At that


    time, there would be only two oues. Either she was so indignant that she lost the kid, or she


    had a fall out with Julian.


    She had been fighting with Susan for a long time, so she was very confident about it.


    However, right now, nothing happened to Susan, and Julian turned to target her uncle?


    ''Does he really not suspect Susan at all?'' Mandy thought inwardly.


    ''No, that''s impossible. The result is there, so there is n o way a man would not care about such a


    thing. Susan must''ve had a fall out with Julian already,'' Mandy thought in her mind.


    "Julian Shaw is not going to be satisfied until he gets me. Mandy, this is all your fault. You must help


    me!¡± Arron said, pulling Mandy back to reality.


    No matter if Julian was having a fall out with Susan o r not, it was a fact that Julian had turned his


    target on her uncle. Besides, if he had found her uncle, it meant he suspected her as well.


    Mandy¡¯s heartbeat suddenly grew into a gallop. After all, she never intended to offend the Shaws. 2


    Mandy forced herself to calm down and then said," Calm down, Uncle. Now answer my question.


    Did you delete all the records?"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, I did," Arron replied.


    Mandy let out a sigh, "That¡¯s good then. From what I know, Susan is a woman with high self-


    esteem. It''s Madam Shaw who did the test behind her back, so she would never do the test again.


    As such, nobody can justify that the test result is fake. Julian Shaw does not have any evidence as


    well, so as long as you refuse to admit it, he can''t do anything to you. Right now, you go and take a


    few days off. Don¡¯t go to the hospital. I guess he will give up if he cannot find you."


    Arron was still skeptical about it, but since he did not have a better idea, he could only agree to it.


    Mandy hung up the call, and a dark glint crossed her eyes.


    She did not believe that Julian did not suspect Susan a t all. Without any proof or evidence, the faith


    Julian had in Susan would slowly diminish and it was only a matter of time before a crack appeared


    in their rtionship.


    As such, she felt her effort was not entirely in vain.


    However, what Mandy did not know was that the call had been intercepted and recorded. It had


    been sent to both Julian and Luke''s phones.

 Chapter 218 Do You Have Anything Else To Say

    Chapter 218 Do You Have Anything Else To Say


    "It''s you who asked me to switch Susan¡¯s blood sample H


    "What should I do now?¡±


    "... He does not have any solid proof..."


    Julian received the recorded conversation between Mandy and Arron once he left the hospital. A


    cold grin crossed his face.


    This was the effect that he wanted. The reason why he brought someone to beat Arron up was that


    he was certain that he would call Mandy.


    Right now, he got the evidence he wanted.


    "Mandy Ainsley." Julian raised his brows.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Just when he was about to put his revenge n into action, his phone rang, prompting him to snap


    back to reality and look at his phone.


    The call was from Luke.


    "Mr. Shaw, can you leave this matter in my hands? I''ll surely give you a satisfactory answer," Luke


    said with a cold edge to his voice.


    Julian narrowed his eyes. Without a doubt, Luke did contribute a lot to this n. If it were not for


    him, Julian would''ve never gotten his hands on the evidence so soon. As such, he figured that he


    should give him a chance as well.


    Besides, he was also interested to see what kind of answer he was going to give him.


    "Okay, then. I''ll see what kind of answer Mr. Jenkins will give me," Julian said indifferently.


    "Don''t worry.¡± Luke''s voice was grim.


    After he handed the matter to Luke, he then beelined towards the Shaw Mansion.


    "Oh look who''s here? Are you not afraid that Susan might get angry at you foring to visit me?"


    Madam Shaw said spitefully when she saw Julian.


    Julian was beyond speechless after seeing Madam Shaw''s reaction.


    He sat beside her and said, "Mom, no matter what you did to Susie, she has never once talked


    poorly of you."


    "Well, should I say thank you then?" Madam Shaw sneered.


    Julian raised his brow. "I have something for you, Mom. Listen to this."


    Madam Shaw did not reply. She harrumphed and turned her head sideways.


    Julian yed the recording.


    At first, Madam Shaw did not know where Julian was going. However, the more she listened to the


    recording, the more her expression changed.


    After she finished listening to the recording, she smacked her hand hard on the table and snarled,"


    What a b*tch! She must have realized something the day we met her at the hospital! I can''t believe


    she dares to do this to us and mess about with the Shaws!"


    Madam Shaw¡¯s mind was very clear under normal circumstances. Julian smiled in relief and


    continued," So Mom, the test result is a conspiracy. The blood is not Susie¡¯s, so of course, the test


    result is not correct."


    An embarrassed expression crept onto Madam Shaw¡¯s face.


    Because of a fake report, she insulted Susan and pped her in the face. It was also because of


    the report that her rtionship with Julian deteriorated. The person who caused everything was


    Mandy. If it were not for her, she would never scold Susan and her rtionship with Julian would not


    have worsened so much.


    The more Madam Shaw thought about it, the more she felt angry at Mandy. Right now, she even


    started to resent the Ainsleys.


    "Julian, you must not be lenient on Mandy. You must show her that the Shaws are not pushovers,"


    Madam Shaw said coldly.


    "Don''t worry, Mom," Julian nodded. Then, he looked at Madam Shaw and said, "Now that you know


    you¡¯ve wronged Susie, don¡¯t you think you should go and apologize to her?"


    ''Apologize? To Susan?¡¯


    Madam Shaw''s face turned grim.


    Susan was younger than her, and she was the elder in their family. There was no reason for elders


    to apologize to the younger ones. She could not bring herself to do that.


    Therefore, Madam Shaw raised her brow and said," Even if it''s a misunderstanding, she did give


    me the look as well. So, I¡¯d say we¡¯re even now.¡±


    Julian could not help but frown.


    Before he could say anything, Madam Shaw continued, "Besides, even though we know the report i


    s rigged, it doesn''t mean that you are the father of the kid. I still think that we should bring Susan to


    do the test again. This time, I¡¯ll leave somebody there to oversee the entire process, and I¡¯ll make


    sure nobody gets close to her blood sample. As long as I can''t confirm the kid''s identity, I won''t feel


    assured."


    "Mom!¡± Julian intercepted forcefully, "How many times do I have to tell you? I won''t do the test.


    Have you ever thought about how you would feel if Grandma doubted my identity when you were


    pregnant?"


    Something crossed Madam Shaw¡¯s eyes as she replied, "How could youpare me with Susan?


    She screws around all the time, while I..."


    Julian pressed his lips into a frown.


    After he got the recording, the first thing he did was rush over to Madam Shaw. He hoped that the


    recording could clear the lengthy feud between her and Susan. However, it seemed to him that his


    effort was pointless. His mother would never change her view of Susan.


    "Mom, this will be thest time I tell you about this matter." Julian rose to his feet and added, "The


    recording is more than enough to prove Susie¡¯s innocence. We don''t need any technological


    measures to prove that the kid is mine. I have other stuff to do, s o I''ll leave first.¡±


    "Julian, you must reconsider..." Madam Shaw wanted t o say something, but Julian did not give her


    the chance. Without turning his head once, he soon went out of the mansion and disappeared from


    her sight.


    Madam Shaw had no choice but to swallow her words back to her stomach pit. She felt


    unreconciled, and the gloom in her heart grew.


    She wondered if Susan weighed more in Julian''s heart, or if she was more important to him. Even if


    she misunderstood Susan, she was not at fault. After all, she was also a victim of the deception as


    well.


    Something must have gone wrong with Julian when h e asked her to apologize to Susan.


    Besides, they did not have solid evidence to prove that he was the baby''s father in Susan¡¯s


    stomach.


    Madam Shaw wanted to bring Susan to do another test, but Julian protected her well. Even if she


    was his mother, he gave her no way to get close to Susan. Left with no other options, Madam Shaw


    could only bury the idea in the depth of her heart.


    The Jenkins.


    As Mandy was cursing Julian and Susan after she hung up the call, Luke came in with his face


    clouded over.


    When she saw him, she stood up and said, "Wee back, Luke. H..."


    Luke walked up expressionlessly to Mandy and gave her a p on the face.


    The smile on Mandy''s face froze. She did not know why Luke pped her. She looked


    disbelievingly at Luke and asked, "Why... Why did you p me, Luke?"


    Hearing themotion, Madam Jenkins walked over as well. She was a little happy when she saw


    the red weal on Mandy''s face, but she still strode towards them.


    "What are you doing, Luke? Mandy is pregnant,¡± she said.


    "What did I do wrong, Luke?" Mandy said, her eyes filled with tears.


    Without saying anything, Luke yed the recording.


    The moment the voice from the recording filled the house, Mandy''s expression changed. She


    seemed restless.


    "So, do you have anything to say?" Luke kept the phone away and stared at Mandy, his eyes cold


    and distant.


    "Listen to me, Luke," Mandy looked at Luke with dewy eyes, "I... I just asked my uncle to exchange


    the blood samples. When I saw you talking to Susan, my jealousy got the best of me. It''s all my


    fault. I never wanted to do this at all. I... I just love you too much. Luke, can you please forgive me?"

 Chapter 219 Two Choices

    Chapter 219 Two Choices


    Luke looked at Mandy with a newfound coldness.


    "Mandy, I always thought that you were just a headstrong and self-willed woman, and not bad-


    natured. However, I never expected that you would do so many things behind me. I''m so


    disappointed in you."


    The disgust in Luke¡¯s eyes shook Mandy to her core. She looked at him pitifully and pleaded, "This


    is all m y fault, Luke. I shouldn''t have allowed my jealousy to get the best of me. Can you... Can you


    please forgive m e for the sake of our child?"


    "Luke, you have to be clear that Susan is an outsider, and Mandy is your wife. Don''t put the cart


    before the horse,¡± Madam Jenkins chimed in.


    She did not like both Susan and Mandy. It was just that Mandy was bearing Luke¡¯s kid, so she had


    no choice but to side with Mandy during a time like this.


    A sarcastic glint shed across Luke''s eyes, "Mandy, it doesn¡¯t matter if I forgive you or not. Do you


    know who gave this recording to me? Julian Shaw."


    Luke pushed everything to Julian, and he did not tell Mandy that he was the one who installed the


    bug on her phone.


    "Julian Shaw..." Mandy became nervous and she slumped onto the couch, "My uncle said that


    Julian went for him. He must have installed a bug on his phone. Otherwise, there is no way he


    could''ve recorded our conversation.¡±


    The more Mandy thought about it, the more she grew nervous. "It''s all over. If Julian Shaw knows


    I¡¯m the one behind all of this, he would never let me off. He would never let the Ainsleys off."


    Suddenly, she grabbed Luke''s arm and said, "Luke, you have to help me. Although this is all my


    fault, I did it because I love you too much.¡±


    Bending over, Luke grasped her chin and said, "You love me too much?"


    "Of course. I love you more than anything in this world,¡± Mandy replied without any hesitation.


    As if he had heard something funny, Luke let out a guffaw. Then, when he looked at Mandy again,


    the coldness in his eyes shook Mandy to her bone.


    "So your love is getting someone to create a car ident and causing me to lie unconsciously in


    the hospital for three days and three nights?"


    The moment she heard what Luke said, Mandy froze.


    Madam Jenkins did not believe what she had just heard. She thought her mind or her ears were


    ying tricks on her, so she pressed on. "What are you talking about, Luke? What do you mean by


    that?"


    "H-Hubby..." Mandy stammered, "Have... Have you lost your mind?"


    "Do you still remember this man?" Luke smiled and showed Mandy a photo on his phone.


    Mandy''s face turned pale when she saw the photo of the young man.


    "Well, he was captured and confessed a lot of things." Luke looked indifferently at Mandy. "Of


    course, including the deed that you did. If it were not for me, the police would havee to arrest


    you right now."


    "He''s captured... Idiot! How dare he sell me out!" Mandy mumbled, her face contorted with rage.


    Luke released his grip on her. He did not know how to exin his feelings right now. Finally, Mandy


    showed her true colors.


    He could not believe that he had lived with such a person for so long, and he even let her be


    pregnant with his child. Luke felt that he was the most idiotic person in the world.


    "It¡¯s you!¡± When the implication of their conversation finally sank in, Madam Jenkins''s eyes widened


    in disbelief as she looked at Mandy. She rushed forward and gave a p on the other side of her


    cheek, "Do you know that Luke almost died at that time?!"


    As if she did not know pain at all, she just looked at Luke and pleaded, "Please listen to me, Luke.


    I... I didn''t know it would be so serious as well. I told that man to create a small ident, and I was


    standing not far away at that time. My objective was to appear beside you right after the ident. I


    thought you''d be badly shaken at that time, and I wanted to be the first person tofort you so


    that it would pull our rtionship closer..."


    Mandy suddenly dissolved into tears as she continued, "Do you know how shocked I was when I


    saw you crash into the tree? I didn''t dare to go up to you, but I''m the one who called the ambnce.


    Please trust me, Luke. I never wanted to take your life. I did s o many things because I love you too


    much."


    Mandy was bawling her eyes out, yet Luke¡¯s gaze was marred with disgust. Her love was too much


    for him.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    If it were not for her, that ident would not have happened. If the ident did not happen, he


    would still be Susan right now, and his life would not be so miserable.


    Mandy¡¯s selfishness almost destroyed his entire life!


    No, not his entire life. He still had a chance to right the wrong.


    The way Luke looked at Mandy froze her to the core. "I can let you go regarding my ident, but I


    need to give Julian an answer. I have already prepared the divorce agreement. After the baby is


    born, we will go through the divorce procedure right away. I''ll take the baby with me, and you have


    to leave."


    "No," Mandy shouted, disbelief ented her voice." I''ve given so much to you. You can''t divorce


    me!


    Besides, thew will not allow you to divorce me right after the baby is born!"


    Mandy was right. Thew forbade a man to file for a divorce during the growth andctation period


    of a kid.


    Luke sneered, "It isn''t an issue if the divorce is filed by the wife''s side. You don¡¯t have a choice now,


    Mandy. If you agree to the divorce, I can help you handle Julian. However, if you don''t... I guess I


    don''t need to tell you what Julian will do to you and the Ainsleys, right?¡±


    Luke was as cold as a demon.


    Mandy could not help but shake profusely. "You... You won''t do this to me! One day the couple


    hundred days grace. I still have your kid, Luke."


    "I guess both you and I know where the kid wille from." Luke gritted his teeth and said, "There


    are only two choices for you, Mandy. This is all I can do for you as your husband."


    Right now, he just wanted to get as far as possible from Mandy. If it were not for the kid in her


    stomach, h e would have chased her out of the house already.


    Mandy looked at Luke and mumbled, "Did you... Did you never fall in love with me at all?¡±


    "Never,¡± Luke answered tly.


    Suddenly, all the life left her and she slumped onto the couch like a marite with its string cut.


    "TH leave the divorce agreement here. You can refuse t o sign it, but I''ll give you only three days.


    After three days, if you still don''t agree with my suggestion, I can''t


    guarantee what Julian will do to you."


    With those words, Luke turned around coldly and left.


    Divorce...


    Mandy looked at the agreement on the table and suddenly shouted, "I''ll never sign it, Luke! Even if


    it costs my life! I''ll never sign it!"


    However, Luke did not stop once in his tracks.

 Chapter 220 Take Control Of The Person

    Chapter 220 Take Control Of The Person


    Mandy was enveloped in despair as Luke slowly vanished from her sight.


    Indeed, she had done something very terrible, but it was because she loved him too much. They


    even had their own kid. Did he really not have any feelings for her?


    She tried to shrug the apathetic face and those cold eyes of Luke¡¯s off her head but to no avail.


    They kept resurfacing in her mind, and it was driving her mad.


    Madam Jenkins cast a sidelong gaze at Mandy and snortled, "I guess Luke has made it pretty clear.


    I suggest you ept the truth and sign the divorce agreement as early as possible."


    The reason she could put up with Mandy for so long was because of the baby. Now that the truth


    behind the car ident that almost cost her son''s life had shed upon her, she finally realized how


    evil the woman in front of her could be in order to achieve her goal. As such, she decided not to


    tolerate it with her anymore. 1


    As long as they could keep the child, she did not care i f Mandy was chased out of the Jenkins or if


    she was dead. Right now, she just wanted the girl to vanish before her eyes.


    "Never! I¡¯ll never sign the agreement!" Mandy jerked her head up and snarled at Madam Jenkins.


    There was a mad glitter in her bloodshot eyes.


    "Hmph, you¡¯re just dying the inevitable. When the timees, you have to sign the divorce


    agreement whether you like it or not." Madam Jenkins looked at her disdainfully before walking


    away, leaving Mandy alone to slowly get enveloped by her despair.


    ''This is it? Is this the end for me? Am I really leaving the Jenkins?'' Mandy thought inwardly.


    It took her a great deal of effort to marry Julian, and she went out of her way to get pregnant with his


    kid. Mandy had always believed that she could change Luke''s mind and make him fall for her after


    the child was born. 7


    But now... Everything was destroyed.


    If she did not allow her jealousy to get the best of her, i f she did not do that to Susan, then perhaps


    the oue would be different.


    Guilt surfaced on her face, then vanished as a maniac light soon entered her eyes.


    She would not sit idly and wait for her end. As such, she made a call to Madam Ainsley and said,


    "Mom, I''ll give you an address. Help me get to the person on that address."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Madam Ainsley said yes to her at first, then she asked quizzically, "America? Why do you suddenly


    have to g o so far to find someone?¡±


    "Stop asking, Mom. Just help me get to her as soon as possible. After you find her, hide her in a


    ce where nobody could find her. Whether or not I can get through it this time, it''s on her now,¡±


    Mandy said grimly.


    "Get through what? Mandy, are you facing some problems?" Madam Ainsley furrowed her brows.


    "Mom, just help me with this. Remember, you must keep her contained at all costs, or else it will be


    the end for me this time," Mandy said with a serious voice. She only hung up the call after she


    ascertained that Madam Ainsley understood her request.


    There was one thing she did not know. Julian and Luke got the recording not from Arron''s phone,


    but from hers.


    The software on her phone was still running. This time, the conversation between her and Madam


    Ainsley was recorded and was sent to both Julian and Luke.


    Luke frowned when he heard the recording. He knew Mandy would not surrender so easily, but why


    was she looking for that person?


    Luke narrowed his eyes and he quickly dispatched his men to the address. He wanted to get ahold


    of that person before the Ainsleys did.


    At the same time, Julian received the recording as well. Great merriment was dancing in the depth


    of his eyes, as he was eager to know what kind of trump


    card Mandy was going to y this time.


    "Go to this address and get the person back posthaste. I''m pretty certain that both the Jenkins and


    the Ainsleys are on the move as well, so you have to act fast," Julian instructed indifferently.


    "Who are you talking to, Julian?" Susan asked curiously. She realized that Julian had been acting


    weird recently.


    Smilingly, Julian replied, "I suspect that somebody has tampered with the DNA paternity test, and


    since you bumped into Mandy and Luke that day at the hospital, I figure Mandy must be behind


    everything. Therefore, I put a bug on her phone, and as I expected, I sessfully intercepted some


    important messages."


    Julian then yed the recording.


    "Mandy switched my blood sample?" Susan asked, disbeliefced thick in her voice. "But why?


    Why would she want to do that?"


    She did have some conflicts with Mandy before when she was with Luke at that time. However, that


    had already passed. Now she was married to Julian while Mandy was married to Luke. Their lives


    should not intersect, so she could not fathom why Mandy still hated her so much.


    "Who knows?" Julian shrugged.


    It went without saying that he knew why Mandy hated Susan so much. It was because Luke was


    still thinking about her even after he was married to


    Mandy. Of course, Julian would not be so foolish to tell Susan this.


    Susan let out a wry smile, then she suddenly remembered something. She looked at Julian


    puzzlingly and asked, "By the way, how did you install the bug on Mandy''s phone?¡±


    Julian cleared his throat. Then, he said reluctantly, "I got help from Luke."


    ''Luke...''


    Susan was stunned. Truth be told, she never expected that Luke would help Julian at all. When she


    recalled his intense gaze in front of the hospital, she let out a sigh. She could see that he still had a


    thing for her. It was just that she chose to ignore it. After all, everything about them had already


    ended during the time he lost his memory.


    ¡°Do you feel gratitude?¡± Julian asked tartly.


    Susan shot him a re and said, "Of course I''m grateful for his help because he''s my friend.


    Besides, h e doesn''t have the obligation to help us since this is our family affair.¡±


    The storm that had been building up inside of Julian dissipated, and his eyes and cheeks became


    animated.


    With a wide grin stered across his face, he nodded," Yes, yes, you¡¯re right. That''s why I let him


    handle Mandy himself. But it seems like Mandy still has something up her sleeve. She called her


    mom just now and asked her to get someone, who I presume to be her trump card from America.


    I''m curious about the person''s identity, so I already sent my men to get her a s well.¡±


    Susan had been very tired recently. She became dizzy when she heard about those things.


    She yawned and said, "Well, I''ll let you handle it.¡±


    Julian was distressed seeing her listless look. "Hurry u p and go to rest."


    Susan¡¯s morning sickness worsened after she was pregnant. In the first few months, she would


    vomit everything that entered her mouth. Right now, although she could barely eat something, she


    felt drowsy all day. Looking at her pale face, Julian just hoped that he could share some of her pain.


    The silver lining was that Mama Jean was quite experienced in taking care of a pregnant woman.


    She had been taking good care of Susan ever since she got pregnant, and that made put Julian at


    ease a little.


    America.


    There were three groups of people heading to the same destination.


    Both Luke and Julian were certain that the Ainsleys would send somebody after the person, so they


    knew they had to act very rapidly.


    However, the Ainsleys were oblivious that Luke and Julian had sent their own teams as well, so


    they were more rxed.


    By the time Madam Ainsley arrived, she found no one i n the apartment. The people from the


    Ainsleys went around asking, and the neighbor said the person that they were looking for had


    already moved away.


    Left with no other choice, Madam Ainsley made a call t o Mandy. "Mandy, we''re at the address you


    gave us, but that person¡¯s not here. We have been waiting here for a day and a night, yet she still


    hasn''t returned yet. I f she has already moved away, it¡¯ll be hard to locate her now."


    "She hasn¡¯t returned yet?" Mandy''s heart somersaulted and her whole body shook as a dark


    foreboding rose from the depth of her heart.


    ''Could it be that she has already been taken away by other people?'' Mandy thought.


    However, she soon dispelled the thought. After all, she only gave the address to Madam Ainsley


    alone. If someone had taken her away before Madam Ainsley and her people arrived, then who


    could it be?


    ''No, that is not possible. Stay calm, Mandy," Mandymanded herself to keep calm.


    She got the address when she overheard the conversation between Madam Jenkins and Charlotte.


    I t took her a lot of time to investigate it, so she was certain that no one knew about it.


    As such, the person probably just wet out for a few days. She was confident that she would be back


    very soon.

 Chapter 221 Key Witness

    Chapter 221 Key Witness


    "Mandy? Mandy?¡± Madam Ainsley shouted when she did not hear any response from Mandy.


    Mandy snapped herself out of her trance and replied sternly, "Mom, send some more people to look


    for her. She is very important to me. We must find her!"


    Madam Ainsley did not dare to take it lightly after hearing how serious Mandy sounded. She


    dispatched more of her men and continued the search.


    "Mr. Jenkins, when we got there, the apartment was already empty. ording to the neighbor, she


    had already been taken by another group of people. I suppose the group of people is not from the


    Ainsleys since they were slower than us.¡±


    Tapping his finger on the table, Luke replied," Understood. Thank you for your hard work."


    "Do we need to continue the search?"


    "That is not necessary." Luke narrowed his eyes. "I¡¯ve told you to try and get a photo of the woman.


    How''s it going?"


    He had secretly deactivated the monitoring software o n Mandy''s phone a few hours ago. However,


    it was after the conversation between Mandy and Madam Ainsley, so Julian must have gotten his


    hands on the address as well. He was certain that it must be Julian''s men that had taken the


    woman away. As such, instead of her whereabouts, he was more curious in knowing the woman''s


    identity who Mandy was so hellbent on looking for.


    "Yes. We got a picture of her and her neighbor from one of her neighbors."


    Luke took over the photo and his expression changed.


    He knew the person in the photo. She was one of the maids that used to serve his family. The maid


    was different from any other maid. The mother of the maid was Madam Jenkins''s nanny. After the


    nanny passed away, she continued to stay with the Jenkins since she was the nanny''s daughter.


    Due to the special connection, she was Madam Jenkins''s trusted confidant.


    However, he had never seen the maid anymore after the death of his father at Bali. He had asked


    his mother about the maid before, but Madam Jenkins said she could not bear to let her stay as a


    maid anymore since both she and her mother had taken care of them for such a long time. As such,


    she gave her a sum of money and asked her to stay somewhere else.


    Luke felt it was reasonable so he did not press the matter on anymore. Therefore, he could not


    understand why Mandy suddenly would want to find the maid at this moment.


    His brows were knitted tightly in the center of his forehead. No matter what she was going to do, it


    was all for naught since Julian had already taken the maid away.


    "Mr. Shaw, the woman is inside," a bodyguard in ck whispered. "After some investigation, we


    found out that she is Madam Jenkins¡¯s personal maid and also her trusted confidant. After Luke and


    Mandy¡¯s marriage in Bali, this woman left for America. Since then, nobody has heard any news


    about her anymore.¡±


    "She went off the grid after the wedding?" Julian asked as his eyes shone bright with excitement,"


    Bring me to her. I want to see her in person."


    He had a hunch that this maid would be the key to the Jenkin''s Pandora''s box.


    The bodyguard had locked the maid in a dark room. Once the door was opened, the maid¡¯s


    frightened voice rang out.


    "Who are you? Why do you want me?"


    ''Snap.''


    The light was switched on.


    When the maid saw Julian, she grew even more terrified. All colors were washed from her face as


    she inched backward. Her body began to shake uncontrobly due to her fear as she stammered,


    "Mr... Mr. Shaw?! I-I¡¯ve never offended you before, so why are you doing this to me?"


    "If you have never offended me before like you said, then why are you so afraid of me?" Julian


    asked,


    lifting one of his brows.


    "I¡ªI¡ª" The maid wanted to say something, but she was so overwhelmed by her fear that she could


    not articte her mind into words.


    The woman was afraid of him. This meant that she had done something bad behind him before.


    Nevertheless, Julian had no recollection of meeting her anywhere, so where or how on earth could


    she offend him?


    ''She disappeared right after Bali. Luke and Mandy''s marriage... Death of Richard Jenkins...''


    Suddenly, after he connected all the dots, something clicked in his mind.


    ''So that''s how it is..." A grim smile crept onto his lips. He looked straight at the maid and said, "Has


    it ever crossed your mind that you would fall into my hands one day when you framed Susie at that


    time? Since you''re here in my hands right now, I''ll not talk nonsense with you anymore.¡± Then, he


    turned to one o f the bodyguards and instructed, "You, go and break both her legs."


    ''Break both her legs...''


    The maid¡¯s face turned ashen pale when she heard what Julian said. She never expected that he


    would go straight to the matter and want to break both of her legs right away.


    "Mr-Mr. Shaw, y-you can''t lynch me. This is illegal!" the maid shouted when she saw the fierce-


    looking


    bodyguard walking up to her.


    As if he heard some kind of joke, Julian chuckled," Illegal? As long as nobody knows about it, then it


    is not illegal.¡±


    As he was talking, a dark glint flitted across the depth of his eyes, "Don''t worry. After you die, I''ll get


    a few wild dogs and have them consume your whole body. I''ll make sure that not even a single


    remnant of you will be left behind in this world. You will disappear into the thin air as if you never


    existed before. Nobody will suspect me.¡±


    Julian''s voice was t and calm. He sounded as if he was crushing an ant even though he was


    talking about killing a person.


    "You... Stop scaring me. I won''t be scared by you," the maid said, though her voice was shaking and


    her eyes were filled with fear.


    She had anticipated that Julian might torture her to extract a confession. However, she was Madam


    Jenkins''s trusted confidant. She had made up her mind that she would not betray Madam Jenkins


    even i f it cost her life.


    That being said, her resolution was slowly crumbling little by little, and now it was on the edge of


    copsing after she experienced how ruthless Julian was. He did not ask anything, and he said with


    conviction that she was the one who framed Susan. What¡¯s more, he even wanted to feed her body


    to the dogs after killing her.


    "Do it," Julian ordered after giving the maid a sidelong nce.


    Hearing the instruction, all of the bodyguards picked u p a stick from the ground. They resumed


    striding towards her and then swung the sticks onto her legs without any hesitation.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The maid''s lips turned pale.


    She stared in horror as the barrage of sticks moved through the air, heading straight for her legs.


    Just when the sticks were about tond on her legs, she shouted, "Wait!"


    "Stop," Julian waved his hand. Then, he looked at her expressionlessly and said, "Do you have any


    last words?"


    "Last words...?¡± The maid was so scared that she wet her pants. Her voice was trembling as she


    began to wring words out of her lips, "Mr. Shaw, I-you can¡¯t me me for whatever happened there.


    I... I was just following orders."


    "Orders? On whose orders? Was it Madam Jenkins or Charlotte Jenkins?" Julian pressed on.


    The maid did not reply instantly. Seeing her hesitation, Julian ordered, "Do it.¡±


    The bodyguards raised their sticks once more.


    Terrified, the maid gave in atst and shouted, "Wait! I''ll speak!"


    "Very well," Julian said, a triumphant grin tugging at the corner of his lips. "I''ve done a background


    check o n you. You have a boyfriend in the States, and I heard you''re pregnant? If you listen to me,


    I''ll not only let you go, but I will also give you a sum of money enough for you to spend the rest of


    your life with your family.


    However, if you so much as hide a word from me..."


    Julian snorted.


    "I won''t. I swear," the maid hastily said.


    Julian was able to find out about her boyfriend and her pregnancy in such a short amount of time.


    ''Please forgive me, Madam Jenkins. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you keep your secret, it''s just


    that this man is too scary..."


    The maid swallowed a gulp of saliva and began to spill everything out.

 Chapter 222 A Widespread Scandal

    Chapter 222 A Widespread Scandal


    Julian exited the room after half an hour, his facial expression grim.


    "What should we do to her now, Mr. Shaw?" the bodyguard standing beside the door asked.


    A cold grin crossed Julian''s face as he said, "Send her back to America."


    "Ah?" The bodyguard was stunned. He did not understand why Julian would let her go so easily


    since it took them a lot of time to catch her.


    "Not only are we letting her go, but we''re leading the Ainsleys to her. I guess you don''t need me to


    teach you how to do it, right?" Julian said, giving the bodyguard a knowing grin.


    "Yes sir. I know what to do," the bodyguard replied.


    Julian nodded with a cold glint in his eyes.


    Richard''s death haunted Susan for so long that it had be her nightmare. Be that as it may, he


    did not expect the truth to be so dark. It was unbearable, even for him.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ''I guess it''s time for us to tally up all your bad deeds, Madam Jenkins.¡¯


    ording to the maid, Madam Jenkins was the mastermind behind Richard''s death. Charlotte


    might know something about the inside story, but Mandy


    and Luke were kept in the dark.


    He reckoned that the reason Mandy was so desperate t o find the maid was that she wanted to use


    the maid against Susan. She thought her grandiose idea would help her to turn the tables, but little


    did she expect that the truth the maid had would count against her.


    Right now, he had the key witness in his hand, and things were going to be very interesting.


    The maid was released back to America. Then, Julian did something behind her and she was


    captured again by the Ainsleys who were wandering around her apartment in America.


    The moment Madam Ainsley caught her, she phoned Mandy and told her the great news.


    Mandy was overjoyed when she got the news. She said, "Mom, bring her back right away. Let me


    know when you''ve arrived. I want to have a talk with her.¡±


    On that night, Mandy went back to her own house secretly and met up with the maid.


    "Are you looking for me, Mrs. Jenkins?" The maid was a little startled when she saw Mandy.


    Mandy squinted her eyes to study the maid for a moment and then asked, "I''m running out of time


    Jade, so I''ll cut to the chase. I overheard the conversation between Madam Jenkins and Charlotte.


    Although I didn¡¯t hear it quite well since I was too far away, I did capture a few key points. Madam


    Jenkins said that you own the key piece of evidence to Richard


    Jenkins¡¯s death, so they had no choice but to send you away.¡±


    Jade was stunned for a while, and then she nodded." Yeah, I have the evidence with me."


    "What kind of evidence is that? Tell me now!" Mandy shouted at Jade, her eyes filled with burning


    madness. "I want the evidence that proves that Susan i s the murderer!"


    Mandy felt that Madam Jenkins was too stupid. She did not press charges on Susan because of


    Luke and she even cremated Richard¡¯s body. Without any concrete evidence, it would be difficult to


    convict her o f the crime.


    However, the maid had evidence that could prove that Susan was the killer in her hands.


    This would be her final trump card. As long as she could get her hands on the evidence, Susan


    would be a t her mercy. At that time, it would be Julian and Luke''s turn toe and beg for her.


    "Susan? Evidence that proves that she''s the murderer?¡± Jade looked puzzlingly at Mandy. It was


    apparent to her that Mandy had misunderstood something. The evidence in her hand had nothing to


    d o with Susan at all, but Madam Jenkins.


    "Yes! You must have the evidence, hand it over," Mandy said, her eyes were bloodshot.


    With the evidence, she did not have to fear Susan anymore and she could turn the tables in her


    favor.


    Jade hesitated for a while and then said, "Yeah, I have it. That day Susan dropped an earring at the


    scene, and the earring was stained with Mr. Richard''s blood."


    "Where is the earring now?" Mandy''s eyes shone.


    Jade thought for a moment and then asked, "Mrs. Jenkins, Madam Jenkins has made it very clear


    that w e should never talk about this matter for the sake of M r. Jenkins. Perhaps you should get


    permission from Madam Jenkins first?¡±


    "You don''t have to worry about that." Mandy said impatiently, "I''m carrying Luke''s baby. If you listen


    to me, I''ll do everything I can to keep you safe. However, i f you don''t... I would like to see if you''re


    more important or the baby inside of me is."


    Jade was seemingly startled by Mandy. She reluctantly fished the "evidence¡± earring that she


    dished up in advance from her pocket.


    Mandy snatched the earring away, and she looked a little mad. "Susan, this time, I''m going to pay


    you back for the humiliation that I''ve suffered so far. Just you wait for it!¡±


    Today, Susan felt a lot better so she asked Julian to apany her for a walk in the garden.


    Susan was enjoying the walk, but Julian was tense.


    "Careful, there is a rock over there. Lift your feet."


    "Why is there a water stain on the ground? Who was i n charge of cleaning here today?"


    "Susie, there are three steps here, let me carry you over."


    Along the way, Susan did not feel anything but Julian was sweating like a racehorse.


    Tickled pink by him, Susan looked at him and said," Julian, I think you''re overreacting a bit."


    "It¡¯s always better to be safe than to be sorry," Julian said. Then, before he could wipe the sweat off


    his face, he added, "Susie, I think that¡¯s enough walking today. Let''s sit down and have a rest."


    Susan turned her head around and realized they had only been walking for a hundred or so meters.


    She decided that she would never ask Julian to apany her for a walk anymore.


    After Julian helped her sit down and rest at the side, Mama Jean rushed over with a document


    folder in her hand.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Shaw." She sounded flustered. "We received a document. It¡¯s from the court!"


    "From the court?¡± Susan was curious.


    Julian took over the document. He opened it up and a grin hopped onto his lips.


    Inside the document folder was a court summons.


    Susan went nearer to take a peek, and she was stunned. "The trial for Richard¡¯s case will begin in


    three days?"


    When she saw the name, the bloodied scene on that day filled her eyes and she bit her lower lips.


    "Do you believe me, Susie?" Julian looked fixedly at Susan.


    "Yes," Susan nodded instinctively.


    "Okay. Now I have sufficient evidence to prove that you''ve nothing to do with Richard¡¯s death. It was


    someone else that killed him that night," Julian said sternly. "And I know the identity of the killer."


    It took Susan a while to process the things Julian said. When the implication of his words finally


    sank into her, she shouted, "The killer was someone else? Who is it?¡±


    Smilingly, Julian rubbed her hair and briefed her through the entire story. Then, he said, "You¡¯ve not


    been feeling well recently, so I didn''t tell you anything as I don¡¯t want you to get worried about it. On


    the other hand, I also want to see what kind of trick Mandy is ying. Truth be told, I didn¡¯t expect


    this from her."


    Susan took a while to digest theplicated rtionship in this case before concluding, "So... We


    have to thank Mandy for leading us to the witness?"


    "I guess she wouldn''t want us to thank her either,¡± Julian scoffed, "Anyway, since the woman wants


    to y with fire, let''s y fire with her. Besides, we can also make use of the opportunity to prove


    your innocence."


    Susan nodded. Her brain was still a muddled brain."


    Anything you say.¡±


    Julian smiled, "Didn¡¯t she want to use this case to threaten us? I have a good idea. Let us give her


    free publicity."


    Susan blinked her eyes as she did not quite understand what Julian was going to do.


    On the next day, news was circting throughout Ningcheng City.


    Richard Jenkins did not die of an ident, but he was murdered by somebody. And the murderer


    was none other than Luke''s ex-girlfriend, the current wife of Julian Shaw¡ªSusan Shelby!

 Chapter 223 The Next Three Days

    Chapter 223 The Next Three Days


    Even though the news had caused a hugemotion i n Ningcheng City and everyone was talking


    about it, the center of the storm-the Shaws-was calm as if nothing had happened.


    For one thing, Julian had kept all the voices from outside. On the other hand, Susan knew it was


    part of Julian¡¯s n, so she was unflustered. However, it was not the same case for other ces.


    "Julian! What the hell is going with Susan again? Why is it when something happens, it''s always


    her? Isn''t everything about Richard over already? Why would someone suddenly bring the matter


    up again? If everyone knows that the woman of the Straws is a murderer, then our reputation would


    be at stake! How are we supposed to stay in Ningcheng City?" Madam Shaw''s bellow erupted from


    the other side of the line.


    Julian took the phone away from him, and he only began to talk after Madam Shaw had finished her


    long tirade of questions, "Mom, Susie will attend the trial in three days. If you''re interested, you''re


    wee to attend as well."


    "Are you kidding me, Julian? Haven''t we been humiliated enough already? And now you want me to


    attend the trial?"


    "Don''t worry Mom. I assure you it¡¯ll be so interesting that you''ll never forget it for the rest of your


    life,"


    Julian said tly.


    Madam Shaw was shocked by the calm of his voice. She fell silent for a moment and then replied


    hesitantly, "Are you certain, Julian?"


    "Yes," Julian replied confidently.


    "Okay, then! Since you¡¯re so sure about it, I''ll attend the trial as well. But remember Julian, the


    Shaws¡¯ reputation precedes everything else, and you must protect it at all costs," Madam Shaw said


    sternly.


    Julian chuckled and said, "See you in court in three dayster, Mom."


    The Jenkins were in a mess.


    "What''s going on? Who spread the news out?" Mandy¡¯s face was pale.


    It was never her intention to make a big fuss out of it. The court summons was just a warning.


    In her vision, Julian should have contacted her and hoped that she could drop thewsuit. Then,


    she would use the evidence as her concession to negotiate with Julian. 1


    This was her original ybook.


    However, the news had spread and everybody knew about the trial that would be happening in


    three days. This kind of fight between the riches was what the crowd loved to watch the most. As


    such, with so many people showing solicitude in this matter, neither she nor Julian could back


    down.


    Right now, thewsuit must be held.


    Initially, all she wanted was to take this as a bargaining chip to negotiate with Julian. Unless she


    wanted to bring Susan down along with her, or else she would not truly send Susan into jail.


    She did not know who spread the news. Right now, the situation had developed to the point that


    backpedaling was not an option anymore.


    It was at this moment that her phone rang, cutting off her bitter, frustrated train of thought.


    She picked up the phone and Madam Ainsley¡¯s desperate voice wafted into her ear, "Mandy, were


    you the one who filed awsuit against Susan? Are you out of your mind? The Straws have just


    announced that they will suspend all the coborations with the Ainsleys. Also, due to the Shaws,


    many of our other partners have terminated their contracts with us as well. In less than an hour, our


    direct economic loss has piled up to more than fifty million dors!¡±


    "I..." Mandy did not know what to say.


    She never expected that Julian would retaliate so fast.


    They should sit down together, have some tea, and have a chat to find a way to smooth the dispute


    between them behind closed doors. How could he initiate an attack on the Ainsleys directly?


    Before she could say anything to Madam Ainsley, Madam Jenkins rushed over.


    "Idiot! Did you go and press charges against Susan?" Madam Jenkins looked at Mandy as if she


    was looking at a lunatic.


    The reason she went so far and cremated Richard''s corpse was that she wanted to destroy all


    traces and hoped that the case could be closed as soon as possible.


    After all, she just wanted to keep Susan away from Luke, and she had already obtained her goal.


    Now Mandy had reopened the case. Although she was certain that she left no traces behind, what if


    the police found something?


    Then, it would be game over for her!


    Right now, Madam Jenkins wanted to choke Mandy to death.


    "How can you not discuss with us first before doing anything rashly?" Charlotte looked angrily at


    Mandy.


    Mandy only felt a headache now.


    "I give you three days to consider, and this is the answer you give me?" Luke entered the house.


    His face was bereft of any emotion, and his eyes were burning with anger. "What a great move,


    Mandy Ainsley. You file thewsuit first, and then you spread the news across the entire Ningcheng


    City in the shortest amount of time. You''re forcing Susie to engage you in awsuit. I''ve told you,


    again and again, to leave her alone. Why can''t you just stay put and


    listen to me once?¡±


    The news was spreading fast like a wildfire. Everyone was paying rapt attention to this matter, so


    even if Mandy went to drop the case, everybody would just think that it was the Shaws who put


    pressure on her and it would damage Susan''s reputation greatly. If Susan wanted to restore her


    reputation and prove her innocence, engaging Mandy in awsuit was the only way.


    However, the incident was already tooplicated to be solved at that time, so how would there be


    any changes this time?


    After seeing the renewed rage on Luke''s face, the fear and anxiousness in Mandy''s heart suddenly


    ebbed away and she calmed down.


    She held his gaze and sneered, "Who are you to question me like that, Luke Jenkins? Use your


    mind and think carefully. That woman killed your father. I''m your wife and I have your child. Do you


    think this i s a suitable attitude to talk to me?¡±


    Luke''s face turned even grimmer, "Do you really think that I don''t dare to do anything to you just


    because you''re bearing my child?"


    Mandy felt a sharp surge of coldness rush through her veins and seep into every inch of her. She


    rose to her feet and went on a spree, "Anyway, I¡¯ve already done i t. Kill me if you can!" "You!" Luke


    stepped forward and grabbed her cor.


    Mandy looked at him and a cold grin crept onto her lips, "Do it, Luke! I dare you!¡±


    Luke¡¯s gaze felt like a dagger continuously stabbing her heart. However, she still could not bring


    herself to hate him.


    She could not fathom why all of the men loved Susan s o much, be it Julian or Luke. Drowned by


    her jealousy, she decided to throw everything to the wind.


    She did not care if she offended Julian and she did not care if she enraged Luke. At this moment,


    she just wanted Susan to pay the price.


    Luke stared daggers at her, and then he suddenly let g o of his hand.


    Mandy slumped to the couch and she let out a brazenugh, "I knew it, Luke. I know how much you


    want to strangle me to death for that slut, but you can''t. How d o you feel right now? Do you feel


    pain? Or do you feel angry? Come, don''t suppress yourself anymore. I¡¯m right here,e forward


    and kill me! Hahahaha!"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Mandyughed like a lunatic.


    Luke paid her no mind and exited the house.


    He took out his phone and punched in Susan''s phone number. But his finger stopped on the dial-out


    key.


    Susan was pregnant. He did not know if she had heard the news already and he did not know how


    she felt. The trial was happening in three days...


    Luke was worried sick about Susan, but he did not know what kind of identity he should use to


    make the call and care about Susan.


    Everything about this was caused by Mandy.


    He did not have the face to see Susan anymore.


    All of a sudden, he was assaulted by a surge of powerlessness and he dropped his arm down. 1


    There was nothing he could do now. Three dayster, the matter would finallye to an end in


    court.

 Chapter 224 Blood-Stained Earring

    Chapter 224 Blood-Stained Earring


    In the room.


    "What should we do now? What should we do now? Mandy is such a fool. How could she think of


    filling awsuit against Susan?¡± Madam Jenkins was anxious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom." Unlike Madam Jenkins, Charlotte was still able to keep her calm. "Dad¡¯s body


    has been cremated. All of the servants knew nothing of it, and the only maid involved in it was your


    confidant. She''s i n America right now, so as long as she doesn¡¯t show u p, everything will be


    alright."


    "Besides..." Charlotte paused as a dark glint flitted across her eyes, "It''s Mandy who wants to go


    against Susan this time, so it has nothing to do with us


    Jenkins. I¡¯m sure Julian knows about it as well. He will not unleash his fury on us, so just let him


    deal with Mandy."


    "You''re right." Madam Jenkins finally calmed down.


    "Not only that, but under the circumstances where there is no solid evidence, it''ll be impossible for


    Susan to prove her innocence. Even if we can''t convict her of her crime, the rumors will be a lot for


    her to deal with,¡± Charlotte continued, her eyes red with a cold glint.


    She heard Susan was pregnant. Right now, she just hoped that this incident would affect her so


    much that it could cause her to lose her kid. It was only then that she would feel happy for whatever


    Susan did to herst time.


    She was certain that thiswsuit would be very interesting. She wanted to go to the scene and have


    a good look at Susan''s face.


    As the matter continued to grow, three days soon passed and it was the day of the hearing.


    The case had received a lot of attention from the citizens in Ningcheng City. On top of that, the court


    decided that the hearing would be an open hearing. A s such, the hall was still filled to the brim


    although it could hold 500 people at once.


    Like a lone warrior, Mandy stood as still as a ramrod o n the intiff''s seat, shooting daggers at


    Susan who was walking into the court.


    Susan was still as gentle as before. It seemed as if the rumor had not affected her in any way.


    What made Mandy jealous the most was that Julian stood by Susan''s side in a protective gesture


    the entire time. He helped her walk through the aisle and his eyes had never left her since the


    moment they stepped into the court. Even though she was an outsider, she could see how much


    Julian loved Susan.


    Mandy turned and looked at Luke, her husband.


    She noticed that Luke was looking at Susan as well!


    Her fingers dug deep into her palm as a maniac light appeared in her eyes.


    She did not tell anybody about her witness and the evidence. Right now, everyone including Luke


    assumed that this case would only affect Susan''s reputation since there was no solid evidence to


    prove that she was the murderer. Only she knew that if she wished, she could send Susan into jail.


    A triumphant grin crossed Mandy''s face.


    ''Nobody is going to save you this time, Susan. I swear you''ll get the punishment you deserve this


    time!'' 1


    "The hearing is almost starting. Susie, I''ve applied to sit for you in the defendant''s seat. You just


    wait for me here," Julian said.


    "Julian," Susan called out to him. She then put her hand on top of his as a determined expression


    dawned upon her face. She said, "I''ll go myself, Julian. You have done a lot for me, and if I can''t


    face it myself on thest step, wouldn''t it make me a useless person?"


    "But..." Julian frowned.


    "Don''t worry about me, Julian. I have to settle some scores with them myself,¡± Susan smiled, but


    her smile did not reach her eyes.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She had been haunted by one nightmare after another for so long because of the incident. She had


    lost count of how many times she would wake up from the nightmare. She had lost count of how


    many times she wept in guilt until her pillow was wet with her tears.


    She did not deserve any of this. Those who should have suffered what she suffered were sitting


    innocently in the audience as if they were the victims.


    Susan cast a nce at Madam Jenkins and then she rose to her feet.


    Looking at her determined look, Julian did not persuade her anymore. He helped Susan walk over


    to the defender¡¯s seat first before sitting down in a seat that was nearest to her.


    "Thank you for today, Mandy," Susan said tly as she looked at Mandy.


    "Thank me?" Mandy narrowed her eyes. ¡°Are you insulting me?"


    Susan was tickled pink by her reaction. Mandy could not be med as she was still kept in the dark


    up until now. However, Susan was not in the right mode t o exin so much to her.


    "The hearing will begin now." As the hammernded o n the table, the hearing started.


    On the intiff¡¯s side, the judge demanded Mandy hand over all the evidence.


    Mandy looked at Susan and then shot a retaliatory re at Luke before shouting, "The evidence is


    with m e now."


    After that, she took an earring out, "I guess everyone knows about a certain piece of news from


    during the wedding between me and Luke Jenkins. At that time,


    Julian attended our wedding with a mysterious girl. Now, as we all know, the mysterious girl was


    none other than Susan. And this earring is one of the earrings that she wore on that night. This


    earring was stained with thete Mr. Richard Jenkins''s blood, and it''s enough to prove that Susan


    has a huge rtionship to this case.¡±


    After Mandy handed the evidence, she threw a triumphant gaze at Susan.


    Truth be told, there were several servants on the scene that night. However, their mouths were


    sealed, so they might not help her with the alibi. Besides, the witness¡¯s testimony was not as


    convincing as solid evidence.


    "Ms. Ainsley, are you certain that this earring belongs t o Ms. Shelby?¡± the judge asked.


    "Many media and press took photos on the wedding day, and one of them took down a picture of


    Julian entering the wedding with Susan. Although Julian protected Susan at that time and only her


    profile was shown, the earring could be seen clearly in the photo.¡± Mandy had done her homework


    well. She did not just sit idly and wait for three days.


    She handed in another photo.


    The judge looked at the photo and then turned to Susan, "Ms. Shelby, do you have anything to


    say?¡±


    "The earring is indeed mine," Susan said, nodding.


    A victorious smile crept onto Mandy''s lips when she heard Susan im that the earring was hers.


    She looked at Susan, wanting to see the flustered expression on her face, but she was


    disappointed. There was nothing but only calmness on Susan''s face right now.


    Mandy clenched her fist.


    ''Hmph! I want to see who will beughing at the end, Susan Shelby!¡¯


    After some discussion, the judge called someone to take the blood on the pearl to do a cross-check


    with Richard¡¯s blood.


    Luke was Richard''s son, so it was easy to know whether or not the blood in the pearl belonged to


    Richard.


    The evidence was sent away.


    The hearing was paused as they waited for the result.


    Mandy would look at Susan from time to time. She wanted to see her suffer, but she was


    disappointed again and again.


    ''You''re such a great actor, Susan Shelby. I would like t o see if you are still able to keep that calm


    face or not a t the end of the day!'' Mandy thought, gritting her teeth.


    The blood test would take at least half an hour, but after five minutes, a person wearing a whiteb


    coat who seemed to be the testing staff marched into the court.


    He shouted, ¡°The testing kits are very valuable assets. Can you guys stop being so facetious? This


    is not funny at all!¡±


    "Funny?" Everyone was confused.


    "There is no blood on the pearl. It¡¯s just a kind of special pigment which is very simr to blood. How


    d o you want me to test this? If it''s not a joke, then what i s it?" the person said.


    "What? Special pigment? That is not possible!" Mandy was stunned.

 Chapter 225 Someone Roofied Him

    Chapter 225 Someone Roofied Him


    "Impossible? Are you the expert here, or I am the expert?" The testing staff rolled his eyes at Mandy


    before moving on exasperatedly, "Don''t send me this kind of funny stuff again, or else I¡¯ll get very


    angry."


    After that, he left the court.


    The testing staff was the most outstanding expert in the court. This time, since the case involved the


    Jenkins and the Shaws, they decided to hand him the evidence for examination.


    None of them would have imagined that the so-called solid evidence that Mandy handed in was


    fake.


    The judge was furious as well, "Ms. Ainsley, you think you can fool all of us by using a special


    pigment to rece real blood? What are we to you? Some kind of moron? Do you know that we can


    charge you with fabricating evidence?"


    "No... This can''t be..." Mandy wanted to exin herself, but she did not know where to start. She


    presumably believed everything Jade said was the truth. Besides, she also found the photo, so she


    naturally thought the blood on the pearl was real. Who could have thought that it was just some kind


    of special pigment?


    ''Could it be that Jade is lying to me? Or is there another mystery in this matter?''


    Mandy felt she was going to explode.


    "Ms. Ainsley, do you have other pieces of evidence? If not, I''ll have to announce the verdict now.


    Besides, as a reminder for you, Ms. Ainsley, falsely using other people of murder is a serious


    offense that will leave you in jail for a couple of years," the judge¡¯s voice became stern as he felt


    that Mandy was making fun of him.


    "I¡ªI didn''t frame her!" Mandy became flustered.


    "Then do you have any evidence to hand in?"


    "I... I..." Mandy¡¯s gaze hopped from the judge''s cold face to Susan''s calm face and finally stopped at


    Luke¡¯s indifferent expression. She gritted her teeth and said," I don''t know what''s wrong with the


    earring, something must have gone wrong midway. I didn''t falsely use her of murder. Richard


    Jenkins''s death must be rted to her. I don''t have anything else to show, but I have a witness!"


    "Then let''s summon the witness," the judge said.


    It was only then that Mandy let out a long sigh of relief. She hastily gave the people from the court


    the address to find Jade.


    ''Witness?'' Madam Jenkins''s heart somersaulted. She had been very anxious recently. She tried to


    get to Jade, her former trusted confidant, but she could not reach her.


    Right now, Mandy suddenly said that she had a witness...


    A bad foreboding rose from within her. While she was lost in her thought, she sensed somebody


    looking at her.


    She turned towards the direction and realized it was Julian who was looking at her with a knowing


    look.


    Julian just nced at her, and he soon withdrew his nce, but fear began to fill Madam Jenkins''s


    heart.


    She had a hunch that things were slowly getting out o f control. She even had the urge to exit the


    court right now, but she pressed down the impulse.


    Don''t fret,'' shemanded herself. ¡®Even if Jade were here, she¡¯s her trusted confidant. She would


    never betray me.''


    Jade was Mandy''s final trump card. She was waiting not far away, so the people from the court


    soon brought her over.


    The moment Jade appeared in Madam Jenkins¡¯s sight, her body shook.


    "Mom," Charlotte was stunned as well. She involuntarily cast a nce at Madam Jenkins.


    "How did that slut get to Jade?" Madam Jenkins hissed through an undertone.


    She began to regret it. She should not have let herpassion get the best of her and let Jade go


    so easily. Jade knew so many things and secrets about her, and she should have made her unable


    to open her mouth ever again.


    But now, it was already toote. She just hoped that Jade could be smarter and watch her mouth.


    After all, she never treated her shabbily throughout the year while she was still working as her maid,


    so there was no reason for her to betray her.


    Madam Jenkins keptforting herself, but her calm facade was already starting to crumble.


    Luke was startled when he saw Madam Jenkins''s paling face. He quickly asked, "What''s wrong,


    Mom? Are you not feeling well?"


    "I¡¯m fine." Madam Jenkins forced a smile on her face." I''m just a little surprised that Mandy could


    find Jade."


    Luke nodded. Then, he fell into his thoughts.


    Mandy thought she was the first one who got to Jade, but he knew that Julian was the first one who


    found her.


    Considering Julian¡¯s maniptive nature, Luke was certain that it would not be so simple.


    ''I guess whatever Mandy''s nning right now, she will not seed,'' Luke thought inwardly.


    "She is my witness. She once worked for the Jenkins a s a maid, and she can help me prove that


    I¡¯m right," Mandy announced. After that, she turned to Jade and said expectantly, "Tell them, Jade.


    Tell them the truth.¡±


    "Witness. You may speak now,'' the judge said.


    Jade took a deep breath then she darted a sorry gaze a t Madam Jenkins.


    ''I''m sorry, Madam Jenkins. You can''t me me for this. Mr. Shaw is too scary. I really can''t afford to


    offend him.''


    Madam Jenkins''s heart skipped a beat when she noticed Jade¡¯s gaze.


    However, before she could do anything, Jade already began to talk, "Indeed. Mr. Richard Jenkins


    did not die of natural causes. A person induced it."


    "See. I''m not framing her." Mandy was overjoyed.


    Jade pressed her lips thin and continued, "On that day, Ms. Shelby was taking a rest in a room.


    Then, I was instructed to lead Mr. Richard Jenkins into her room."


    "Instructed?" The judge frowned, "On whose instruction?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Madam Jenkins was so anxious that she almost jumped up.


    ''Could it be that Jade...''


    Everything Jade was saying right now was different from what she told her previously. She looked


    quizzically at Jade and said, "What are you talking about, Jade? Just repeat everything you told


    me."


    Jade paid her no mind and continued, "At that time, M s. Shelby was exhausted so she was resting


    on the bed. Before Mr. Richard Jenkins went into the room, h e had already been roofied with a


    psychedelic. Mr.


    Richard Jenkins had been tortured by a serious headache for a long time, and after taking the drug,


    his brain became so active that it exceeded what he could handle. So, when Ms. Shelby gave him a


    light push after he entered the room, his brain burst and he died. Madam Jenkins said that Ms.


    Shelby was the murderer, but it¡¯s actually a misunderstanding. In reality, Mr. Richard Jenkins was


    killed by the psychedelic and it has nothing to do with Ms. Shelby. The person who instructed me


    just wanted to frame M s. Shelby."


    Jade finished her statement in one go.


    Mandy was not able toe to her senses even after Jade had finished giving her statement. Even


    though she had exonerated her, she did not know why she was suddenly assaulted by a surge of


    inexplicable panic. 1


    ''What the hell is this? Mr. Richard Jenkins was killed b y a psychedelic?''


    A murmur began to spread across the crowd. Everyone was taken aback by the sudden twist of


    events.


    "Isn¡¯t this witness here to testify against Susan? But now not only has she cleared her of suspicion,


    she even twisted the entire event?¡±


    "Dad was roofied by someone?" Luke shot up, his gaze intense.


    He knew Susan did not kill his father. So it turned out


    that his father was killed by somebody else and that person shifted the me onto Susan. 1


    "Who instructed you? Tell us now!" Luke shouted.


    "Silence!" the judge said. Then, he looked at Jade and asked, "Who is the one that instructed you?


    And what kind of evidence do you have to prove your words?¡±


    Madam Jenkins suddenly stood up and shouted, "No! She doesn''t have any proof! She''s lying!"

 Chapter 226 Identification

    Chapter 226 Identification


    Everyone shifted their gaze to Madam Jenkins in shock as she got agitated all of a sudden.


    "Mom, what''s going on?" Luke looked at Madam Jenkins cluelessly.


    Trembling, Madam Jenkins looked pale and her forehead was covered with a thinyer of sweat as


    if she was terribly frightened.


    She would have been paralyzed if Charlotte was not there to support her.


    "Luke!" Madam Jenkins tried to calm herself and continued, "Nothing, I''m just surprised that Jade


    has the guts to speak irresponsibly even though she is just a house helper. I was indeed depressed


    when your dad passed away, but the identification results showed that he was dead from brain


    bleeding, no one was involved. Thus, I think it¡¯s unnecessary to continue thewsuit. Luke, just get


    Mandy to withdraw thewsuit to stop the embarrassment.


    Your father¡¯s death is an incurable scar in my heart and I don¡¯t want anyone to misuse his death, do


    you get it?"


    Madam Jenkins was in tears as she talked. Depressed, she said as she looked at Jade, "Jade, your


    mother grew up with me and she handed you to me after she passed away so that I could take care


    of you. I''ve always treated you just like my daughter and I don''t want you to take the wrong path. My


    husband''s death was an ident, I just wish that you can wake up and stop being exploited to harm


    the innocents. Let''s stop here, Jade!"


    What filled Madam Jenkins¡¯ eyes was all the love she had for Jade.


    Impatiently, she seemed to be frustrated and worried that Jade was used.


    Coldly, Julian took a glimpse of Madam Jenkins.


    Madam Jenkins was a good sweet talker. In fact, she just wished that Jade would change her


    confession by bringing up her mother and their old friendship.


    However, everything was toote.


    Jade seemed to be guilty too when she looked at Madam Jenkins. She was not willing to betray


    Madam Jenkins if she had a choice. However, she hade clean to Julian when he threatened


    her. Julian found out everything she knew, and hence he would certainly tell the truth even though


    she did not.


    If that was the case, she might as well be the one who reveals the truth as she would receive a big


    amount of money as what Julian promised her.


    Jade thought of her new boyfriend and the baby in her belly. She said after biting her teeth, "I didn''t


    lie, I have evidence."


    "Carry on," the judge said.


    Subconsciously, Madam Jenkins shouted, "No!"


    "I¡¯d like to advise you to stop disrupting the court order, Madam!" the judge said as he frowned.


    On the surface, Madam Jenkins seemed to be calm. She bit her teeth and requested as she looked


    at Mandy, "Hurry up Mandy, tell them that you want to file a dismissal for thiswsuit and that''s it for


    this case." 1


    Jade was indeed a slut! She betrayed her!


    She was definitely not going to let her continue her confession.


    Otherwise... Madam Jenkins did not even dare to think about it.


    "I..." Mandy was confused and helpless as things developed in a different manner which was


    beyond her imagination.


    Apparently, Jade agreed that she would use Susan Shelby as the murderer during her


    confession. In addition, she gave vital evidence, and hence she trusted her.


    However, the blood of Richard Jenkins was just ordinary red coloring!


    Jade even changed her confession and imed that Susan was innocent.


    Only God knew how things would turn out if thewsuit continued.


    Therefore, Mandy was also a little panicked and she


    helplessly said, "I... I''d like to file a dismissal."


    Madam Jenkins finally heaved a sigh of relief and said, "That''s it for this case. We are filing for a


    dismissal."


    What? She must be insane that she thought she could file awsuit and dismiss it whenever she


    wanted.


    Coldy smirking, Julian was about to say something.


    Susan was already standing right up calmly.


    She turned around and gazed directly at Madam Jenkins, "Since Jade ims that she has evidence


    to prove her words, why not listen to her, Madam


    Jenkins? Are you feeling guilty as you just can''t wait for the case to close?"


    Guilty?


    What did she mean?


    The audience could not help but begin to discuss it as there seemed to be something ording to


    Mrs. Shaw. 1


    Madam Shaw was shocked and she remembered that i t would be a very exciting drama ording


    to Julian. Coupled with Susan''s action, a scary notion crept into Madam Shaw''s mind.


    Was she... How could it be?


    Oh gosh! That would be insane if Madam Jenkins did that!


    "What are you talking about, Susie?" Luke could not get it, and asked as he looked at Susan


    cluelessly,"


    Why would my mom feel guilty?¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Susan felt sympathy for Luke as she gazed at him.


    It was very likely that Luke did not even have the courage to think about it that way. He would


    probably copse if he found out the truth.


    However, Madam Jenkins had been living in the nightmare for too long, and there was no reason for


    her to continue living free from her guilt.


    "That''s right! Watch your words, Susan!¡± Madam Jenkins shouted with an unexinable bad


    instinct.


    Why would Susan say it that way? Had she found out... the truth?


    How could it be!


    Smirking, Susan continued, "I wasn''t being reckless. You will find out more after listening to what


    Jade has to say.¡±


    "I''ve told you before, Jade is..." Madam Jenkins said with panic.


    "Madam Jenkins!" Susan interrupted her right away. She added with a sharp re, "Do the Jenkins


    think that I''m such a weak woman? It''s not your call to use me as a murderer whenever you


    want! What would be the end of this rumor that I''m the murderer i f I don¡¯t put everything on the


    table now? Let me tell you this. I''ll never agree even if you want to file a dismissal! I want the truth


    today, carry on, Jade!¡± 2


    Susan was always a gentle and polite person and it was extremely rare for her to be so furious.


    Hence, Madam Jenkins was shocked.


    On the other hand, the judge gave permission for Jade to continue her confession.


    "Indeed,te Mr. Jenkins was put on drugs. I can tell the name of the drug and I even know where it


    originated and where to get it as well, so I know everything about it," Jade said after biting her teeth.


    "Oh? Tell me more."


    Without hesitation, Jade submitted the name of the drugs as well as a few names. For privacy


    purposes, the drugs were purchased bit by bit from different sellers and eventually summed up to a


    scary dose.


    It would lead to a very critical health condition if a healthy man was to be drugged with that dose of


    this particr medicine, not to mention if it was to be used on a sick patient.


    In fact, Jade had not told theplete truth.


    On that day, Richard Jenkins was also drugged with a psychedelic which contained a very small


    amount of aphrodisiac effect. Only then would he approach Susan when he saw her and that was


    the reason why Susan pushed him away.


    However, that was not the main point of the incident. Hence, Jade did not mention it in the court to


    avoid ruining Susan¡¯s reputation.

 Chapter 227 A Trap

    Chapter 227 A Trap


    "Thus, do you mean that someone intentionally instructed you to hoard these drugs and feed it to


    Richard Jenkins, and then frame it to Susan Shelby?" the judge asked.


    "Yes. The drug is very unique, and I''m sure those people on the name list will remember if we


    manage t o find them and check with them. They can prove my words," Jade said without


    hesitation.


    The judge immediately sent someone to do a verification.


    The officer left the court to conduct a verification.


    "Here''s the critical question. Who is the one who instructed you?"


    The court was inplete silence as the judge asked that question.


    Although the verification process was pending, Jade clearly confessed the process she used to


    drug Richard as well as the flow of the drug purchases. Hence, it was unlikely for her to lie!


    Indeed, Richard was murdered, but who was the murderer?


    "How can it be? Was Richard murdered?" Madam Jenkins looked at Jade furiously, "Tell me! Who


    was the one who instructed you! Why did you drug my


    husband, why?!"


    Madam Jenkins looked miserable and she copsed.


    Tears rolled down her cheeks as she shouted. 2


    Luke quickly supported Madam Jenkins as she seemed to be in great depression and grief. Fury


    filled his eyes. "Calm down, Mom, I¡¯ll get her to pay the price regardless of who is the one whoThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    murdered my father."


    Madam Jenkins''s body trembled very slightly, but Luke did not notice it.


    Madam Jenkins fully showed her acting skills this time while Charlotte seemed to be anxious.


    Charlotte would definitely be pointing her finger at her mother and she would certainly deny the


    usation. However, would that be the end?


    After all, Charlotte was just a young girl in her twenties. She was not as experienced as Madam


    Jenkins, hence, her recovery power was not as good a s well.


    Madam Jenkins was shocked for just a very short time when she was used, but she managed to


    calm down very soon. However, Charlotte was stiff and she looked like a wooden block from the


    beginning.


    Jade bit her teeth and pointed her finger in a specific direction as she stretched her hand.


    "The one who murdered Richard Jenkins is..."


    Madam Jenkins'' eyes were filled with fear for a moment.


    She had to be calm.


    She could definitely make it as long as she continued t o deny it!


    "Is... Charlotte Jenkins.¡± Jade suddenly switched the direction of her finger and pointed at Charlotte.


    Madam Jenkins was stunned.


    Luke was stunned.


    Charlotte was stunned out of shock.


    She was already anxious and guilty from the beginning. Hence, she took a step back and shouted


    as Jade pointed at her, "It''s not me! No, that''s bullshit!"


    "I''m not lying!" Jade continued speaking without waiting, "Richard Jenkins had a mistress when he


    was still alive and he intended to make her child the sessor of the family''s assets. Hence,


    Charlotte hates that child. On the other hand, everyone knows that Charlotte had a crush on Julian


    and she hates Susan, so that¡¯s the reason why she set Susan up!"


    Madam Jenkins was shocked as she did not expect Jade to switch her focus.


    Charlotte could not help but take a step back again and slump on the chair behind her. Anxious and


    panicked, she shouted, "Nonsense! Not me! I didn''t ask you to do that!"


    Helplessly, she looked at Madam Jenkins, "Mom, it''s not me, not me!"


    Without waiting for Madam Jenkins to speak, Susan grabbed the opportunity to say, "Who else if it¡¯s


    not you, Charlotte? You''re the oldest daughter of the family who can give any order to Jade. You


    killed your dad because you want the assets, and you set me up because you hate me! These are


    your motives and strategies - what else if you¡¯re not the murderer?"


    "No, it¡¯s not me..." Charlotte screamed.


    "Oh, really?" Susan smirked coldly and interrupted Charlotte, "Think about your father''s suffering


    expression when he was about to die. He will never let you go cause you''re the one who killed him!¡±


    Right after Susan finished talking, a ¡¯pop'' sound was heard, followed by the lights that dimmed


    across the court.


    The court was in aplete ckout.


    "What¡¯s going on?"


    The audience was frightened.


    "You''re a b*tch, Charlotte! Now I know you''re the one who killed me, do you know that I''m


    suffering?¡± It was Richard''s voice that was heard amongst the audience. 3


    "Dad?" Charlotte screamed and squeezed under the chair, "Go away, go away! It''s not me, it''s not


    me!"


    Madam Jenkins was shocked for a second too as she heard Richard''s voice. However, she


    managed to recover very quickly.


    She told herself that it was fake, it was definitely fake!


    That was a trap!


    Madam Jenkins quickly grabbed Charlotte''s hand. " Calm down, Charlotte! Your dad has passed


    away.


    This is fake, someone must have nned it."


    However, Charlotte was not as strong as Madam Jenkins ¡ª she copsed. Desperately, Charlotte


    said a s she grabbed Madam Jenkins, "Mom, I¡¯m innocent. I didn¡¯t kill dad. You know that I didn''t


    drug him, right?"


    "Calm down, Charlotte." Madam Jenkins tried to stop Charlotte from continuing to talk as she


    sensed that something was not right.


    "Why did you do this to me, Charlotte, why? Did I mistreat you? Don''t you remember that when you


    were still a kid, I was always by your side when you fell ill? I searched the entire country to get


    everything you wanted, but why, Charlotte, why did you kill me?" Richard¡¯s voice was like a


    sorrowful spirit lingering in the air. 1


    Charlotte was even more miserable. She got up from the ground and both hands were in the air.


    She felt sorry for Richard and her guilt was buried deep in her heart as she had been brainwashed


    by Madam Jenkins.


    Helplessly, she burst into tears as she heard those words from ''Richard.'' "Dad, just leave, it''s not


    me, Dad. Mom is the one who killed you, it''s Mom. I''m just keeping the secret for her but I didn''t


    drug you! I


    didn''t!¡±


    Charlotte cried as she gasped.


    Suddenly, the lights worked again.


    The court was brightened again.


    However, it waspletely silent.


    "Dad, dad..." Trembling, Charlotte was still mumbling under the chair as she had not recovered from


    the shock.


    Meanwhile, Madam Jenkins''s face was pale. She slumped and sat on the chair after taking a


    glimpse at the audience.


    That was it. Everything was over.


    Why did Charlotte have to be so naive!


    She just confessed everything even when such a small trick had been yed.


    Without the corpse, what Jade confessed was not sufficient enough to be strong evidence to prove


    her guilt and she could just deny it. However, since Charlotte said that...


    "Oh, I see. Thus, you''re actually the one who killed Richard Jenkins. Isn¡¯t that right, Madam


    Jenkins?" Susan glimpsed at Madam Jenkins with a cold gaze.


    Julian was the one who designed the drama. Hence, Susan was rtively at ease from the


    beginning.

 Chapter 228 Pleading Guilty

    Chapter 228 Pleading Guilty


    Ever since Jade started using Charlotte, the n had begun.


    Madam Jenkins was devious and cunning. Although she would panic for a brief moment, she would


    also calm down quickly. It would not be easy to use her.


    But Charlotte was different.


    Based on the few interactions with Charlotte, it was clear that she was nowhere near as witty as


    Madam Jenkins. In fact, she could be somewhat reckless and impulsive. More importantly, based


    on Jade''s description, Charlotte still cared a lot about Richard.


    Clearly, Charlotte would be much easier to swaypared to Madam Jenkins.


    Julian instructed some people to turn off all the lights at the appropriate time. Then, the voice simr


    to Richard''s would be performed by a talented ventriloquist. This expert would hide among the


    audience, and, based on Julian''s instructions, speak in Richard''s voice to sway Charlotte!


    Thus, before everyone''s eyes, Charlotte used Madam Jenkins.


    Madam Jenkins had no room to escape!


    Facing Susan''s usations, Madam Jenkins red at Susan with hatred, "Who would''ve thought


    that I


    would lose to you, little b*tch!¡±


    She had basically admitted her crimes.


    Madam Jenkins could not ept her failure. She knew that she could try arguing, but it would no


    longer be meaningful. Jade''s betrayal, on top of Charlotte''s usation, gave her no hope of


    escaping.


    Any more arguments would only make her a joke.


    The judge just realized what had happened and asked, "Madam Jenkins, are you admitting that you


    are the one who murdered Richard? But based on Jade''s description, it seems like Charlotte was


    also involved?"


    "No, I did not." Charlotte panicked and she waved her arms desperately. "I didn''t harm my dad, I


    really didn¡¯t."


    "Charlotte, calm down!" Madam Jenkins had regained herposure by this point. She pushed


    Charlotte back onto her seat and said coldly, "This has nothing t o do with Charlotte. I am the one


    who poisoned him! It was also me who told Jade to bring him to Susan¡¯s room. I did everything. It is


    up to you to decide how I shall be punished. But, Richard deserved to die. I don''t regret my crime."


    Madam Jenkins spokepletely differently from how she grieved her dead husband¡¯s death


    previously.


    There was a bloodthirsty indifference in herposure.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Luke was the most surprised.


    From Jade using Charlotte to Charlotte using Madam Jenkins, the whole process felt like a


    dream to Luke.


    What happened?


    He was very happy that his father''s death had nothing to do with Susan.


    But why... Why did it suddenly be his mother who killed his father?


    Besides, it was Charlotte who said the truth herself?


    Luke stared at Madam Jenkins''s unsentimental face and felt so distant from her.


    There were so many different voices bombarding his head.


    He waspletely dumbfounded.


    Madam Jenkins looked at Luke and a rare expression of guilt crossed her face as she gritted her


    teeth, "Luke, it is true that I killed your father. But you have to believe me, everything that I do is for


    you and Charlotte!¡±


    Luke kept quiet.


    He believed that Madam Jenkins did it for them.


    But, regardless of what Richard did, Luke could not see why Richard had to die.


    Besides, because of Richard''s death, Susan suffered so many false usations and nightmares.


    And, he always thought that Madam Jenkins did not sue Susan because he begged her so


    desperately.


    Because of that, he felt that he sacrificed a lot and used it to demand that Susan must forgive


    Charlotte.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    And yet?


    Susan was innocent since the beginning!


    Luke closed his eyes in agony.


    Why... Why is this the truth...


    "Luke,¡± Madam Jenkins sighed, wanting to speak again.


    The judge interrupted, "Madam Jenkins, since you have pleaded guilty, please repeat the whole


    process o f the crime."


    At this point, there was no reason for Madam Jenkins t o lie. She exined how she had long


    nned to kill Richard, how she told Jade to buy the poison, and how she poisoned Richard and


    then med it on Susan.


    As such, Madam Jenkins¡¯s crime was confirmed.


    The judge announced that Madam Jenkins would be temporarily taken into custody and that she


    would be convicted a few dayster.


    Anyhow, murder was a serious crime. Even if it was not life imprisonment, it was certain that


    Madam Jenkins would have to spend the next few decades in prison.


    With Madam Jenkins¡¯s age, once she entered prison, it would be almost impossible for her to get


    out again.


    The police came to arrest Madam Jenkins.


    "Wait!" Luke stopped them subconsciously.


    "Mr. Jenkins, please don¡¯t make our jobs harder," one o f the policemen said coldly.


    Luke gritted his teeth.


    Regardless of the crime Madam Jenkinsmitted, she had been the best mother to her only son.


    It was incredibly difficult for him to watch Madam Jenkins get arrested.


    His father was already dead, and he could not bear losing his mother.


    Luke gritted his teeth and looked at Susan pleadingly," Susie, it was my mom''s fault for framing you,


    and I apologize for her. But can you please be generous and let her go?"


    Susan was taken aback by his words. Then, she said calmly, "Luke, you must have misunderstood


    something. Your mother''s biggest crime is not framing me, it was murder. Her crime of murdering


    your father has nothing to do with me. Who am I to let her go?¡±


    Luke''s expression turned gloomy immediately," Susan, will you just watch my mother die?"


    Luke''s logic was strange. Susan did not know how to answer him, so she simply stopped


    responding.


    Looking at Susan¡¯s distant expression, Luke could not help but bite his lower lip in frustration.


    The police took the opportunity to arrest Madam Jenkins.


    Luke could only watch Madam Jenkins get arrested.


    Charlotte stared nkly. It only seemed to hit her after Madam Jenkins left and she burst into tears.


    ¡°Luke, it was my fault. It was my fault that Mom got arrested," Charlotte just realized that she had


    been swayed by Julian''s n. After seeing Madam Jenkins get arrested, she broke down.


    If she did not fall for their trap and used her mother, how would her mother admit it so easily!


    It was her... It was her fault!


    Seeing Charlotte''s crack-up, Luke embraced her shoulders silently, his thin lips pressed together


    tightly.


    "Luke..." Mandy walked towards Luke and called him carefully.


    "F*ck off," Luke red at her coldly.


    If Mandy did not create all the drama she did, things would not have developed to this stage!

 Chapter 229 No Longer Important

    Chapter 229 No Longer Important


    Luke¡¯s gaze unsettled Mandy. She tugged his sleeves and said nervously, "Luke, I really didn''t know


    things woulde to this, I thought...¡±


    "Enough." Luke''s eyes were icy. "I have nothing more t o say to you."


    "Luke, don''t get mad at me. I know that it''s my fault, I really do..." Mandy pleaded but Luke''s


    expression only grew more distant.


    Madam Ainsley was still shocked by the revtion that Madam Jenkins was the murderer after


    havinge all the way for the hearing as well. But she was instantly upset by how Luke treated


    Mandy.


    She went to them. "Luke! How could you me Mandy for this! She doesn''t know that your mother


    would do something as abominable as killing her own husband. If I have my say, she deserves to be


    imprisoned.¡±


    Mandy oftenined about Madam Jenkins''s peremptory ways to Madam Ainsley, causing the


    latter¡¯s dissatisfaction. Now that Madam Jenkins was serving her time, she was kind of gloating in it.


    Luke nced at her coldly. "Madam Ainsley, it¡¯s good that you''re here. The Jenkins won''t be able to


    amodate someone so sublime like Mandy. Take her back to the Ainsleys."


    What? Back to the Ainsleys?


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Madam Ainsley and Mandy were both shocked.


    "Luke, are you chasing me away?" Mandy paled immediately as she cried out shrilly, "I''m not going


    back to the Ainsleys. I''m already married to you. I''m a Jenkins. I''m still bearing your child."


    There were only thickyers of frost in Luke''s eyes. When he looked toward Mandy, there was also


    forbearing hatred. "Child? I''ve never anticipated this child! Go back to the Ainsleys. You can decide


    whether to keep or abort the child. Whatever it is, we¡¯re getting a divorce. I¡¯ll have someone send


    the divorce papers to the Ainsleys."


    Luke turned to leave after that.


    Mandy nched, subconsciously wanting to chase after Luke. However, with the violent mental


    stimtion, her eyes rolled back as she copsed on the spot.


    "Mandy, Mandy!" Madam Ainsley caught the former as she gasped.


    There was a slight pause in Luke''s stride, but he left without turning back in the next instant.


    In the lobby, Luke saw Julian and Susan.


    "Luke." Charlotte got nervous unknowingly.


    "Charlotte, go home first. I still have matters to attend t o!" Luke gritted his teeth as he tookrge


    steps toward Julian and Susan.


    "Susie." Luke stopped Susan.


    Susan was a little dazed looking at Luke.


    It had only been a few hours, but it felt like Luke had transformed into another person. There was no


    more calm warmth in his eyes that used to be there. He exuded cutthroat belligerence now,


    prompting an involuntary sense of difort. 1


    "Are you really not letting my mom go?" Luke stared at Susan.


    Susan was puzzled. "You should ask the legal system. Why are you asking me? I can''t change the


    reality that she¡¯s killed someone."


    Luke bit his lips. "Susie, why have you be this! You weren¡¯t this cruel in the past."


    There was disappointment in Luke''s gaze toward Susan, and a tinge of despair too.


    "Cruel?¡± Susan was confused.


    What did she do? Why was she called cruel? 2


    "You knew the truth about my dad¡¯s death before the court hearing, right?" Luke gritted his teeth.


    "So everything was set from the beginning of the hearing t 0 the end! You guys sent Jade to Mandy,


    and that¡¯s why she pressed charges so confidently. Things were blown out of proportion before the


    hearing and I thought that Mandy was the one behind it. Now that I think about it, you¡¯re the culprit.


    Your goal was none other than to attract more attention. When the hearing started, your scheme


    began too, until you sent my mother to jail! Susie, when have you be so deceitful and


    maniptive like you are now?" 1


    Luke''s gaze was agonized, as if seeing something of fantasy vanish.


    Looking at him, Susan was bewildered and felt even a little tickled.


    "Susie, let''s go." Julian took a nce at Luke before his arm went to Susan''s waist to leave


    together. There was nothing to talk about with Luke.


    "Wait." Susan put a hand on Julian''s hand and looked calmly at Luke. "Yes, we set this up. But Like,


    all I ultimately want is innocence that should¡¯ve belonged t o me in the first ce! Your mother


    used me of killing your father. Can''t I even prove my own innocence?"


    Luke clenched his jaw. "Yes, my mom used you, but she didn¡¯t send you to prison!"


    Susan actually let a bark ofughter escape.


    "Should I be thanking her for that then?" Her tone picked up on her emotions. "With how much your


    mother loathes me, wouldn''t she send me to jail if she could? It''s just that she couldn''t because I am


    innocent!"


    There was a moment of silence from Luke. "But you were fine anyway..." "I was fine?! So I deserve


    the days being gued by the nightmare of me killing someone, so I deserve all the uncalled for


    rumors and allegations - so I can¡¯t fight back each time your family attacks me with this incident as


    their bargaining chip? Luke Jenkins, I just have one question for you. Why?" Susan''s gaze at Luke


    was of disappointment. "Why should I take these pains that shouldn¡¯t have been mine to take? The


    murderer punished and the innocent imed guiltless - this is justice!"


    Luke was speechless for a long time before he said," Susie, you weren''t like this before..."


    Susan smiled suddenly. "Yes, I wasn''t like this. When I was with you in the past, you asked me to


    endure it when your mother made my life difficult. I put up with it. I thought that it was the right thing


    to do, that it was what I was supposed to do, until..."


    Susan nced at Julian, her gaze turning gentle." Until I met Julian. That''s when I knew I didn''t


    have to live so lowly. Someone would stand on my side unconditionally too, giving all his love and


    trust. Luke, I''ve changed indeed. With the love and pampering I¡¯ve been given, I couldn''t possibly


    make myself suffer anymore. I''m happy with my change. If you can''t ept it, fine, because what


    you think is no longer important to me.¡±


    "What you think is no longer important to me." A tremor ran through Luke as he stumbled back


    subconsciously. When he broke out of his daze, Julian and Susan were already some distance


    away.


    Luke held his head suddenly, squatting on the floor in anguish.

 Chapter 230 Let It Go

    Chapter 230 Let It Go


    The Jenkins.


    "Luke. Luke,e out. You haven''t eaten in three days.¡± Charlotte knocked on the door with a


    pleading voice.


    Since they came back from the court, Luke had locked himself inside his room. No matter how


    many times Charlotte rapped the door, not a sound came from the inside.


    Gritting her teeth, Charlotte asked someone to break through the door.


    When it was opened, dust and smoke flew. Luke was seated by the window with his face void of


    any expression. Even when the door was broken apart, it did not manage to twitch a single muscle


    on his face.


    "Luke." Charlotte¡¯s voice was shaky. "Come down, have something to eat first."


    There was no response from Luke still.


    There was a sh of sorrow in Charlotte¡¯s eyes. "Luke, take care of things. Moya Jones has been


    uncontroble in thepany recently. She said that Jade said in the court that Dad was going to


    leave his assets to her son and now that Mom killed him, she shouldn''t be inheriting his assets. She


    thinks that there needs to be a new allocation of the assets. She managed to get herself with the


    Jenkins and it


    vaguely tells of Julian Shaw, so everyone in the office thinks that she''s the right one. Besides, she


    has the Shaws behind her, so people are siding with her now. Luke, if you stay cooped up here, the


    woman''s going to snag thepany.¡±


    Luke slightly furrowed his brows, but he did not react any more than that.


    "Luke, the Ainsleys came too. They imed that Mandy''s mental state isn''t stable and it¡¯s bad for


    the baby. They hope that we can take her back."


    Luke pressed his lips together as he kept his gaze on the window.


    "Luke!" Charlotte''s voice was growing desperate." Don¡¯t be like this, please? I was stupid with what


    happened to Mom. It¡¯s my fault. I caused it. Torment m e if you have to, but don''t do it to yourself,"


    Charlotte said with tears streaming down her face.


    Luke turned around slowly, getting off from the window and wiping Charlotte¡¯s tears. His voice


    sounded hoarse when he spoke, "Charlotte, you''re wrong. It¡¯s not you or Mandy. It''s me. I''m the one


    who agreed to work with Julian for Susan and installed the wiretapping software on Mandy''s phone.


    That¡¯s how Julian Shaw got Jade''s address and how everything else happened. I''m the one who


    caused everything, do you understand?"


    For the three days, pain, guilt, regret, despair, and all sorts of emotions engulfed him, threatening


    his sanity.


    Susan had only wanted to deem her innocence.


    Mandy did not expect things to go so far.


    Charlotte was only too nervous.


    The cause of it all was because he had promised to help!


    Luke gripped his fists. For Susan, he had put his mother through this... Tears escaped Luke¡¯s eyes


    silently. 2


    He knew that his mother was at fault and that she deserved the punishment but that was his


    mother. Everything she ever did was for him and Charlotte. How could he hate someone who did


    everything with their best interest in mind? 2


    It was Charlotte''s first time hearing Luke mention it. She was slightly surprised that her older brother


    had actually installed a wiretapping device on Mandy''s phone. However, she recollected herself


    promptly." Luke, you can¡¯t be med. You didn''t know these things would happen afterward! Julian


    and Susan are t 0 be med. They¡¯re the devious ones. Luke, you can''t keep this up. If you don¡¯t


    pick yourself up, Julian Shaw will take control over the Jenkins Corporation through that b*tch Moya


    Jones and we''ll really have nothing then."


    Julian Shaw... There was a sh of iciness in Luke¡¯s eyes.


    He had thought about a lot of things when he kept


    himself locked these days. His rational mind told him that Susan actually did nothing wrong, but


    emotionally, he could not ept the fact that the woman he most loved had sent another woman he


    most loved into jail. 4


    Whatever it was, however, he was unable to actually resent Susan! Even with all that happened, he


    still loved her. He could not help loving her.


    This was Luke¡¯s true despair.


    His mother had already been sent to jail but he still loved Susan.


    Was he a horrible son? He was not even human.


    Unable to detach himself from the anguish, Luke could only keep himself locked in the room.


    In spite of it, Charlotte''s words suddenly woke him up.


    His Susie was so gentle and kind. No matter how wronged she was in the past, she would only


    forbear it silently. If not for Julian Shaw, she would never be the way she was now! Julian


    Shaw was the one who had him install the wiretapping software too!


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The person who should bear the biggest responsibility for his mother''s doom was Julian Shaw!


    Julian Shaw was the culprit.


    More importantly, Julian Shaw was a man he could let himself hate.


    "Yes, we can¡¯t let Julian Shaw get his way." Luke¡¯s gaze seethed with frost. "He got Mom to this


    state. I want him to pay.¡±


    "Luke, actually..." Charlotte started, attempting to say something.


    "Charlotte Jenkins! Are you trying to speak for him? D o you still love him?" Luke red at her.


    "Forget your feelings for him! He''s our enemy right now."


    "Can you forget Susan then?" Charlotte looked at Luke, her gaze morose.


    Luke pressed his lips together. After some time, he answered, "One needs to forget even if one


    can''t.


    Charlotte, you¡¯re at the age of marriage."


    Marriage?


    Charlotte jolted. "Luke, I don''t want to get married!"


    "Charlotte, you said so yourself. The Jenkins Corporation is in jeopardy. The aftermath of Mom


    killing Dad is huge. We don''t have any advantage from society''sments and the shareholders''


    perceptions. To stabilize our stake, we must pull in powerful assistance. A marriage of alliance is a


    good way to do it." Luke looked at Charlotte. "Don''t worry. I¡¯ll find you someone nice. I won¡¯t let you


    suffer for it."


    Charlotte¡¯s lips moved.


    She recalled Julian''s aloof gaze and her mother''s staggering figure when she was brought away by


    the police.


    Finally, gritting her teeth, she replied, "I understand! A


    s long as I can help you, I¡¯ll get married!¡±


    "Good!" Luke nodded.


    He had found his target again!


    From now on, he was living to get revenge on Julian Shaw. 1


    Recovering some sense of life to him, Charlotte passed him his meal and watched him eat but her


    gaze was forlorn.


    After all that had happened, she should be letting it go.


    ¡®Julian Shaw, I liked you ever since I saw you for the first time.''


    ''I''ve liked you for so, so long, and I still like you now.''


    ''No matter how you hurt me, I can forgive you. But why? Why did you do what you did to my mom?''


    ''For Jenkins, for my family, I have no other choice.''


    ''My love, from now on, I''ve decided to be your enemy.''

 Chapter 231 Trying On The Wedding Dress

    Chapter 231 Trying On The Wedding Dress


    "Mr. Shaw, Luke Jenkins has gone back to the Jenkins Corporation. He''s acting more authoritarian


    now than before. It''s only been a day but he''s already repressed the objecting voices in the


    company and driven away several founding members, promoting some young and eager mid-level


    executives. Although the entire Jenkins Corporation still has things to say about him, those he''s


    promoted are indeed capable, so the Jenkins Corp is still generally stable."


    "Also, Moya Jones was in charge of the resort project''s ounting previously. Luke Jenkins asked


    someone t o investigate the numbers once he came back and found that shemitted a serious


    fraud on the ounts, embezzling five million dors. Luke Jenkins threatened to report her to the


    police if she doesn''t leave thepany."


    "Charlotte Jenkins takes the position of thepany¡¯s vice general manager and she, too, is


    showing surprisingmand. Right now..."


    Julian listened to his underling''s report while he flipped through the documents at hand. The report


    came to an end just as he got to thest document.


    Julian arched a brow. "Continue to follow up on the situation in the Jenkins Corp and report to me


    punctually every day." "Yes, sir." The man agreed and left in reverence.


    Julian''s fingers tapped the table with a deep glint shing across his eyes.


    From the information he was given, there was a significant change in Luke Jenkins''s strategies and


    ways of dealing with things inparison to the past.


    Previously, his tactics were generally gentler but there was a sense of cutthroat malice in them.


    It perturbed Julian.


    After all, both the Shaws and the Jenkins were not on the best of terms currently.


    In spite of it, he was only mildly perturbed. No matter what Luke was up to, Julian was confident that


    he''d b e able to tackle it if it came his way. He was not going t o lose.


    There was a call on his phone then. Picking it up, Julian could not help the smile that tugged the


    corners of his lips.


    The custom wedding dresses that he had ordered were finally here.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Send them to the Shaws,¡± said Julian.


    Hanging up, he got up to rush his way home. He wanted to give Susie the most impable


    wedding before her baby bump would show.


    For two months, he busied himself with the wedding preparations other than thepany affairs.


    From the venue decoration to the food and beverages,


    Julian tended to each aspect personally.


    He was not able to give Susie a grand wedding when they registered their marriage. Now, he was


    making it up to her. His Susie deserved the best of everything in this world.


    When Julian made it home, the wedding gowns had just arrived as well.


    He had ordered five of them, each a prized work of the best masters. As for which wedding dress


    that would b e chosen, it all depended on Susan''s preference.


    The customized wedding dresses were exquisite and could not be folded. Each dress was delivered


    in trucks together with the closet it was in.


    There were five wedding dresses from five differentpanies. Eachpany had sent their


    respective professionals to be on standby so they could alter the gowns anytime if there were any


    issues during the fitting.


    The five professionals arrived at the same time. Once the wedding dresses wereid out, their


    gazes at each other were on guard.


    Although Julian had already paid for the dresses, his wedding was going to be the wedding of the


    century. The dress that Susan wore on their wedding day would definitely help thepany¡¯s


    reputation by a long stretch.


    Pushing their work in order to finish the wedding dress as soon as possible, all fivepanies


    ultimatelypleted the gowns on the same day. There were no more factors of victory or loss. It


    nowpletely depended on the craft of thepany.


    Passing the drowsy stage of her pregnancy, Susan now looked much more perked up.


    In spite of it, she felt a little dizzy looking at the five dazzling gowns. All five dresses looked perfect,


    so perfect that she did not know how to choose.


    One of the professionals could not help but say, "Mrs. Shaw, it¡¯s rmended to try out the


    wedding dress t o know if it fits you.¡±


    "Try it?" Julian looked at Susan. "Will you be able to take it?"


    Susan red at him. "It''s just trying out the dresses. What''s there not to take?¡±


    The baby was already three months old and was rtively secure. She had gone through the worst


    morning sickness and felt that she was feeling much better in terms of energy and strength


    compared to before when she had gotten pregnant.


    Taking in how Susan did look better, Julian smiled. Actually, he wanted to see how Susie would look


    like i n a wedding dress too.


    The people from all fivepanies could not help asking,"Which one do you want to try out first?"


    Looking at the anticipating faces, Susan coughed. " Let''s go from left to right."


    The employees of thepany on the far left cheered at once.


    Two professionals removed the gown carefully while two more went into the fitting room with Susan.


    Four of them took about a quarter of an hour to help Susan put on the dress.


    The wedding dress was a light wash of azure with a barely noticeable golden thread around the


    edge. There were also pearls sewn on the thread, adding luxe and intricacy to the piece.


    Susan carefully stepped out of the room in the wedding dress.


    "Julian, what do you think?" she grinned.


    The glow in Julian''s eyes was bottomless. He had imagined Susie in a wedding dress countless


    times prior to today and he had imagined her to be iparably beautiful.


    No matter how perfect his imagination was, however, i t could notpare to the moment she was


    truly d i n the wedding gown with a sweet beam on her face.


    Julian felt his heart thumping wildly like a young teenager.


    He coughed to repress his trembling heart and said seriously, "Not bad."


    "That means it''s average then." Susan blinked. She thought that the wedding dress she was


    wearing right now was beautiful but she did not expect Julian to have such a high standard.


    "Mrs. Shaw, it''s our turn," the representatives from anotherpany said.


    Another round of fittingter, Julian was stunned when Susan walked out.


    His gaze was tender. His Susie looked the best no matter what she put on.


    All five wedding dresses were made by the best designers and tailors and each of them cost more


    than millions of dors. Amon woman would be able t o unt for life to be able to wear even


    just one of them, but Susan was caught in a dilemma looking at the five equally enchanting dresses.


    "Take it slow if you can''t make a choice for now," Julian said with a smile.


    Susan shook her head. "I have one that I especially like. I can wear that at the wedding but the


    other four are amazing too. It¡¯s a waste to just leave them."


    Susan had her eyes set on the third dress that she tried. It was a pure white piece with its hem that


    red out to a fishtail. The bodice of the dress was sewn with shiny diamonds and looked


    unparalleled from afar. 1


    More importantly, there was attention paid to the wedding dress''s lining too, as it feltfortable to


    wear.


    Susan decided to wear that for the wedding.


    When she announced her choice, thepany of the third wedding gown was overjoyed while the


    otherpanies could not help feeling glum. When they heard Susan mention that it was a waste,


    one of them thought and said, "Mr. Shaw, Mrs. Shaw, have you both thought of... taking wedding


    photos?"

 Chapter 232 Joseph Shaw

    Chapter 232 Joseph Shaw


    "Wedding photos?" Susan blinked andughed." That¡¯s right. It''s a tant waste to not take some


    photos with this many wedding dresses."


    Susan turned to Julian in mirth. "Julian, let¡¯s take wedding photos!"


    "That''s not a problem, but Susie, I worry about you being too tired," replied Julian.


    "It''s not some high-intensity chore. If I get tired, we can rest anytime,¡± Susan said with a chuckle.


    She wanted to document her most beautiful state before her baby bump appeared.


    Looking into her dazzling eyes, Julian nodded with a grin. "Sure."


    "That''s set then." Susan pecked Julian''s cheek while thetter rubbed her hair fondly.


    With thepany taken care of, Julian and Susan flew to Paris for their wedding photos.


    Before they left Ningcheng City, they filed a formal charge against Madam Jenkins for homicide.


    Luke got the bestwyer for the court case, but with Jade as the witness and several more factors,


    Madam Jenkins ultimately lost the case.


    Due to the serious offense of homicide and framing someone else for it, Madam Jenkins was


    sentenced to life imprisonment with immediate effect.


    When the penalty was dered, Luke''s tightly clenched fists went limp powerlessly. He had done


    his best, but he still lost in the end.


    Julian Shaw, Julian Shaw... Luke repeated the name t o himself, and his resentment toward the


    former surged.


    "Luke, what do we do now?" Charlotte looked at Luke i n pain. Listening to the final judgment, the


    hope in her eyes was extinguished fully.


    Luke pressed his lips together and said after a while," Let''s go, let''s go vist Mom."


    Charlotte could only nod.


    Separated by the steel bars, Luke and Charlotte met the pale Madam Jenkins.


    "Mom." Charlotte burst into tears at once when she saw the state that her mother was in.


    "My silly girl, why are you crying?" Madam Jenkins looked at her fondly.


    "Mom, it''s all my fault. If I wasn''t tricked and pointed the finger at you, we might have not lost this


    court case." Charlotte¡¯s gaze was spilling anguish. Every time she recalled her stupidity, she wanted


    to p herself.


    "Charlotte." Madam Jenkins looked calm. "You''ve been living afortable life all these years


    without much hardship. When you encountered an obstacle like Julian Shaw previously, you got


    caught off guard and almost lost yourself. Mommy going to prison this time is probably your second


    challenge. But I''m actually living well here. I don¡¯t have to worry about what I eat or what I wear. It¡¯s


    just that I''m not as free. But if this challenge can make you grow, I think it''s worth it even if I die."


    Madam Jenkins''s gaze was still loving without any hint of me, prompting Charlotte to cry harder.


    Madam Jenkins frowned when she looked toward Luke. "Luke, where''s Mandy?¡±


    Luke pressed his lips together. "She went back to the Ainsleys."


    "Back to the Ainsleys?" Madam Jenkins frowned. "You chased her away, didn''t you? She still carries


    your baby. No matter how much you hate her, deal with that after she gives birth to the child,


    understand?"


    "I¡¯ll have someone to visit her often," Luke said, still not intending to take Mandy back.


    Madam Jenkins could not help sighing. "Mandy isn¡¯t important, but the baby muste back to the


    Jenkins after it''s born."


    "Don''t worry.¡± Luke nodded.


    Madam Jenkins was slightly relieved before she started again. "And thepany..." "Time¡¯s up."


    Madam Jenkins was going to say more but the prison guard outside had begun to hurry her.


    Luke stood up, his voice gentle. "Mom, don''t worry. I''m here. I''ll guard everything of the Jenkins


    well."


    "Luke, I¡¯ve always felt assured of you but there''s one thing.¡± Madam Jenkins looked at him. "Don''t


    ever go t o Susan anymore."


    There was an involuntary quiver in Luke''s hands.


    "It''s all Susan Shelby and Julian Shaw''s scheme that I got imprisoned. If you still have feelings for


    the girl, I won''t be able to rest in peace even when I die." Madam Jenkins bore her gaze into Luke. 2


    "I know," Luke replied with difficulty. 1


    With the visit session over, Luke and Charlotte left the prison. The sun was shining warmly outside


    but Luke felt ice cold on the inside.


    ''I won''t be able to rest in peace even when I die.¡¯ His mother had probably known that he would not


    be able to let go of Susan even when things hade to this stage for her to speak so gravely.


    It was impossible now ¡ª it was really impossible.


    They used to be so deeply in love. How did things turn out to be the way they were now? 4


    Luke closed his eyes in pain. When he opened them again, they were devoid of emotions.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Luke, Mom looks much thinner." Charlotte wiped her tears.


    They had actually pulled a lot of strings to ensure that Madam Jenkins would not suffer too much in


    prison. I n spite of it, it was a prison after all. How much better could it be?


    Charlotte could not help the tears that threatened to fall whenever she thought of her mother''s


    current situation. 1


    "Charlotte." Luke nced at her. "It''s not the time to cry now. What we should be doing is


    destructing Lanyard and avenging Mom."


    Charlotte wiped her tears and nodded.


    "I have a photo here with me. Take a look." Luke suddenly produced a photo from his pocket and


    passed it to Charlotte.


    A photo?


    Charlotte felt herself jolt. Could it be...


    She hesitated but took it anyway.


    In the photo, it was a rather handsome man who looked gentlemanly and cultured. He exuded the


    vibe o f an elite.


    "This is?" Charlotte was already filled with premonition.


    "He''s Joseph Shaw. His family ran a small gang in America in the beginning but didn¡¯t amount to


    much. When he took over, however, the gang grew in scale and is now thergest Canadian gang


    in America,"


    said Luke.


    "Joseph Shaw..." Charlotte''s gaze flickered. ¡°A Shaw too?"


    Luke nced at Charlotte. "There are a lot of Straws around, so it doesn''t mean anything. But this


    Joseph Shaw does have something to do with Julian Shaw. When Julian''s father passed away,


    Madam Shaw took over Lanyard. Mr. Shaw had a younger brother in thepany too who held a


    significant position. After M r. Shaw''s passing, he was indignant that the authority was snatched


    away by a woman and had been fighting Madam Shaw since then. Madam Shaw was a sessful


    career woman though. She subdued him entirely and even made his life miserable in Ningcheng


    City and throughout Canada. Since then, M r. Shaw''s younger brother took the family assets and


    left. Joseph Shaw is his only son. Not too long ago, Mr. Shaw¡¯s younger brother passed away.


    ording to word of mouth, his only wish before his death is for Joseph to return to Ningcheng City


    and im him the justice from back then."

 Chapter 233 Four Sets Of Wedding Photos

    Chapter 233 Four Sets Of Wedding Photos


    "So Joseph Shaw and Julian Shaw have been sworn enemies ever since birth?" Charlotte bit her


    lips.


    "Yes.¡± Luke nodded. "Joseph''s father had to leave for America and died in a foreignnd because of


    Madam Shaw. As his son, Joseph was naturally following his will anding back to the country for


    his avenging. The justice he wanted was from none other than Madam Shaw and Julian Shaw."


    Charlotte understood it and pressed her lips together a s she looked at Luke. "You¡¯re showing me


    his photo...¡±


    Luke gave her another nce. "Joseph contacted me first and expressed his wish to marry you. I''ve


    considered it carefully. Most of Joseph''s influence is i n America. Toe back to Ningcheng City


    and even take his revenge on the Shaws, he needs assistance. The Jenkins are his best choice.


    That''s why he needs our help.¡±


    "On the other hand, he¡¯s very well-funded. We need his help too. Marrying him, Charlotte, he''ll be


    nice to you even if it''s for the coboration. Besides, you''re a charismatic girl. He''ll fall in love with


    you sooner orter as you both spend time together. This way, our partnership will be even more


    tightly bonded."


    Luke''s intention was clear.


    Charlotte stared at the photo in a loss.


    Joseph Shaw... This man was the husband Luke had chosen for her.


    Was she really marrying this man for the Jenkins?


    Julian shed across her mind. Charlotte bit her lower lip abruptly.


    ''Julian Shaw, since I can''t have you, I''ll destroy you.''


    "Okay, I''ll marry him," Charlotte answered slowly after taking in a deep breath.


    She had never worried about not getting along with Joseph. Other than Julian Shaw, no second


    man could escape her charisma if she, Charlotte Jenkins, had set her eyes on them.


    Looking at her determination, Luke could not help the deep smile on the corner of his lips. "Joseph


    hopes that everything will proceed swiftly. Since you''ve agreed to it, he¡¯lle meet you in


    Ningcheng City tomorrow. If everything goes fine, we can start preparing for the wedding. Joseph''s


    hoping that everything can be done within a month."


    "Within a month? So fast?" Charlotte panicked. She epted the fact that she was going to get


    married, but in a month''s time...


    "Don¡¯t worry. Both families will work together to pull it off. A month is a little tight but Charlotte, your


    wedding will be perfect too," Luke said with reassurance.


    Charlotte nodded despite feeling a little unsettled.


    She was going to get married sooner orter, so be it that it was within the month then.


    The next day, Joseph was here in Ningcheng City to meet Charlotte. He looked civil and acted


    courteously, unlike someone who was running a mafia gang.


    Charlotte agreed to the betrothal on the spot.


    Both Luke and Joseph were pleased by her decision and discussed for the timing to officially


    dere the union of both families. They were working together as two forces to be reckoned, so it


    was necessary that they brew up a storm instantly.


    While Luke and Joseph were cooking up the grand news, Julian and Susan were taking lovely


    wedding photos.


    Their first stop was Paris, France.


    They took the photos under the Eiffel Tower and by the Seine River. Their first photoshoot was


    passionate and romantic.


    At the second stop, they went to Ennd and bought a n ancient castle, setting a mysterious and


    ssic tone for their second set of wedding photos.


    At the third stop, they went to a quaint town in Europe. The ir of freedom and leisure was


    capsted in their third wedding photoshoot.


    At the fourth stop, they came back to Canada and went to a riverside. Winter snow fell, nketing


    pine trees in silver and white while the snowy currents drifted in the river, gleaming in their unique


    shine. The fourth photoshoot was both delicate and majestic in view.


    In total, there were four wedding dresses and four wedding photoshoots. Each dress was


    captivating in its own beauty and each set of wedding photos was breathtaking.


    Susan was incredibly happy with the developed photographs.


    "Julian, say, do I look as pretty as I do in the photos?" she asked, flipping the wedding photos


    fondly.


    The professional photographer was remarkable. She thought that she looked like a little fairy in the


    photos.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Julian could not help nting a kiss on her lips." You''re a bazillion times prettier than the photos."


    "A bazillion times prettier?" Susan blinked and looked back at him in mirth. "How does it feel? Is it a


    lot of pressure to stay together with such a beauty?"


    "Indeed." Julian nodded grimly. "If we were in the medieval times, I wonder how many pairs of white


    gloves I''d receive once I get out of the door."


    It was said that battles were famous in medieval Europe. The challenger would throw a pair of white


    gloves on the other party''s face as a gesture to start the battle.


    Susan had heard about it, so when she heard Julian mention it, a cackle escaped her moth. 1


    "But these photos are really nice." Susan blinked. "I¡¯m going to keep all of them and show them to


    our baby s o the baby knows that his mother used to be a bewitching beauty too."


    Susan looked a little full of herself and it amused Julian as he booped the tip of her nose.


    "To me, you get prettier every daypared to the previous day. So you''re always a bewitching


    beauty."


    "Tsk, sweet talker." Susan side-eyed Julian but was still filled with glee. She carefully handled the


    photos and took them upstairs to keep them.


    When she came down, she saw Julian browsing the news and trudged over curiously.


    "An heir of an American tycoon is announcing that he¡¯ll be marrying the Jenkins¡¯ young miss."


    "Jenkins'' young miss... Charlotte Jenkins?" Susan was a little surprised.


    It had only been a while but Charlotte was getting married without any foretelling sign?


    The news caught her off guard.


    "American tycoon..." Julian''s attention was on a name i n the report. "Joseph Shaw..."


    He could not help narrowing his eyes.


    After Joseph and his father got chased out of Canada, they flourished in America with a high profile,


    so it was not difficult to search for their information.


    Hence, Julian had always known about their recent state.


    There was a rtive grudge between them.


    It was just that Joseph and his family had always done their business in America and each minded


    their own business.


    America was more chaotic than Canada. Out in the open, it did not seem like Canada had any


    gangs while in America, there were all sorts of gangs and some of these gangs hadpanies to


    launder their money. It was not exactly a secret in America, but for them to move to Canada,


    precautions and procedures had to b e done to cover it up.


    Just like what was reported in the news, Joseph was praised as apetent Canadian who had


    started his business from nothing in America. Everything seemed legitimate and professional in the


    article.

 Chapter 234 The Limelight

    Chapter 234 The Limelight


    "Who''s this Joseph Shaw?" Susan asked, noticing that Julian minded the name.


    "My younger cousin, basically." Julian¡¯s eyes were squinted with an unreadable gaze.


    His expression...


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Susan blinked.


    "You guys have some sort of grudge?"


    Julian pulled her onto hisp with a smile. "Kinda. When my dad passed away back then, my uncle


    wanted to fight for the assets but my mother was good enough that they didn¡¯t manage to take


    anything. Then their family moved to America and stayed there. Now that my uncle has just passed


    and Joseph is making a union with the Jenkins, I¡¯m afraid he''s venturing into the Canadian market."


    Julian¡¯s gaze was deep. Joseph Shaw and the Jenkins ... Their coboration was probably targeted


    at the Straws.


    He did not state it aloud, not wanting Susan to worry, but thetter was not foolish. She could guess


    as much. This was not pleasant news to the Straws. A sliver of worry shed across her eyes.


    "Julian, if it weren''t for me, the Straws wouldn''t have offended the Jenkins. Now that they¡¯re working


    together, will something happen to Lanyard?¡±


    Julian gave Susan a smooch with a grin. "What sort of man am I if I can¡¯t even protect my wife and


    get you the justice you deserve? As for the Jenkins siblings, w e can''t control it if they decide to


    resent us. It''s just as long as our conscience is clear. Besides, your husband is Julian Shaw. Don¡¯t


    worry, they won¡¯t be able to do much."


    "Mm.¡± Susan could not help shing a smile.


    Julian could always bring her a paramount sense of security.


    Julian shifted his sight back to the news.


    Joseph and the Jenkins had put in a lot of effort for the engagement. News of the powerful


    partnership of the two families was everywhere on the inte.


    Julian gave it a thought and had someone buy all the avable newspapers in the market back.


    Going through the newspapers from different publishers, all the headlines were the same,


    highlighting the marriage announcement. In addition, simr phrases like ''match made in heaven''


    and ''powerful coboration'' were used as well. 1


    There was a squint in Julian''s eyes.


    ''Joseph Shaw... Best if you don''t have any ulterior motive...''


    ''Otherwise, I''ll make you leave this time just like how you were chased out thest time.''


    The inte and the newspapers were covering the same news. Joseph and Charlotte''s


    engagement gained traction and for a moment, that was all that bombarded everyone.


    The newspapers were even spinning stories about Joseph¡¯s family background and shing his


    meeting gift to Charlotte, a ne that was worth more than millions of dors. The inte had


    interview videos o f Joseph circting around.


    Joseph said that it was not just a marriage of convenience. He fell in love with Charlotte at first sight


    and would protect her for life. He was going to give her an unprecedented wedding not too long


    after this.


    Joseph looked charming in the video. His words overflowed with his infatuation for Charlotte.


    Enviousments of Charlotte bubbled everywhere.


    When Charlotte watched the video and flipped through the newspapers, she was content. She did


    not like Joseph, but all women were materialistic.


    Joseph''s high profile deration of his love for her fell on her good side, especially when he


    promised to throw her the best wedding there could ever be.


    When Susan married Julian... she did not even have a wedding.


    The smile on Charlotte¡¯s face grew wider when she thought that she finally won against Susan in a


    certain aspect.


    "What do you think, Charlotte? I told you that Joseph i s an excellent choice, right? At least it seems


    like he''s nice to you," Luke said with a smile.


    "Not too bad." Charlotte nodded while smiling. "He''s quite thoughtful."


    Luke chuckled. "Wait for it. We have a PR series set for the next two days. For theing month,


    you and Joseph''s wedding will be Ningcheng City''s only limelight! Your wedding will be the


    most wless fairytale wedding too."


    "Mn." Charlotte could not help anticipating.


    Even when she did not like Joseph, she was still eager for the wedding. She was going to be


    the most mesmerizing woman during the wedding.


    That night, Charlotte fell asleep in delight.


    The next day, she asked for newspapers to be delivered to her, wanting to continue relishing in the


    outside world''spliments.


    She went for the headlines immediately and the smile on her face froze.


    "Julian Shaw and Susan Shelby taking wedding photos, wedding expected to be held soon."


    Julian and Susan did a wedding photoshoot and they were going to have a wedding?


    Charlotte¡¯s hands shook. Gritting her teeth, she forced herself to browse the news report.


    Other thanuding the couple, the conclusion mentioned that Susan was the happiest woman in the


    world.


    If Susan was the happiest woman, what did it make her?


    Charlotte threw the newspaper aside in rage and picked up the next one. The headline was still


    about Julian and Susan. The next one... was still the same.


    Charlotte was going out of her mind. She threw all the newspapers into the trash and went to her


    computer.


    As expected, the couple''s wedding photos flooded the inte.


    Charlotte clenched her fists. Even though she did not want to see Susan''s dazzling smiles, she


    understood the cause and effect of the incident now after scanning the articles.


    When Julian and Susan were at theirst photoshoot a t the riverside, some passersby saw them


    and secretly took a few photos. When the person posted them online, the beautiful sight received


    an immediate positive response.


    In the beginning, no one knew that those photos were of Julian and Susan. It was after the photos


    were circted and those who knew about them recognized it.


    ''Hey, isn¡¯t that Mr. and Mrs. Shaw?''


    With Julian''s status, it escted to the headlines.


    Countless newspapers rewrote the headlines overnight and that prompted the deluge of the news


    today.


    The photos that the passerby took in secret were automatically attached to the headlines.


    With trembling hands, Charlotte scrolled to look at them. The passerby were just snapping casually


    but the product of the photos was picturesque, especially the wedding dress on Susan. It was every


    woman¡¯s fantasy!


    "Ah!" Charlotte hauled her papers onto the floor.


    Lies! Passersby photos? She did not believe it.


    News about her and Joseph had just made headlines and she had just be Ningcheng City¡¯s


    limelight, but these candid shots were published now. Could it b e a coincidence? Impossible!


    That b*tch, Susan Shelby, she just could not see the good things happening to Charlotte!

 Chapter 235 Attacking Charlotte

    Chapter 235 Attacking Charlotte


    Angered from her thoughts, Charlotte swept everything on the table off hysterically. Even the


    computer was thrashed onto the floor.


    "Charlotte, what are you doing?¡± Luke could not help jumping when he heard the ruckus just as he


    entered through the door.


    "Susan, it''s Susan!" Charlotte looked at him with crazed eyes.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Luke frowned when he heard Charlotte cussing at Susan. "Charlotte, you''re ady. Watch your


    words.¡±


    "Luke, you''re still speaking for her.¡± Charlotte pulled out a newspaper from the trash and thrust it to


    Luke." See for yourself what she¡¯s done!¡±


    Luke was rather surprised but he ttened the newspaper to have a look. Shortly, he creased his


    brows.


    "My engagement to Joseph was just announced and her wedding photos with Julian were leaked! Is


    that not a p to my face? All the newspapers in Ningcheng City are reporting their wedding


    photoshoot, so who else cares to remember me?¡± Charlotte used, near tears.


    She already felt aggrieved having to marry someone she did not like. She only wanted some envy


    to herself in order to satisfy her little ego streak now. Was that too much to ask for?


    Look - she had just taken the limelight for one day and Susan snatched all the attention that should


    belong to her away with just a couple of photos.


    How could she resign to that!


    Looking at Charlotte''s frenzied state, Luke put the papers aside and said, "Calm down, Charlotte.


    These wedding photos look fine, but they aren''t edited and still have some rough edges. Change


    into something tteringter and go out for a stroll. I¡¯ll get the best photographer to snap some


    street style photos of you. We''ll post them after some editing and that should take some attention


    away."


    "Okay." It was only then that Charlotte looked slightly better. "I''ll get changed."


    Without saying anything, Luke looked back at the newspaper quietly. Susan''s brilliant smiles printed


    on it made him dive into deep thought.


    He had promised Susan that he would put her into the prettiest wedding dress. He did not manage


    to keep his promise, but Julian did. 1


    In the past, he had always consoled himself with the assumption that Susan still loved him the most


    deep down. She was together with Julian just like how he was together with Mandy - they were


    forced to.


    After all that happened, however, he could no longer lie to himself.


    Susan really did not love him anymore.


    Like a dream, she looked beautiful in the wedding dress in the photo. The smile that stretched the


    corners of her lips was one so bright that he had never seen before. Nheless, he was not the


    one by her side.


    Luke cast his gaze down, concealing theplex emotions in his eyes.


    "Mr. Shaw, you and Mrs. Shaw are in the news." Mama Jean came in gleefully with a newspaper.


    "Hmm?¡± Julian arched a brow and took it.


    Susan scooted over to have a look as well.


    "Hey, isn¡¯t this the photoshoot we had by the river when we came back here?" Susan eximed.


    The photos were quite clear. At least, their faces were distinguishable.


    "The photography skill is so-so. I think the person took them candidly," Julianmented. "But our


    Susie is so pretty. You¡¯re still gorgeous even when the person''s skill sucks."


    "You..." Susan yfully red at him and looked back at the photos, nodding. "They really do look


    good."


    "Lacking too muchpared to what the photographer took, though. These papers too, they should


    publish the nice photos instead of these." Julian shook his head. "Susie, hold on. I¡¯ll post them


    some photos." "Hah, is this necessary?¡± Susan was amused.


    "Of course," Julian snorted. "I didn''t want to be high profile, but since they''ve taken candid photos of


    us and published them. Of course, they should use the best looking ones. They should also see


    how my Susie i s the prettiest."


    Julian was so serious in his speech that Susan could not help rolling her eyes. "Quit it, will you?"


    "No way." Julian was already on hisptop and uploading photos in a post.


    Helpless about the case but noting how excited Julian was about it, Susan gave up stopping him.


    While Julian was uploading his post, Charlotte was strolling down the street for her "candid"


    photoshoot with a photographer before she quickly developed the photos.


    She was incredibly pleased with how they turned out.


    The photos looked like a passerby had taken them candidly while bumping into her, but all the


    poses were designed by the photographer. They even did various post edits.


    With a nce, they looked much more delicate than Susan¡¯s candid wedding photos.


    "Alright, upload the photos," Charlotte ordered. Then, she waited calmly.


    When the photos were uploaded, paid posters would b emissioned to postments about


    how she looked prettier in casual clothes than Susan in a wedding dress. She could then direct the


    attention and limelight back to herself.


    Half an hourter, when Charlotte thought that it was about time, she asked a servant. "Have they


    been uploaded?"


    "Yes," the servant replied.


    It had been half an hour. The paid inte ghostwriters would have already acted on it and


    sessfully directed theizens¡¯ opinions.


    "What does everyone say?" Charlotte asked in reservation.


    "Uh..." Hesitation shed in the servant''s eyes after a nce at the post.


    "What''s with the face?" Charlotte frowned. "Forget it, I''ll take a look myself."


    Pushing the servant away, Charlotte plopped herself down in front of theputer.


    Scrolling through the post, she wore a smug grin.


    Once she posted, the paid posters reacted, makingparisons between her and Susan while


    singing praises about how she was much prettier than Susan.


    Theizens'' opinions were swayed from the start as everyone showered her withpliments.


    The grin on Charlotte''s face threatened to split in half.


    That should be the way! She, Charlotte Jenkins was the most eye-catching woman in Ningcheng


    City. Susan Shelby would always only be steps under her.


    With a sense of superiority over Susan, Charlotte preened as she kept scrolling down.


    When she got to the third page, her ted beam froze.


    "Candid photos? C''mon, Susan''s are the real deal. Look at Charlotte''s photos. It¡¯s painfully obvious


    that she''s posing. The editing almost blurred her face to nothing. How presumptuous to im the


    photos as candid shots - this isparing edited photos with actual passerby candid taken ones,


    tsk tsk tsk..." 1


    "Exactly. If you want to look at edited photos,pare them to Susan''s edited photos too. Also,


    Susan¡¯s edited wedding photos are breathtaking! And it¡¯s visible that her face wasn''t Photoshopped,


    but the background. The resolution is higher too. It''s like a puff of fresh air when you put it next to


    Miss Jenkins'' surgical-level facetune!"


    "Haha, I saw their wedding photos too. Mr. Shaw posted them himself. Unbelievable. He''s


    adorable!¡±


    Charlotte kept reading, holding in her rage. A number of people mentioned Susan''s processed


    wedding photos and had even posted a link.


    Charlotte clicked on it immediately.

 Chapter 236 Aggressive Mr. Shaw

    Chapter 236 Aggressive Mr. Shaw


    The post title was "My Little Fairy¡± and the poster used the full name, "Julian Shaw."


    The content was a plethora of photos from the wedding photoshoot, beautiful and romantic.


    The world then knew that Susan did not stop at one wedding dress and one location for the


    wedding photoshoot when Julian posted. There were four wedding dresses and four locations,


    amounting to four sets of wedding photos.


    Each set was unique in style and jaw-droppingly gorgeous. Theizens were going crazy at the


    beauty they were offered.


    Charlotte could not bear to scroll further after looking at a handful of photos. The sweet loving


    atmosphere that Julian and Susan exuded felt like a knife mercilessly slicing her heart.


    She went all the way down to thements.


    "The wedding photoshoot is amazing! The ultimate dream of all women!"


    "My cousin is a professional wedding dress tailor. She says that these gowns cost at least tens of


    millions of dors each."


    Tens of millions each...


    The followingments were in awe. All sorts of gasps and exmations filled the front, but


    someone finally paid attention to something else after a few pages.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Shaw are smiling so sweetly. Both of them must love each other a lot.¡±


    Julian actually replied to thement. It was a short line. ¡°You have good taste.¡±


    "Wow, Mr. Shaw replied to me!¡± The poster was thrilled. Thements that followed was a mass of


    netizens asking for a photo together.


    Charlotte was exasperated by what she saw. She roared furiously in her mind.


    ''What''s so good about Susan Shelby?''


    ''Does she have a better background than me?¡¯


    ''Is she prettier than me?''


    ''Is she more capable than me?¡¯


    Looking at thements that put Susan on a pedestal, Charlotte felt like thrashing herputer


    again. She breathed in to hold herself back. After all, she had just gotten anotherputer.


    With gritted teeth, Charlotte red at the screen." Susan Shelby must be doing this on purpose! I


    posted the candid street shots and she posted the wedding photoshoot right after. She just can¡¯t


    stand that I¡¯m getting praised!¡± "Miss..." The maid beside her was hesitant to speak.


    "Speak your mind!" Charlotte red at her.


    "Um, it''s the time that Mr. Shaw posted. It¡¯s before our post," the maid said weakly.


    This meant that Susan was not targeting Charlotte''s street snaps.


    Choked with anger, Charlotte scowled at the maid." Are you the Jenkins'' maid or Straws'' maid?"


    She was speechless about the honest housemaid.


    The maid mped her mouth shut up in fear instantly.


    "Go collect your sry for this month and get the hell out of here." Charlotte chased the maid away


    and continued ring at Susan on theputer.


    Indignant at the events, she made a call to summon more ghostwriters to swarm the post. Briefly,


    the peaceful post took a turn in the atmosphere. Thements turned malicious and offensive.


    There were now two lines of thoughts on the post with one o f them attacking Julian¡¯svishness.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Spending so much for just wedding dresses? Why doesn¡¯t Julian Shaw do more charity when he''s


    so rich?"


    "Yeah, I didn''t see him making any donations to the earthquake earlier.¡±


    "Rich people are the root of all evil. They make people suffer and spend an obscene amount of


    money for nothing."


    Another line of attacks went for Susan''s looks.


    "Susan Shelby? She''s so ugly. I wonder how those above could sing praises..."


    "My cousin''s a stic surgeon. He says that Susan¡¯s face has obviously gone under the knife."


    "Her eyes scream deviousness.''''


    Charlotte dly stopped scrolling when she saw thements. Oh, how she relished in watching


    Susan being cursed at!


    Before she could grow more joyful, Julian began replying vehemently.


    "No charity? The Lanyard Foundation still has five billion dors of funds currently. Did you eat it


    all?"


    Not donating to the earthquake? He posted the donation slip of the foundation directly. The amount


    donated read fifty million dors.


    Julian also replied, "Buddy, you¡¯re probably the kind of person who could boast for decades when


    you''ve picked up five dors and handed it to the police, huh? I''m low profile. Will I tell you that I


    donate at least one billion dors every year? Nah."


    Making people suffer and spending extravagantly?


    "Did I freeload at your ce? ording to what you say, could the world not have cake when you


    can only have bread? Pal, don¡¯t stay in a dark ce for too long!"


    Julian grew more aggressive when it came to malice toward Susan¡¯s looks.


    "Bud, have you washed your eyes? Or are you straight u p blind?"


    "stic surgery? C¡¯here, ask your cousin out. I need a talk with him. If he spewed nonsense, he¡¯s


    giving me one million dors and if Susie went under the knife, I''ll give him ten million dors. How


    does that sound?"


    "This friend over here, you¡¯re... just wow. Do you have the legendary tinum third eye? You can


    even see if she''s devious or not? So impressive..."


    Click-cking, Julian actually retorted all thements alone. After that, he deleted the attacks


    about Susan directly.


    Surprisingly, none of the paid posters was as aggressive as Julian.


    Powerless, the ghostwriters started another thread to censure Julian''s deletion of thements,


    iming that he wanted only adtion without the ability to receive criticism.


    Julian actually headed there to make his replies.


    "It''s fine if youmbaste me, saying that I don''t do charity and whatever. I left those without deleting


    them. I ept your supervision and suggestion. But m y apologies, no one can criticize my wife.


    Because.


    She''s the best."


    "I deleted thements to save your world view and aesthetic judgment.¡±


    Julian''s vigorous replies were terrifying.


    What was more frightening was that there was a group of peoplemending him in follow.


    "Mr. Shaw''s level of wife protection - max!"


    "JuSan couple guardian team is here. All hail Mr.


    Shaw."


    "Member No.l is here."


    ¡°Member No.2 is here.¡±


    People were forming some sort of guardian team and another mass of people dered that they


    were joining.


    "I thought that someone like Mr. Shaw would be cool and distant. He''s unexpectedly down to earth.


    Haha, I''m turning into a fan. What should I do?"


    "Pal, you should join our guardian team."


    The ghostwriters were going to m Julian, but the post turned to a guardian team member


    recruitment. Any post after that saw the guardian members retorting them without Julian''s presence.


    "Miss Jenkins, we can¡¯t do this anymore.¡± The head of the ghostwriters went to Charlotte helplessly.


    "Can''t do this? Didn''t you say that you guys are professionals?" Charlotte was going crazy.


    "We can refund you the money." The head of the paid posters returned her the sum and


    disappeared.


    With a shriek, Charlotte threw anotherputer.


    Susan Shelby was really an innate sore thumb!


    Clenching her jaw, Charlotte picked up theputer again. The screen cracked but it was still


    working.


    Looking at the deluging posts of the "JuSan couple," she did not manage to hold herself back and


    thrashed theputer once more.

 Chapter 237 A Grand Gift

    Chapter 237 A Grand Gift


    The Shaws.


    Susan was amused when she saw Julian who was typing furiously in front of theputer.


    "Why are you getting so worked up from theizens? Are you too free?¡±


    Susan blushed a little from how Julian was bragging online.


    Julian arched a brow. "Worked up? I''m helping them develop a healthy and impable beauty


    standard."


    He continued click-cking noisily on the keyboard. 1


    Unable to stop him, Susan watched him for a while before taking a rest with a yawn.


    As a result, Julian spent arge chunk of his time countering theizens and his online reputation


    was thus prized. Some people thought that he was silly as a CEO and could not take criticism.


    On the other hand, some people thought that he was adorable and down to earth. This contributed


    to a hundred thousand rise in his followers. His fans even created a fan club for the JuSan couple


    and started actively posting things about them.


    Julian lurked to read how the fansuded how he and Susan matched before happily shutting off his


    computer.


    Ah, people with taste were still a majority in this world after all.


    Julian and Susan became the most popr couple on the inte overnight while Joseph and


    Charlotte''s efforts went sour.


    After days of Julian and Susan taking over the inte, Charlotte managed to crash several


    computers each day.


    "Charlotte!" Luke furrowed his brows when he saw the cut up pieces of newspapers in the trash.


    "What are you trying to vent?"


    "Luke!¡± Charlotte was resentful. "Didn''t you see the news? Susan Shelby, she''s taking away my


    limelight intentionally! Now everyone¡¯s cheering JuSan, JuSan - no one cares about me and


    Joseph." 2


    "You need to calm down still!" Luke creased his brows into a frown. "What did Mom tell you? Have


    you forgotten about it so quickly? It¡¯s just a small challenge and it got you this worked up?"


    With Madam Jenkins mentioned, Charlotte bit her tongue. After a while, she was still begrudging.


    "But Susan went over the line..."


    "Alright, these are only temporary," Luke said. "Joseph ising over tomorrow for the


    engagement. It''ll shift the attention away from them then."


    "Mn." Charlotte barely looked appeased. "My wedding must be perfect!"


    "Don¡¯t worry about it." Luke cated her.


    "That b*tch Susan didn''t have a wedding when she got married to Julian. Even though they had a


    wedding photoshoot now, it still isn¡¯t an official ceremony!" Charlotte scoffed and felt herself calm


    down.


    The next day, Joseph came to ask for the marriage.


    Both families agreed to hold the wedding one monthter. To prepare Joseph''s venture in


    Ningcheng City, the wedding was going to be held in Ningcheng as well.


    Joseph was affluent and had readied details of the wedding in advance. Taking a look at the


    checklist, it was a thin line past satisfactory for Charlotte. But she suddenly recalled Susan¡¯s


    wedding photoshoot and asked, "Have you prepared the wedding gown?"


    A gentlemanly smile was constantly seen on Joseph, matching his refined nature. The smile


    broadened a little when he heard Charlotte¡¯s question. "Yes. It¡¯s the work of an Italian master and it''ll


    arrive tomorrow."


    "Is it a one and only customized piece?" Charlotte pursued.


    She heard that all four wedding dresses on Susan were the most renowned international brands


    and that they were designed specifically for her. Each of them was unique and could not be found


    elsewhere.


    "Uh..." Joseph hesitated and replied, "Charlotte, a customized piece has to be ordered a few


    months in advance. Our marriage was decided pretty urgently. I''m afraid we won''t have a tailor-


    made piece."


    "It''s not specially made for me?" Charlotte was upset a t once. "I¡¯llck inparison to Susan


    Shelby''s then? She had four customized wedding dresses and I don''t even have any. I, Charlotte


    Jenkins, can''t be embarrassed like that. Joseph, no tailor-made wedding gown, no wedding."


    "Uh..." Joseph sneaked a look at Luke.


    ¡°Charlotte!" Luke frowned at her. "Don''t be silly. The wedding was arranged in a sh. It''s already


    commendable of Joseph to be able to prepare to this extent."


    "I..." Charlotte gritted her teeth but did not continue her sentence, feeling frustrated.


    She was only getting married once in her life. Why could she not have a wedding dress that was in


    a ss by itself?


    "Joseph, don''t get mad. Charlotte¡¯s a stubborn one," Luke said.


    "It''s fine. I like her direct temper. It''s my fault that I couldn¡¯t provide her the best wedding gown."


    Joseph looked at Charlotte lovingly. "Don''t be mad, Charlotte. This is our family jade bangle that''s


    been passed down through generations. Let me put it on for you?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Joseph opened an intricate box where a jade bangleid inside. The bangle¡¯s color was lustrously


    clear, like a pool of spring water. Even when Charlotte had seen more than enough exquisite gems,


    her eyes still glowed when she was presented with the ornament.


    "This is..." Her voice went tender.


    "This is the best natural jade. Someone once offered fifty million dors to buy it, but my mother


    didn''t agree to it, saying that she was keeping it for her future daughter-inw. It''s a pity that she


    isn''t here anymore, otherwise she¡¯d be over the moon if she saw you," Joseph replied softly.


    Charlotte¡¯s gaze was still attached to the jade bangle.


    "Let me put it on for you." Joseph smiled and put the bangle on her personally.


    With a slight shake of her arm, the emerald glistened like the most beautiful nature.


    "There''s also this, a diamond and sapphire ne. I auctioned for this personally a while back.


    This ne is made up of hundreds of diamonds and the gem on it is a prime sapphire. It was


    sold for forty million dors," Joseph said.


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes gleamed.


    The Jenkins were rich, but most of the money was tied to thepany operations. To spend forty


    million on a ne was impossible.


    Joseph''s wealth was not just the word of mouth!


    "Let me put it on for you too," said Joseph.


    "Okay." Charlotte nodded shyly.


    When Joseph put the ne on her, Charlotte looked bashful, but she was dying to take a look at


    the mirror.


    Seeing how she was overjoyed, there was a hint of derision in Joseph''s eyes but he covered it well


    and still looked adoring on the outside.


    "For our engagement today, I''ve prepared a grand gift for Charlotte other than the two pieces of


    jewelry,¡± Joseph said with a smile.


    "A grand gift?" Charlotte''s eyes shined even brighter.


    Joseph chuckled and presented a newspaper, pointing at the corner.


    ¡°This is..." Charlotte could not help frowning when she looked at the reported content.

 Chapter 238 Deception

    Chapter 238 Deception


    ''Eastcity warehouse engulfed in mes, causing three deaths!''


    The news only upied a tiny section of the newspaper. An ordinary person would not notice if they


    did not pay close attention to it.


    Charlotte Jenkins boasted herself to be the heiress of a powerful family. She had no penchant to


    read this kind of social news regarding injuries and fatalities. She pushed away the newspaper and


    assumed a disdainful expression. "Why are you showing this to m e?"


    "I have photos of these three deceased people prior to their deaths." Joseph Shaw took out three


    photos.


    "How''s that rted to me..." said Charlotte but she still took a nce at it casually.


    Her pupils constricted abruptly when she saw one of the people. "This... This is..."


    "That''s right. It''s precisely the witness detained by Julian Shaw." Joseph took a meaningful nce


    at Charlotte. "I heard that you¡¯ve been constantly under Julian¡¯s threat because of this person. Now,


    I have already eliminated the threat." i


    The witness mentioned by Joseph was the person Julian brought away from the cave incident


    previously.


    Luke Jenkins looked at the photo then read the news report and smiled suddenly. "Joseph, your


    work is truly crisp and clean.¡± 2


    "It''s but a trifling matter. Charlotte is going to be married to me so I have to ensure that she has no


    worriester on naturally,¡± Joseph casuallymented.


    In America, he made his fortune in the mafia. It was nothing but a usual routine for him tomit


    murder and clean up properly after himself.


    "It''s just a trifling matter for you, yet you were capable of finding the location where Julian hid the


    person and carried out the operation in such a crisp manner without leaving behind any traces.


    That''s not something an ordinary person can do." Luke was growing more and more pleased with


    this brother-inw of his.


    Joseph had the funds and the power in his hands and he was also skilled in managing criminal


    activities. H e was simply the best partner for Luke.


    Charlotte was shocked by Joseph''s money first, then she witnessed his capability in managing


    affairs. She could not help feeling pleased with her future husband¡¯s performance.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    They continued to discuss the marriage in a harmonious atmosphere.


    On the other side, Julian also received news about the fire in the warehouse and the witness was


    burned to death with two guards. He could not help furrowing his brows.


    It had already been a few months since the cave incident. The traces left on the scene had


    vanished into nothingness for a long time. The best time to use this incident as an article has


    already passed actually. However, he considered having a witness on his side a s a deterrent to


    stop Charlotte from messing things up.


    Now, the witness was dead!


    ording to the report from his staff member, the fire was an ident, and so was the response


    from the scene.


    However, Julian could not help narrowing his eyes at the thought of Joseph''s gentle and refined


    appearance.


    He intuitively thought that Joseph was waging a war against him.


    Counting from the previous generation, it had already been 18 full years since Joseph¡¯s family


    lineage left Ningcheng City!


    18 years had passed with the vastnds across them. Even though he had been collecting


    information rted to Joseph all this time, it was not an easy feat t o look into Joseph due to his


    thriving mafia business. As a result, he only managed to acquire a small portion of information.


    On the contrary, Lanyard Construction was liable to be attacked just like a tall tree that caught the


    wind. Countless people were monitoring Lanyard


    Construction both in and out of the country.


    As long as Joseph had the intention, he could easily gain ess to all the information rted to


    Lanyard Construction with ease.


    In addition, Joseph was affiliated with the Jenkins Corporation now.


    The matter was truly bing rather troublesome.


    However, he had also experienced quite a number of disturbances for the past ten years since he


    took over the Shaw Corporation at the age of 18. The challenges that he encountered were even


    uncountable.


    Julian Shaw would take on anyone who came at him one by one regardless of who that person


    was.


    "Burn the witness to death, huh?" The corners of Julian¡¯s lips cracked into a cold sneer. "Joseph,


    you gave such a huge gift to me. If I don''t return the gift, aren¡¯t you going to despise me for that?"


    The next day.


    The wedding date for Joseph and Charlotte was set. The incident of Joseph sending close to 100


    million dors worth of jewelry to her made headlines.


    Comments filled with envy and jealousy filled the section underneath the news.


    Charlotte wore the ne and swung the bangle on her wrist with a proud look that filled her


    eyes.


    She enjoyed the feeling of being envied by all women


    the most.


    Charlotte''s good mood onlysted for the morning.


    By noon, big news suddenly swept across the entire nation.


    Joseph invested in the Joseph-Jenkins Corporation which was located in Ningcheng City. In order to


    strive for favorable impressions of the industries, he sent out notifications that he had already


    donated 100 million to an earthquake disaster area through the Red Cross.


    One hundred million! It was a stupendous sum of money that even surpassed Julian''s million-dor


    donation.


    At once, the inte broke out in a praising storm toward the Joseph-Jenkins Corporation.


    The big news was that the Red Cross disyed the donor name list and that Joseph''s donation was


    only worth 10 million in reality!


    The 100 million was utterly a deception.


    If Joseph had not announced his donation amount to the public, the 10 million was already


    considered arge sum of money and inte users would notment much either.


    Yet, he imed to donate 100 million. Moreover, his prestige went higher because of this too.


    As a result, his prestige shrunk by 10 times instantly when the truth was exposed.


    Inte users refused to ept that at once.


    "Don¡¯t im to have donated 100 million if you don''t have the money!"


    "A poor chap who tries to satisfy his vanity when he can''t afford to do so."


    "He has been sending notifications everywhere on the inte iming that the Joseph-Jenkins


    Corporation has a tremendous capital. That''s really tremendous, huh?"


    There were also people that cussed straightforwardly and were censored.


    "Joseph Shaw is a ****."


    The deception incident boiled over at once such that the entire nation was aware of it.


    Charlotte went on the inte in an attempt to continue finding out how the inte users were


    envious and jealous of her yet as soon as she clicked o n the website in the afternoon, the page


    was filled with abusive voices.


    "He bought two pieces of jewelry worth 100 million for a woman yet he is still lying about his


    donation. Joseph Shaw from the Joseph-Jenkins Corporation, let me ask you this, where is your


    shame?"


    "Shameless deception, shameless deception."


    "Boycott the Joseph-Jenkins Corporation."


    Deception?


    Boycott?


    What the heck was going on!


    Charlotte was dumbstruck with bewilderment.


    She clicked on a rted news article and read it, then she mmed the mouse in rage.


    What the heck was wrong with Joseph? He said he donated 100 million but he had only donated 10


    million!


    That matter could be dropped, yet it was exposed by the Red Cross Society.


    He could forgo his reputation, but she could not!


    Charlotte took out her phone furiously and gave Joseph a call.


    Joseph was ordering people to prepare for the wedding when he suddenly received a call.


    A mocking look shed past his eyes when he saw that the caller was Charlotte but a smile had


    already appeared on his face naturally. "Hey Charlotte, what''s going on?"


    "Joseph, you have the audacity to ask me what''s going on?" Charlotte began querying as soon as


    she spoke.


    Joseph could not help frowning.


    He had been putting up with Charlotte for the sake of him looking to the Jenkins for support but this


    was not an excuse for him to tolerate her constant


    tantrums.


    Joseph was about to say something when Charlotte already spouted furiously, "It''s fine that you


    donated 1 0 million, but why do you have to say that you donated 100 million? Taking me down with


    you in embarrassment, is that what you want?¡±


    "What?" Joseph was stunned. "Charlotte, how did you find out about the amount of 10 million?!"

 Chapter 239 Humiliation

    Chapter 239 Humiliation


    It was true that Joseph Shaw had only donated 10 million, but he believed that no one would find


    out about this matter.


    "How did I find out about it? Everyone in the country knows about it now." Charlotte Jenkins was


    almost crying in rage. "Go on the inte and take a look!


    Joseph, I''m telling you that you can forget about the marriage if you don''t solve this issue." 1


    Charlotte mmed down the phone on him loudly.


    Charlotte''s mannerism was extremely abominable, but Joseph did not have time to deal with her


    now. He dispatched his order in a rather anxious manner." Quick, turn on theputer and find out


    what happened!"


    The assistant immediately turned on theputer.


    The news of the Joseph-Jenkins Corporation had already boiled over. The assistant found the


    information at once so he said nervously, "Mr. Shaw, the Red Cross posted the donor name list! The


    words are clearly written on the name list that we¡¯ve only donated 10 million!"


    "What? Name list?" Joseph snatched the mouse right away and took a swift nce.


    Then, he scrolled down and found thements section filled with abusive words and there were


    even users dering that they would boycott the Joseph-Jenkins Corporation.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    More importantly, even the official media in the country also stated their stand. They imed to


    condemn deceptive behavior.


    Even though the official media did not name any particr person, it was no different than


    identifying the person''s name either.


    Joseph wanted to use the donation to strive for favorable impressions, yet who would have thought


    that the Red Cross Society would disy the donor name list just like that.? He failed at gaining


    favorable impressions but on the contrary, he brought only dishonor without anypensating


    rewards.


    "What''s wrong with the Red Cross? I thought they only publish the donor name list once a year? I


    remember that they already published the name list oncest month. The next publication should be


    next year." Joseph was roaring instead of speaking.


    He had one year''s time to top up the amount until it reached 100 million if the name list was


    published next year. The ounts would be perfectly wless by then and no one could see any


    issues anymore.


    "It seems to be the first time that the Red Cross has even published the donor name list twice


    consecutively within such a short period of time." The assistant had a bitter expression on his face.


    "We were just in the right ce at the right time. What a coincidence."


    "Coincidence? Not necessarily." Joseph¡¯s graceful face was filled with savageness at this very


    moment. "I¡¯ve never believed in coincidences! This matter is certainly the underhand method of


    Julian Shaw! I just burned the warehouse and he exposed Joseph-Jenkins Corporation''s deception


    next! Julian, you¡¯re literally exchanging moves with me across the air."


    It was rare to see Joseph losing his temper in such a manner. The assistant dared not speak


    anymore while he stood on the side. 1


    He knew that it was Julian¡¯s action, but knowing that was utterly useless in the situation now!


    Joseph paced about everywhere with an extremely unpleasant expression.


    The start of the Joseph-Jenkins Corporation in the country had to be a good one. 2


    The deception incident could affect the reputation of the entire corporation, so he must deal with it


    immediately. Reputation was something that could not be seen nor touched, but when one''s


    reputation was tarnished, the loss would cost more than 100 million.


    The only thing he could do now was to top up the remaining money!


    Joseph took a nce at his assistant. "How much liquidity does thepany still have now?"


    "About 50 million," reported the assistant swiftly."


    We¡¯ve already invested a few billion for thepany''s preliminary capital. The few billion can¡¯t be


    drawn. Next, you talked about arranging for the wedding ording to the highest standards and


    that costs a couple million. In addition, we spent a few million on purchasing jewelry, gowns, and


    other things for Ms. Jenkins. The 50 million is already the maximum limit that we have at the


    moment!¡± 4


    Joseph could not help growing even more restlessly.


    He was supposed to donate up to 100 million within a year originally, so he was still quite rxed


    about having enough funds. However, it was just in time for the start of his career and while the


    money had been invested, thepany hadn''t made any profits yet. On the other hand, he had a


    wedding to prepare for.


    He was truly incapable of pooling more money!


    50 million! Adding it to the originally donated 10 million would only make 50 million. He needed to fill


    the gap of 40 million less as soon as possible. 2


    Joseph pondered thoroughly and decided that he could only seek Luke Jenkins so he headed to the


    Jenkins'' house.


    "Have you dealt with the deception incident already?¡± Charlotte looked at Joseph with an


    unpleasant gaze.


    "Charlotte, you¡¯re not allowed to speak in that tone." Luke took a ferocious nce at her.


    Charlotte could only shut her mouth unwillingly.


    Joseph cracked into a shy smile. "It''s true that I didn¡¯t consider this matter properly beforehand."


    "It''s not your fault. No one would have expected the Red Cross to suddenly announce the donor


    name list." Luke furrowed his brows.


    He had also figured out that this was Julian¡¯s counterattack, yet there was nothing he could do


    simrly.


    He could only say that Julian''s tricks were truly too ruthless.


    If the deception incident was not handled properly, the few hundred million that acted as an upfront


    investment to the Joseph-Jenkins Corporation would be in jeopardy.


    "What are you nning to do now?" asked Luke.


    "The only way is to top up the 90-million gap as soon a s possible. I still have 50 million on hand so


    I''m missing 40 million more." Joseph let out a forcedugh.


    "40 million?¡± Luke could not help frowning.


    40 million was nothing much for the Jenkins Corporation originally.


    Yet, due to Mrs. Jenkins¡¯ homicide case recently and the fact that thepany had just undergone


    immense restructuring, the Jenkins Corporation had a drastic drop in its stocks at the moment.


    Luke was in need of arge sum of funds to stabilize the situation.


    Not that he was incapable of contributing 40 million either, only that it would hurt hispany...


    "Mr. Jenkins, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I don''t need the Jenkins Corporation to help in this matter. I


    only wish to ask for a favor from Charlotte," said Joseph in slight embarrassment.


    "What can I help with?" asked Charlotte in an unpleasant tone.


    Joseph hesitated for a moment before he said," Charlotte, can you please return the ne


    temporarily? The ne can still be sold off to arge sum of funds. By then, I should be able to


    gather enough to form 100 million."


    "What?" Charlotte shrieked aloud. "You''ve given the ne to me yet now you''re asking it back?


    Joseph, do you still have any shame in you?"


    Joseph felt rather embarrassed originally, so when he was used by Charlotte in such a manner,


    his expression turned rather unpleasant regardless of how shrewd he was.


    Luke pondered for a moment before he said straightforwardly. "Charlotte, give him the ne.


    The important thing is that you help Joseph pull through now since he is in trouble." "I..." Charlotte


    still wanted to speak.


    Luke frowned and shot a nce at her.


    Charlotte could not help biting her lower lip.


    Luke was still an authoritative figure in her life. She did not have the courage to speak anymore


    when he red at her like this.


    Under Luke''s tyrannical gaze, Charlotte removed the ne unwillingly then tossed it to Joseph


    furiously. "Take it!"


    The ne was tossed right on Joseph¡¯s face.


    A cold glint shed past Joseph¡¯s eyes and vanished i n the next moment. Yet the corners of his lips


    still cracked into a gentle smile. "I''m sorry, Charlotte. I promise that I''ll make it up to youter."


    Charlotte turned her head to the side and refused to acknowledge him.

 Chapter 240 Food Tasting

    Chapter 240 Food Tasting


    Luke Jenkins nced at her. He was about to discipline Charlotte Jenkins when Joseph Shaw


    hastily said, "Charlotte is already in a very difficult position now. Don''t scold her anymore, Mr.


    Jenkins. All the wrongs and mistakes are my fault. Charlotte is willing to stake the ne to help


    me pull through this time. I will certainly treat her a hundred, a thousand times better from now on."


    "I hope so," said Charlotte in a rigid tone.


    Joseph chuckled shyly once again. "I still have some matters to attend to so I shall make a move


    first.¡±


    Luke sent Joseph personally to the door. Upon Joseph''s departure, Luke scolded Charlotte for a


    good while.


    As soon as Luke left, Charlotte began smashing things wildly.


    Damn it!


    It was obviously Joseph''s fault for not managing the situation properly, yet in the end, she was the


    one who had to help him pull through by offering the ne!


    Her brother still scolded her for not being magnanimous enough!


    Charlotte was furious. She removed the jade bangle on her wrist and she was about to smash it!


    However, she had just raised the bangle high in the air when she hesitated for a moment before she


    put on the bangle obediently once again.


    Hmph. Since Joseph said that he wouldpensate her by a hundred to a thousand times, she


    would just wait and see then.


    Also, she could stillpromise with the jewelry, but the wedding had to be perfect!


    Joseph returned to thepany with a long face. The ne that he purchased with 40 million


    was only worth 30 million when it was sold.


    "Mr. Shaw, there''s still a gap of 10 million..." the assistant said cautiously.


    "Cut the wedding funds then!" Joseph replied coldly.


    The assistant dared notment anymore upon noticing the unpleasant expression on Joseph''s


    face s o he hastily left to make arrangements.


    Joseph managed to gather 9 million by making do with this and that and donated it to the Red


    Cross. 1


    Moreover, he published a notification saying, ''The Joseph-Jenkins Corporation was nning to


    donate 100 million, but the donation was to be made in a few months in session. In response to


    everyone''s queries, the corporation has decided to make the full sum donation in one go.''


    Then, a donation receipt was attached.


    The review of the Joseph-Jenkins Corporation on the inte became considerably better when the


    donation amounted to 100 million.


    Joseph¡¯s face was still green with rage!


    This incident was equal to the first showdown between him and Julian Shaw.


    He used a nasty trick to eliminate a housekeeper from Julian''s grasp. 2


    Julian counterattacked in an open and upright manner. He used deception to force Joseph to the


    end of his rope and even tarnished thepany''s reputation.


    It was apparent to see who was the winner and who was the loser of this battle.


    He was forced to take back a gift that he had given away even.


    Joseph never felt as embarrassed as he did now in his lifetime.


    "Julian Shaw!" A wisp of mistiness shed past Joseph¡¯s eyes for a moment. "You are a terrifying


    opponent just as expected. However, it''s still too early for you to beughing. The game has just


    begun. We shall y with each other slowly!"


    On the inte, Joseph regained some reputation with great effort by showing off the donation


    receipt.


    However, someone soon spread the rumor that Joseph bought an expensive ne before he


    made the donation. On the other hand, the ne seemed to b e the one that Charlotte showed


    off previously.


    The inte users took a look and found that the ne around Charlotte''s neck had been


    switched t o another one.


    The inte broke into a mocking mor at once.


    Following that, a loud p was heard.


    One out of the numerous brokenptops in the Jenkins'' house was destroyed.


    Charlotte bawled and wailed bitterly on the bed from having a mental breakdown.


    Her ne was taken to be sold and the inte users managed to find out about this incident


    even. Charlotte wished that she could run into a wall and crash to death!


    It was humiliating, it was truly too humiliating!


    In fact, she even had the impulse to call off the wedding.


    However, the coboration between the two families had already been agreed upon. If she called off


    the wedding, it would affect too many things.


    Thus, she could only marry Joseph regardless of how displeased she was.


    Charlotte could not help wailing louder the more she thought about it.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If her fiance was Julian, he would never allow something so humiliating to happen to her.


    While Joseph and Charlotte were having a mental breakdown as a result of Julian''s small


    counterattack, Julian had only taken one nce at the news report before he cast the matter behind


    him.


    "Susie, I got us the top executive chefs tomorrow.


    Shall we have a food tasting for our wedding?" Julian asked.


    "Why go through the trouble? Wouldn''t it be fine to just ce an order for a few dishes?" Susan


    Shelby was rather confused.


    "How can that be? A wedding is a once-in-a-lifetime event. It must be perfect and wless in every


    way. I''m going to give you a fairytale-like grand wedding," said Julian in all apparent seriousness.


    Susan could not help chuckling. "Why does it seem like you¡¯re anticipating the wedding more than


    me? Shouldn''t the female be yearning for a wedding more than a male usually? Or, are you actually


    the little princess?"


    Julian¡¯s expression darkened for a moment. He could not refrain himself from roaring aloud, "Susan


    Shelby!!"


    Susan hastily tugged her ears. ¡°My bad! I know that I''m wrong, Little Princess Shaw."


    This was the legendary admitting fault in modesty but refusing to change in determination.


    There was nothing that Julian could do to Susan anymore.


    Julian decided to post this daily update to his WeChatter.


    Hmm, he was an influencer with 5 million followers now. Arge number of members from the


    JuSan fan club members were urging him to post new updates daily.


    He had to satisfy the fans'' wishes, right?


    Julian just posted the update when he received a wave of ''awesome''ments.


    ''Their daily update is too sweet. I feel really lonely being single now.''


    ''So it turns out that Mr. Shaw is a little princess!''


    ''Mrs. Shaw is mighty powerful.¡¯


    Those were the followers¡¯ bustlingments on Julian''s WeChat page.


    Julian was enjoying himself while reading thements.


    Susan could not help feeling speechless. "You''re really quite free these days, huh."


    Julian cracked into a cunning, charming smile. "I like i t when they praise us for being a well-


    matched couple.¡±


    Julian clicked ''like'' for thepliments and replied t o those jealousments with resentment. He


    was having a good time bustling about.


    Susan was amused by the sight of it.


    She suddenly found that Julian...


    Was truly rather childish!


    However, there was still a saying that a man would behave like a child when he was with the


    woman that he loved, right? 2


    Sometimes, Julian''s childishness made her feel surprisingly calm.


    The next day, Joseph and Charlotte were still in a chaotic mess while Julian and Susan had already


    begun to take part in the food tasting sweetly.


    A total of 10 people would be seated at a table during the wedding feast and 30 courses would be


    served to each table. 1


    Julian found the top executive chefs from different countries and had theme up with over a


    hundred courses specially for the wedding feast. They would b e choosing 30 courses from the over


    100 courses today.


    There were too many course meals so Julian invited Jacob Shelby and Seth Leeds to join them for


    the food tasting.


    Seth Leeds was immensely touched by the table full of scrumptious dishes. He charged over to


    Julian and held his hand tightly. He said with tears streaming down his face and runny nose, "Young


    Master Shaw, I know that I¡¯m in your heart after all, I..."


    His statement sounded off the more he listened so Julian interrupted him. "There is so much food


    here and it''s still not enough to shut you up?"


    "It¡¯s enough to shut me up, it''s enough." Seth nodded repeatedly, sat down, and began chomping


    down the food.


    One should know that both he and Jacob were so engrossed in developing the system day and


    night that they did not even have time to eat on usual days.


    It had been way, way too long before he managed to enjoy a feast as grand as this.

 Chapter 241 Seth Leeds At The Bottom Of The Food Chain

    Chapter 241 Seth Leeds At The Bottom Of The Food Chain


    Seth Leeds devoured the food eagerly without taking care of his image. Jacob Shelby took a


    disdainful nce at him and then began tasting the food slowly.


    Jacob assumed the mannerism of food tasting. He took a small bite and then voiced his opinion,


    "This is delicious."


    He tasted another course and said, "This is tasty too."


    Then, another course.


    "Hmm, still delicious."


    Susan Shelby could not help smiling through her pursed lips. "Jacob, have more if it¡¯s good."


    Then, Susan began tasting the food in excitement too.


    The corners of Julian¡¯s lips twitched involuntarily as h e watched the three of them.


    He sought help from Jacob and Seth and his effort was futile. These two people were purely here


    for the sake of the food.


    The woman Susan was not focused on the task either.


    She cared about eating only.


    Perhaps, Julian''s gaze was overly resentful. Susan blinked and looked at him innocently. "Julian, it''s


    true that every course is really scrumptious!"


    These 100 courses were all signature dishes prepared meticulously by the top executive chefs in


    the world. The quality of these courses was definitely top-notch whether in taste, appearance, or


    smell.


    Julian raised an eyebrow. He was about to say something when Susan acted in a pettishly


    charming manner. "Julian, you can make the decision, I''ll take care of the eating part.¡±


    Watching Susan behaving like a littledy, Julian immediately gave in. "Enjoy the meal, all three of


    you.


    I shall decide on the courses."


    "You''re the best." Susan cheered and then she began feasting jubntly.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Julian took an affectionate nce at her and then tasted the first course.


    "Foie gras with caviar. The texture is not fine enough, change it to top-grade Friedrichs Lumpfish


    Caviar.¡±


    "This is okay, reserve it."


    "This is not suited for the local taste buds, reject."


    "Good job on the cocktail meatball, keep it but have the chef beautify its design."


    Julian tasted the courses one by one with someone assigned specially to record his opinion on the


    side.


    The wedding feast would be serving about twenty local courses and ten international courses.


    However, texture and taste must be suited to the local tastes


    because the guests would be mostly local too.


    Julian had a very sensitive tongue. Even if there was a slight issue in the meal, he would be able to


    detect it.


    Especially when it was his and Susan¡¯s wedding feast, Julian was nitpicking in an effort to strive for


    perfection.


    Julian continued the food tasting while the three foodies over there were already full from the meal.


    They took a seat somewhere else and chatted away.


    "Jacob, how''s everything with the system development?¡± Susan asked while burping.


    Speaking of the system, Jacob could not help smiling." The progress is really good. It should be


    almost done i n another week. However, your wedding is about to take ce soon, Susan. I n to


    defer the work for this week and focus on helping you to arrange for the marital affairs."


    "It''s fine actually. Julian has already made the arrangements and there''s nothing much that needs m


    y participation," Susan said smilingly.


    Jacob¡¯s gaze softened. He shook his head and said," This is different."


    The people of this country had always prioritized ceremonies. Even though Julian and Susan were


    already legally married, he would always feel like something was missing without a wedding.


    Now that Susan was pregnant and Julian was making arrangements for a wedding, Jacob could


    finally feel like he was about to marry Susan off.


    He was well aware that he was not much help, but as a n elder, he wanted to be with his sister who


    was about to get married at the very least.


    "Yet...¡± Susan wanted to say something still.


    Seth had already interrupted the conversation mischievously. "Susan! We''ve been programming the


    system for so long that mushrooms are going to grow o n our heads soon. Since you¡¯re going to get


    married to Young Master Shaw anyway, let us seize the opportunity to ck for a few days." 1


    Since Seth had already said so, Susan did not try to persuade anymore but agreed with a smile.


    While they chatted leisurely, Julian had already tasted the courses briefly and eliminated 53


    courses, leaving 47 courses as reserve.


    "Include these 20 courses on the wedding feast menu. The remaining 27 chosen courses, have the


    chefs make some slight adjustments ording to my opinion. Bring it to me for me to choose again


    when the adjustments have been made," said Julian as he wiped his mouth gracefully.


    "Yes." The assistant hastily dispatched Julian''s opinion.


    Julian got up and walked over to see Susan and the others chatting joyously.


    Julian pulled a long face and walked over to pull up Seth.


    "What are you doing, what are you doing.¡± Seth was having fun engaging in the conversation when


    he was suddenly pulled up by Seth. He could not help staring at Julian in despair.


    "Stay away from Susie!" Julian grunted coldly and tossed Seth to the side while he took a seat next


    to Susan, pleased.


    Seth could not help feeling speechless. "Do you have t o be so narrow-minded?"


    "If that''s your wife in her ce, you¡¯ll be narrowminded too." Julian took a side nce at him.


    Seth red at Julian for a long while. Then he muttered, "You obviously know that I don''t have a


    wife yet and you choose to bully a single man like me."


    Julian pretended not to hear that and asked Susan," What are you talking about? You look so


    happy."


    Susan chuckled and said, "Seth was telling me about the funny things that happened when they


    were developing the system. Julian, their system is almost ready. By then, you must help promote


    it."


    "That''s for sure." Julian felt rather astonished. "It''s ready so soon?"


    Susan had no idea that Jacob and Seth were developing an epoch-making product, but he knew.


    Once the system was developed in addition to Julian''s help, it would not be an issue for them to


    land their first business deal with a local phone brand. They could even go one step further by


    leaving the country and using their system topete against foreign brand gship phones. 1


    "Impressive right? Quick right?" Seth looked at Julian proudly.


    "Why are you so self-conceited?" Jacob took a side nce at Seth. "Had you not always slowed me


    down, the system could''ve beenpleted even sooner.¡±


    Seth was immediately rendered speechless.


    He boasted that he was a genius programmer yet Jacob was the kind of person that would make a


    genius vomit blood from rage.


    If two missions of almost equal difficulty were assigned to both of them toplete individually,


    Jacob would have alreadypleted it and Seth would have just begun and in the end, he would¡¯ve


    needed Jacob''s help toplete it.


    s, Seth''s sense of self-respect as a genius was swaying unsteadily from the crushing blow


    delivered by Jacob for the past few months that they worked together.


    "Right, right, right. You''re handsome so anything you say is right!" said Seth in despair.


    "You¡¯re a visionary." Jacob nodded in all apparent


    seriousness.


    "Gah!" Seth immediately slumped down on the sofa as if he was having a mental breakdown.


    "Be gentle, the sofa is very expensive. You might ruin i t," Julian said casually.


    Seth wanted to cry. "Susan, your husband is bullying m e!"


    Susan said piteously, "It''s obvious you are bullying my sofa." 1


    Seth said,"..."


    Oh oh oh oh, even Susan had followed the bad example.


    He did not want to live anymore.

 Chapter 242 A Clash Of Dates

    Chapter 242 A sh Of Dates


    Julian Shaw prepared for the wedding in perfect order.


    The specific date of the wedding had already been set too. It would take ce in one week.


    However, Julian had yet to announce the wedding to the public except for those who were closest to


    them.


    The guest list was still being drafted. He would notify the guests three days in advance when the


    guest list was fully drafted.


    Julian and Susan Shelby were still discussing and nning the guest list slowly while the


    arrangements for the wedding were being carried out one by one as well.


    Over on the other side, Joseph Shaw had finally filled up the huge debt of 100 million. Then he


    figured out a way to fork out a sum of money to pull in public rtions favors from everywhere to


    rectify public opinion with great effort.


    However, it was indecent for him to be constantly involved in public conflicts.


    Joseph met up with Luke Jenkins to discuss bringing forward the wedding date straightforwardly.


    They wanted to use the grand wedding to divert the public''s attention.


    Luke considered for a moment before he agreed.


    Joseph and Charlotte wedding arrangements entered the countdown phase as well. Both families


    had begun extending invitations to the guests as well.


    "The guest list has been drafted. It should be fine to hand out three days in advance." The two


    families discussed and sent out the invitation cards.


    Joseph and Charlotte sent out the invitation cards to the reputable personnel in Ningcheng City. The


    Jenkins were also one of the four powerful families in the city. It was Charlotte¡¯s wedding after all so


    these people would need to show due respect to the family.


    "By then, everyone will be gathered at the wedding. This is a very good opportunity to expand your


    connections so you can trade in Ningcheng City," said Luke.


    "That¡¯s true." Joseph nodded in agreement.


    His marriage with Charlotte was precisely due to the Jenkins family being an old powerful family


    which would be very helpful for him to make connections within Ningcheng City.


    As they were chatting, all of a sudden, a housekeeper dashed into the room in a rush.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you so flustered?" Luke furrowed his brows.


    "Young master. Mr. Carter from Skywing Corporation suddenly sent someone to inform us that he


    can''t attend the wedding," said the housekeeper anxiously.


    "Can''t attend?" Luke raised an eyebrow. "It¡¯s possible that he has something important to do


    instead. It¡¯s fine, we won''t miss him."


    Before Luke¡¯s voice died away, another housekeeper charged into the room. "Young master, Mr.


    Long from Woodleaf Corporation sent someone to inform us that he can''t attend the wedding."


    "Mr. Long is noting as well?" Luke was stunned for a moment.


    Before he could react to the situation, a third housekeeper dashed into the room.


    "Who else is noting again?" An ominous presentiment had already arisen in Luke''s heart.


    The housekeeper let out a forcedugh and said in one breath, "Mr. Allen from Kingfisher


    Corporation, M r. Walsh from Linsey Corporation... They are all noting."


    The housekeeper called out the names of over ten people in one breath.


    Luke could not help pulling a long face!


    It was considered rather normal for one or two people not to attend.


    It was absolutely a huge problem for so many people t o inform them that they were noting all


    of a sudden.


    "Young master, a few more people sent over their people to inform us that they are noting."


    The housekeepers were still reporting without stopping.


    Luke''s expression turned grimmer and grimmer. "No need to report to me anymore. Make a list of


    the people that aren''t attending and I¡¯ll check it outter."


    The housekeepers backed out from the room.


    "Mr. Jenkins, what is going on?" Joseph was rather astonished.


    "Let me make a call." Luke nodded toward Joseph, then he made the call swiftly.


    "Hello. Mr. Long, do you have anything to attend to on the 10th of January? Why aren''t you


    attending all of a sudden?"


    "What?"


    Mr. Long talked about something while Luke''s expression grew more and more unpleasant.


    After a long time, he said, "I understand. It''s a difficult situation for you too, Mr. Long. It''s fine with


    me. I shall invite you to a game of golf next time."


    Luke''s expression was so grim that ink was seeping out from his face when he hung up the call.


    "What''s going on?" Joseph narrowed his eyes.


    "Julian Shaw and Susan Shelby¡¯s wedding is taking ce on that day," said Luke grimly.


    The two weddings were held simultaneously while the influential officials in Ningcheng City did not


    possess the ability to duplicate themselves so they could only choose to attend one wedding.


    In between the Shaw family and the Jenkins family, it was utterly apparent what the vast majority of


    these people would choose.


    "Julian!" A wisp of coldness shed past Joseph''s eyes.


    He was certain that the man had done it on purpose.


    ¡°Let him have augh for the time being because we still have years ahead with him," said Luke


    coldly.


    "That¡¯s right. In the years ahead." Joseph adjusted his sses in a graceful, polite manner.


    As for the issue of sharing the same date as Julian¡¯s wedding, the best way to resolve this issue


    was to change the wedding date.


    Yet, the invitation cards had been sent out already. If they were to change the date now, it would be


    equal to him letting everybody else know that Joseph was afraid of Julian.


    ''Heh, it''s fine for those people not toe. In the days ahead, I''ll still have other opportunities to


    meet them.¡¯


    Luke and Joseph appeared to be rather calm but when Charlotte found out that her wedding date


    was the same as Julian and Susan''s wedding and that they seized most of the guests, she bawled


    and cried that she refused to get married. Luke forced her to calm down so she shut herself in her


    room and crashed


    countless items.


    Julian and Susan found out the next day that their wedding feast was actually on the same date as


    Joseph and Charlotte''s wedding.


    Susan could not help blinking innocently and looked a t Julian in despair. "Julian, do you think they


    will assume we¡¯re doing this on purpose?"


    God would witness that their date was already set earlier. It was truly a coincidence this time.


    "They¡¯ll surely think we are doing this on purpose." Julianughed as well.


    He could not bear the sight of Joseph, but it was true that he did not y any tricks with the


    wedding date.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a once in a lifetime event for him and Susie. He could not just simply set the time out of spite


    with those two people.


    Moreover, Joseph and Charlotte talked about holding the wedding one monthter in the beginning.


    Who would have known that they would move the date up? It was fine that they brought the date


    forward as the date shed with Julian''s wedding coincidentally.


    The situation would not be so tragic if their wedding was one day earlier orter than Julian¡¯s.


    It could be said that even God did not want their wedding to take ce smoothly judging by the


    situation now.


    "I''m innocent." Susan heaved a sigh.


    "Let them think whatever they like." Julian rubbed Susan''s head smilingly. "Our wedding is


    happening soon. Susie, you''re surely going to be the most beautiful bride in the world.¡±


    Julian''s eyes were rippling with affection as deep as the sea. Susan blinked mischievously at him.


    "Hmm, I think so too."


    "You''re vain."


    "You spoiled me."


    In their couple¡¯s bickering, everything was ready and the day of the wedding finally arrived.


    The two weddings began simultaneously.


    "What did you say to me previously about giving me a perfect wedding?" Charlotte spoke with a


    sharp voice," Yet, what do I get in return? The wedding gown is not custom-made and I put up with


    it! You took back the jewelry and I put up with it as well. Many guests can¡¯t make it and I continue to


    put up with it. Now you¡¯re telling me that the wedding is going to take ce in just a five-star hotel?


    No, I absolutely refuse to agree to that. I only want a seven-star hotel!¡±

 Chapter 243 Grand Wedding

    Chapter 243 Grand Wedding


    Joseph Shaw''s expression was extremely gentle. He persuaded her with kind words, "Charlotte,


    that hotel has already been booked by Julian in advance.¡±


    Charlotte Jenkins''s expression grew even more unpleasant. "Why are you so useless that Julian is


    constantly beating you to everything? I''m the heiress o f the Jenkins family and yet my wedding is


    actually worse than Susan''s? How am I going to mingle with the rest of the socialites in Ningcheng


    City? Do I still have any integrity left?"


    Charlotte was so agitated that she wanted to throw things. Joseph could only pin down her hands


    and continue to console her with a soft voice.


    He spoke many, many kind words and managed to console Charlotte with great effort.


    Afterward, the wedding began and Charlotte could see that almost all respected people of


    Ningcheng City sent in their subordinates to attend the wedding. She almost tossed away the


    flowers in her hand again.


    At this wedding, Joseph kept a gentle smile on his face at all times while Charlotte pulled a long


    face all along as if everyone in the entire world owed her five million bucks.


    Snap. The photographer took a photo. As for the groom and bride, one of them was beaming with


    joy while the other''s face was filled with resentment.


    They did not look well matched at all.


    ¡°Susie, your wedding gown is exquisite. Can I touch it? Just one touch." A looked at Susan


    Shelby''s wedding gown with eager eyes. It felt as if heart shapes were going to emerge from her


    eyes.


    One could see that all four wedding gowns that Susan wore for her four-gowned wedding photos


    were beautiful and magnificent.


    Yet, her fifth set of wedding gowns was even more exquisite than the previous four sets. Moreover,


    A got to look at the gown up close so she wished that she could throw herself on the wedding


    gown.


    "Sure," said Susan smilingly.


    "Whoa." A cheered once then caressed the wedding gown cautiously at once.


    "If you like it that much, I can borrow the wedding gown for you for your wedding next time." Susan


    winked at A. "The promise is effective for three years. You must make the best use of your time."


    Upon hearing the front half of the sentence, A was about to show her surprise and joy yet she


    could not help rolling her eyes upon hearing thetter half of the sentence. "I don¡¯t even have a


    boyfriend now. Who am I going to marry in three years¡¯ time, huh?"


    "I think Chance is a pretty good candidate." Susan pursed her lips and smiled.


    "Just him?" A chuckled. She said with a disdainful expression, "I think I''m better off being single


    for the rest of my life."


    "Queeny, I can lend you a wedding gown too when you get married if you¡¯d like," Susan said to


    Queeny smilingly.


    "That''d be too troublesome for you..." Queeny Lewis was overwhelmed by the unexpected favor.


    "What''s there to be troublesome about! We should be enjoying some benefits for being her


    bridesmaids," said A while winking.


    "That''s right, I''m doing this to thank both of you for being my bridesmaids," said Susan while


    laughing.


    During their university days, Mandy Ainsley was offended to learn that Susan was dating Luke.


    Mandy was very popr on campus so she did many little tricks in secret which resulted in Susan


    not making friends in university.


    Afterward, she worked in Lanyard Construction and became friends with A due to their kindred


    spirits. They became very good friends from the start.


    There were not many females in their design department. Queeny formed a rather good rtionship


    with Susan after she changed her attitude so Susan chose her and A as her bridesmaids.


    Since Susan and A said so, Queeny could not help saying with a blushed face, "Then I shall


    thank you in advance.¡±


    The three of them were talking to each other when an assistant walked over in a rush. "Mrs. Shaw,


    the wedding is about to start.¡±


    "Alright." Susan inhaled a deep breath and stood up with a smile on her face.


    The entire seven-star hotel building was booked by Julian for seven full days.


    The hotel spent seven days'' time reorganizing fully. At present, everything in this hotel asrge as


    the entire building and as small as the corner of a wall was decorated with a warm, homey feeling


    jubntly.


    The most renowned emcee in the country was lifting the atmosphere while a few first-rate local and


    international celebrities were waiting to perform under the stage.


    "Alright, if I keep talking like this, our groom can''t wait anymore. Next, let''s wee our most


    beautiful bride," said the emcee smilingly.


    Jacob Shelby held Susan''s hand and stood at the doorway.


    Ayl a and Queeny stood on the left and right of Susan, slightly behind her.


    Two adorable little flower girls carried two baskets and scattered flower petals.


    Julian looked at the door with a deep gaze and soft glint glowing in his eyes.


    Susan looked up to him as well.


    Their gazes met each other across a distance and the crowd of people. It felt as if when their eyes


    met for this moment, everything turned into eternity.


    In the soft, pleasant music, Jacob held Susan¡¯s hand and led her to walk along the aisle.


    Julian was waiting for them halfway across the aisle.


    "Next, will the older brother please give away his younger sister¡¯s hand to her husband.¡± The emcee


    said with a sentimental expression, "From now on, there''s one more person in the world that will


    love her and care for her with you."


    Jacob held Susan''s hand for a long while and did not loosen his grasp for a long time.


    "Julian, you¡¯re going to treat Susan well, right?" asked Jacob in all apparent seriousness.


    "Of course." Julian raised an eyebrow.


    "If you don''t treat her well, I won''t let you off."


    "Even I won¡¯t let myself off."


    "You must stay true to your words, from now on..." Jacob suddenly turned into Seth as he nagged


    continuously.


    Julian could not stand it anymore so he took Susan''s hand straightforwardly.


    "Hah-hah, it seems that our groom is too eager to wait," the emcee teased.


    The entire room broke into softughter.


    Jacob watched Julian walk away holding Susan''s hand helplessly.


    Tikes, even though Susan was Julian¡¯s wife, the feeling was genuinely quite different from the


    ceremony.


    He had the urge to seize back Susie.


    Boo-hoo, from now on, there was one more man more important than him in Susie¡¯s life.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The feeling was heart-wrenching.


    Julian and Susan stood in the center of the stage together.


    The photographer took a photo of their magnificent smiles. It was a harmonious yet enchanting


    photo.


    Madam Shaw watched the scene from below the stage. Her gaze grew softer ever so slightly.


    She lost count of how long it had been since shest saw Julian so happy.


    Even though she was still very displeased with Susan i n her heart, she would acknowledge her


    daughter-inw if she could continue to make Julian this happy at all times.


    It was only that there was still a huge prerequisite.


    She would never condone anything if there was an issue with the heir in her belly.


    Madam Shaw looked at Susan¡¯s belly that had yet to show due to the concealment. She could not


    help feeling resentful.


    Was there a need for Julian and Susan to give such a huge reaction when she wanted to confirm


    the baby''s identity?


    Leave it be, leave it be. Since she could not rify this matter with them, she decided that she


    would look for some other opportunities slowly.


    Madam Shaw hid her thoughts. She still cracked into a blessing smile on her face.


    The parents were pleased, the guests were overjoyed and the newlyweds were sweet. The wedding


    came to an end in a harmonious atmosphere.


    A few journalists permitted to the event were taking photos wildly and they had already begun


    coming up with headline ideas in their minds.


    The wedding ended with Julian and Susan departing for their honeymoon right away.


    On the other hand, the repercussions of the wedding had just begun to disperse.

 Chapter 244 Repercussions

    Chapter 244 Repercussions


    Ever since Julian became an ''influencer'' out of nowhere on the inte, the title of the ''JuSan


    Couple¡¯ was widely epted by the media.


    The next day, all sorts of web portals and newspapers were posting headlines in session.


    ''The JuSan Couple¡¯s wedding of the century expose, the big reveal of Susan Shelby¡¯s wedding


    jewelry.''


    This was the headline that appeared on a tabloid page.


    ''The grand wedding of Lanyard Construction¡¯s CEO, distinguished personages of the industries


    send their blessings.¡¯


    This was the headline that appeared on a strict official media outlet.


    ''Check out the photos of the wedding - you''ll love it so much you''ll wanna lick the screen.¡¯


    This was the headline posted by inte users.


    Even though the wedding was over already, Julian declined real-time ry so the news articles


    were only posted the next day. The discussions of the public on this wedding of the century was


    raised to the climax the next day as well.


    Whether it was the newspapers or inte pages, the hottest topic of the day was the JuSan


    Couple.


    ''Combining the photos from each news article and the real wedding photos, please allow me to


    estimate the total cost of Mrs. Shaw''s wedding outfit.''


    An inte user posted a thread in a forum that immediately drew in the curious people''s attention.


    ''Firstly, let''s look at the wedding gown. I don''t know the exact value of the wedding gown, but it is


    universally acknowledged that the wedding gown is worth 10 million at the very least. We shall


    consider it as 10 million.''


    ''Then, there''s the crown on Susan''s head. The red ruby encrusted in the center of the crown is


    worth 50 million minimum while the crown is forged with topgrade jade which is estimated to be 30


    million. The total value of the crown is 80 million.''


    ''Susan¡¯s ne is encrusted with alternating red rubies and diamonds. It''s worth 30 million.¡¯


    ''Also, there''s the brooch. Don''t think that the brooch looks inconspicuous. In history, this is the


    wedding gift given by the French king to his first wife. It is auctioned at 10 million...dors.''


    ''The bangle is worth 10 million.''


    ''Lastly, her pair of ts cost the least. You can get it at 30,000. Isn''t that a pleasant surprise? I


    suppose this is the only item that the fans can get that is of the same style as Susan¡¯s wedding


    outfit. On the other hand, please allow me to digress. Regarding the issue with the shoes, it is said


    that the stylist rmended


    Susan Shelby to wear a pair of high heels at the time and Susan agreed as well. However, CEO


    Shaw was worried that his wife would be on her feet for too long during the wedding so he insisted


    on changing it to a pair of ts. The source of this information came from CEO Shaw¡¯s blog that


    contains all sorts of content that will make a single person weep. Read at your own risk. J


    ''The final part of the finale, please allow us to make a conclusion. Susan Shelby''s wedding outfit


    cost a total of an estimated 190 million. It can only exceed this amount and not less. Mr. Shaw is


    extremely gant in throwing this wedding just as expected.''


    As soon as the article was posted, thements section was filled with sorrowful wails.


    ''I worked hard for a lifetime and I still make less than what the brooch costs.¡¯


    ''To thementer above me, what the heck are you bbering about? How is it possible that you


    can¡¯t make enough despite working hard for a lifetime? Let me tell you this, you can''t even make


    enough even if you work hard for eight lifetimes.''


    ''Awesome, it''s a burn for thementer above.¡¯


    ¡®The shoes look really nice too. I''ve decided that I''m going to purchase a pair too.''


    ''30,000 still feels really expensive...¡±


    "I want to be reborn again so I can go after Mr. Shaw. D o you think that I can still make it in time?¡¯


    ''Forget it, I don¡¯t think that Mr. Shaw will take fancy in you either.'' ''I feel that if you want to be reborn,


    it''s best for you to b e reborn in Susan''s belly. Whether it is a little prince o r a little princess, the


    child will certainly be loved by all as soon as it is born.'' i


    ''That makes sense! I suddenly look forward to the birth of the little prince/princess. I wonder if the


    child is as good-looking as the parents.''


    The inte users discussed and deviated from the topic of the conversation to the child in Susan''s


    belly.


    The post was upvoted to the top rapidly as well. It was in the limelight all at once, until the next post


    appeared out of thin air.


    ''Let''s talk about the scrumptious courses served in the JuSan Couple¡¯s wedding!''


    ''OP is fortunate enough to receive Mr. Shaw''s invitation to take part in their wedding. Let¡¯s not talk


    about all sorts of reveries and gantries in the wedding nor the top-rated celebrities for the time


    being. The only thing that was on the OP¡¯s mind during the wedding feast was truly the table full of


    ultra scrumptious courses.''


    ''Everyone will think that I''m exaggerating so I''m going to share some photos immediately.''


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh. A series of photos were uploaded.


    They served everything under the sun including local and foreign dishes.


    Moreover, every course looked so presentable that one felt like salivating just by looking at it,


    especially when the OP even captioned every photo.


    ''Look at these cocktail meatballs. Do you still remember the meatballs raining down from the sky in


    the movie, ''Cloudy With A Chance Of Meatballs?'' This meatbail dish is adapted from the movie! The


    outside i s crisp and the inside is drenched in savory juice.


    Take a bite of it and it''s delicious beyond description. I t appears small and delicate but one can


    simply consume it in one bite. I wonder what kind of meat is used to make the meatbail. It''s so


    tender that I want to fly with joy! There are a total of 24 meatballs served in a portion, but OP


    stopped eating after eating two meatballs. Why? Because the rest of the courses were truly too


    tasty!''


    ''This is foie gras with caviar. OP is not well-versed in such elegant courses, but I know that it is


    delicious, delicious, delicious. ording to the exnation given by a tycoon from the same table,


    a small te of caviar served on the table costs 10,000 Canadian dors. Oh god, OP felt like


    eating money at the time.''


    ''This is a vegetarian course. It looks normal, doesn''t it? However, the vegetable ingredients are


    really the best. It tasted crisp, refreshing, and fresh in one bite.¡¯


    ''This looks like a foreign country''s speciality course. I haven''t even heard of that foreign country


    before but


    the course is truly way too scrumptious.''


    OP provided the information rted to all 30 courses served at the wedding meticulously.


    Then, OP exined about the beverages and desserts served.


    Foodies were salivating from reading the post.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The jewelry post led with more upvotes originally.


    However, the power of foodies was immense too. As soon as the post was published, the number of


    comments closed in on the jewelry post. A few hourster, it surpassed the jewelry postpletely.


    Countless foodiesmented about how much they wanted to eat the food in thements


    section.


    On the inte, all sorts of posts rted to the wedding of the century were still brewing.


    With a grim expression, Charlotte Jenkins scrolled the page with her mouse, seated in front of the


    laptop.


    JuSan couple, JuSan couple. Everywhere she went, it was all about the JuSan couple!


    There was also news rted to her wedding with Joseph Shaw, but those came from the media that


    her brother contacted in advance. Even if the rest of the media outlets mentioned it, they would be


    tossed into a corner as well.


    In fact, there were even a few fearless tabloids that evenpared these two weddings and


    taunted her incessantly.


    The news articles described her wedding as:


    ''Comparing the brides'' outfits,pletely defeated.''


    ''Comparing the wedding venues,pletely defeated.'' ''Comparing the wedding feasts¡¯ courses,


    completely defeated.¡¯


    ''Comparing the details,pletely defeated.''


    There was still arge portion of maliciousments. All in all, she waspletely defeated.


    The more Charlotte read about these messy articles, the more furious she got.


    Yet, these articles were telling the truth that she could not refute.

 Chapter 245 Honeymoon

    Chapter 245 Honeymoon


    A wedding was supposed to be a grand event that every woman looked forward to and it was no


    exception for Charlotte Jenkins.


    Even though she did not love Joseph Shaw, she still hoped that she could be a beautiful bride.


    Yet, what did she get in return?


    Her wedding was already way better than an ordinary person''s wedding.


    Yet, was she, Charlotte Jenkins, an ordinary person?


    She was the elite socialite of Ningcheng City!


    Who was Susan Shelby?


    She was no one but a girl born into an impoverished family.


    Now, Charlotte''s wedding was destroyed by Susan''s wedding into good-for-nothing.


    Yet, they got married on the same day so it was hard for people not topare their weddings.


    Charlotte read the news articles on the inte and felt like the world was taunting her behind her


    back. She could not help having a mental breakdown and mmed theptop and theny on bed


    and bawled aloud.


    Yet, regardless of how bad she felt and how recalcitrant she was, she was already Joseph¡¯s wife


    now.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Joseph stood at the doorway and looked at Charlotte acting hysterically without any expression.


    Joseph waited until Charlotte almost had enough of crying and raised her head before he cracked


    into a gentle smile. He walked over and wrapped his arm around Charlotte''s shoulder gently.


    "Get lost.¡± Charlotte jerked away in rage. "Joseph, you said that you were going to give me the most


    perfect wedding, yet what did I get in return? It didn¡¯t resemble a perfect wedding at all and I¡¯m


    going to be aughingstock to everyone."


    Joseph heaved a sigh and looked at Charlotte piteously, "Charlotte, I didn''t expect that Julian would


    be so cunning either that he would strike us with the wedding affairs on purpose."


    "If you had the capability, would you still be struck by him?" said Charlotte without showing any


    courtesy.


    A wisp of coldness shed past Joseph¡¯s eyes but his voice turned even softer as he said,


    "Charlotte, I understand that you¡¯re upset about marrying me. However, the situation has only


    developed to this extentpletely due to Julian''s fault for sabotaging me behind my back. Now


    that our two families have united, we will certainly be able to defeat Lanyard. As soon as Lanyard


    falls, Julian will have nothing. By then, I shall make him and Susan kneel before you and give you


    kowtows to see your forgiveness. How


    about that?"


    "You make it sound really good." Charlotte scoffed coldly then she looked at Joseph, "Do you have


    any ns to take down Lanyard?"


    Joseph chuckled. "Lanyard Construction is deeply rooted in Canada. It won¡¯t be an easy feat to take


    down a giant like this."


    "Even a fool would know that," said Charlotte without showing the slightest courtesy.


    "Don''t rush, listen to me first.¡± Joseph¡¯s smile remained as gentle as before. "However, no matter


    how strong Lanyard is, its only core is Julian Shaw. As long as Julian is taken down, Lanyard will fall


    as well naturally.¡±


    "This is not nonsensical talk." Charlotte had already begun to frown.


    Joseph remained smiling. "In the past, it was not easy to deal with Julian, but he has a fatal w


    now.¡±


    Charlotte''s expression changed ever so slightly." You''re talking about..."


    Joseph nodded right away. "Right, it¡¯s precisely Susan. Susan is Julian''s weakness now. If Susan


    falls, Julian will fall as well."


    "Yet, Susan is pregnant now and Julian is treating her like his precious. It doesn''t seem very nice to


    take action on her, right?" Charlotte could not help asking.


    "It¡¯s interesting that Susan has a fatal w too."


    Joseph''s smile turned even more ghastly all of a sudden.


    Charlotte was confused. She could only look at Joseph in a daze.


    Joseph rubbed her head. "Alright, don¡¯t be angry anymore. All in all, trust me that I''ll get you the


    best of everything in this world one day."


    Joseph was a mixed-race person. Even though he looked more Canadian than American, his eyes


    were a s blue and deep as the sea.


    Charlotte nodded subconsciously from being stared at by his affectionate gaze.


    "Go to sleep. Leave the rest to me," said Joseph softly.


    "Hmm," answered Charlotte.


    "I''m going to the guest room." Joseph turned around and left the room.


    Charlotte gazed after his departing silhouette and could not help biting her lower lip.


    Yikes, now that she thought about it in detail, it was genuinely not Joseph''s fault in this matter


    because he had already tried his best.


    Moreover, even if Julian was the best of the best and Joseph was the worst of the worst, Joseph


    was deeply in love with her at the very least and this was the most important part.


    Joseph was genuinely a kind, gentle-tempered man


    too.


    She told him that she was not ready yet on the first night of their marriage so he headed to the


    guest room straightaway without coercing her at all.


    He behaved like a gentleman again today.


    At the thought of Joseph''s sapphire-like eyes, Charlotte heaved a sigh.


    Since they were already a married couple, she would let him sleep in the room from tomorrow


    onward.


    As for the man that was constantly hidden in her heart, she should have let him go since earlier.


    "Julian, there wille a day that you will regret abandoning me," muttered Charlotte through her


    clenched teeth.


    In the guest room, Joseph was meeting someone.


    There was a faint coldness in his gaze. "Have you dispatched the order regarding that woman?"


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Shaw. All the orders have been dispatched."


    "Alright then. Alert her to be prepared. I¡¯m going to use her at any moment.¡±


    "Alright."


    The brief conversation ended with the corners of Joseph¡¯s lips curved into a cold smile.


    ''Julian Shaw, I lost our first showdown.''


    ''However, I''ve already begun to n for the second showdown.''


    ''I hope that you won¡¯t be blinded by the sweetness of being newly wedded such that you won''t even


    have the ability to return the strike. In that case, I''ll be disappointed.''


    ''After all, I''ve identified you as the biggest opponent in my life.''


    They had already headed to the Caribbean for the wedding photos so Julian and Susan had a


    beach honeymoon.


    It was winter in Canada so it was still a fiery hot summer in the southern hemisphere.


    Julian and Susanid on the chairs lined across the beach. They enjoyed the sunbathing while they


    sipped on freshly-squeezed orange juice. They appeared extremely rxed.


    Susan squinted and looked at theyers uponyers o f waves that surged. She felt as if the entire


    world had quieted down.


    Due to her pregnancy, Susan spent most of the dayszing on the beach and explored the shallow


    waters asionally. At dusk, they strolled along the beach slowly, chatted, and picked a few


    beautiful seashells asionally.


    At night, they could see the seawater shimmering with silver glint under the moonlight through the


    enormous French windows. Everything was perfect just like a dream.


    Susan took a shower andid on the bed while Julian rifled through the newspaper casually on the


    side.


    Everything was normal just like any other day.


    "Julian, it''s time for bed,¡± Susan yawned.


    "Alright." Julianid down next to her and cuddled her in his arms quietly.


    The atmosphere was perfect when Susan suddenly gasped aloud. 1


    "What''s wrong?" Julian looked at her anxiously.


    "Hold on.¡± Susan''s entire person tensed up.

 Chapter 246 Silly Boy

    Chapter 246 Silly Boy


    Julian Shaw thought that something bad had happened and even his gaze changed.


    However, Susie appeared to have a stern, serious expression. He did not have the courage to


    speak rashly so he could only wait anxiously.


    She was still acting fine earlier. Did something happen all of a sudden?


    Was Susie feeling unwell?


    Or was there something wrong with the baby?


    All sorts of spections shed past Julian¡¯s mind such that his forehead was smeared with sweat.


    "It¡¯s real. I felt it alright.¡± Susan Shelby was quiet for a moment before she suddenly spoke in


    excitement.


    "What felt alright?" Julian was rather confused.


    "It''s the baby. It moved earlier." Susan''s expression was filled with excitement. 1


    It was a moment ago when she felt the baby in her belly kick her.


    The feeling was not very obvious. Susan experienced the feeling quietly and found that the little


    fellow had just kicked her again.


    Even though it was very light, Susan could genuinely feel the kick this time. It was precisely a fetal


    movement.


    "The baby moved?¡± Julian was dumbstruck with bewilderment.


    "Hmm, he kicked me.¡± Susan cracked into a joyous smile. She ced Julian¡¯s hand gently on her


    belly then said softly, "Wait, it''s possible that he will move again.¡±


    Julian did not have the courage to move the hand that was ced on Susan''s belly. The expression


    on his face was stern beyondparison. If someone who had no idea what was happening, the


    person would think that he had encountered the most difficult problem.


    Julian waited for a few minutes quietly. All of a sudden, a small bulge appeared on Susan''s belly for


    a moment. 1


    "Did you feel it?¡± Susan could not help asking.


    "I... I felt it..." Julian looked at his palm, dumbfounded.


    His baby moved once earlier!


    He had also engaged in an interaction with the baby for the first time in his life.


    "Snap." Susan picked up her phone and took a photo o f Julian''s grin.


    Susan stuck out her tongue. "You were smiling like a silly boy earlier. A photo like this must be kept


    as a memento.¡±


    "You''re..." Julian was at a loss of whether tough or cry. After a while, he ced his hand on her


    belly gently once again then he chattered to the belly," Baby, move again, move again."


    Susan''s belly was still.


    "Move again, just once.¡± Julian was recalcitrant so he continued to chatter incessantly.


    Susan could not help rolling her eyes. "Stop messing around, the baby needs to rest too."


    "Alright," Julian answered unwillingly. After a while, h e could not refrain himself from leaning closer


    again.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    This time, heid his head sideways cautiously on Susan''s belly in an attempt to listen to the baby''s


    movements.


    Julian devoted his whole self to listen. Susan could not help looking at him, feeling amused. "Can


    you hear anything?"


    "Yes!" answered Julian in all apparent seriousness.


    Susan was astonished by his answer. "What did you hear?"


    The baby was not moving though.


    "I can hear that...you''re hungry." Julian said in all apparent seriousness, "Your tummy is growling."


    Susan was speechless,"..."


    She rubbed her chin and said, "I really am a little


    hungry."


    For the first trimester, she could not keep anything down as she constantly vomited what she ate.


    After the first trimester, her appetite was suddenly much better. She was hungry at all times and she


    had already gained half a kilogram in a week.


    "I shall go downstairs to make you some pasta," said Julian affectionately.


    In order to cope with Susan''s great appetite that rendered her hungry for food at all times, Julian


    had already learned how to cook some simple meals by now.


    "Alright,¡± Julian replied to her with a sweet smile. 1


    Half an hourter, Julian returned with two bowls of pasta on a tray.


    They finished the pasta swiftly. Susan rubbed her round, plump tummy and could not help


    eximing," Do you think I''ll turn into a pig when I''m about to give birth to the baby if my appetite


    continues to develop i n this manner?"


    "Even if you turn into a pig, you''re going to be the most adorable pig," consoled Julian.


    "Still a pig though!" Susan red at Julian. "Julian, have you started to feel that I''m getting too fat


    already?"


    "Why would I? I''ve always found you too skinny." "Julian, you''re a hypocrite. How can you bear to


    utter a


    lie like this."


    Julian was rendered speechless and he had the urge t o seek guidance from God. ''Woman, what


    kind of creature are you...¡¯


    Despite being rendered speechless, he still had to appease his wife. Hence, Julian began to


    engage in a serious discussion with Susan on the topic of whether she was fat or not.


    Julian was forced to cede territory, pay indemnities, and sign off all sorts of inequality treaties before


    Susan let him off.


    Ever since the first fetal movement, Julian found a new amusement, which was to lie on Susan''s


    tummy t o listen to the baby''s movements.


    Every time the baby moved, he would crack into his signature silly boy smile that made Susan tease


    him.


    Their exciting yet homey honeymoon trip ended officially one weekter. They returned to


    Ningcheng City. Even though Julian was very unwilling, he still needed to get busy with the work in


    thepany.


    He used to engage in social activities frequently at night in the past. Now, he would turn down all


    the night events and returned home to apany Susan and the baby wholeheartedly.


    They watched over the little fetus¡¯s growth together and found it to be very miraculous.


    Susan was resting at home one day when Seth Leeds and Jacob came over to the house.


    "Susan, do you have food? We haven''t had lunch yet," called out Seth aloud.


    Susan was stunned for a moment. She hastily said," You haven''t had lunch yet? There''s only some


    uncooked pasta left from lunch. I shall ask Mama Jean to prepare something for you."


    ¡°Oh oh oh, no need, no need. Just heat up the leftover pasta. I''m so hungry that I just can¡¯t stand it


    anymore." Seth stuck out his tongue like a puppy with a gluttonous expression.


    Susan could not helpughing in spite of herself." Sure, have it to fill your tummy first."


    Two bowls of steaming pasta were heated up casually and served.


    Seth ate like his usual style...unrestrained.


    Even Jacob was moving his fork faster than usual.


    Susan was dumbstruck with bewilderment. "Slow down, slow down."


    "What¡¯s going on here? Have you not eaten in three days?"


    "I thought we hired a chef to cook for you?" Susan asked while she watched the two people


    munching the food. They were too preupied to reply to her.


    Susan could only wait for them to finish their meals before they talked more.


    Seth and Jacob each consumed two bowls of pasta before they stopped.


    Sethid on the sofa and retrieved an invitation card from his pocket while he burped. "Susan, this


    is for you and your spouse.¡±


    For me and my spouse?


    Susan took a look at the invitation and she was immediately overjoyed.


    The invitation card stated:


    ''Ms. Susan Shelby and spouse, you''re cordially invited to attend theunch of the SL phone


    system.¡¯


    "Juste as you like by then, Susan. Julian is just a plus one, he¡¯s indispensable." Seth was


    psyched and proud of himself for grilling Julian.

 Chapter 247 Mr. Shaws Bedtime Story

    Chapter 247 Mr. Shaw''s Bedtime Story


    "Sure.¡± Susanughed and answered, "I will certainly attend the mediaunch of the phone system


    developed by both of you. Seth, I believe that the brand name SL is formed by your initials and my


    brother¡¯s initials, right?¡± 1


    "That''s right,¡± Seth Leeds burped. "The system is mainly produced from your brother''s contribution


    actually. However, Jacob shamelessly insisted on adding my initial as well, so what can I do? I feel


    very helpless too."


    Jacob Shelby could not refrain himself from rolling his eyes at Seth. "It was you who shamelessly


    insisted on that obviously...¡±


    Seth threw himself forward, covered Jacob¡¯s mouth, then he smiled shyly at Susan Shelby. "He''s


    too full from the meal so he''s started to spout nonsense.¡±


    Susan could not help but burst outughing from watching these two people fighting.


    They fought for a while before Seth loosened his grip over Jacob.


    Jacob shot a side nce at Seth. He did notment any further but he looked at Susan in


    seriousness." Susan, the system is almostplete. I''ll be able to make a living soon. By then, I''m


    going to hurl the money at Madam Shaw''s face and make her apologize


    to you." 1


    Jacob''s gaze revealed his unwavering determination.


    Susan could not help feeling warm and fuzzy in her heart.


    She did not try to persuade him, but on the contrary, she nodded strenuously.


    The act of seeking justice for her was the motivation o f her brother¡¯s hard work. She did not wish to


    discourage her brother''s kind intention.


    Jacob''s expression softened as well.


    To him, Susan was the most important person in his life.


    Everything he was doing now was for Susan. 4


    Even though Julian treated Susan very well now, Madam Shaw always regarded Susie as someone


    inferior to her.


    Jacob wanted to take that pathetic sense of superiority from Madam Shaw!


    "Susan, you must remember toe then. Jacob and I are going to send a few more invitations to


    a few important people." Seth chuckled and said, "We might be a little busy for the next few days."


    "Hmm, don''t tire yourselves out too much," said Susan concerningly.


    "Don''t worry,¡± said Seth smilingly.


    Susan got up and sent them to the door.


    Jacob took the lead to walk out first while Susan held Seth back on purpose.


    "What¡¯s going on, Susan?" Seth looked at her, confused.


    Susan cracked into a gentle, charming smile. "Thank you, Seth."


    "Why are you thanking me?" Seth made an exaggerated shock expression. "Susan, there''s no need


    to thank me intentionally for helping you to finish up the leftover pasta, right?"


    His expression was so exaggerated that it amused Susan once again.


    Susanughed for a while before she seriously said, " Seth, I really have to thank you. I can see


    that my brother is much livelier than in the past. All this is due to your contribution."


    Susan spoke so seriously that it made Seth rather embarrassed. He scratched his head shyly. "I


    ought to. Jacob is my gold mine now."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At the end of his sentence, Seth squinted his eyes and assumed a moneygrubber''s expression.


    Susan could tell that Seth felt embarrassed so she could not help chuckling, "All in all, I know it in


    my heart. Go ahead and get busy then."


    "Alrighty." Seth was blushing all the way to his ears when he left. It could be said that he had never


    been thanked by anyone like this before in his life.


    This made Susanugh in her head for a long time.


    Susan handed Julian Shaw the invitation card when h e came home at night.


    Julian''s expression grew a little dimmer when he read the words, ''...and her spouse.''


    What did it mean to be a badpany? Seth Leeds was precisely the badpany!


    That b*tch would always try to find something to taunt him even when there was nothing for him to


    taunt about.


    "The mediaunch will take ce in three days. Will you be free on that day?" asked Susan while


    chuckling.


    "Yes." Julian nodded. "The mediaunch is set at eight in the evening. My evening social activities


    have all been turned down these days. I will certainly have time by then."


    "Hmm, then we shall attend it together?¡± said Susan eagerly.


    "Sure.¡± Julian rubbed Susan''s head, thenid his head on her belly cautiously. "Susie, did the baby


    move about today?"


    "The amount of fetal movement is growing more and more by the day. However, the movements are


    still very mild," said Susan with a smile.


    "Let me listen to it." While he listened, Julian chattered, "Baby, it''s me, your daddy. It''s possible that


    you don''t understand the concept yet, but you need to know that your father is the most handsome,


    most good-looking, most gentle, most heroic and most... person in this world."


    Julian chattered on incessantly and made Susan roll her eyes upon hearing that.


    By the time Julian was done blowing his own trumpet with great effort, all of a sudden, the baby


    really moved ever so slightly!


    Julian''s eyes lit up and he was immediately overjoyed as he said, "Susie, Susie! The baby heard


    me. I bet he certainly agrees that I make sense! That is why he moved once to express his


    agreement."


    Susan was at a loss of whether to cry orugh. She had no choice but to give him a pinch. "I bet the


    baby i s certainly being shocked by your shamelessness."


    Julian took a side nce at Susan with a proud expression. It felt as if he was saying with his


    expression, ''You¡¯re just jealous of me. I''m the bigger person so I shall forgive you.''


    Susan tugged at the nket in despair andid on the bed at once. "Bedtime!"


    "Hold on, I haven¡¯t told a bedtime story to the baby yet for today," said Julian in all apparent


    seriousness.


    Susan was dumbfounded.


    Julian Shaw''s bedtime story... It was simply impossible to embody that in a sentence.


    She wanted to stop him, but Julian had already picked up a fairytale storybook in all seriousness.


    "Today, I''m going to tell you the story of the ugly duckling."


    Julian began reading slowly from the storybook.


    His voice sounded very pleasant. It must be enjoyable t o listen to his storytelling.


    More importantly, he told the story earnestly today without adding any free expressions.


    Susan listened to the story with a gentle gaze. She found the scene to be really warm and cozy.


    "Alright, that''s all for the story of the ugly duckling. Baby, what is the lesson that this story teaches


    us? He is telling us that with a pair of swans as parents, even the ugly duckling can turn the tides."


    Julian said in all apparent seriousness, "That is why you can be at ease, baby. Your daddy and


    mommy are so formidable that you''ll be able to reach the pinnacle of life easily."


    The warm and cozy atmosphere was ruinedpletely in a split second.


    Susan was about to freak out as she looked at Julian.


    The b*st*rd added his free expression anyhow.


    Was there anyone who taught a child like this?


    "From now on, it''s best for you not to tell stories anymore!" Susan confiscated the storybook right


    away.


    "Why..." Julian was in despair. "I tell them pretty well."


    Susan turned off the lights and shut off Julian''sint.


    It was only that she still could not help smiling without his notice.


    ''Baby, oh baby. Even though your father is a little unreliable, you must believe that he loves you


    very much. Also, Mommy loves you too.¡¯ 1


    The baby in Susan¡¯s belly moved once as if it understood her words.

 Chapter 248 Outstripped DC System Completely

    Chapter 248 Outstripped DC System Completely


    Three dayster.


    Eight o''clock, at the conference hall.


    Seth used his connections to rent a conference hall of a 5-star hotel. He even invited all the


    mainstream media and press from across the country. 1


    The system was developed and managed by both Seth and Jacob.


    Master Leeds had mentioned that the 5 million dors were the venture capital given to Seth. As


    such, the project had no rtion to the Leeds in any possible way.


    That being said, due to the Leeds¡¯ influence as well as the sibling rtionship between Jacob and


    Susan, all o f the media and press showed up at the conference hall.


    Not only that, but many of the bigwigs from the technology industry were invited as well.


    "Is everything ready?"


    "We must make sure that no errors ur during the demonstration."


    "Are all the guests here?"


    "What about the testing device? Has everybody received it?"


    Seth was doing thest check at the back.


    He was nervous. The system was fully developed and they could finally put their business on the


    move. He had been running off his feet to build the business framework. It had cost him a mint, and


    he had already spent more than 2 million dors in a few days.


    He only had 5 million dors from his grandfather as his capital, so he had to make good use of


    every penny. If the conference failed, things would get very messy and he would have to spend


    another sum of money to turn the tide. Therefore, failure was not an option. He could only seed.


    1


    Even though Seth normally had a casual and carefree attitude, he could not stop sweating from


    nervousness when the real moment came.


    "Are you nervous?" Jacob looked quizzically at Seth.


    "Of course I''m nervous. This is the firstunch of our system. If anything bad happens, it''ll affect us


    in the long run," Seth replied, his voice shaking.


    "Is there any problem with our system?" Jacob asked.


    "Nope. We have run hundreds of simtions, so I''m confident our system is perfect," Seth


    answered without any hesitation.


    "Since there is no problem with our system, I don''t understand why are you so nervous," Jacob


    said, looking at him puzzlingly.


    "I¡¯m saying if. What if our system fails?¡±


    "Our system is perfect, so why would it fail?" Jacob was even more perplexed.


    As if stunned by Jacob''s statement, Seth looked dumbfounded at him and mumbled, ¡°You''re right..."


    "Alright, it''s almost time. Let''s get ready and go out," Jacob said calmly.


    Jacob''s cool-headedness quelled Seth''s anxiety. He walked up to him and said, "Jacob, you''re


    really good a tforting people. I feel much better now."


    "Comforting people? I''m just stating the truth?" Jacob responded calmly.


    Seth:"..."


    He suddenly realized he had misunderstood something. It urred to him that there was no"


    failure¡± in Jacob¡¯s dictionary. Perhaps he really thought they were going to make it.


    Seth did not know why, but he suddenly let out augh. In any case, Jacob''s confidence did ease


    him a lot.


    Jacob was calm, but It was not the same case for other people. In the hall, Susan was nervous as a


    cat on a hot thin roof. 1


    "Why are there so many people here, Julian?" Susan asked worriedly, "I see almost all the


    mainstream media and press are here." "Yeah," answered Julian as he handed her a cup of


    water. "Here, have some water.¡±


    Susan took the cup and had a sip. Then, she pressed o n. "But... what they have created is just a


    simple system. There is no need for so many people here...¡±


    Susan was worried sick. She was worried that all the media and press would feel that Jacob and


    Seth were making fun of them when they saw their system.


    Julian was tickled pink by Susan. Up until now, she still thought that their system was just a simple


    system.


    Suddenly, a wicked idea crossed his mind as he decided not to tell her the truth. He feigned


    nervousness and said, "Talking about media and press, their pens are sharper than swords. In case


    they feel cheated, they might make a huge story about it and it would be disastrous for your brother


    and Seth. After all, their business is on the threshold of a boom, and reputation is very essential to


    them."


    "Yeah.¡± Susan grew even more anxious. "What should we do? Should we give them a heads-up?"


    Julian could not hold himself anymore and chuckled.


    "What are youughing at?" Susan shot him a re.


    Seeing that Susan was getting her back up, Julian decided not to mess around with her anymore.


    He saidughingly, "It''s okay, Susie. You don''t have to worry about them. The system is not that


    simple as you think it is. In my opinion, Seth and Jacob should¡¯ve made the conference on arger


    scale and invited more people tounch their system."


    Susan was a bit taken aback by Julian''s confidence in the system. "Is that so?"


    Julian nodded confidently. "Trust me, Susie. Once their systemunches, it''s going to revolutionize


    the world."


    ''Change the world?¡¯


    It was too much for Susan to handle and she could note around to her senses.


    Their initial aim for signing the contract with Seth was to get 500 thousand dors to pay back their


    debt. It was only after seeing how much effort Seth put into developing the system that Susan had a


    hunch that it might worth more than 500 thousand dors.


    Initially, she thought the system could bring them a million, or 5 million dors at most. However,


    now that Julian told her that the system was going to revolutionize the world, she realized she was


    wrong again.


    After all, could something that had the ability to change the world be only worth 5 million dors?


    Susan was dumbfounded. She felt like she was a sailor who had lost her way in the sea.


    Just what had her brother and Seth developed?


    When the hour hand hit 8, the conference began. Seth and Jacob came up to the stage.


    The projector behind Seth began to work, and a few words appeared on the screen.


    "The Official Launch of SL Operating System."


    A round of murmurs began to spread across the crowd.


    "SL? Did they name the system with theirst names?¡± 1


    "This is not the main point, but, an operating system? I can''t believe people still dare to research


    and develop operating systems nowadays."


    "Yeah. But no matter what, it''s still no better than American''s DC System.¡±


    "The DC system is a groundbreaking invention after all; it''s almost impossible for any of us to


    surpass it. It i s also because of this system that our country''s mobile phone industry has to buy the


    patent from CK Corporation every year."


    "Talking about CK Corporation, their worth has hit the market cap again, right?"


    "Not quite, but almost. With the DC System backing up their mobile tablets, all of their digital


    gadgets have monopolized the entire market. They have earned their pot full."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The crowd began to discuss CK Corporation, and nobody was interested in the SL system, which


    should be the highlight of the night.


    Seth had already anticipated this kind of situation, while Jacob was as cool as a cucumber.


    "Today, I''m going to announce that our system has achieved a new technological breakthrough. I


    can assure you that our system haspletely surpassed the DC system in every aspect," Seth


    announced, dropping a bomb at the crowd.


    Originally, all of the media and press attended the conference because they did not want to rub the


    Leeds and the Shaws the wrong way. They did not have any high hopes in the system as well.


    As such, they were greatly stunned when Seth said that the system had outstripped the DC system,


    which had monopolized the market for so long.

 Chapter 249 Cousin

    Chapter 249 Cousin


    The DC system had dominated the mobile industry for ten years.


    There was amon saying which said that if your technology was better than all of your other


    competitors, then you would have a better say in the market. Over the past decade, countless


    companies tried to challenge CK Corporation¡¯s dominance, generation after generation of genius


    programmers had attempted toe up with an operating system hoping to rece the DC


    system, but unfortunately, the superior capability offered by the DC system was like an impassable


    gulf and none of them ever seeded in their endeavors.


    In the end, everyone who worked on the operating system felt so defeated that they did not have


    the audacity to make a statement like, "My system isparable to the DC system," for nearly a


    decade.


    Therefore, when Seth announced that his system had overpassed the DC system in every aspect,


    they all just felt that either he had gone mad or the world had gone mad.


    They all nced at each other in shock, trying to look for confirmation from each other''s faces.


    "Yeap, you didn''t hear it wrong." Seth continued, "I''m not exaggerating anything, but our system has


    already surpassed the DC system."


    Initially, Seth did not n to give such a brazen statement as the prelude to the conference.


    However, there was an inner voice shouting at him the moment he set his foot on the stage.


    The voice was telling him not to forget about those sleepless nights that had been haunting him for


    the past few months: Jacob¡¯s endless brilliant ideas, and how much he struggled to find investment


    in the daytime and tried to catch up with Jacob to help him shoulder some of the work at night. Most


    importantly, i t told him to hold his head up high and be confident with his work.


    Swayed by the voice, he just blurted the words out of his mouth.


    They had run the simtion of their system on the phone many times, and they were very certain


    that the SL system outstripped the DC system in every possible aspect. As such, why could he not


    be more confident in himself, be a little bit more aggressive, and just state the truth?


    Besides, this was also the best way tomend his and Jacob''s efforts during this period of time.


    The whole crowd heard it clearly this time after Seth repeated it again. Silence swept across the hall


    as the implication of his words gradually sank in.


    Surpassed the DC system... All of them wondered where he got the confidence from.


    The crowd exchanged nces, and their first reaction after they came around was panic. They


    were panicked because they began to worry about how the Americans would look at them when


    Seth¡¯s statement spread out.


    Not only them, but Susan was also thrown into panic a s well.


    ''Is their system superior to the DC system?'' she thought inwardly.


    Even though she was not tech-savvy, she knew about the DC system as well. Her phone was


    running on the DC operating system.


    "Brilliant."


    Suddenly, somebody pped his hands and the long silence was shattered, pulling everyone in the


    hall back to reality.


    They all turned their heads towards the source of the voice and realized that several people were


    stopping a group of men from entering the conference hall to no avail.


    "Mr. Leeds, they insist oning through. I..." One of the girls was on the verge of breaking into


    tears.


    "It¡¯s alright," Seth assured. Then, he narrowed his eyes as a strange light flitted across his eyes.


    "Mr. Shaw? I guess you''re not on the invited guest list, are you?"


    Looking at Joseph who stood in front of a group of people, Julian squinted his eyes.


    He knew Joseph was here at Ningcheng City a long time ago, and they even had crossed swords


    through the air.


    However, this was the first time they met with each other face to face.


    It took no more than a second for Joseph to pinpoint Julian from the crowd. He offered him a


    Chesire grin and then said politely, "Yeah, you didn''t invite me. But my friend over here is very into


    the mobile operating system, so I think he can give you his two cents regarding your system.¡±


    Then, he turned to the man standing next to him and introduced, "Okay, let me introduce to you, Mr.


    Wilson. Maybe you are unfamiliar with the name, but I think all of you will know about him after I


    mention who he i s. He is the core programmer of CK Corporation, and also one of the developers


    of the DC system."


    CK Corporation''s core programmer! One of the developers of the DC system!


    The revtion caused a huge uproar in the crowd. Everyone turned around and zeroed in on Seth.


    Seth said that the system that he had just developed was better than the DC system in many ways.


    Right now, the developer of the DC system was standing at the entrance. They all assumed that he


    must feel ridiculous if he heard what Seth had said.


    So they had embarrassed themselves in front of an outsider in their own country? All of the media


    people at the scene wanted to find a spot and bury


    themselves.


    Be that as it may, the appearance of Mr. Wilson at theunch of a new mobile operating system was


    considered big news as well.


    As such, all of the reporters began taking photos of him.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Joseph noticed the changes in the crowd''s expression. Concocting a smile on his face, he asked,"


    Mr. Leeds, I heard you said your SL system has overpassed the DC system in every aspect? Is that


    true?"


    It was very apparent to Seth that Joseph was up to no good for bringing Wilson here. He forced a


    business smile on his face and replied, "Of course, I¡¯m responsible for everything I said.¡±


    "Hah!" Wilson sneered before Joseph could say anything. Then, he hissed through his lips, "You''re


    just blowing your own trumpet."


    Joseph grinned, "Mr. Leeds, is Mr. Wilson qualified enough to attend the conference? Or, perhaps


    the reason you don''t want to let us in is that you''re too afraid that we''ll debunk all your lies?"


    "Our system can stand up to all tests." Seth smiled," Although I didn''t invite you, since you''vee,


    I have t o show you my courtesy. Pleasee forward and have a seat in the front row. But only


    you two cane in. Please tell your gang to wait outside the door."


    Seth was being satirical, but Joseph ignored it. He asked his men to wait for him outside and then


    continued, "Very well then. After you, Mr. Wilson.¡±


    Joseph led Wilson all the way up and stopped beside Julian. He turned towards the two people


    beside him and said, "Hi, can you give me your seat?"


    "Sure, sure, sure." The two people nodded instinctively.


    With that, Joseph sat beside Julian. After he had taken his seat, he turned to Julian and shot him a


    genial smile. "Long time no see, cousin."


    All the people were shocked when he called Julian as his cousin.


    Joseph had been causing a lot of news recently. Even though he also went by the surname Shaw,


    nobody ever rted him to Julian before since there were so many Shaws out there.


    So he was Julian''s cousin?


    "I prefer not to see you," Julian replied, offering Joseph a cold smile.


    "That''s hurtful, cousin. Do you know how much I''ve missed you?" Joseph said.


    "Miss me? Thinking about how to kill me?" Julian snickered.


    "That''s really funny, cousin," Joseph replied, and his smile broadened.


    Judging by the way they talked to each other, the crowd assumed that they were not on good terms


    even though they were rtives.


    "Cousin, since the highlight of the night is the SL system, let¡¯s not steal their thunder," Joseph said


    as h e looked towards the stage. Then, he asked, "May I know who is the main developer?"


    "I am," Jacob said calmly.

 Chapter 250 Onsite Competition

    Chapter 250 Onsite Competition


    In Joseph¡¯s vision, Jacob should have been very flustered upon seeing Wilson like every other


    programmer did, but surprisingly, he did not show any form of distress at all. Jacob was calm and


    managed to keep his poise.


    ''Maybe he¡¯s just pretending. Did he think he could get away like this?¡¯


    Joseph scoffed inwardly and then said, offering them a grin, "You said your system, the SL system,


    has surpassed the DC system in every possible aspect. I''m very confident that Mr. Wilson does not


    agree with you. Results speak louder than words. Since both you and Mr. Wilson are the core


    programmers for the SL system and the DC system respectively, why don''t you two have a match to


    find out which system is the best? What do you say?"


    Jacob frowned. He turned to Seth and asked, "What do you think?"


    Truth be told, it did not matter to him at all whether or not to ept the challenge. It was just that he


    and Seth had made a pact. He would only handle the development of the system and Seth would


    be in charge of external affairs.


    Seth looked in askance at Wilson.


    Wilson was looking contemptuously at them right now. The DC system had been dominating the


    market for a decade, and no one ever affected its supremacy since its introduction. He was


    confident that there was no other system in this world that could surpass the DC system aside from


    the DC system itself. Therefore, he felt their action of trying to challenge the DC system with a


    fledgling system was no different from hitting a stone with an egg.


    "Now what? Are you not up to the challenge?" Joseph smiled as he pressed on, "So does it mean


    that everything you said earlier on is nothing but empty words?"


    Seth looked at Joseph and he knew he was provoking them. Hemanded himself to stay calm


    and twisted his face into a smile.


    "Yes, we''re going to ept the challenge, but we have t o know how Mr. Wilson wants the


    competition to be first."


    "Simple," Wilson said. After that, he fished out a phone from his pocket and continued, "This is the


    latest mobile phone from our corporation, and it is carrying the improved version of the DC system. I


    suppose you should have your system installed on your phone as well, right?"


    "Yes," Seth answered as he took out a phone.


    Wilson grinned, "It''s simple. Since Mr. Shelby is also a programmer, I assume that you are familiar


    with the KOP program, right?"


    Jacob squinted his eyes. "Yes." "Very well. The KOP program is a popr program that is widely


    used by us programmers to test the performance of a mobile phone, so let¡¯s see who can finish the


    program first and make it work on the phone,¡± Wilson tly exined.


    Thepetition had two parts. The first part was toplete the program on the phone, and the


    second part was to get the program running. It tested the capability of the programmer as well as


    the performance of the mobile phone.


    Wilson was a renowned old head in programming, while Jacob... Nobody knew about him before


    today.


    As such, the oue of thepetition was as clear a s the sky. Everyone turned their head and


    looked at Jacob.


    All of them wondered what he would do. Would he ept the challenge, or would he back down


    from it?


    Susan was a bundle of nerves. She was oblivious to her brother''s capabilities, but she knew that


    Wilson was one of the top programmers in the world.


    Could her brother go up against someone like this? No, it was impossible. Her brother was not in a


    good condition to begin with. What if he got too anxious that it triggered his illness?


    Susan looked nervously at Jacob. She hoped that he would turn down the challenge. To her,


    nothing


    mattered more than her brother¡¯s health.


    Joseph shot a sidelong nce at Susan, and when he saw her worried expression, his grin grew


    deeper.


    Right now, he was certain that Jacob was just faking his calmness to appear strong. His sister


    should be the one who knew him the most. Since she appeared t o be nervous now, it was apparent


    that Jacob was just blowing his own horn.


    Joseph turned his head back and he was relieved.


    "Sure, that''s no problem for me,¡± Jacob said calmly.


    "ording to international rules, we have to check each other¡¯s phones before thepetition


    starts,¡± Wilson said.


    Jacob nodded and both of them exchanged their phones. After a simple bout of examination, they


    returned the phones to each other.


    "Then, let¡¯s have thepetition..."


    Just when Wilson was about to say something, Seth suddenly interrupted, "Hold on, Mr. Wilson. I


    have one request. If you don¡¯t mind, can I put the whole process of thepetition on the screen?"


    An idea had just popped up in his mind. Wilson and Joseph''s appearance at their conference might


    be a crisis, but it was an opportunity as well.


    If their system could not beat the DC system, then naturally their reputation would be destroyed.


    However, what if it was the other way round? What if the SL system was able to triumph over the


    DC system? If that happened, then they could use the DC system as their stepping stone and make


    themselves known to the world overnight.


    Seth had full faith in Jacob, and he was confident that he would win thepetition. As such, he


    wanted to let as many people know about thepetition as possible.


    "Just go ahead," Wilson said, looking at Seth as if he was looking at a clown. He could not fathom


    why Seth was so eager to make his humiliation public. Did he have no shame at all?


    That being said, Wilson would not give up any chances to humiliate Seth.


    "It¡¯s decided, then. Jacob," Seth smiled, "Godspeed to you. Don''t hold back like you usually do to


    me, and give it your all."


    "Alright, alright." Jacob looked disdainfully at him.


    ''Don''t hold back? Give it your all? What a cocky little brat.''


    Wilson sneered and said, "Can we start now?¡±


    "Sure, let''s thepetition begin then," Jacob announced, still as calm as ever.


    Both of them then put their fingers concurrently on their phone screens. The projector was zeroing


    in on the screens as it cast whatever was happening on their phones on the projector screen.


    They both opened the hidden program code interface a t the same time.


    After seeing that both of them were ready, Seth then said, "I''ll count to three, and then you can start


    right away."


    "One, two, three! Start!¡±


    As soon as the word "start" spilled out from Seth''s lips, an array ofplicated codes soon


    appeared on their screens as their fingers began to dance nimbly on the screens.


    "Julian." Susan tightly gripped Julian''s arm. "Do you think Jacob will win?¡±


    "Don''t worry. Jacob is..." Before Julian could say anything tofort Susan, Joseph chimed in with


    a question. "Mrs. Shaw, do you know what a KOP program is?¡±


    Susan frowned at Joseph''s interruption, but she did not say anything and just nodded.


    "The KOP program is an enormous program that heavily relies on the performance of the mobile


    device. If the performance of the mobile device is not strong enough, it will be overwhelmed by the


    program''srge amount of data, and eventually, the mobile device will blow up," Joseph said.


    "That''s serious!" Susan shouted in an undertone, her voiceced with surprise.


    Nodding, Joseph then continued, "Up until now, there are only three mobile operating systems that


    can run the KOP program. Amongst the three, two of them could barely run the program, and only


    the DC system can run it smoothly. As such, many of us use the KOP program as the benchmark to


    test the capability of an operating system."


    Susan''s heart was in her throat. If the program was really that difficult like Joseph said, would it


    trigger Jacob¡¯s illness if he lost?


    Susan became even more fidgety.


    The smile on Joseph''s face broadened. "Besides, toplete the program, it requires the


    programmer to have a strong capability of data calction, so the length of time used toplete


    the KOP program is also an important criterion to measure the level of the programmer. As you


    know, the fastest time Mr. Wilson takes toplete the entire KOP program is 33 minutes and 45


    seconds. He is ranked as the top three in the world!"This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 251 Cow Pies Eating Show

    Chapter 251 Cow Pies Eating Show


    "He is the top three in the world?" Susan grew even more anxious.


    A satisfied grin crossed Joseph''s face after he sessfully made Susan even more worried about


    Jacob. He turned to Julian and said, "Actually cousin, Wilson and I are good friends. If you want, I


    can ask him to show some mercy to Mr. Shelby so that he doesn''t have to lose so badly."


    As Julian gripped Susan''s hand tighter to calm her down, he looked at Joseph and said, "Before


    that, why don''t you take a look at the screen first?"


    ''He still doesn¡¯t want to give up yet?¡¯


    The tip of Joseph¡¯s grin curled into a disdainful smile as he turned over to the projector screen.


    It was easy to see whose progress was faster since they were using the same KOP program.


    Joseph felt that Seth purposely put both of their works on the big screen to only further humiliate


    Jacob more.


    However, he was stunned when he looked at the screen.


    What was happening?


    From the screen, Jacob was obviously faster than Wilson.


    Wilson was already performing extraordinarily as he had alreadypleted 20 lines of code, but


    Jacob had finished 25 lines.


    ''How is that possible? He is just an unknown programmer. How could he possibly wipe the floor with


    Wilson in programming?


    The KOP program started out from a single number. Then, the programmer had to go through a


    series ofplicated calctions and lines of code by basing off the number toplete the


    program.


    The number was given randomly, so it meant that their calctions and oue would be different.


    However, the entire progress was more or less the same.


    At the end of the KOP program, everyone would have 300 lines of code, nothing more nothing less.


    Right now, the fact that Jacob could finish more lines of code than Wilson meant that Jacob''s


    arithmetic capability was far superior to him.


    "Is this Jacob messing around?¡± Joseph''s face turned grim. "If there is a data discrepancy during


    the progress, the entire program won''t run in the end."


    "Well, let''s see how then," Julian replied, his face taking on a serious expression.


    He only got to know a tiny fragment about Jacob''s ability through Seth who kept unting how good


    Jacob was whenever he got the chance.


    If Jacob was really that good as Seth mentioned, then


    Wilson was no match for him.


    "Jacob..." Susan''s anxiety got worse as more lines of code appeared on the screen. She was


    worried that her brother¡¯s body could not handle such heavyputation andplex operating


    procedures.


    Joseph observed Susan for a while and then raised one of his eyebrows.


    ''Hah! There''s no use in acting calm already, Julian. Your wife has exposed everything. Jacob¡¯s


    defeat is inevitable!''


    Thepetition between the two programmers continued, and more and more lines of code


    appeared on the screen. 1


    As the reporters were busy taking photos and videos, they began to discuss among themselves.


    "Why does it seem like Jacob is faster than Wilson?"


    "Well, on the surface, yeah, but there is one very crucial thing about the KOP program. Its arithmetic


    calction requires a very high degree of uracy, and a very small mistake will make the entire


    program copse. Jacob is fast, I¡¯ll give him that, but I doubt that his calction is correct."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Jacob has stressed his speed too much. Wilson is ranked the top three, so it''s really unrealistic that


    Jacob could be faster than him."


    "Yeah. I can already see that the program will copse when he is running itter on." There were


    many discussions amongst the crowd, but every one of them was certain that Jacob was going to


    be the underdog of thepetition.


    After all, no matter if it was Jacob or the SL system, their reputations were both lower than Wilson


    and the DC system, so it was normal that nobody had faith in the former.


    Time passed minute by minute. Towards the end, the calction got more and moreplicated,


    and Wilson had no choice but to slow down and think before making his steps.


    In contrast, Jacob was still able to keep up with his terrific momentum.


    300 lines of code.


    After he pressed the enter key thest time, Jacob withdrew his hand from the keyboard and


    announced, "I''m done."


    "You¡¯re done?" Seth quickly turned to look at the timer.


    From the moment Jacob shouted "done," the total time he spent was 25 minutes and 3 seconds.


    "Twenty-five minutes?" A smallmotion was spread across the crowd.


    The all-time record for first-ce was 28 minutes. If Jacob¡¯s program was entirely correct and could


    run on the phone, then he would set a new record.


    But, was that possible?


    "What a shame," a personmented. "Jacob is pretty good. He would stand a chance against


    Wilson if he ys it safe, but unfortunately, he''s too impatient."


    "Yeah, you''re right. 25 minutes, that''s too much. I''m pretty certain that there must be some errors in


    his program."


    "He didn''t even slow down when the operation suddenly got harder towards the end. I assume he


    must have given up on uracy already."


    All of the reporters sighed.


    As a Canadian, it went without saying that they hoped Jacob could win the match. However, it


    urred to them that it would not be happening anymore.


    Wilson was startled as well when Jacob announced that he had finished the KOP program. He


    turned around to look at the timer and then he sneered.


    Twenty-five minutes!


    He refused to believe that a Canadian could really finish the KOP program in such a short amount


    of time.


    ''He must be messing around.¡¯


    "Mr. Shelby, I hope you understand that speed is not everything. The main criteria here is uracy,"


    Wilson said.


    "Of course I know that," Jacob replied tly.


    Wilson sneered, "You finished the KOP program in 25 minutes. If your program can run on the


    phone, I¡¯ll live stream myself eating cow pies!"


    "Really? Even if you lose, you don¡¯t have to do this to yourself, you know?" Jacob was stunned.


    Wilson was caught between tears andughter. It took him quite a while to recover himself and said,


    "Do you really think you¡¯ve already won? I''ll put my words here. We Americans will always be the


    best inputer science. There is no chance that you Canadians can defeat us."


    Wilson''s brazen words caused the people in the hall to fall silent. Aside from Joseph who was


    grinning, all the other people''s faces turned ugly.


    Jacob¡¯s eyes had changed as well. He narrowed his eyes and then he suddenly chuckled. He


    turned to Seth and instructed, "Seth, go find some cow pies for our dear Mr. Wilson over here."


    "It will be hard, but... I''ll ask my men to get it for me." Seth raised his brows and then dispersed his


    men to d o Jacob''s bidding.


    Even though both of them were talking in their own dialect, Wilson could understand them too. He


    let out a snicker and then turned back to his program.


    After ten or so minutes, or 38 minutes, Wilson finished his program as well. 33 minutes was his


    fastest record, but apparently, Wilson did not y his best and his condition was normal, so he


    ended up spending 38 minutes to finish the KOP program.


    "Let''s start running it now." Wilson picked up the phone and looked expectantly at Jacob.


    "Sure." Jacob nodded.


    "Likewise, I''ll count to three. After three, both of you press start at the same time," Seth said.


    "One, two, three, start!"

 Chapter 252 Two World Records

    Chapter 252 Two World Records


    On Seth¡¯s mark, both of them punched the start button at the same time.


    Everyone turned and zeroed in on the screen anxiously. A different system would have different


    timing for running the KOP program.


    The reason the DC system could overlord the entire world was because it took only 10 seconds to


    finish running the entire program.


    As for other systems, the best record was one minute, and theplication was that the mobile


    phone would freeze and be rendered unusable after running the program.


    Could the SL system outperform the DC system?


    Even though all of them knew that the chances were slim, they still hoped that Jacob could win.


    After all, none of them were able to tolerate what Wilson said just now. He had taken things too far,


    and now every one of them just wished that he would lose.


    ''Come on, Jacob!'' everyone chanted inwardly.


    Like everybody else, Susan was staring straight at the projector screen. Her heart was beating fast


    like a horse galloping in the grass ins and she was so nervous that she clenched both her hands


    into fists.


    ''You must win this, Jacob!''


    Even though Julian was the calmest amongst them, every muscle on his body was pulled taut


    during this moment.


    Would Jacob win? Would the SL system im victory i n thispetition?


    Joseph sneered, "Cousin, don''t tell me that you really expect him to run the KOP program. Putting


    aside whether or not the mobile phone system can handle the program, do you really think that


    there is no error i n Jacob''s program given that he finished it in such a short amount of time? Don¡¯t


    make meugh, please. If he really wins, I''ll eat...¡± 1


    Before he could finish his sentence, the people began t o gasp out in surprise one after another.


    ¡°Oh my god! Please tell me I¡¯m not delusional. 8 seconds? It is really 8 seconds?"


    "I think I¡¯m seeing an illusion right now.¡±


    "Me too..."


    One man stood up and stared in awe at Jacob. Then, two people stood up. Then, three...


    "Way to go, Jacob!" Susan sprang up from her seat and eximed loudly.


    Jacob''s program had just finished running. The SL system only needed 8 seconds to run the


    program. It was faster than the DC system¡¯s 10 seconds.


    An instantter, Wilson was done running the program as well.


    The time stopped at 9 seconds.


    It was one second faster than their previous record, and it meant that the DC system was constantly


    improving as well.


    If it was in the past, it would be headline-worthy news.


    However, nobody cared about the 9 seconds right now.


    Jacob had smashed two records in a row.


    The first one was that he was the fastest programmer t o finish the KOP program in the shortest


    amount of time. Previously, the record-holder was an American. He did it under 28 minutes, but


    Jacob was able to outdo him and finish it in 25 minutes and 3 seconds.


    The second record was the fastest mobile operating system. The previous title by the DC system


    was a world record time of 10-no, 9 seconds, but now, the record was smashed by the SL system.


    The SL system was able to finish running the program in 8 seconds, which was 1 second faster


    than the DC system.


    He had broken two world records in one night. All of the reporters in the hall felt they were


    dreaming.


    Canada assumed a wait-and-see attitude when the electronic industry was on the rise. By the time


    Canada decided to enter the industry, it was already toote. America had imed arge portion of


    the industry, and Canada would alwaysg behind America.


    However, everything was different now.


    Some of the reporters had already started to draft the article in their minds.


    "A talented youngster has appeared. Will he be the savior of Canada''s electronic industry?"


    "KOP 8 seconds, the SL system triumphed over the DC system in a showdown.¡±


    "The SL system: A system that truly belongs to Canada."


    Countless headlines flitted across their minds. Some o f them even had tears dangling at the corner


    of their eyes.


    Part of their jobs as digital reporters was to introduce the best technology in the world. On many


    asions, they often had to go to great lengths to praise the technology of America or other


    countries. It was not that they did not want to report their own country''s technology - it was just that


    they did not have anything to write about.


    However, things were going to change now with Jacob.


    After the short silence, a voice suddenly rang out.


    "Jacob!¡±


    Then, the second, and the third. A few secondster, everyone in the hall, save for Joseph, Julian,


    and Wilson, had stood up and all of them were chanting Jacob''s name. Their voices so loud it could


    flip over


    the roof.


    Brandishing her arms high in the air, Susan joined the crusade and shouted, "Jacob! Jacob!"


    When she noticed that Julian was not shouting, she pushed him and asked, "Why don''t you shout


    with us?"


    "Erm..."


    "Shout!" Susan red at him.


    Left with no other alternative, Julian could only follow.


    As the crowd continued to cheer at Jacob, Wilson and Joseph¡¯s faces turned pale.


    This was something that was out of their expectations. Not only could the SL system run the


    program smoothly, but it could finish running it in under 8 seconds.


    "No! This is impossible!" Wilson knew better than anyone what it meant for the DC system if such a


    system appeared.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He rushed towards Jacob like a madman and snatched his phone away.


    "This is impossible! This must be fake. This is not the real KOP program. You must have tempered


    with it." Wilson swiftly checked the phone.


    It was difficult to write the code, but checking it was a s easy as pie. All he had to do was put the


    number in and start the arithmetic operation.


    Ten minutester, Wilson looked through the program but he found nothing wrong.


    The program was indeed the KOP program.


    "Even if it could run, it must be barely running. Your phone must begging like crazy right now."


    Wilson tried to attack Jacob in another way.


    He began to open other applications on the phone.


    However, under the circumstances where the KOP program was still running, the other applications


    could still run smoothly.


    "This is not possible, this is not possible," Wilson mumbled as he opened up one application after


    another.


    It was only after he opened the tenth application that the phone started tog.


    Overjoyed, Wilson shouted, "See! It''sgging! It¡¯sgging! Everybody sees that, right?"


    He looked in joy and attempted to look for approval, but what greeted him shook him to the core.


    The crowd was looking at him pitifully.


    "What is that face? His phone isgging? Why isn''t anybody showing a response?" Wilson shouted


    hysterically.


    A reporter stood up and replied, "Yes. It¡¯sgging now, but Mr. Wilson, you have opened up ten


    applications i n a row. So under the same situation where the KOP program is running, how many


    applications can the D


    C system handle before it starts tog?"


    Wilson did not reply, but he already had an answer in his heart.


    Five. The answer to the question was five.


    The DC system would definitely start tog after the fifth application.


    And right now, the SL system could manage ten...


    It was only now that he realized Seth was not messing around when he said the SL system had


    surpassed the DC system in every aspect.


    Wilson''s legs gave way and he slumped into his chair a s despair slowly crept into him.


    There was only one thought in his head right now.


    For ten years, the DC system had reigned over the market, and now it finally came to an end.


    And the one who put an end to it was a Canadian!


    Before this, they always felt that their digital technology was superior to the Canadians¡¯. They even


    called Canada the "electronic desert."


    But now, they had Jacob.


    "Mr. Leeds, your thing is here," said a girl who was pinching her nose and carrying a pile of cow


    pies.

 Chapter 253 Thanks To My Foreign Canadian Friend

    Chapter 253 Thanks To My Foreign Canadian Friend


    Although cow manure stank, coincidentally, everyone smiled.


    Seth took over the te with cow manure on it and ced it in front of Wilson with a smile, "Please,


    Mr. Wilson."


    Surprisingly, Seth really got the cow pie. Wilson seemed to be struggling as he looked at that piece


    of ck, stinky object.


    The question was, should he eat it?


    "Hey, are you gonna surrender, Chief Engineer of the D C System?" Seth provoked Wilson.


    He would not have been aggressive if Wilson did not behave arrogantly.


    However, Wilson indeed deserved it.


    "I''m not!" Wilson fixed his gaze at the cow manure anxiously.


    "Go go go!" Jacob was cheering to motivate him, "Close your eyes and don¡¯t chew. It will be better if


    you swallow it right away." 1


    Swallow without chewing...


    Wilson might be thinking of suicide now and he probably did not think Jacob''s suggestion was


    comforting.


    "Wait." Joseph got up as he pinched his nose when Wilson was stretching his hand toward the cow


    manure as if he decided to give in.


    "Shaw." Immediately, Wilson pulled back his hand and looked at Joseph as if his life had been


    spared.


    Joseph nodded as he gazed at Wilson tofort him. After ncing at the surroundings, he said in


    a judicious manner, "What''s wrong with you? Wilson is our international friend. He was just joking


    when he talked about eating cow pies and his intention was to motivate Jacob. We should be


    grateful to Mr. Wilson for his motivation since Jacob managed to excel, but how could we get him to


    eat cow manure? How could we do this as a civilization?"


    Joseph shifted his gaze to Wilson with a smile as he continued, "Don''t worry, Mr. Wilson..."


    ¡°Don''t worry, Joseph will help you finish it." Julian interrupted the conversation all of a sudden. 1


    What!!


    Instantly, Joseph was stunned. He turned his head around and looked at Julian with disbelief.


    "Oops! Did you not mean that?" Julian looked at him with a shock, "He is your friend and we


    Canadians highly respect our guests, so you should try your best t o help him since he lost the bet."


    "Yes, yes. Thank you so much, Shaw," Wilson said hurriedly. Swiftly, he moved away from his seat


    and walked to a corner.


    He could not take the pungent smell from the cow manure anymore.


    Joseph looked funky all of a sudden and said reluctantly, "Do you not think this is inappropriate..."


    Julian squinted and continued, "So you want to make Mr. Wilson an unreliable person who goes


    against his words? Americans are well known to prioritize their promises. Hence, Mr. Wilson will


    definitely do it if he says he wants to eat cow manure. Certainly, Canadians are very kind people.


    We will agree with it i f you take the initiative to help him. What do you guys think?"


    "Of course!" The crowd cachinnated and their eyes were filled with sarcasm as they looked at


    Joseph.


    Joseph initially brought Wilson to mess things up, and hence his stand was clear enough.


    Moreover, although he was a Canadian, his nationality was American. Therefore, he probably


    favored America more than the other.


    And this kind of man was not considered as one of their fellow citizens.


    "What do you think, Mr. Wilson?" Julian shifted his gaze to Wilson and said, "Perhaps Americans


    often break their promises after they lose bets?" "Americans always keep their promises." Wilson


    tapped his chest as he counter-argued, but he still felt anxious inside.


    Helplessly, Wilson took a glimpse at Joseph.


    "Mr. Wilson, I..." Joseph smiled reluctantly.


    "Thanks for helping me out, Shaw. You¡¯re always my friend," Wilson said loudly.


    Joseph could not speak a word.


    He almost f*cking cursed in front of everyone.


    "Please, Mr. Shaw." Sethughed as he pointed at the cow pie.


    Everyone¡¯s gazes were on Joseph.


    Joseph felt that his feet were tied to a thousandkilogram object.


    However, he still slowly made his move as Wilson begged him silently by looking at him.


    Wilson was the core person of CK Corporation, and Joseph put in a lot of effort to get his help.


    They would be enemies if Wilson was insulted.


    He certainly could not afford to offend Wilson and CK Corporation behind him.


    In contrast, the friendship would improve if he was willing to eat the cow manure on Wilson''s behalf.


    Perhaps, he could even get some benefits from the CK Corporation.


    It was worth the benefits.


    In front of the cow manure, Joseph made an assumption in his head.


    "Go!" Seth made a gesture as heughed.


    At the moment, Joseph could not be bothered as the cow manure was the only focus on his mind...


    Joseph slowly bent his back as he tried his best to endure the awful feeling. With closed eyes, he


    mustered his courage to lick the cow manure. 1


    "Gosh!" Susan covered her eyes as the scene was too disgusting.


    Swiftly, she peeked through the gaps as she opened her fingers slightly.


    Awfulness came right to Joseph¡¯s throat as he licked the cow manure. Helplessly, he started puking


    as he rushed to a corner.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Tsk tsk tsk, that''s awful."


    "The CEO of the Joseph-Jenkins Corporation ate cow manure!"


    "Snap it, hurry up!"


    The reporters were joyfully talking to each other.


    All of them thought it was a fantastic event!


    Initially, they thought it was just an ordinary system created by the young tycoon. Who would''ve


    known that the SL system would¡¯ve defeated the DC system and that they would witness the


    sess of two global


    records?


    It was a wonderful and exciting night as they also got t o watch a show like cow manure tasting after


    thepetition.


    Joseph was still puking in a corner while Seth got the cow pie to be moved away as he suppressed


    his strong urge tough.


    They could not take it anymore even if Joseph could take the cow manure. It was indeed too stinky!


    Wilson seemed to feel better once the cow manure was moved away, while Joseph began to drink


    water aggressively.


    "Thank you so much, my Canadian friend,¡± Wilson said gratefully as he tapped on Joseph¡¯s


    shoulder. 2


    "My pleasure, Mr. Wilson," Joseph said reluctantly even though his face turned pale.


    Wilson was touched as Joseph still bothered tofort him even though he was still disgusted from


    licking the cow manure. Swiftly, he made an oath." You''re forever my friend."


    Forcefully, Joseph smiled.


    It was worthwhile to get such valuable friendship with a lick of cow manure.


    Anyway, although he managed tofort himself, Joseph could not stop the awful feeling and


    almost puked again once he recalled the cow manure.


    "Now, our mobile phone press conference is about to begin. Are you staying for the event, Mr. CEO


    and Mr. Wilson?¡± Seth asked as he suppressed hisugh.

 Chapter 254 The Woman Who Wanted To Jump Into The River

    Chapter 254 The Woman Who Wanted To Jump Into The River


    Wilson''s expression changed.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    To be honest, he would love to stay and learn about the other parts of the SL system.


    After all, this system would be their biggestpetitor.


    However, he was too embarrassed to stay.


    Wilson forced himself to calm down, "It''s fine. I still have something to deal with back in the US, so


    I''ll have to fly soon. I admit that Mr. Shelby is an extraordinary programmer. The SL system is, too,


    an extraordinary system. However, the DC system that I just showed all of you is not ourtest


    product. If it was ourtest product, it would definitely be better than the SL system.¡±


    Jacob frowned, then looked at Seth, "Is this what they mean by bullshitting?¡±


    Seth tried to control his smile, "Don¡¯t be too honest.¡±


    Anyone could tell that Wilson was just bluffing. If he really had the so-called test DC system'' that


    was better than the SL system, he would never give up so easily.


    Wilson could not stand to embarrass himself any further, so he grabbed Joseph''s arms and left in a


    hurry.


    The crowd booed at them.


    Seth smiled, "Alright, that was just a small interruption. Now, let''s begin our press conference."


    "I want to rify once again that our system overpowers the DC system in every aspect."


    Previously, when Seth said this, no one believed him.


    But, now, the crowd cheered him on.


    Ability determined everything!


    While the crowd was all warmed up, Seth took the opportunity to introduce the SL system.


    The journalists asked questions enthusiastically.


    Several manufacturing representatives even asked Seth about the fees required for obtaining the


    SL system patent.


    Seth smiled, "For foreignpanies, the fee would be a 100 million USD each year. For domestic


    companies, it would only be 100 million USD every 10 years! That means merely 10 million USD


    per year."


    The representatives¡¯ faces immediately lit up.


    Previously, the CK Corporation also quoted the foreign corporations 100 million USD each year.


    However, they were much more generous and tolerating to domestic businesses.


    Now that they had the SL system, it was their turn to enjoy the generous treatment.


    10 million USD a year was not considered a high price. As long as the phone was able to


    amodate the system, they still had a lot of profit to make.


    At this point, everyone was thinking the same thought. The domestic phones were truly going to


    take off in the global market.


    Just during the conference itself, Seth had already signed 100-million worth patent orders with


    several different manufacturers.


    The patent fees were easy to earn. They just needed to duplicate ten copies of the code - the profit


    margin could not be any higher.


    "1... 100 million..." Susan looked at Julian in shock, "Did they just earn 100 million dors?"


    "Yep," Julian smiled. "Emerce is indeed the most profitable business."


    The Shaw Corporation had always been involved in real estate and had already reached its peak in


    the industry. Julian had been considering diverting some investments into the emerce industry.


    Witnessing the conference had just made him more determined to do so.


    The transformation was imperative.


    Trends change all the time; good entrepreneurs n ahead of time.


    "Then, won''t they be earning many halves of a million?¡± Susan blinked.


    Julianughed, "Why are you still not over that?"


    "Hehe," Susan giggled.


    She did not know that her brother¡¯s system was this valuable.


    Thinking back to the time when they cluelessly asked Seth to sign an agreement for half a million,


    Susan wanted to bury herself under the ground.


    ...Thank God Seth was a nice person.


    If not, if Seth really wanted to buy the system for half a million, she and Jacob would probably say


    yes.


    The press conference ended peacefully. When the guests left, they still could not contain their


    excitement.


    The news was too important.


    Important enough to change the global economy and politics.


    They could not help but feel lucky.


    Thank God they attended the conference.


    After sending off the guests, Susan could not stop talking to Jacob, "Jacob, did you know? You


    looked so cool when you werepeting with Wilson! Too bad I was too nervous and forgot to


    record the process. If not, if the recording was published, you¡¯ll win a million hearts tonight."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure the media recorded it. Even if they didn''t, I¡¯ve already arranged someone to


    record i t," Seth smiled.


    "Good job," Susan said approvingly. "When the recording is out, remember to send me a copy."


    "Of course,¡± Seth smirked. "So, Susan, do you still want the 500k?¡±


    Susan blushed and coughed, "The past is the past, stop bringing it up."


    Everyoneughed.


    Walking down the streets, the night breeze caressed their skin. It was a little cold, but Susan was


    too happy to feel anything.


    Julian was worried, however. First, he took off his jacket for Susan. Then, after a while, he took off


    his scarf too...


    Susan could not help but say, "Julian, I already have one scarf."


    "One isn''t enough," Julian insisted stubbornly.


    Susan could only let him put the scarf on her, covering even her mouth.


    "Julian, I really..." Susan was just about to protest when her pupils suddenly shrank and she pointed


    towards a direction, "Look, is that woman going to jump into the river?"


    Everyone looked and was shocked.


    "Seems like it," Seth sprinted and pulled the woman down from the railing.


    The rest followed.


    "Why did you save me? Why can''t you just let me die?" the woman cried pitifully.


    She turned around. Her face was covered in tears but she cried very beautifully, evoking a sense of


    pity in everyone who saw her.


    "Why do you have to think this way..." Seth was just trying tofort the woman when she


    suddenly paused and saw Jacob.


    She was stunned.


    "Ja... Jacob?" she eximed.


    Huh? This woman knew Jacob?


    Seth could not help but look at Jacob strangely." Jacob, do you know her?"


    Jacob looked at the woman quietly.


    The woman''s tears gushed out. She stumbled to Jacob and looked at him eagerly, "Jacob, you... It''s


    me, I¡¯m Jenny, did you forget me?"


    Jacob''s gaze was unfazed. He said coldly, "I don''t know her."


    Susan could not help but nce at her brother.

 Chapter 255 Take Her In

    Chapter 255 Take Her In


    Jacob usually spoke distantly, but not coldly.


    Yet, his words were as cold as a de. If one gave it more thought, it even sounded like he hated


    her!


    ''Seems like Jacob knows this woman,'' Susan thought t o herself.


    But this conclusion was even more shocking.


    Ever since Jacob fell ill, he had lost most of his memories.


    Even Susan herself took a long time to get Jacob to recall his memories of her.


    Although Jacob¡¯s memories were recovering, he still could only remember no more than five people,


    including Susan and their parents.


    Yet, Jacob remembered this woman?


    This could only mean that this woman was incredibly important to him.


    Jacob''s hurtful words caused the woman to crack up.


    "Jacob, are you angry at me for leaving you?¡± She cried, "I had no choice. I had no other option.


    You know that my family was in debt. The creditor kept chasing us for money, and my parents were


    so stressed that their hair went gray. As their daughter, how could I not be considerate for them? As


    long as I left you and dated Walter, he agreed to give me a huge sum of money. I don¡¯t care about


    money, but my family really needed it."


    The woman cried so badly that she was running out of breath.


    The others could already guess their story from her words.


    It was probably the most cliche love story.


    The woman was originally dating Jacob, but Jacob was poor, so she left Jacob and dated someone


    called Walter instead.


    Yet, now that the woman had gone to the point where she wanted to jump into a river, it must have


    been difficult for her.


    There was no ck and white when ites to rtionships, so Susan did not interfere. She


    simply looked at Jacob with concern.


    She did not know how Jacob would handle this.


    "Oh," Jacob responded coldly.


    Oh? The woman was taken aback by Jacob''s reaction," Jacob, do you hate me?"


    ¡°No," Jacob pressed his lips together.


    "Is it because I said those hurtful words? Is that why you''ve been holding a grudge against me?"


    The woman asked pitifully, "I didn''t mean those words. Walter forced me to say them to you."


    "So, gorgeous, what did you say?¡± Seth asked curiously.


    "I..." The woman bit her lower lips and kept quiet.


    Jacob smiled coldly, "Nothing much. She merely said that someone like me would never get rich.


    No matter how hard I tried, I could never give her a luxurious life. I could not evenpare to


    Walter''s fingertip."


    Jacob''s voice was monotonous, as though he was not affected by those words at all.


    The woman looked at him with pain. "Jacob, I knew you still hold a grudge against me because of


    that. I did not want to say those words, but Walter said that if I didn¡¯t say it, he would..."


    "That¡¯s it, you," Jacob said calmly.


    The woman''s face turned pale, "Jacob, are you jealous? But things have already ended between


    the two of us. After I left you, I realized that you''re the person I loved the most. I could not forget


    you, so I left him. Jacob, it¡¯s been more than a year and I''ve always been looking for you. I know I


    am wrong, but I couldn¡¯t find you at all. I can''t imagine how hard life would be if I don''t have you. I


    was in such despair that I wanted to jump into the river. Yet, who would¡¯ve guessed that God would


    arrange for us to meet in my most desperate moment? Jacob, I feel like this is fate. We clearly still


    love each other. Can we let go of all the past grudges and get back together, please?"


    As she spoke, the woman pulled Jacob''s sleeve and looked at him eagerly.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob looked at her silently.


    "Hey, hey, hey, girl." Seth could not help but say, "You polished your words so nicely, but the truth is


    probably that you were abandoned by that guy called Walter, so you thought ofing back to


    Jacob. I''ve seen enough women like you. Had I known that you were someone like this, I would''ve


    let you jump into the river. It would¡¯ve been so much easier that way."


    After spending some time with Jacob, Seth already treated Jacob as his own brother. Once he


    heard that this woman had hurt Jacob before, there was nothing he wanted to do more than push


    her into the river.


    "Shut up," Jacob suddenly nced at Seth and said coldly.


    Seth was surprised, then immediately protested, "Hey, Jacob, I am on your side, okay?!"


    "I don¡¯t need it," Jacob said expressionlessly.


    "You, you, you, you, you''re making me so mad!" Seth could not help but exim in frustration.


    The woman nced at Seth, and a proud look shed under her eyes. Then, she continued to look


    at Jacob pitifully, "Jacob..."


    Jacob pressed his lips together and asked, "Were you really forced?"


    The woman¡¯s face lit up and she nodded eagerly, "Yes, yes. Jacob, my parents sold our house and


    left with m y brother to God knows where. Now, I have nowhere to go and a lot of debt to pay off. I¡¯m


    in a really desperate situation.¡±


    "Poor thing," Jacob said coldly.


    The woman was taken aback and looked at Jacob with uncertainty.


    Did he mean it or was he being sarcastic?


    To her, Jacob was still the man who was willing to give her everything. Jenny had faith in her charm,


    so she figured that Jacob should be sincere.


    "Then... Are you willing to take me in now? Can we get back together, please?" Jenny asked gently.


    "No, no way. Get lost!" Seth shouted.


    "Okay." Yet, Jacob agreed.


    Seth looked at him in disbelief, ¡°Jacob, have you lost your mind? This type of woman?"


    Seth had seen enough women for him to see right through Jenny''s ns.


    It would even be apliment to call her a b*tch. No way would she deserve a man like Jacob.


    "Stay out of my business," Jacob said coldly.


    Seth felt like he was going to explore. "Good, good, good, I will stay out of your business! But the


    house is mine! I won¡¯t let you take her in."


    Jacob pressed his lips together, "I earned 100 million tonight, and based on the agreement, I should


    get 60%


    of the money. Give me the money.¡±


    Earned 100 million..Jenny looked at Jacob even more lovingly.


    "You... you little..." Seth was infuriated. He looked at Susan. "Susan, say something to this idiot."

 Chapter 256 I Knew There Was Something Fishy About Her

    Chapter 256 I Knew There Was Something Fishy About Her


    Susan frowned slightly and she looked at Jacob. " Jacob, is this..."


    "Susie, don''t get involved in this," Jacob said calmly.


    "Okay." Susan agreed and stopped interfering.


    Seth was in shock, "Susan, are you just going to let him do whatever he wants?"


    Susan looked at Seth innocently, "When ites to rtionships, even siblings cannot interrupt."


    Susan and Jacob were both very careful with boundaries.


    Although they were siblings, they usually did not interfere with each other''s rtionships.


    After all, it was a very personal issue, so personal that only the people involved had the right to


    make the decisions for themselves.


    "You, you..." Seth pointed his finger at Susan shakily, then looked at Julian. "Julian."


    Julian raised his eyebrows, "Who am I to interfere?"


    Seth felt even more frustrated, he stomped his feet and said grumpily, "I don''t care, I don''t agree


    with this decision."


    Jacob nced at him strangely. "Objection overruled.¡±


    Jacob''s cold reaction infuriated Seth even more.


    Jacob was getting a little impatient, "I will take her in. You either give me the money or let her stay in


    the house."


    "I, I, I, I.." Seth gritted his teeth, "She¡¯ll stay in the house! I will ask the maid to tidy up the room."


    "Okay." Jacob nodded.


    Jenny smiled gently and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, did I cause some conflict between the two of


    you?"


    "You? Can you?" Seth sneered.


    Jenny seemed to be hurt by Seth''s attitude. She put on a pitiful expression and reached out to hold


    Jacob''s arm. "Jacob, I.."


    "That''s it. The weather is cold, let¡¯s go home." Jacob said.


    "Fine," Seth nced at Jenny and snickered coldly, this woman clearly had ill-intentions. Instead of


    letting her live with Jacob alone, it would be better to take her in and watch her!


    After saying bye, Julian and Susan asked the driver toe and pick them up.


    Although she told Seth that she would not interfere with Jacob''s rtionships, when it was just her


    and Julian, Susan could not help but worry.


    Susan bit her lower lip, "Julian, do you think... there¡¯s


    something off about the woman?¡±


    Julian raised his eyebrows, "We just came out for a walk and she just so happened to be jumping


    off into the river. Don¡¯t you think it''s too coincidental?"


    "You''re saying that...¡± Susan panicked, "Someone arranged her to be there?"


    "Most likely so." The first person toe to Julian''s mind was Joseph.


    His gaze turned stern.


    During the press conference, Joseph lost to them terribly.


    Yet, even after embarrassing himself, he still behaved much more calmly than Julian had expected.


    There was only one possibility - Joseph had a back-u p n.


    Previously, Julian could not imagine what n Joseph could possibly have. However, now that he


    saw Jenny, Julian suddenly understood.


    Most likely, that woman was Joseph''s true n.


    However, these were all just guesses, so Julian did not say it in detail.


    Yet, what he said was enough to frighten Susan.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Julian, what do we do? Jacob remembers this woman, so she is probably very important to him. If


    she betrays Jacob again, he will not be able to take it.¡± Susan could not help but worry.


    Julian raised his eyebrows.


    Just when he was about to say something, he received a text message.


    It was from Jacob.


    "Jenny¡¯s appearance tonight was fishy - there¡¯s something off about her. It would be easier to watch


    her if we take her in. Ask Susie not to worry. I have m y own precautions, so she won''t be able to


    hurt me. Don''t let Seth know, though. He can''t hide his feelings. I''m worried that he will ruin our


    n."


    Julian smiled.


    He handed the phone to Susan.


    Susan took a look and let out a sigh of relief, "Thank God Jacob noticed."


    The woman¡¯s appearance was full of questionable mysteries. If Jacob was still as in love with her as


    he used to be, it was entirely possible for him to neglect these things.


    However, Jacob was clearly much calmer than what the person nning this had expected.


    "Since your brother is aware, we can be at peace now," Julian smiled, then said somewhat


    excitedly, "Seth would probably have to be quite mad for a while."


    Thinking of Seth''s possible reaction, Susan smiled too.


    In the apartment.


    "The room is ready, go rest. Remember that I am just taking you in temporarily. Hurry up and find a


    ce t o stay, and leave once you¡¯ve found it," Seth said rudely.


    "I-I understand." Jenny feared up.


    Seth could not stand her.


    ''This woman is so fake, so b*tchy, and most importantly, she is t! What does Jacob even like


    about her?¡¯ 1


    Yet, he had no right to interfere in their rtionship, s o he could only leave angrily.


    "Jacob, your friend is so fierce," Jenny said pitifully," Does he not wee me here?"


    "Yes," Jacob nced at her and nodded.


    Jenny was taken aback by his answer. After a while, she said tearfully, "Did my appearance affect


    your friendship? If so, I think it¡¯s better if I leave."


    She acted like she was about to leave.


    Jacob simply watched her leave.


    When Jenny reached the door and realized that Jacob was not going to stop her, she stopped


    awkwardly, then tried her best to look natural. "Jacob, it''s okay, don¡¯t you worry. It''s okay if he


    doesn''t wee me, I only need you to wee me. Over the past year, do you know how much


    I¡¯ve missed you?"


    Jenny walked towards Jacob and gently touched his


    arm.


    This time, Jacob did not avoid her.


    A look of joy shed across Jenny¡¯s face. She spoke even more lovingly, "Jacob, in my entire life,


    the only person I''ve ever loved is you.¡±


    She reached out her hand to touch Jacob''s chest flirtatiously.


    She even started to unbutton Jacob¡¯s shirt.


    After unbuttoning one button, just when she was about to reach for the second button, Jacob


    grabbed her hand and said coldly, "That''s enough."


    ¡¯¡¯Huh?" Jenny looked at him, confused.


    "It''s gettingte, you should rest,¡± Jacob said and left without looking back.


    Jenny watched him leave and gritted her teeth.


    What went wrong? In the past, Jacob would do anything for her. But now, he seemed a little difficult


    t o deal with.

 Chapter 257 Jennys Plan

    Chapter 257 Jenny''s n


    Jenny squinted her eyes in deep thought.


    Previously, someone found her and gave her a huge sum of money to find Jacob and do something


    for them.


    She did not think twice before agreeing.


    She knew Jacob very well.


    Although she hurt him really badly, as long as she wanted, he woulde running to her like a little


    puppy.


    Actually, things went pretty smoothly. At the very least, she managed to live under the same roof as


    Jacob.


    However, Jacob''s attitude made Jenny uncertain.


    Did he really still love her?


    Probably so. If not, he would not have agreed to take her in so easily.


    It may be that she hurt him too badly previously, so he could not allow himself to forgive her so


    easily.


    After figuring it out, a smile crept onto Jenny''s face.


    The solution was simple. She just needed to be a little more gentle and a little more loving to Jacob.


    Soon, he would forget about what she did to him.


    Now that she had a n, Jenny woke up early the next morning to prepare breakfast.


    Seth and Jacob arrived at the dining room together.


    Once Jenny saw them, she smiled happily, "Morning, I made some porridge. Come and have


    some."


    Seth nced at the pot of porridge on the table.


    "The weather''s cold, so I put some thin pieces of ginger in the porridge," Jenny said proudly.


    Seth took adle and stirred the porridge, then smiled sarcastically, "Ginger? Don¡¯t you know that


    Jacob doesn''t eat ginger?"


    "Rea... really?" Jenny was taken aback. Then, she looked pitifully at Jacob, "Jacob, why haven''t you


    told me this before?"


    "No, I did. And I mentioned it more than once. But you never remembered," Jacob answered calmly.


    He was just stating the truth, and he did not mean to imply anything else.


    However, Jenny¡¯s face turned red immediately. "So... sorry. Back then, I was too preupied with


    my family matters, so I may not have listened carefully, but from now on, I..."


    "It''s fine," Jacob interrupted her.


    Jenny looked even more guilty, "Then, I''ll make another pot of porridge for you...?"


    "There''s no need. Someone will deliver breakfast to us every morning," Jacob said coldly.


    Jenny bit her lower lip awkwardly.


    The breakfast arrived quickly. Jacob and Seth stopped talking to Jenny and began having their


    breakfast.


    Perhaps he could not stand how awkward it was for Jenny to stand and watch, so Jacob squinted


    his eyes and said, "If you don¡¯t mind, have a seat and eat."


    "Okay." Jenny''s face lit up and she immediately sat down on the seat next to Jacob¡¯s.


    Seth nced at her disgustedly but did not say anything else.


    Over the next few days, Jenny took care of Jacob in every possible aspect. She even cleaned the


    house, did theundry, and cooked meals.


    Jacob did not respond passionately but he did not reject it nheless.


    However, Seth was getting more and more upset each day.


    One day, he could no longer refrain himself. He went t o Jacob and asked, "She should''ve found a


    ce to stay by now."


    "She didn''t mention it, and I didn''t ask," Jacob said.


    "What? So, you''ll just let her stay here forever?" Seth asked.


    "It''s up to her," Jacob said.


    Seth was infuriated, "Jacob, are you crazy? This type o f woman is like glue, you must get rid of her


    as soon as you can!¡±


    "I don''t mind," Jacob said calmly.


    "You¡¯re making me so mad..." Seth got angry again.


    Jacob just listened on expressionlessly.


    After another one-sided argument, Seth could not stand Jacob any further. He pulled the door open


    and left, "I won''t get in your business anymore, I don¡¯t care anymore!"


    With a loud bang, the door closed heavily. Seth went out to calm himself down.


    "Jacob, have some.... Dessert..." Jenny looked at Seth i n confusion as he stomped out.


    "Okay, thanks," Jacob said calmly.


    Jenny came back to her senses and ced the dessert in front of Jacob, then she asked, "Jacob, is


    Mr. Leeds angry again? Because of me?"


    "It''s none of your business," Jacob said as he turned hisptop on and opened the programming


    window.


    Jenny noticed and her face lit up. "Jacob, this is..."


    "Oh, this is a mobile operating system I''m working on. I¡¯m performing optimization," Jacob said.


    Operating system?


    A look of joy shed across Jenny''s face.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    That was her target.


    "Back then, you always loved to write some programs. Who would¡¯ve thought that you''d be so


    sessful now?¡± Jenny said softly.


    Jacob nced at her, "I already began working on this system when we were together. I remember I


    told you about it before."


    Jenny was taken aback, then she said, "I remember."


    Jacob did spend many days and nights working on some systems.


    "Back then, you said that this rubbish would not earn me any money," Jacob said calmly as he


    looked at his screen.


    Jenny could not help but feel a little awkward. She peeked at Jacob. After realizing that he was not


    mad, she said carefully, "There were too many things going on in my family. I was too frustrated and


    spoke mindlessly. Actually, deep down, I.."


    "I''m going to be coding, so go find yourself something t o do," Jacob said.


    Jenny¡¯s sentence was cut off, but she could only agree, "Okay."


    Jacob did not say that she must leave, so Jenny stayed at the side and watched Jacob code.


    She did not understand what Jacob was writing, but the SL system had been described as some


    godly creation. She knew that this superior system was already being valued at tens of billions of


    dors.


    Watching Jacob¡¯s fingers move, her heart raced.


    It was worth tens of billions of dors!


    Previously, when the anonymous person asked her to find Jacob, she was given one million dors.


    Back then, she felt that it was a huge sum of money.


    However, now, she craved more.


    If she really managed to get her hands on the code, she must at least get tens of billions of dors,


    no matter what it would take.


    Jenny''s eyes shed with greed. She watched Jacob finish his code, store the program in a hard


    disk, and keep it in a locked drawer.


    "Why are you still here?" When Jacob saw Jenny, he seemed a little surprised.


    "Oh, it''s nothing. The dessert is getting cold, you should eat some first." Jenny smiled, and her mind


    had already wandered to the hard disk in the drawer.


    "I''m not hungry. I need to head out for a while. If you want to go out, the keys are on the table.


    Remember to lock the door," Jacob said.


    "Okay." Jenny''s heart raced.

 Chapter 258 He Is Betrayed Again

    Chapter 258 He Is Betrayed Again


    Jacob nodded slightly. Then, he left Jenny alone in the bedroom.


    The minute Jacob left, Jenny''s eyes fluttered slightly. After that, she opened the door and took a


    look around purposely.


    When she was sure that Jacob had left, she closed the door behind her. She even locked the door


    cautiously. Then, she sneaked back into Jacob¡¯s room.


    Jenny was unaware that Jacob was just sitting in the small park in the neighborhood after he left.


    He took out his phone calmly.


    On his phone screen, he could see how Jenny sneaked around in the room.


    He could not help but sneer.


    It was as he had expected.


    He knew of that beforehand, did he not?


    All that woman ever thought about was her interest and gain. When did she ever think of him?


    He knew it perfectly well.


    But why...


    He still felt excruciating pain.


    Jacob stretched his hand out and clenched his chest.


    He thought that he had prepared himself mentally for i t. He would not be so grieved no matter what


    Jenny did.


    But his feelings toward her were beyond what he had ever imagined and expected.


    No matter how much he prepared himself for it, he was still grieved when he witnessed how Jenny


    betrayed him again.


    He suffered terribly as time went by. He thought that i t might be better if he did not look at it


    anymore.


    But he could not avert her gaze.


    He watched as Jenny walked toward the drawer and tried to open the lock with different passwords.


    The password contained only six digits. It was not difficult if Jenny wanted to try it out with different


    passwords.


    It was because... he had used her birthday as the password. 1


    Jacob looked at her as she tried for the lock. It seemed like she wanted to use his birthday to try her


    luck. But after around ten times, she did not manage to make it right.


    Jacob''s smile became much colder.


    They had been together for three years now. But she did not even remember his birthday.


    Atst, Jenny gave up trying to use Jacob¡¯s birthday.


    She casually keyed in her own birthday. The lock gave way, and it was opened.


    Jenny was stunned for a short while. Soon, she appeared delighted. She took out the pen drive and


    connected it to theptop. After that, she used another pen drive to copy one of the programs from


    the pen drive. Then only she put the pen drive back into its original ce.


    "How could you use my birthday as the password? Jacob, you truly love me so much," Jenny


    muttered to herself, and she seemed quite smug about it.


    After that, she raised her eyebrows. "If I''m not threatened by that person, it¡¯s still possible for me to


    get back together with you. But unfortunately..."


    "But it''s fine now. I''ve got the program. Jacob is useless to me now."


    Jenny muttered to herself smugly.


    Jacob listened in silence.


    He felt that he was suffering from gradual excruciating pain. He was almost numbed by the pain at


    last.


    Only then did he realize that he still held some kind of fantasy up until that moment.


    Now, his every hope and fantasy was ruined terribly.


    He started to think about the past he had with her.


    They had been together with each other for three


    years now.


    After his parents passed away, he gave up his study so that Susan could rest assured and go to


    school. But he still insisted on learningputer programming by himself.


    But he did not have a diploma, so a lot ofrgepanies did not even want to interview him. The


    smallpanies were fine with it, and they hired him. But he did not get much of a chance to


    practice his skills in the smallpanies. He just designed the simplest programs on a daily basis


    until he led his life like a robot.


    At that moment, Jenny appeared.


    At first, she was not a hypocrite like that.


    She was kind and lively, and she appeared in his life just like a bright light.


    They had quite happy and sweet moments before. They always discussed their future, and they


    even decided on how many children they would like to have.


    In fact, Jenny was the one who inspired her about that phone program.


    He knew how valuable such a program was. When he got such an inspiration, he started to


    immerse himself in designing the program vehemently.


    In order toplete designing the program as soon as possible, he even resigned from his job and


    started to work vigorously at home.


    It was when they started to have conflicts with each other.


    Jenny felt that he was not being responsible by staying at home without going to work. So he tried


    to exin the program to Jenny, but she did not even want to listen to him. She just thought that he


    was only giving excuses.


    They had had numerous fights since then. Jacob thought that everything would be resolved when


    he finally seeded ining out with the program. At that time, Jenny would surely forgive and


    understand him.


    He thought that their rtionship was strong enough, and they would be able to be together until


    that day came.


    However, that was not the case.


    They had another fight with each other. At that moment, Jenny ceased contacting him for three


    days. She did not even answer his calls.


    Jacob ran out of options. So he tried his best to get her home address from one of her colleagues.


    Then, he went looking for her.


    But he saw her acting intimately with another man at the door of her house.


    When she saw him, she was slightly stunned. She then sneered at him with the crudest words. She


    mocked him.


    Jacob still remembered distinctly what she said at that moment.


    "What can you give me? If I want a bag, Walter can buy me a bag which costs more than ten


    thousand dors. What about you? What can you give me? That d*mn program?"


    "Jacob, it''s you who should be grateful to me given the years I''ve been with you. In fact, both you


    and I know that you don¡¯t even deserve me."


    Jacob was speechless.


    He did not know how he left the scene at that moment. He was just like a pitiful dog.


    He tried his best to remind himself that he would not force Jenny since she had made her choice.


    But no matter how much he prepared himself for it, it was useless.


    He was still engulfed in excruciating pain and sadness.


    He then focused his entire attention on designing the program. He became illter when he worked


    continuously for an entire day. The following year was just a blur for him, and he did not know how


    he got through that year.


    Whoever started the trouble should end it. Jacob regained his memory the minute he met Jenny


    again. He recovered himself entirely.


    Should he thank that woman?


    He had aplicated facial expression as he looked a t Jenny. She took the pen drive, hurried, and


    left the bedroom.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then the image was gone.


    Jenny might have taken what she wanted and handed it to the person who plotted against him.


    Jacob switched his phone off and smiled bitterly.


    When he met Jenny again, he foresaw that there was somebody behind this scheme. He started


    nning everything right from the start.


    He knew about it, and he knew that she would take the pen drive and leave. 1


    But there was only one thing...


    He could not control his heart. He was deeply grieved because of that woman.


    He clenched his chest tightly, and his forehead was now covered with sweat. It rolled down his


    cheek.


    It was indeed excruciating.


    Besides, it still intensified as time passed by.


    Jacob squatted down slowly. His vision became slightly blurry, and the pain made him dizzy.


    It was over now. It seemed like he was going to have another seizure.


    Jacob thought in pain.

 Chapter 259 A Seizure

    Chapter 259 A Seizure


    Jacob suppressed the pain, and he took out his phone with trembling hands. But when he put his


    finger on the screen, he could not even tap on the phone. He was too weak.


    He looked up, but there was no one else around.


    His mouth turned pale inevitably.


    His thoughts becameplicated. Just when he thought that he would faint there and then, he


    heard a loud scream.


    "Jacob, what''s wrong?" Seth rushed forward and held him.


    Seth...


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob smiled inevitably.


    "How could you smile still?" Seth looked at him, sweating terribly. He became quite anxious.


    He soon carried Jacob and rushed toward the garage.


    "Jacob, let me warn you. Don¡¯t let anything happen to you. You''re an important person now. If


    something happens to you, there''ll be so much work left undone. I can¡¯t even hire somebody to


    rece you. Do you hear me..." Seth started to babble like usual.


    Jacob was in pain. He rolled his eyes and said with much difficulty, "Shut up!" 2


    After that, he rolled his eyes and fainted directly.


    "How dare you ask me to shut up! You''re really..." Seth was so angry that he wanted to stamp his


    feet. But he soon fell and Jacob¡¯s head was lying listlessly around his shoulders.


    "Oh my gosh! Jacob, hold on!" Seth ran as fast as lightning.


    It was an afternoon in the winter.


    It was partially sunny. Susan leaned against thewn and learned how to weave a towel from Mama


    Jean.


    She did not have much to do during these few months. She just wanted to weave something for her


    baby.


    "Here, you need to be careful with the needle. You need to weave it like this, just..." Mama Jean


    smiled and taught Susan some skills.


    Susan listened to her attentively. Everything was just nice and peaceful.


    At that moment, her phone rang all of a sudden.


    She smiled and picked up the phone, ¡°Se..."


    Before she could speak, Seth said hurriedly, "Susan, Jacob suddenly had a heart attack!"


    A loud bang was heard.


    She dropped her phone weakly on the floor.


    She was filled with a deep shock and helplessness.


    ''He had a heart attack?


    ''Didn''t the doctor say that his health was quite good these past few days? The doctor even imed


    that he might not have a heart attack for years toe.


    ''Why did he have a seizure... all of a sudden?'' i


    "Susan, are you listening?¡±


    "Yes, I''m listening." Susan picked up her phone." Where are you now? I''ll be there right away."


    Seth told her their location. Then, he said, "Susan, I actually don''t want to worry you. But the doctor


    said that there''s something which needs his family member¡¯s approval. And you''re Jacob¡¯s only


    family member. I¡¯ll tell Young Master Shaw about it too. Now pleasee as soon as possible."


    "Alright," Susan said as she put on her coat.


    At the First Central Hospital.


    The driver sent Susan to the hospital in a rush. At the same time, Julian reached the hospital too.


    "Julian." Susan sounded shaky as she called his name.


    "Don¡¯t worry. He''ll be fine!" Julian consoled her softly.


    Susan nodded. They rushed toward the emergency room which Seth mentioned as soon as


    possible.


    "Susan, Julian, here you are." Seth seemed rather worried. He went toward them as soon as they


    arrived. "Jacob fainted all of a sudden. Now, the doctor


    is giving him first aid treatment.¡±


    Susan looked at the closed emergency door anxiously. She asked with a shaky voice, "What


    happened? He seems to be fine. Why did he faint all of a sudden?¡±


    "I don''t know either. I went out for a while. On my way home when I passed by the park in the


    neighborhood, I saw him there. He seemed to be in great pain. I carried him and rushed toward the


    hospital just now. He fainted there and then. But before he fainted, he asked me to shut up. Was I


    being too noisy?" Seth said gloomily.


    At a time like this, Seth still could crack a joke...


    "You really should shut up,¡± Julian said in annoyance.


    Seth then went and squatted down in the corner as if h e was wronged deeply.


    ¡°Susie, don''t worry. We''ll know once the doctor is here,¡± Julian said in a deep voice.


    In the past, Julian¡¯s voice could always help her rx.


    But this time around, the deep frown between her eyebrows did not seem to loosen at all.


    Julian looked at her. He knew that he had no better way to console her now.


    Jacob and Susan relied on each other since young. They had a strong rtionship.


    Now they were still unaware of Jacob''s condition. No matter how he consoled her, Susan would


    never calm


    down.


    Julian only stretched his hand out toward her, wanting to give her some strength.


    Susan held Julian''s hand tightly. Unconsciously, she stabbed her fingers deep into his palm.


    Julian did not even frown. He could only pat her hair softly.


    Half an hourter, the door to the emergency room was opened. A nurse emerged from the room.


    "Who¡¯s the family of the patient?"


    "I... I am." Susan released Julian''s hand. She rushed forward nervously.


    "Mr. Shelby had a sudden heart attack. It''s critical now. Our suggestion is to do the surgery on him


    as soon as possible." The nurse looked at Susan solemnly. "You''re his family member. If you agree


    to the surgery, please sign the consent form."


    The nurse handed her the pen, and she got the pen from her. Her hand was trembling.


    "Surgery... How high is the rate of sess? What is his condition now?" Susan asked nervously.


    The nurse replied, "Mr. Shelby¡¯s condition is not good. He might have received some great blows.


    Now his entire respiratory system is messy, and his heart function is inplete disorder. He had a


    shock just now, but we managed to save him in time. However, if this continues, his condition will


    worsen."


    "Then just do the surgery for him." Susan''s voice became loud all of a sudden.


    At that moment, she was only filled with one single thought. She must never let anything happen to


    her brother.


    If something happened to Jacob, she did not know what would happen to her.


    "If you agree to the surgery, we need to tell you a few things beforehand. This surgery is rather


    difficult, and the sess rate of this surgery is only 60% at most. If it''s sessful, Mr. Shelby can


    lead his life like an ordinary person again. If it''s a failure..." The nurse paused for a short while. "Mr.


    Shelby might not survive. The sess rate is not high, and that''s why w e couldn¡¯t make a rash


    decision on our own. You''re his younger sister. So you need to decide whether you want him to


    have the surgery or not."


    "60% sess rate..." Susan murmured. Her eyes soon became teary. "Can''t we increase the


    sess rate?"


    "What if the doctor who performs the surgery is Dr. Abraham Hack?" Julian asked all of a sudden.


    "Dr. Hack? The most outstanding international heart specialist? If it''s him, the sess rate could be


    increased to 70%!" The nurse said hurriedly, "If you''re able to ask Dr. Hack to perform the surgery,


    we''ll definitely prepare an operating room for him to perform the surgery."

 Chapter 260 A Surgery

    Chapter 260 A Surgery


    Julian nodded. Then he made a call directly.


    "Dr. Hack, it¡¯s me. Regarding the patient I told you before, he needs surgery now. Where are you?


    Alright. I''ll send someone there to pick you up." Julian settled the issue quickly. Then he looked at


    Susan and consoled her. "Susie, don''t worry. I asked somebody to go and pick up Dr. Hack. He''s


    the best international heart specialist. It''ll be fine if he''s here to perform the surgery."


    "Julian, thank you." Susan pursed her lips tightly.


    The sess rate of the surgery had now increased to 7 0% with Dr. Hack there.


    It was rather a high rate, but there was still a 30% chance of failure.


    If it was Jacob, Susan did not want to take a risk even i f it was only 1%.


    "Miss Shelby, regarding this surgical consent form..." The nurse looked at Susan.


    "Susie." Julian held her hand tightly, wanting to give her some mental support.


    Susan took a deep breath. Surprisingly, she sounded rather calm all of a sudden. "This surgical


    consent form! I''ll sign it! Please save my brother."


    She signed her name calmly.


    "Don''t worry. We¡¯ll definitely try our best to save him since it¡¯s our responsibility. If Dr. Hack is here,


    please press the emergency bell by the door. We¡¯ll start the surgery right away," the nurse said


    before she returned to the emergency room.


    "Brother...¡± Susan sat on the chair feebly.


    ''30% death rate.¡¯


    She did not want to risk it, but she had run out of options.


    If she took the risk, there was still some chance that her brother would survive.


    If not, she might even lose that tiny thread of hope.


    "Brother, you must hold on. You have to," Susan muttered ceaselessly.


    After a few minutes, Julian¡¯s subordinate sent Dr.


    Hack to the hospital. Then, Dr. Hack rushed into the emergency room directly.


    They started to perform the surgery on him.


    At the door of the emergency room, the red light was lit.


    Susan looked at the light in a daze.


    The surgery was performed without wasting any time.


    The person who was waiting outside was much more nervous than the people inside the


    emergency room.


    "Susie, it''s three o''clock now. You''ve not had your lunch. Please do eat some." Julian persuaded her


    softly.


    Susan''s face was rather pale. She shook her head. " Julian, I don''t feel like eating."


    "You''ve got to eat even if you have no appetite. The baby will be hungry too." Julian tried his best to


    persuade her.


    Hearing that her baby might get hungry, Susan took u p the spoon and forced herself to eat some of


    the porridge.


    After having some of it, Susan began to stare at themp in a daze again.


    After a long while, she said hoarsely, "Julian, you know what? When my parents passed away and I


    was left all alone with my brother, I asked him what would happen to us in the future. He held my


    hand and reassured me that he would always be there for me. H e asked me not to be scared, and


    he''d certainly protect me well.


    "He gave me such a promise, and he managed to do so. In order to let me go to school, he gave up


    his study and went to work so he could support my education, allowing me to go and study in


    college. Do you know about that? My brother is actually smarter than me. H e learns by himself, and


    he''s able to reach such a high level just by himself. If he was able to go to college, he''d definitely be


    much more exceptional than he is now."


    As she talked about the past, she cried vigorously. " Maybe it was because of me that he was put


    through such a hard time, learning the skills and knowledge b y himself."


    Julian was saddened to see her like that. He wiped away her tears and said softly, "Susie, your


    brother never mes you.¡±


    "I know.¡± Susan became teary. "Since young, I''ve always been the one whom he adores the most.


    Even i f I was naughty, he was never harsh on me. Every time I made a mistake, he would take the


    initiative and take the me for me. Once, I liked a doll so much. So I took the money from home


    secretly and went to buy the doll. My parents realized that there was less money, so they inquired


    about it. I was so scared to admit to my mistake. It was him who stood up and took the me. He


    imed that he was the one who stole the money. That time, he was beaten up vigorously. Later, he


    could even smile at me and reassure me that he was fine. He was not hurt at all."


    The tears blurred Susan''s vision. "After that, I never touched that doll. I hid it deep down inside a


    box and told myself that I should never make such a mistake again. Otherwise, I''ll burden the


    person who is very important to me.


    "Later, I lost the doll after moving from house to house. But I remember the excruciating pain I felt at


    that moment distinctly.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "And another time..."


    Susan talked about the past ceaselessly. Julian only stayed beside her and listened to her.


    He knew that what Susan needed now was not his opinion. She just needed a listener.


    "Brother, he...¡± Susan''s hoarse voice was heard in the empty hallway.


    Julian listened to her. He could not help feeling slightly sad.


    He could only hold Susan''s hand tighter, i


    Seth waited at the side all the time, and he did not leave. He leaned against the wall and looked at


    the tightly closed door in daze.


    Unknowingly, he had clenched his fist.


    ''Jacob! We promised each other that we were going to publicize our program on the international


    tform. Now, we''ve just started our business. How could you get sick now?


    ''If... If you dare to give yourself up and die...


    ''Then I¡¯ll...


    ''I''ll go to your tomb and speak to you every day! 1


    ''Don''t you hate my bbering? I¡¯ll definitely annoy you so much so that you can¡¯t help crawling out


    of the tomb! Otherwise, I¡¯m not the Seth you know!''


    The surgery took around five hours.


    The door was still tightly closed.


    Susan talked endlessly. Her voice became slightly hoarse now.


    Julian was greatly saddened by that. He had no choice but to hold her tightly in his arms. "Susie,


    don''t talk anymore. You need to rest."


    Julian''s hug was quite warm. Suddenly, Susan became desperate and soon she was enveloped in


    immense pain.


    Her body trembled uncontrobly, and she seemed just like a frightened child.


    Julian could only hold her tightly. Then, he patted her back continuously.


    "Julian, tell me. My brother will be fine. Will he?" Susan looked at Julian eagerly.


    "Certainly." Julian nodded firmly.


    Susan bit her lower lip and said without any hesitation, "I believe you."


    She was greatly anxious, and she needed someone to give her some courage at that moment.


    Luckily, she still had Julian there with her.


    Otherwise, she did not know how she could endure that excruciating time.


    It started at noon, and evening had fallen. The sun had set, and the entire world darkened.


    Susan leaned against Julian¡¯s legs. She narrowed her eyes slightly, and she was having all kinds of


    complicated thoughts now.


    All of a sudden, the door of the operating room was opened.


    A stretcher was pushed out.


    Susan jumped out of Julian''s hug quickly.


    A few doctors left the surgical room while taking off their masks.


    Susan looked at the person on the stretcher. She was anxious and scared, and she was too afraid


    to approach that stretcher.


    ''Was the surgery...


    ''Sessful?''

 Chapter 261 Regain Consciousness

    Chapter 261 Regain Consciousness


    "Doctor, how did it go?" Susan did not dare to ask him about that. So Julian helped her ask the


    doctor.


    Susan was shocked all of a sudden.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She fixed her eyes on the doctor''s lips. She was so eager for the answer she wanted, but she was


    afraid that she might hear another answer instead.


    She was as pale as a sheet because of her great anxiety.


    Luckily, Dr. Hack was not used to beating around the bush. He said directly, "The surgery was quite


    sessful. Mr. Shelby''s vital signs are stable for the time being. But we need to closely observe


    him for three more days. After that critical period, we can truly rest assured.¡±


    When Susan heard that the surgery was sessful, she was finally relieved involuntarily.


    She could not help but be teary again.


    ''We did it! The surgery is sessful atst.¡¯


    She and her brother won the battle with a 70% sess rate.


    In the future, her brother did not have to suffer from heart disease again.


    Susan also listened to the doctor attentively regarding the fact that they needed to closely monitor


    his body condition.


    The danger was not high for the following three days, but they still needed to be extremely careful.


    "Dr. Hack, we still need you to stay here for the following three days," said Julian.


    Dr. Hack smiled. "Certainly. But Mr. Shelby needs some good rest for about a month after the


    surgery. It¡¯s better if you hire a special nurse to take care of her." i


    "Alright, no problem. I''ll go and look for one immediately." Julian took up his suggestion.


    Dr. Hack nodded. "What we need to do now is wait for him to wake up. The effects of the


    anesthesia willst for more than three hours. When the effects subside, he''ll certainly regain his


    consciousness. Just go and take a rest."


    Dr. Hack appeared rather exhausted.


    Susan looked at him and said immediately, "Thank you, Dr. Hack. Please go and take a rest."


    Dr. Hack worked for almost seven hours just to perform that surgery. He focused his entire attention


    both mentally and physically. Now he was greatly exhausted, and he could barely hold himself up.


    Dr. Hack nodded. He did not reject her suggestion. He then rubbed his temple and went to take a


    rest.


    The nurse moved Jacob to the single VIP ward.


    "Susie, your brother will only wake up after three hours. Go and take a rest first. Let Seth and me


    guard him here," said Julian.


    Susan was highly agitated all this while. Now, she became slightly sleepy after she became rxed.


    But Susan still shook her head. "I''m fine. I hope I''m the first one he sees the moment he wakes up."


    Susan looked at Jacob in his sleep gently. Then, she held one of his hands carefully.


    ''Brother, please wake up as soon as possible.


    ''Do you know how worried I am for you?''


    When Jacob was in a critical situation, Julian was not jealous of him. Now that Jacob was saved at


    last, Susan still appeared quite anxious about him.


    Julian became slightly jealous and he muttered, "If I''m sick, will you be so anxious about me too?"


    Julian thought that he had used a rather soft voice, but Susan heard him nevertheless. She could


    not help but be slightly annoyed. She threw a nce at Julian. "How could you be jealous of


    him? Don''t talk nonsense here! It''s bad luck!"


    Susan was scared to death when they performed the surgery on him. If anything happened to


    Julian, she felt that she might not be able to survive.


    ''Nonsense?'' Julian raised his eyebrows.


    "Why are you standing here doing nothing?¡± Susan was anxious. "If you said something unlucky,


    you must take back what you said. Do as I did."


    Susan faced the wall and said solemnly, "It¡¯s bad luck! I took it back!"


    After that, she looked toward Julian. "It''s your turn now."


    Julian coughed twice, but he did nothing. He felt like i t was rather... stupid.


    But Susan was still looking at him eagerly. Julian had no choice but to do as she asked, taking back


    those words.


    "That''s good." Susan soon became rxed. "If you im that you took it back, God will assume that


    they did not hear that, so you''ll be safe."


    "How could you believe that?" Julian was amused.


    "I didn''t believe it in the past. But I feel that it''s better i f we have some faiths in life." Susan¡¯s eyes


    became gentle.


    After she was pregnant, she became a gentle person. Indeed, she could abandon everything else.


    The one wish she had was that she wanted the people she cared about to be safe and healthy.


    That would be the biggest blessing.


    It was quiet in the ward.


    Susan took up Jacob''s hand again and fixed her eyes o n his pale face.


    Dr. Hack was quite urate in pinpointing the time when the effects of the anesthesia would


    subside. After three hours, Jacob''s finger started to move slightly.


    Susan reacted quickly. She could not help but be delighted and surprised. "Brother, are you awake


    now?"


    Jacob¡¯s eyshes fluttered. Then, he opened his eyes slowly.


    "Brother." Susan stood up immediately.


    "Susie." Jacob looked at her, and he could not help but smile gently.


    "Brother, are you hungry? We¡¯ve asked the hospital cafeteria to cook some porridge for you. Do you


    want m e to take some for you?" Susan asked him worriedly.


    "I''m still not hungry at the time being.¡± Susan shook her head, and her voice was rather hoarse. 2


    "Then just wait for a little while," said Susan immediately.


    After he regained his consciousness, he wanted to sit u p subconsciously.


    The minute he started moving, Susan became extremely anxious. "Brother, you just had surgery.


    The doctor said that you cannot move around. You need to lie in bed." "But..." Jacob looked at her


    sadly. "My back hurts a little after lying in bed.¡± "Listen to me!¡± Susan appeared serious. "It''s maybe


    the effects of the anesthesia. You''ll feel betterter."


    Jacob looked at Susan who seemed quite firm with her decision. He could only listen to her andy


    in bed.


    Seth was standing beside them, taking the whole scene in. He could not help but burst intoughter.


    "As expected, only you can make him listen to you. I¡¯m sure you know nothing about this. When


    he''s with me alone, he''s so reckless. After all, what I said has no effect on him.¡±


    "That''s because you always talk about nonsense most of the time,¡± said Susan calmly.


    Seth was shocked. "Do I talk about nonsense all the time? Please be reasonable here. I''m quite the


    gentleman who always speaks fluently and sensibly. There''s not a single person who listens to me


    that ims that I..."


    Jacob had just regained his consciousness. Seth was i n the mood to bber again.


    Jacob listened to him for a while. He could not help but look at him in contempt. "Shut up!"


    "Shut up! You asked me to shut up again.¡± Seth became angrier. "How ungrateful you are! Did you


    forget who carried you to the hospital from the neighborhood just now?¡±

 Chapter 262 The Reason

    Chapter 262 The Reason


    "Right, I took you all the way to the hospital and you asked me to shut up before you fainted!" Seth


    started grudgingly.


    Susan nced at him, feeling like he had an animated spirit flickering fervently behind him.


    "You - I''m so... but you... Previously I... and you..." Seth ran his mouth to his heart''s content and he


    was going t o stop when he suddenly realized something and gazed at Jacob strangely. "Oh yeah, I


    almost forgot about it! You were fine, but why did you suddenly get a n attack? Didn''t the doctor say


    that your recovery was going well a few days ago during the routine checkup?"


    Jacob squinted his eyes, aplex emotion running behind them.


    Susan was struck with a reminder and could not help asking, "Say, where¡¯s Jenny Carter?¡±


    "Jenny?" Seth was confused for a moment before he remembered. "You mean that two-faced


    b*tch?"


    That was all Seth had to say about Jenny Carter.


    Jacob rolled his eyes. "Be nice."


    "You''re still speaking up for her? You..."


    To prevent Seth from talking too much again, Jacob cut him off. "I''m not speaking for her. I just think


    that the words tumbling out of your mouth are sabotaging your status."


    "Oh, so you''re being considerate of me?" Seth was inexplicably gleeful. "That''s right. Who am I?


    How could that woman and I..."


    Susan palmed her forehead and asked weakly, "So where''s Jenny?"


    Seth was stunned once again before he said, "I don''t know. I took Jacob to hospital directly when he


    fainted. I''ve been staying here after that. No time for m e to care about Jenny Carter.¡±


    Susan looked toward Jacob. "You''ve been alright, Jacob. Jenny came and stayed for a few days


    and you got yourself in the hospital. I won¡¯t believe it if you say that these two things aren¡¯t rted


    to each other."


    Susan wore a grim look and Jacob pursed his lips to that, sighing, "Susie, since when did you turn


    so sharp?"


    "Are you calling my past self dumb?" Susan red at him. ¡°Jacob Shelby, be honest ande


    clean right now! All of us know that Jenny isn¡¯t the nicest person. You¡¯re the one who said that you''d


    keep your guard up and so I didn''t probe further and I decided to let you resolve it on your own. This


    is how you resolve it? By getting yourself admitted into the hospital? Don''t you think that you should


    exin it to me?"


    Susan stared at Jacob in all seriousness. Thetter rubbed his temples.


    "Susie, what you look like now makes me think of my disciplinary teacher in middle school.¡±


    "Jacob!" Susan could not help baring her fangs. "Stop changing the topic."


    "Okay, okay," Jacob chuckled dryly. "Since we¡¯re on this, let''s start right from the top. Susie, there¡¯s


    something I''ve never told you. You only know that Mom and Dad passed away in an ident but


    you don''t know how they passed away right?¡±


    "Is there some sort of story I don¡¯t know?" Susan widened her eyes. She was still a small girl back


    then, only understanding that her parents were not around anymore since then but could not grasp


    a deeper sense of tragedy.


    There was a wry chortle from Jacob. "Dad died from a heart attack back then and Mom didn¡¯t have


    the greatest health. Dad''s passing was a huge blow to Mom and she followed him not too long


    after.¡±


    "Dad passed from a heart disease too, so...¡± Susan had a thought she was unsure of.


    Jacob nodded at her. "Our family has had a history of hereditary cardiovascr disease (CVD) all


    this while. Grandpa and Dad passed away from the same cause. I t doesn''t show in the beginning,


    as it¡¯stent, but it''s triggered easily if there''s some major shock.¡±


    There was a bitter chuckle from Jacob before he continued. "Back when I dated Jenny and she...


    found a better choice and broke up with me, my CVD got triggered due to it. I almost went with


    Grandpa and Dad. I was lucky that you found me in time and sent m e to hospital, Susie. Then I


    was saved after the costly rescue.¡±


    "So your heart attack was triggered by this woman too!" Susan was furious.


    The doctor said that Jacob''s condition wasplicated and he must have suffered from a shock


    that he could not take.


    The shock did not only trigger his heart disease, but it also caused his mental illness as he was


    trying to deny it.


    Everything was because of Jenny Carter.


    A dab of regret shed across Susan''s eyes. If she had known, she would take a step forward and


    push the woman into the river when they were there back then.


    "She can''t take all the me." Jacob looked calm. "I believed that my system was valuable back


    then and resigned to concentrate on developing the system, but ordinary people did not know these


    things. It''s normal that she didn¡¯t believe that I could give her a future. If I could provide her more


    sense of security back then, maybe she wouldn''t have left me. Besides, once the hereditary CVD is


    latent, it''ll be triggered sooner orter. It''s good that I triggered the bomb when I was younger. My


    chances of survival would probably be lower if it happened a few decadester." "Yes but! I still


    think that Jenny is horrible!" Susan waved her fists like a child.


    Jacob let a chuckle escape him and said gently, "If I didn¡¯t meet her, I don''t know how long it''d take


    for me to recover my memories. From a certain point of view, I may have to thank her."


    "Thank her?" Susan was speechless. "Jacob, you''re too nonchnt. Why do you keep on speaking


    for her? If i t were me, I¡¯d beat her up before talking."


    Jacobughed even more. "Forget beating her up. It can¡¯t change reality and it drains our energy


    instead."


    Susan was still huffing when she asked, "So what happened this time?"


    Jacob chuckled and told her honestly, "I knew that Jenny didn¡¯te with the best intention, but I¡¯ve


    decided to fully let her go. I thought that I had control over things, but I didn''t make it."


    Casting his gaze toward the window, Jacob¡¯s voice was reminiscing. "I set up a trap, making up a


    partially fake program right in front of her. Then I saved it to a sh drive before keeping it in the


    drawer that uses her birthday as the password."


    "I left and gave her the space."


    Jacob''s smile grew bitter. "She took the bait.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 263 Latent Cardiovascular Disease

    Chapter 263 Latent Cardiovascr Disease


    Susan seemed to understand something and said probingly, "She... stole the thumb drive?"


    "Yup." Jacob nodded. "I think she''s probably gone to Joseph now."


    "You think Joseph''s behind this too?" Susan was surprised that Jacob¡¯s guess was simr to


    Julian¡¯s.


    Jacob shrugged. "I don''t go out most of the time. Other than Joseph, I''ve never offended anyone.


    It¡¯s highly usible that he¡¯s the one behind it."


    Susan gritted her teeth. "That''s too bad! Jenny must have already fled if things are like what you


    said.


    Bonus to her..."


    Jacob wore a small smile. "Not necessarily. Joseph must be ecstatic thinking that Jenny brought


    back the program, but when he opens it and realizes that it¡¯s a fake one, guess what his reaction is


    going to be?" Jacob winked.


    Susan had no idea what Joseph''s reaction would be, but Jenny Carter was a goner. She could not


    help beaming. "Jacob, you¡¯re turning evil."


    "Nah." Jacob smiled as well and it looked more sincere andposed now.


    He was saved again from the heart attack. After the life and death situation, Jacob thought that he


    had seen a lot of things. At the very least, he had fully let Jenny go, out of his mind and heart.


    Perhaps, he did not love her anymore a long time ago and what he could not put past him was the


    pleasant past that they once shared.


    Jacob would still cherish the memory of it, but the girl was no longer able to affect his emotions.


    After some time, Jacob mentioned that he was hungry. Sending someone to pick up some porridge


    from the cafeteria, Susan and the rest of them in the ward actually ate it together.


    "Jacob, the doctor said that you can only have porridge for now as you''re still too weak. I''ll make


    you some soup in three days. It''ll help your wound heal," Susan said while she took the porridge.


    "Sure." Jacob could only agree.


    "Also..." Susan was speaking when suddenly, she opened her mouth and yawned.


    "Susie," Jacob called, "You''ve spent nearly the whole day here. There are nurses around the


    hospital. You should go back and rest."


    ¡°No way," Susan said, yawning, "The doctor said that you still have three days of the critical period. I


    have t o stay by your side."


    "Your baby needs to rest even if you don''t. Listen to m e and be good," Jacob persuaded.


    After a moment of dilemma, Susan spoke up, "The doctor did mention that there''s an empty room


    next door. I¡¯ll go take a nap there. If you need anything, I cane over instantly."


    "You..." Jacob was going to say more when Susan red at him. "That''s all. No chasing me away."


    "Okay." Jacob could only agree to it.


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you next door," Julian said, getting u P-


    "Mm." A hum came from Susan. Her eyelids felt so heavy that she could barely keep them open.


    After sending Susan next door for her nap and patiently waiting for her to be asleep, Julian exited


    the room softly. When he returned to Jacob''s ward, thetter was looking out the window while Seth


    was sleeping like a log on the couch next to him.


    Hearing the noise and turning around to see Julian, Jacob smiled. "Susie''s asleep already?"


    "Yeah. She''s worn out for the day." Julian went to Jacob''s bed. His lips parted and closed again,


    hesitant to speak.


    "What is it? You can be forward with your thoughts." Jacob nced at Julian strangely.


    Julian focused his gaze and asked, "You said that... your family has a history of CVD?"


    "Yes, I..." Jacob started and suddenly understood the meaning behind Julian''s words. He looked


    unnerved a s well. "You mean?"


    Julian smiled wryly. "I''m worried. Will Susie havetent CVD too? I''d like to hear more from you."


    Jacob¡¯s expression turned solemn at once. "All I know about the hereditary heart disease is that it


    started from my grandpa''s generation. My grandpa only had m y dad and then me and Susie.


    Among these three generations, Grandpa, Dad, and I all had heart attacks. From the looks of it, it


    seems that the CVD is onlytent in the men of our family."


    "Not necessarily so," Julian pointed out sharply. "Your grandpa only had your dad. He didn¡¯t have a


    daughter. We don''t know for sure if daughters will inherit the condition. With regards to you and


    Susie, your CVD showed, while it''s unknown for Susie! If it''s like what you said, the heart disease''s


    incubation period is strongly dormant and no one will know of its presence until thest moment,


    Susie could possibly have it too.¡±


    Julian¡¯s analysis made Jacob restless.


    In the past, he had always thought that the condition was only limited to the males in the family. In


    addition, Susan did not show any symptoms after all these years. That was why Jacob had never


    thought of it.


    Now that Julian was mentioning it, Jacob panicked out of the blue.


    This meant that Susie actually had a high chance of carryingtent CVD too.


    Jacob had suffered from it, knowing firsthand how dangerous the condition was. He was rather


    indifferent when it was himself, but when he thought of Susie possibly suffering from the same pain,


    he was appalled.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "So nothing wille up in the examinations before the disease res up?" Julian asked.


    Jacob chuckled dryly. "Nothing! Otherwise, I wouldn''t be the only one scraping past death out of the


    three generations."


    Susie... Worry shed in Julian''s eyes and he asked further, "You had the heart attack previously


    because you got a shock?"


    Jacob thought about it before answering, "I think it''s also due to over-exhaustion. I locked myself in


    during that period of time and wrote the program while disregarding time."


    Julian nodded.


    Pressing his lips together, Jacob suddenly turned to Julian. "If Susie has CVD too and will get a


    heart attack at any time, you..."


    "I''ll go through it with her," Julian answered calmly.


    There was no hesitation in his reply and it soothed Jacob but he continued speaking. "But you


    should know that it¡¯s hereditary. Your children might carry the same condition... Even when you


    don''t mind, your family..."


    "Susie¡¯s my wife. It''s my duty to take good care of her,¡± Julian said promptly.

 Chapter 264 Suddenly Missing You

    Chapter 264 Suddenly Missing You


    "Can I trust you?¡± Jacob locked his gaze on Julian.


    Meeting eyes, Julian spoke with conviction. "Susan is more important than my life.¡±


    He was serious. There was no hint of a joke in his words.


    Jacob remained looking at him for a beat before he nodded. ¡°Okay, I trust you. But you have my


    words. If you hurt Susie one day, I won¡¯t hesitate to take her away from you. You should know that I


    now have the ability to!¡±


    There was a tinge of dominance when Jacob got to the end of his deration. Aftering back


    from death¡¯s grip and recovering his past memory, Jacob was now much stronger than he was prior.


    Susan was his most important person. He would never allow anyone to hurt her, not even Julian.


    Julian could not help scoffing. "I won¡¯t give you that chance."


    "I hope." Jacob shifted his gaze to the window and suddenly said in a low tone, "Don¡¯t tell Susie our


    spection for now."


    "I know." Julian''s expression turned grim as well.


    There was a humorless chuckle from Jacob and he looked caught in between. "Actually, it better to


    trigger the disease as early as possible. Dad had a heart attack when he was fifty and died on the


    spot. Grandpa¡¯s was when he was fifty-three and he passed there and then too. The younger the


    age is when the heart attack strikes, the stronger the body is to fight. The chance of survival is


    actually higher." 1


    "But we can''t be sure if Susie actually hastent CVD and with how random the attack is, we won''t


    be able t o control it." Julian supplied, worry tinging the bottom of his deep eyes.


    "We can only wait for now." Jacob pressed his lips together. "I only wish for Susie to be safe when


    she gives birth.¡±


    There was a squeeze in Julian''s heart. He was distraught about the same thing.


    Delivering a baby was basically flirting with death for a woman. If Susie''s heart disease picked that


    time to b e triggered, the consequences... were unimaginable!


    Julian gritted his teeth. "Maybe we shouldn''t have this child."


    His heart was quivering when he said it.


    The baby could already move now and it could interact with him. It was already a tiny life of its own.


    He and Susie were anticipating the arrival of this new life.


    If, however, Susie''sbor triggered the cardiovascr disease, Julian was not sure if he could take


    the aftermath.


    Moreover, the disease was hereditary ording to Jacob. If their children had it too, would they


    hate him and Susie for bringing them into this world?


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Once he considered the possibility of their children hating them, Julian was rendered helpless no


    matter how powerful and influential he was.


    "Don''t want the child?¡± Jacob was rmed. "No way, Susie loves children. She''ll go crazy."


    "But I''m more afraid of Susie getting in danger." Julian''s voice was a little hoarse. "How am I


    supposed to live if something happens to her duringbor?"


    The raging emotions in Julian¡¯s orbs stunned Jacob. H e clenched his jaw. Susie came first, then


    the baby. Of course, he did not want anything to happen to her.


    Perhaps not wanting the baby was a safer route, but what if the disease was only inherited by men


    and Susie was fine? She had been yearning for this child too!


    "Julian, calm down." Jacob inhaled deeply. "Things aren¡¯t as bad yet. We should first determine the


    possibility of Susie having OVD, yeah? If you know any experts in this field, you can ask them about


    it, if it''s possible for this type of heart disease to only be inherited by males and not females - or


    maybe if it just stops being passed down."


    "I''ll ask them.¡± Julian nodded.


    "Also, before my heart attack, for two consecutive days, my heart rate was over the roof and I had


    palpitations from time to time. I felt blood rushing up t o my head too and felt groggy. If simr


    conditions appear on Susie, admit her to the hospital at once." Jacob looked grim.


    "I understand." Julian took note of it seriously as well.


    At the end of their conversation, both men fell into silence with worry brooding deep in their eyes.


    The unease was all because of the woman both of them cared about.


    When Susan woke up the next day in high spirits, she went to see Jacob early in the morning.


    "Jacob, did you sleep wellst night?" she asked carefully.


    "Pretty good. Julian kept mepany for the night," Jacob answered with a chortle.


    When he looked at Susan now, he tucked the anxiousness away in his heart and reced it with


    gentle fondness.


    "Ah, thank you for that." Susan beamed sweetly at Julian andnded a soft kiss on his cheek.


    "Only one kiss?" Julian looked at her with a grin.


    Smacking her lips together, Susan pecked his other cheek as well. "What about now?"


    "eptable." Julian''s smile was kind.


    "eptable? Don''t you get too greedy." Susan


    yfully red at him.


    Looking at her endearing exuberance, there was an inexplicable panic that took over Julian for no


    reason.


    His Susie was so dear. He honestly could not imagine losing this woman one day. No! He could


    never ept that possibility.


    When Jacob underwent the surgery, the doctor said that there was a seventy percent sess. He


    could repress his nerves and provide Susie his support then. What if the person undergoing the


    surgery was Susie? What if the person with the seventy percent chance of sess was Susie...


    Julian could not be certain if he could push through it.


    You could say that he was selfish or cold, but Jacob was never as important as Susie was to him.


    When Julian looked like he was silently in pain, Susan blinked. "Hey, are you mad? I can give you


    another kiss if that''s what you want, you petty person.¡±


    Susan was leaning in for another peck as she spoke when Julian suddenly stood up and swept


    Susan into his embrace strongly.


    His hug came so suddenly that Susan was stupefied. She hugged him back despite the


    puzzlement.


    "Julian, what''s the matter?"


    Julian hugged her in silence for a while, taking in the shampoo fragrance on her hair.


    "What''s up?" Susan asked again.


    "Nothing." Julian let go of her, his emotions quieting down. "I just suddenly miss you after not seeing


    you for one night."

 Chapter 265 The New Caretaker

    Chapter 265 The New Caretaker


    Julian¡¯s sudden honeyed words made Susan blush instantly. She lightly punched his chest and


    peered at Jacob meekly.


    Julian was unbelievable. Jacob was still here and he was suddenly spewing embarrassing lines.


    "Ah, feel free to go ahead. I¡¯m a single bachelor now, but I''m no Seth Leeds. I can still handle a little


    PDA," Jacob quipped with a smile.


    "Jacob, stop teasing!¡± Susan cried.


    "I''m not," Jacobughed, perfectly concealing the fret i n his eyes.


    He knew why Julian acted out of the norm just now. The worry in him was no less than his, but they


    would be the only two people shouldering the distress. It was not a good time for Susie to find out


    about it now.


    "Breakfast¡¯s here!" Seth entered through the door with bags in his hands. "Mama Jean made them


    and sent them here specifically. I met her at the entrance and volunteered to take them in."


    "Jacob, you can only have porridge today too. I¡¯ll feed you." Susan picked up the porridge to


    carefully feed him.


    "Susie, I can do it myself..." "Don''t push it. Leave it to me." Susan ignored his resistance and fed


    him breakfast personally.


    Unable to stop her, Jacob spoke after finishing the porridge. "Susie, I have at least a month in the


    hospital. It''s not good for you to keep staying here when you''re pregnant. You have to go home


    later. No buts and no keeping mepany here anymore."


    "But..."


    ¡°Susie, be good." Julian looked serious. "Taking care of someone is a tiring job. You should consider


    our baby i f not yourself.¡±


    Julian had always been cautious with anything to do with Susan. Moreover, she could have a heart


    attack anytime now. ording to Jacob, fatigue could trigger the condition and Susie was currently


    pregnant. He could not take the risk.


    Both Jacob and Julian looked dead serious. Susan¡¯s gaze flitted between both of them and she


    finally conceded. "Fine. I¡¯ll go back today but you can''t stay alone in the ward. I¡¯m not here and


    Julian and Seth still have lots of things to do. Julian, we should get a caretaker."


    "Don¡¯t worry. I''ve already asked my personal assistant to look for a reliable caretaker. Someone


    should being over today," said Julian.


    "Then I''ll leave after the caretaker arrives," Susan replied.


    Exchanging looks, Jacob and Julian could only nod in agreement.


    "You can stay for now, but you have to leave after the caretakeres," Julian stated strictly.


    "I know, I know." Susan stuck her tongue out at him.


    As they spoke, she looked skeptically at both men. " But you two are acting strange today. Are you


    keeping something from me?"


    "No, you''re thinking too much," Julian answered on reflex.


    "But my sixth sense is tingling and it''s telling me that you two must have some secret." Susan¡¯s


    gaze went back and forth between the men. "When I wasn¡¯t aroundst night, did you two..."


    Susan suddenly wore a strange smile that only a fujoshi would understand.


    "They what?" Seth asked curiously.


    Julian and Jacob who knew her well enough looked aghast with thetter knocking her head. "What


    are you even thinking!"


    "Ow, ow, ow!" Susan rubbed her forehead and looked a t Jacob like she was wronged.


    "Act all you want, you drama queen." Jacob rolled his eyes but his hand had still gone to rub the


    spot for his sister.


    "Hehe, you¡¯re the best," Susan said cutely as she tilted her head up to enjoy the massage.


    "tter me as you wish, I won¡¯t be tricked," Jacob said but his hand did not stop the ministration.


    While they spoke, a crisp voice came from the door.


    "Hi, is this Jacob Shelby¡¯s ward?"


    Susan went to the door to check only to be greeted by a pretty girl standing there.


    "You¡¯re..." she inquired in a startle.


    "I''m here to be Mr. Shelby¡¯s 24-hour caretaker.¡± The girl wore a wide smile. "I''m not in the wrong


    room, am I?¡±


    "You''re the caretaker?¡± Susan was surprised.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was mainly because the girl was too young. She looked like she was in her early twenties and her


    smile was still youthful and lively. Anyone would believe her if she said that she was a college


    student.


    Julian frowned. "I remember the caretaker we asked for is a woman around fifty years old.¡±


    "You mean Mary?" The girl looked at Julian with a bashful smile. "She wasing but she caught a


    feverst night. With how high the wage for the caretaker i s, she wanted to push through ande


    today. I thought that it was not a big deal and came in her ce, asking her to rest."


    Julian¡¯s frown was etched deeper. It was not that he was biased, but a caretaker was naturally more


    experienced with age. The girl still looked like a child. Could she take care of someone properly?


    Sensing his hesitation, the girl spoke up, "Hmm, you guys can let me try it out for the day. If you


    don''t think I can do it, then you can switch to someone else. Is that okay?"


    The girl looked sincere, so Susan agreed. "Sure, try it out for today then. If we don''t think you''re fit


    though, we''ll opt for someone else."


    The girl was adorable and Susan had a good first impression of her, but her older brother''s health


    came first.


    "Don¡¯t worry!" the girl grinned. "I''ll do my best to take care of Mr. Shelby."


    The girl put down her backpack and got to work.


    First getting some hot water, she carefully adjusted the temperature before fetching a clean towel to


    help Jacob rinse his mouth and face.


    Her movements were fluid and smooth, like she had done it more than enough times.


    The girl lookedpletely natural and at ease, but Jacob was restless.


    "Mr. Shelby, did you have any water in the morning?" asked the girl.


    "No," he answered.


    "Here, finish this ss of water.¡± The girl passed him a ss.


    Jacob frowned. He liked vorful things and hated in water the most.


    "Add some sugar to it,¡± he said.


    The girl shook his head. "No. I''ve asked the doctor in advance. You have to watch your sodium and


    sugar intake during your recovery period. Mild vors."


    "Then just add a pinch.¡± Jacob narrowed his brows.


    He was utterly uninterested in a ss of in drinking water.


    "Nope. If you add it each time, it¡¯ll umte to a significant amount. Have this ss of water." The


    girl looked at Jacob seriously.

 Chapter 266 A Sturdy Woman

    Chapter 266 A Sturdy Woman


    "And if I don¡¯t?" Jacob''s temper rose.


    He looked aloof but he was a stubborn one. Other than Susan, no one in this world could fight him.


    Seth, for example, was a victim of his willful character. As he watched Jacob being obstinate again,


    he could not help casting a sympathetic nce at the girl.


    In spite of it, the girl was not affected. She raised the ss quietly, not saying anything.


    With a slight furrow of his brows, Jacob looked back a t her in silence as well.


    Ten minutes, twenty minutes, half an hour... The water cooled several times as the minutes ticked


    by and the girl reced it with warm water before raising the ss once more beside Jacob.


    After half an hour, Jacob did feel a little thirsty. After a small fight with himself, he said coldly, ¡°Give it


    to m e."


    "Okay, Mr. Shelby.¡± A dazzling smile split the girl¡¯s face as she fed Jacob water in practiced ease


    before she went away to peel and cut the fruit that Susan had brought.


    "It''s her.¡± Susan took in the situation and pped her hands in thrill.


    Someone actually could handle her older brother''s temper! She would never swap her out now even


    if someone asked for it.


    "What? It''s her?" Jacob looked frosty. "Susie, get me a substitute."


    "Jacob, I think she¡¯s fine," Susan said with a chuckle." I''ll be worried instead if we get a


    recement."


    Jacob red at Susan before turning away from her with a huff.


    The young girl was cutting fruit when Susan slid over t o her and asked with a smile, "Um, how do I


    address you?"


    "Anna. Just call me Anna, miss," Anna said sweetly.


    The girl was diligent and swift when she worked and did not give in blindly to the patient. Susan was


    growing happier with the caretaker.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Miss, do you want an apple slice?" Anna stabbed a few toothpicks into the sliced apples and


    pushed them to Susan.


    "Sure, thanks!" Susan took a piece.


    "I want one too,¡± Jacob said coldly.


    "You can¡¯t have it. It¡¯s too cold for fruit now that it''s winter. If you want to, have it at noon. I cut them


    up for the guests," Anna replied without turning around.


    Jacob was rendered speechless.


    Ah, times when Jacob was countered into silence... Sethughed heartily and sprawled on the table


    when he saw the former''s frustrated front.


    Jacob was affronted, picking up an apple piece and throwing it toward Seth.


    Seth was still cackling when he avoided the fruit." This is hrious. Jacob, serves you right! I see


    that there''s someone else who can tackle you other than Susan!¡¯¡¯


    "Susie, I want a recement!" Unable to see a gloating Seth, Jacob made another request.


    "Jacob, Anna''s taking care of you so well. You¡¯ll hurt her feelings if you keep asking for a


    substitution," Susan replied with a chortle.


    Jacob was taken aback before he glimpsed at Anna. She was smiling, but there was a hint of


    sadness in her expression.


    After a moment of hesitation, Jacob mped his mouth.


    "Anna, Jacob doesn''t mean anything bad. He''s just spoiled," Susan exined.


    A honeyed beam stretched the corners of Anna¡¯s lips." I understand. My grandpa is like Mr. Shelby.


    He¡¯s also a tough one. I won''t mind."


    "That¡¯s good," Susan smiled. "We''ll leave him to you for the month then."


    "Thank you, miss." There was a delighted glint shing in Anna¡¯s eyes.


    The caretaker went above and beyond what Susan wished for. After staying for a while, she left


    feeling that her brother was in good hands.


    Julian sent Susan home while Seth went back to attend to work. The ward was then left with Jacob


    and Anna.


    Jacob shot an icy nce at Anna. "I''m taking a nap. Don¡¯t pester me."


    "Okay, Mr. Shelby,¡± Anna said in a mild manner and sat aside with some wool to begin knitting


    quietly.


    Jacob raised his brows but closed his eyes to take a nap withoutmenting.


    Sometimeter when he woke up, Anna remained where she had been sitting and was still quietly


    knitting.


    The rare winter sunlight was coincidentally cast on her, painting a warm and soft picture.


    Jacob narrowed his eyes, suddenly annoyed by the warmth. He spoke up frigidly, "Were you hired


    to be a caretaker or to knit?"


    Anna paused before she quickly put away the wool and said, "Sorry!"


    Jacob merely replied with a scoff.


    "Mr. Shelby, the doctor came in just now. He said that it¡¯s been twelve hours since your surgery and


    you should urinate as soon as possible. Since you¡¯re awake now, should we try it in the toilet?"


    Anna said genuinely.


    Jacob was once again speechless.


    Why did it feel so odd for a youngdy about twenty years old to be talking to him about urinating so


    indifferently? Moreover, he had just reprimanded her just now. Was it normal for her to recover so


    swiftly? 1


    "Let''s go, I''ll help you up," Anna said.


    There was a crease of brows from Jacob, but Anna was already moving him up when he was going


    to speak. Jacob looked at her with a slight perturbation while Anna did not show signs of moving


    away.


    He could only get off the bed slowly with her support.


    "Here, careful." Anna helped him to the washroom carefully.


    She was going to continue inside when Jacob looked nervous. "What are you doing? Wait outside,


    I''ll go in o n my own!"


    "Mr. Shelby, you''re still very weak now. You need someone to support you. Don''t worry, I''m a


    professional." Anna gazed at Jacob before she was struck with a realization. "Mr. Shelby, are you


    embarrassed?"


    Jacob''s gaze was scanning Anna like a de. Thetter showed a small smile. "It¡¯s okay. You''re a


    patient. I don''t mind."


    This woman...


    Jacob was going crazy. She did not mind but he minded, okay?!


    "Come on.¡± Anna was already helping him inside. She then pulled his pants zipper down, unfazed.


    "Wait, hold on!" Left with thestyer, Jacob panicked. He had never met a woman as bold as


    Anna.


    ¡°Don''t move. I''ll do it myself!" Jacob said frantically.


    Anna blinked and suddenly thought that Jacob''s panicked state was a little amusing. He looked


    distant all the time, but he was surprisingly shy now.


    "Okay." Anna held back her chuckle and said, "Help yourself then. I won¡¯t look."


    She kept her arms on Jacob with her gaze directed elsewhere.


    It was only then that Jacob rxed slightly and slowly began to do what he was supposed to.

 Chapter 267 An Accident

    Chapter 267 An ident


    Listening to the sloshing sound, Anna could not help blushing.


    She spoke with confidence, but it was her first time listening to a grown man answer nature¡¯s call.


    She did not even know what she should do if Jacob did want her help just now.


    She kept her eyes away, trying hard to soothe her nerves. Suddenly, a cockroach inched out idly


    from the sink. 1


    Anna''s eyes bulged immediately.


    Jesus Christ, she was terrified of roaches!


    ''Damn you, cockroach. Stay there, don''t move. Don¡¯te over, don''t you dare!''


    Despite Anna''s prayer, the cockroach made its way over leisurely.


    Anna¡¯s eyes widened impossibly and amidst her fearful gaze, the cockroach did a little split at the


    edge of the sink and plopped down to her shoes.


    "AH!" The fear that came from within her soul made Anna shriek on the spot. All her mind could


    think of was to flee.


    Her hands loosened their hold and Jacob who was halfway through his urination was thrown off


    guard.


    "What are you doing?¡± he growled and pulled up his underwear reflexively. However, his body that


    had just gone through surgery was too weak to handle the motion and he staggered while standing.


    "Mr. Shelby! Sorry, sorry!" Anna quickly supported Jacob.


    Unaware of the crisis, the cockroach crawled up her pants.


    It served to distress Anna even more as she shook her leg subconsciously to prompt the roach


    down. It continued to clutch her pants, however, and the slippery toilet floor made the girl slip.


    To her horror, she was still holding onto Jacob.


    "You..." Jacob frowned from the tug, but he was already hauled down by Anna before he could say


    anything.


    Uh oh!


    Anna was shocked and twisted her body during thest minute toe under Jacob.


    "Ah!" Falling on the floor in addition to a grown man''s weight on top of her, Anna cried out in pain.


    Jacob was speechless, wanting to stand up, but he could not even find strength in his legs.


    Anna wanted to get up as well, but with a person above her, she dared not push him away either.


    "Mr. Shelby, try to maneuver yourself slowly to lie on the floor. I''ll get up first and help you up. is that


    fine with you?" Anna said after a few deep breaths. Her face was flushed like a ripe tomato.


    What a tragedy. She had pulled Jacob along in her fall and his... his pants zipper was not even


    pulled up. 1


    "Okay." Jacob looked at her speechlessly but nodded i npliance anyway.


    With Anna¡¯s help, he slowly leaned toward the side, but halfway through the motion, Anna cried out


    again.


    "What is it this time?" Jacob red at her.


    With a cough, Anna''s face grew redder. "Mr. Shelby, I think my sweater got caught on your pants


    zipper..."


    "... Then get it out quick."


    "Yes, yes. I''ll do that now." Anna lowered her head nervously and tried to unravel her sweater from


    the zipper.


    "Faster," Jacob urged impatiently.


    "Right now,ing up now,¡± Anna could only respond.


    While Anna was busy with her sweater and Jacob''s zipper, a crisp voice rang out.


    "Jacob, Anna, I''m here to deliver your lunches."


    The named ones widened their eyes.


    "Susie, wait..." Jacob had just spoken and Susan was already at the door.


    She was dumbstruck when she saw the scene in the


    washroom.


    What - what was going on?


    Jacob was on Anna looking disheveled and his pants were unzipped while Anna''s head was


    lowered like she was busy with something. Oh god! 1


    Susan turned around instantly. "I didn''t see anything, Jacob, really!"


    "Miss Shelby, you - you¡¯ve misunderstood..." Anna''s face was flushed as she tried to exin the


    situation.


    "It''s fine. I really didn¡¯t see anything. I¡¯ll leave lunch here. You guys can - um, you guys can


    continue?" Susan said and was going to slip away. 1


    "Stand right there." Jacob looked at her with gritted teeth. "Didn¡¯t you see that we both fell? Come


    help me up!"


    "Huh? A fall?" Susan was stunned before rushing in to help her brother up without a second of


    hesitation.


    With Susan''s help, Anna got her sweater out of the zipper shortly and both of them finally


    separated.


    Half an hourter, Susan fed Jacob his lunch while she looked choked withughter.


    Jacob found it increasingly difficult to eat. 1


    He gazed at Susan forlornly. "Do you want to justugh it out?"


    "No need, I don''t feel likeughing at all. I¡¯m serious,"


    Susan said seriously.


    Jacob just watched her in silence.


    Holding herself back and failing, Susan put the lunch down and went aside to cackle to her heart''s


    content.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Both Jacob and Anna were speechless.


    "Mr. Shelby, I¡¯ll feed you." Anna put down her lunch and went to the man.


    "It''s fine. Anna. I said that I''ll feed him. Take your lunch." Susan came over, but once she saw the


    two of them, she turned away and began guffawing.


    Jacob could not help rolling his eyes.


    Awkward for the minute, Anna adjusted herself and fed him meticulously.


    After what happened just now, Jacob felt a lingering fear toward Anna butparing her to the


    guffawing Susan, he preferred the former.


    The lunch ended with Susan''s cackle as the background music.


    Jacob looked at her in despair. "Stillughing?"


    "I''m done." Susan reeled in herughter, but when she met Jacob''s eyes, her lips parted and


    stretched up involuntarily.


    Jacob rolled his eyes again.


    "How rare is it that I get to see something so sensational and I didn¡¯t snap a photo! What a waste,"


    Susan said while keeping herughter in check.


    Jacob could not stand her anymore. "Go back now since you¡¯re done with lunch! The chauffeur''s


    waiting outside. His patience must be wearing thin."


    "Okay, okay, I¡¯ll leave you two alone." Susan covered her mouth and turned to leave in a hurry.


    Watching her retreating back, her shoulders were still shaking uncontrobly.


    Once Susan left, the atmosphere turned awkward.


    "Mr. Shelby, I''m so sorry..." Anna said guiltily.


    Jacob looked at her with a huff. "Nothing to be sorry about. I¡¯ll ask for a substitution after today


    anyway." 1


    A substitution... Anna could not help paling.


    She panicked and started. "Mr. Shelby, I know that I was at fault today. I guarantee that it won''t


    happen again. Please, don''t send me away."


    "Again? If you see another cockroach again? Can you make sure you won''t do it once more?"


    Jacob questioned coldly.


    He had always been annoyed by people who only knew how to scream without doing anything.


    "I... I guarantee," Anna said through gritted teeth.


    "We''ll talk about it when you''ve done it," Jacob sneered.


    After what he had gone through with Jenny, he was uninterested in weak delicate women like this


    and


    was even a little put-off.


    He had obviously categorized Anna into the same group too.

 Chapter 268 I Want A Substitution

    Chapter 268 I Want A Substitution


    "Mr. Shelby! If I can prove it to you, can you consider not sending me away?" Anna looked at Jacob


    seriously.


    "We''ll see then," he replied emotionlessly.


    "Okay, I understand," Anna answered, still serious.


    Jacob side-eyed her without saying more. Whatever it was, he had made up his mind to dismiss the


    woman.


    As the day went on, Anna took care of Jacob to her best ability and did not blunder any more.


    Jacob¡¯s expression remained icy, not showing her any other emotions.


    When night came, it was still freezing in February.


    "Mr. Shelby." Anna stood beside Jacob holding a pair o f knee guards. "I just knitted these wool


    knee guards today. You''re weak now and the knees get cold the easiest. Wear them when you


    sleep at night. They''ll stay warm.¡±


    Jacob could not help raising his brows at the ugly knee guards in Anna''s hands. So the woman was


    knitting these during the day.


    "Don''t think that I won¡¯ty you off because of this." Jacob stared at her.


    Anna was saddened but she still said, "I don¡¯t mean it like that. I just think that..."


    "Okay, leave them here. Take your break on the side. Don''t disturb me," Jacob said coldly.


    Anna could only make a small hum of agreement and ce the knee guards on the nightstand


    before padding away softly.


    Jacob did not even spare the knitted wool a nce as hey down to sleep directly.


    Anna''s eyes dimmed a little before she perked herself up again quickly.


    ''Anna, you have got to cheer up and work hard. Mary got a fever but her grandson Jacky is


    undergoing his operation soon and needs a lot of money.¡¯


    The payment for this caretaker job was three times higher than what the market offered. She could


    make a lot of money in a month and that could lift some burdens off Mary.


    Thinking about it, Anna sighed. She would have taken some money with her when she ran away


    from home this time if she had known. At least she would be able to help Mary and Jacky then. Yet,


    she left out her temper and did not bring anything.


    When she came to Ningcheng City, she was nearly abducted and sold off by human traffickers by


    the road. It was Mary who saved her and gave her a shelter. Hence, she had to help when it came


    to Jacky.


    ''Jacky, don''t worry. I¡¯ll definitely earn your medical fee for you.'' Anna quietly encouraged herself and


    went to the washroom.


    It was all that stupid cockroach¡¯s fault that Jacob got mad at her. She swore that she was going to


    find it today!


    After a long search in the washroom, Anna finally saw the culprit again in a damp corner. Her reflex


    was to scream but she held herself back.


    "Answer me, were you the roach from noon?" She red at the cockroach.


    The cockroach, as expected, was silent.


    "Not speaking up? So you''re admitting it, yeah? It¡¯s you then!" Anna spoke to herself before picking


    up the courage and shakily extended her hand toward the offensive insect.


    She promised Mr. Shelby that she would face her fear of cockroaches. As long as she could do it,


    she could possibly keep the job.


    Anna stretched her palm and braced herself, catching the roach with a m. The cockroach


    wriggled in her grip and the nauseating sensation made Anna feel like throwing it away.


    Once she recalled her promise, however, she suppressed the disgust and red at the insect.


    The next day when Jacob woke up, he was greeted with Anna¡¯s bright and dazzling smile.


    What was the woman grinning about? Jacob was puzzled.


    "Mr. Shelby, you''re awake." Anna presented a mineral water bottle from her back that housed a


    living cockroach.


    "What are you doing?¡± Jacob looked at her speechlessly.


    Anna blinked. "I caught this roach and put it in the bottle myself. Mr. Shelby, I''m not scared of


    cockroaches anymore. If you don''t believe me, I can put it on my hand..."


    Anna was going to pick the roach out as she spoke.


    "No need." Jacob stopped her subconsciously.


    "Are you sure?" Anna looked at him with an expression that seemed like regret.


    Jacob peered at her doubtfully. It could be an illusion, but just now he felt like a devil''s tail was


    wagging behind Anna.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    When he snapped out of it, Anna was back to her sincere and earnest self.


    It must be an illusion then, Jacob thought.


    "Mr. Shelby, then... can I stay?" Anna stared at Jacob unblinkingly.


    Jacob scoffed, "No."


    Anna was taken aback. "Mr. Shelby, you said that as long as I can do it, you''ll keep me." "I said that


    we''ll see when you did it. Did I say that I''d let you stay when you did it?" Jacob rolled his eyes."


    Don''t overthink it."


    Anna bit her lips, her eyes misty with tears. "Mr. Shelby, I really need this job. Please, help me..."


    She looked utterly pitiful, but Jacob grew more irked. Why was this woman ying the sympathy


    card just like Jenny!


    ¡°Keep your cheap tears,¡± Jacob said in disgust. "This doesn¡¯t work on me."


    Doesn''t work?


    Anna blinked and saw the hidden disgust in Jacob''s eyes. She wiped her tears swiftly and spoke


    like nothing happened, "Okay, I won''t cry anymore if Mr. Shelby doesn¡¯t like it. Just please don''t


    chase me away."


    The instant change caught Jacob unaware. His jaw dropped.


    What? The woman swapped her emotions so fast! Where was the pity? The sad puppy look? Her


    tears? They were all gone in a second!


    Did she graduate from acting school?


    Nevermind, these had nothing to do with him. What mattered to Jacob was that he was going to


    rece her!


    He mentioned it to Susan when she came overter in the day.


    "Susie! I want a substitution! I agreed to try her out for one day yesterday and it¡¯s been a day now. I


    don''t think she fits the bill,¡± Jacob said directly.


    Susan was stunned for a beat and looked at Anna. Thetter sat there looking earnest.


    "Jacob." Susan coughed and said, "Are you angry about what happened yesterday? It was an


    ident and Anna has already reflected on it to me. Besides, she has already ovee her fear of


    cockroaches and guarantees that she won''t do it again. Just forgive her for this one."


    Overall, Susan was quite happy with Anna. After all, what happened was just an ident. She even


    pushed to cushion her brother and she tried hard to ovee her fear after that, vowing not to do it


    ever again.

 Chapter 269 Dr. Andrew

    Chapter 269 Dr. Andrew


    Jacob was dumbfounded. He red at Anna, "When did you contact Susie?"


    Anna was just about to exin when Susan interrupted, "Jacob, I''m the one who contacted her and


    asked her to report to me."


    Jacob looked at Susan, then looked at Anna. He suddenly felt aggrieved, "I don¡¯t care, I want


    someone else!"


    "Recently, the housekeeping market has been a little tense. It won¡¯t be easy to find someone else,"


    Susan said. "Jacob, how about this? Wait for another three days. If you still want to use someone


    else after three days, I''ll find someone for you."


    Jacob looked at Susan speechlessly.


    How badly could the market be doing? To the point where the Shaw Corporation could not even find


    a housekeeper?


    For some reason, Susan seemed to like Anna.


    Jacob was quiet, so Susan pleaded, "Jacob."


    Jacob could not stand it. "Fine, fine. Then, I''ll wait for three days. Three dayster, you must get


    someone else for me."


    "Okay." Susan agreed happily. Then, she winked cheekily, "By then, perhaps you won¡¯t want to


    change


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    anymore.¡±


    Jacob simply gave her a cold snort.


    When Susan left, Anna sent her out.


    "Ms. Shelby, thank you so much. If it wasn''t for you, I definitely would''ve been chased out already,"


    Anna said thankfully.


    Susan smiled at her, "No need to thank me, Jacky is quite a pitiful child. If youplete this


    month''s job properly, I will personally pay for 30k of his medical bills."


    Anna was shocked, "Ms. Shelby, you knew everything?"


    She had never talked about Jacky before. Evidently, Susan investigated her background.


    "Of course," Susan smiled. "Naturally, I would want to make sure that my brother is in good hands. I


    empathize with your desire to help Mary and Jacky, and I am quite satisfied with how well you took


    care o f my brother, so I don''t mind helping you out a little. However, three days is my limit. If Jacob


    still doesn''t want to hire you after three days, there''s nothing I can do to help."


    "I understand, Ms. Shelby. I will work hard," Anna said quickly.


    "Well, that''s great then," Susan said, then nced at her. "You''re from the North, right? Quite a


    heavy ent you''ve got there."


    Anna was shocked but tried to hide it, "Ye... yes." "No need to be scared," Susan smiled, "I''m not


    interested in your real identity. I just need to know that you have no ill intentions towards my brother


    and that you have a good personality.¡±


    Anna was relieved and she quickly promised, "Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Shelby. I have no bad intentions at


    all. I will definitely take good care of Mr. Shelby."


    "Work hard." Susan patted her shoulder encouragingly and left.


    Anna watched Susan leave and finally let loose of her tensed spine.


    Mrs. Shaw was not someone to be trifled with.


    If she had any ill intentions towards Jacob, it would probably be exposed right away.


    Fortunately, this time, she really wanted to take good care of Jacob and earn Jacky''s medical fees.


    It was just that Jacob who was difficult to deal with.


    With just three days left, would she be able to gain his trust?


    After leaving the hospital, Susan looked at the clear sky and sighed.


    In the second trimester of her pregnancy, her body felt much lighter than it did during the first


    trimester. She wanted to spend more time with Jacob, but he would not let her stay for more than


    half an hour.


    Besides, it would be boring to go back home...


    Susan blinked, and she suddenly had an idea.


    After getting into the car, Susan told the driver, "Go to Lanyard."


    She felt pretty good today, so she wanted to surprise Julian.


    How would he react to seeing her?


    Everyone in Lanyard knew Susan.


    Susan easily passed through security and arrived at the entrance of the CEO¡¯s office.


    "Mrs. Shaw." The secretaries stood up to greet her.


    Susan stuck her tongue out, "Call me Susie. Mrs. Shaw is so awkward."


    Susan still seemed as easygoing as she used to be, so everyoneughed and called her Susie.


    "Is Julian in the office? Can I visit him?" Susan smiled.


    "Usually Mr. Shaw does not let anyone interrupt him if there''s no urgent business." The secretary


    said andughed, "But Susie you are definitely an exception. Just enter."


    Julian was known for his love for Susan throughout Ningcheng City. There definitely would not be


    any problems if it was Susan.


    "Okay," Susan smiled, then walked to the door.


    She was going to knock, but she changed her mind: why not surprise Julian with her rare visit?


    Susan smiled cheekily and opened the door quietly.


    She looked into the room. Julian was on a call facing away from the door, and he did not notice her.


    A smile crept onto Susan''s face and she tiptoed into the room, then closed the door carefully.


    "Dr. Andrew, how''s the oue of your investigation?¡±


    Julian was very focused on the call, and he spoke English.


    Susan did not disturb him. She lied down on the sofafortably.


    ''Wait, Dr. Andrew? Why is Julian talking to a doctor?''


    Doubt shed across her mind, but Susan did not ponder too much. She started munching down on


    the honeydew that was put on the table. Her English was not too good, and Julian spoke too


    quickly, so she could only understand the phrase ''Dr. Andrew.'' 1


    "There''s a result? Go on." Julian sounded even more focused.


    Dr. Andrew''s voice sounded in the room, "Mr. Shaw, I checked through all of the recorded cases of


    hereditary heart disease in the past hundred years. The type oftent hereditary heart disease that


    you mentioned is very rare. However, I still managed to find around ten cases in the past 100


    years."


    Around ten cases.


    Julian¡¯s pupils shrank, "And your conclusion is?"


    "Based on these cases, it can be concluded that the inheritance of this disease is not rted to


    gender. Once the disease is confirmed, regardless of their gender, the baby would have more than


    a 95% chance o f inheriting the disease. Even those who did not inherit the disease would have


    significantly weaker heart and lung functions.¡±


    Above 95% was a scary statistic.


    Julian held his phone tightly and his voice cracked, "If a pregnant woman has the disease, would


    thebor pose higher risks?¡±

 Chapter 270 99% Mortality Rate

    Chapter 270 99% Mortality Rate


    "That''s for sure," Dr. Andrew answered without hesitation. "Women who are diagnosed with this


    disease have an 80% chance of a heart attack duringbor! After all,bor itself is already


    extremely risky. The mental pressure on top of physical pain will maximize the uncertainties in the


    environment. To have a heart attack in such a situation would multiply the danger of the heart attack


    to 99%! In fact, to this day, there has not been a single woman with this disease who had an attack


    duringbor and survived. Instead, there were several cases where both the mother and the baby


    died duringbor." 1


    Dr. Andrew described the situation as extremely critical, and Julian could feel his hand trembling as


    h e listened.


    His voice was a little dry, "There is no chance of survival up until this day?"


    "Yes, not even now," Dr. Andrew confirmed. "Hence,1 it''s why we usually advise women who are


    diagnosed with this disease to avoidbor. If not, it would not only affect the mother''s health but also


    put the child i n an extremely dangerous situation. Mr. Shaw, did you suddenly ask me about this


    because you know a woman who is diagnosed with this disease? If that''s the case, it would be best


    to advise her not to get pregnant.¡±


    "I understand." Julian lowered his gaze, and he could feel his heart shaking. "Can this disease be


    diagnosed medically?"


    "Latent hereditary heart diseases usually do not show any symptoms before the first heart attack. If


    the previous three generations all had sudden, unexpected heart attacks, especially those with


    extremely high risks, then the patient would usually b e diagnosed with this type oftent hereditary


    heart disease,¡± Dr. Andrew said.


    Julian''s pupils shrank.


    ''Which means..


    ''Susie is basically medically diagnosed with this type o f disease.¡¯


    After ending the call, Julian was devastated.


    He had faced countless challenges since birth, but he had never feared them.


    Yet, this time, hearing Dr. Andrew''s conclusion, he really felt scared.


    ''If an attack urs duringbor, the death rate is 99%!''


    He could not let Susie risk herself.


    "Julian, have you finished your call?" Suddenly, a cheeky voice spoke behind him.


    Julian turned around quickly and saw Susan looking a t him with a smile.


    "Susie!" Julian raised his voice, "Why are you here?"


    Julian''s reaction was a little unexpected. Susan blinked and smiled, "What''s wrong? I wanted to


    give you a surprise. Do you not wee me?"


    "I do." Julian calmed himself down. "The call just now"


    "What''s wrong with the call? Showing your English off?" Susan looked at him enviously, "I at least


    passed English level four. I still understood a few phrases, okay?"


    "What did you hear?" Julian''s body was tense. He did not want Susan to know about the disease


    yet.


    Susan recalled her memories and started listing, "I heard ''doctor,'' ''yes,'' ''no,'' and ''bye-bye.'' I


    understood all of those. Aren''t I amazing?"


    "...Yes."


    Julian silently let out a sigh of relief. It was fine as long as Susie did not understand.


    "Why are you so nervous?" Susan red at him with feigned anger, "Could it be that the doctor was


    actually a female and you were flirting with her?"


    Julian knocked her forehead speechlessly, "What¡¯s going on in your mind?"


    "You''re the one behaving strangely," Susan rubbed her forehead and murmured to herself.


    Julian looked at Susan''s energetic behavior and a bitter taste rose in his mouth.


    ''Susie... Can you tell me what I should do?


    ''No, I''d rather you not.


    ''I¡¯ll make all the difficult decisions for us.


    ''I hope that you will always be happy.''


    Susan did not notice Julian''s strange reaction, and she cheered up quickly. "Julian, our baby is


    especially energetic today. He kicked me a few times! Do you wanna hear him?"


    Susan looked at Julian eagerly.


    Julian''s gaze was gentle and his voice was raspy," Okay."


    Julian bent down slowly and ced his ear on Susan''s stomach.


    The baby was noisy. Every few minutes, it would give Susan a soft kick.


    "Hehe, I feel like he''s getting stronger. Must be a naughty boy," Susan said happily.


    "Yeah, he must be naughty." Julian agreed and feared up silently.


    Their baby grew so well and so strong. Both Julian and Susan looked forward to his arrival in this


    world s o badly.


    Yet, the arrival of this baby very likely meant that Susan would lose her life. 1


    Julian squeezed his fist.


    ''Baby, if Daddy makes the final decision, would you resent Daddy?¡¯


    At this point, Julian could no longer stand hearing the baby''s movements.


    He stood up abruptly.


    "What''s wrong?" Susan looked at him in confusion.


    She felt like Julian was acting a bit strange today.


    ¡°Nothing," Julian pressed his lips together. He wanted to smile, but it was a terrible smile.


    Susan started worrying, "Is thepany facing some difficulties?"


    "No." Julian shook his head.


    Everything was fine in thepany.


    "Is Joseph causing troubles again?" Susan asked.


    Julian shook his head again.


    After Joseph received the fake hard disk, he did not d o anything else. He probably sent someone


    to check the contents of the disk.


    "Then, what happened to you?" Susan could not understand.


    "Nothing," Julian forced a smile, "I am probably just too tired.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Susan pulled Julian¡¯s hand, "You can never finish earning money, so don''t work too hard. Rest


    more. Also, did you not eat properly again? If you do this again, I should just bring food for you


    every day. You..."


    Susan kept nagging.


    Julian listened attentively, then, he suddenly pecked Susan on her lips to stop her nagging.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Susan blushed immediately.


    "Susie," Julian rubbed her head, "You are very important to me.¡±


    "Of course, why are you repeating something that everyone knows?" Susan lifted her chin proudly.


    Susan''s cheeky behavior was so adorable, but Julian could only feel sad. He said softly, "If I do


    something that upsets you, it must be because I love you. Susan, d o you know that?"

 Chapter 271 Cross your Heart

    Chapter 271 Cross your Heart


    Blinking her eyes, Susan looked quizzically at Julian.


    After a long while, she reached out and touched Julian¡¯s forehead.


    "You don¡¯t have a fever, but why are you acting so weird?" Susan mumbled.


    The tips of Julian¡¯s lips twitched as he hissed, "Susan!"


    "Alright, alright," Susan hastily said, "I understand. I promise I won''t get angry at you even if you eat


    my favorite durian."


    The doctor said she had to take care of her sugar intake, so Julian had been forbidding her from


    taking i n too much durian. Other than this, Susan could not think of anything else that made him


    feel unhappy.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, thank you, then," Julian said, looking helplessly at Susan.


    "You''re wee," Susan replied, offering him a genial grin.


    Julian stretched his hand out for her head and tousled her hair affectionately. Then, he said, "Susie,


    I have a meeting soon. Do you want to go home first?"


    "Well, it has been a long time since Ist came, so I guess I''ll wait for you here," Susan replied.


    "Okay, then. Take care of yourself." Julian nodded.


    After that, he went to his meeting and left Susan alone in his office.


    Susan paced around the office, trying to look for something interesting but could not find any. Bored,


    she threw herself onto the couch.


    Rolling on the couch, she sighed, "Hmm, the couch in Julian''s office is reallyfortable."


    The couch was soft, and she felt as if she was sleeping on a cloud. The afternoon sun shone in


    through the window, caressing her body with its warm finger and she felt drowsy and content.


    She yawned and then she fell asleep.


    It was nearly the end of the year and there were a lot o f events going on. By the time Julian


    finished his meeting, two hours had passed.


    Fearing that Susan might get bored, he rushed back to his office only to find that she was fast


    asleep. He breathed a long sigh of relief and walked up quietly to her. He stood beside the couch


    and his heart melted a s he admired her sleeping face.


    After that, he went to get a nket and covered her up although the temperature in the office was


    comfortable.


    It had been three months, and the baby bump was starting to show, though it was barely noticeable.


    Julian looked at her for a moment, when all of a sudden, pain red in his eyes.


    He was caught in between the demon and the deep blue sea right now. He did not know whether or


    not he should get rid of the child. After all, both he and Susan was very much looking forward to the


    day when the child was born. However, if he kept the child, the consequence was that something


    might happen to Susan during thebor process. He was certain that h e would be very devastated


    if something bad happened to Susan.


    Susan¡¯s eyshes twitched when she realized someone was standing beside her. Just when she


    was about to crack her eyes open, she suddenly heard Julian saying something in his deep voice.


    "Baby, it''s all Daddy¡¯s fault."


    ''Hmm? What is he talking about?'' Susan got curious, s o she decided not to open her eyes first.


    ''What¡¯s wrong with Julian? Why is he apologizing to the baby? What happened to him?''


    "If possible, Daddy also wants to see you born and watch you grow up, but...¡± Julian sighed, but he


    did not continue.


    ''Why doesn''t he continue?''


    Susan¡¯s eyshes flickered again as she willed herself not to open her eyes yet.


    However, Julian was not going to say anything more, much to her dismay. After he helped to adjust


    the nket on her, he then returned to his desk and


    started working again.


    Susan grew even more curious now.


    ''What happened to Julian? The baby is fine, and the due date is at the end of summer. Why does


    he sound like he doesn''t want the baby to be born?''


    Her heart did a somersault under the cage as a bad hunch rose from her stomach pit.


    She knew Julian would not tell her the truth. As such, i f she wanted to know what was going on


    with Julian, then she had to find it out herself.


    She pretended to be asleep for another half an hour and then she opened her eyes. She yawned


    and stretched her body as she got up from the couch.


    "Are you awake?" Julian asked, "Have you slept well?"


    Grinning from ear to ear, Susan replied, "Yes. This couch is such a nice spot to sleep."


    "I still need about half an hour to get my stuff done. Can you wait for me for a while longer, and then


    we can go home together?" Julian said.


    "Sure," Susan replied with a smile.


    When they were in the car, Susan stole a few nces a t Julian. He was wearing a serene


    expression on his face, and Susan began to wonder if the sorrowful mumbles truly existed or if she


    was just dreaming at that time?


    However, Susan soon dispelled the doubt. She was very certain that she heard the sigh. Julian


    must be hiding something from her, but what was it?


    The question remained rooted in her head and her brows were locked in a deep frown. She could


    not shake the question off her head no matter how hard she tried, and there was a voice yelling at


    her telling her to question Julian.


    It was pretty difficult to ignore the voice, and in the end, she gave in to the voice. When both of them


    were on the bed, she turned to Julian and asked, "Julian, are you sick?¡±


    Julian was taken aback by her unfounded question. H e replied, "No of course, what makes you


    think that I''m sick?"


    "Nothing. Just forget about it," Susan sighed, her heart in her mouth.


    She thought and thought, and countless ideas and conjectures shed across her head, but none of


    them were convincing enough. She had no idea what Julian was hiding from her, and all of a


    sudden, an idea popped up in her mind.


    ''Could it be that Julian has gotten some kind of terminal illnesses? That¡¯s why he would sigh and


    say he could not see the baby be born?''


    Susan felt this idea was closest to the truth.


    Julian did not want her to be worried about him, so he was trying to shoulder everything himself.


    The more Susan thought about it, the more likely she felt it was. Tears began to well up in her eyes


    rapidly and her vision blurred.


    "Susie, why are you crying?" Julian was startled when he saw Susan was crying. He quickly went


    forward and handed her a few tissue papers.


    "Please be honest with me, Julian, did you get any terrible illness? Are you dying soon?" Susan


    looked at Julian with her eyes filled with tears.


    Julian was caught betweenughter and tears. "Why d o you think I am sick, Susie?"


    "Can you swear that you''re not sick?" Susan looked at him.


    "I swear," Julian said without any hesitation.


    "You are not lying to me?"


    "I''m not lying to you."


    "Follow after what I said. If I lied to Susan, then..." Susan pressed on.


    Julian:"...¡±


    "Say it," Susan urged.


    Left with no other choice, Julian could only follow.


    After he finished swearing, only then did Susan felt a little at ease. After all, it would be a great loss


    to Julian if he really lied to her.


    "Why did you cry, Susie?" Julian wiped off the tear that dangled at the corner of her eyes.


    "It''s none of your business." Susan shot him a re and turned around.


    She still had to figure out if there were any other reasons if it was not the fact that he was sick.


    Or, did she really hear it wrongly while she was sleeping just now?


    Susan sank into her own thoughts again. Julian did not think too much.


    Pregnant women tended to be more emotional due to the fluctuation of their hormones, and Susan


    had been very sensitive since she got pregnant. She would cry once or twice every month, so he


    was used to it.


    Pregnancy was really a tough process for a woman.


    Julian''s eyes grew deep as he looked at Susan.


    No matter how reluctant he was, something just could not wait. The more he dragged on, the more


    serious the problem would be.


    ''Susie, I hope you won''t hate me when the timees. You have to believe that my pain will only


    be more than yours.¡¯ 1


    Juliany down. He seemed to have fallen asleep, but his heart was in such pain as if it was being


    burned in the purgatory.

 Chapter 272 A Tough Decision

    Chapter 272 A Tough Decision


    Julian went to meet Jacob alone in the hospital.


    "How was it?" Jacob asked, his hand tightly gripped together.


    Pain flitted across Julian¡¯s eyes, and Jacob''s heart somersaulted.


    Could it be...


    "I''ve consulted several internationally renowned experts, but their opinions are the same," Julian


    said, trying very hard to contain his emotions. "If it''s congenital heart disease, then there''s no


    difference between male and female. Both have the same chance of inheriting the disease and the


    percentage is almost 95% or above."


    "In other words..." Jacob replied absentmindedly.


    "There''s a high probability that Susie has thetent cardiovascr disease as well," Julian nodded


    and affirmed.


    Jacob froze. When he knew he hadtent cardiovascr disease, he was not afraid at all. He


    thought he would just face it when it came.


    However, things were different now. When he thought Susan was going to go through the same


    painful experience that he was going through right now, his body began to shake uncontrobly.


    ''How could this be!''


    Jacob¡¯s vision went dark for a moment, and he almost fainted. Fortunately, it was on the fourth day


    and he had already passed the critical stage. He took a deep breath and willed himself to calm


    down.


    "Is there any possible way to detect it in advance?¡± he asked.


    He had seen many doctors before, and most of them said that it was almost impossible to detect it


    in advance. The onset was often unpredictable and there was no sign at all. However, Julian had


    more connections so he might be able to get in touch with other better doctors. Perhaps they might


    know how to do it.


    Jacob looked expectantly at Julian, but Julian just sighed exhaustedly.


    Jacob''s heart trembled. Even though Julian had not given the answer yet, he already knew the


    answer.


    "No, there is no way to detect it. Even thetest medical appliances are unable to do it," Julian said


    sternly, "Besides, a few experts told me thatboring has a very high chance of inducing the


    disease. The probability is as high as 80%, and once it¡¯s triggered, the mortality rate for the mother


    is as high as 100%."


    "So, I''ve decided," Julian said, his face filled with determination. "I will not let Susie take the risk. As


    such, I''ve decided to give up the child."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    A sad note had crept into Jacob''s voice as well, "Susie won''t ept this."


    He was fully aware of how much Susan had been looking forward to the child. If they took the child


    away, she would go crazy.


    "Then don''t let her know." Julian''s eyes were bloodshot.


    He had been putting up a strong front before Susan to hide his pain away from her these few days.


    He was already on the brink of copse, but he knew he did not have the luxury to do so. Right now,


    nobody could help him make the cruel decision, and only he could support himself.


    Jacob fell silent for a moment. Then, a bitter smile twisted his lips as he asked, "What are you going


    to do then?"


    Sadness and disappointment was thest thing Jacob wanted from Susan. It was just that


    considering the current situation, as well as the information that they had gathered, it was too risky


    for Susan to bear the child. As such, he could understand Julian¡¯s struggle a s well.


    Just like Julian, he would choose Susan over the baby. Even if Susan would be heartbroken, they


    had no other options anymore.


    "The longer the child stays, the more damage it will do to Susie when the timees," Julian said,


    slowly stressing each syble, "I''ll prepare the surgery as


    soon as possible.¡±


    "Have... have you ever discussed this with Susie before?¡± Jacob asked the question that had been


    bugging him all along.


    "There is no way Susie will agree to it. Her life is at stake right now, so she doesn¡¯t have a say in


    this." Julian''s eyes were tinged with blood. He looked just like an injured beast. "Although I¡¯m


    looking forward to the child as well, for me, nothing is more important than Susie. There is no


    chance I''ll put her in a dangerous situation. Even if the risk is very low, I¡¯ll still do it the same way.¡±


    "It''s all my fault," Jacob mumbled, "I should have thought of it earlier and warned Susie about it. She


    would not have the child, and she would not have to g o through the pain...¡±


    "It''s toote to regret now, Jacob.¡± Julian shook his head. "I came to you today to tell you that I will


    arrange the operation right away. After we take the child out, I''m not sure how Susie will react at


    that time. I might need your help tofort her."


    "Got it." Jacob nodded sternly.


    Just when they ended their conversation, a slight click came from the bathroom.


    Julian''s expression changed and he pulled the door open.


    "Mr... Mr. Shaw," Anna looked embarrassed at Julian. "I ... I identally touched the door."


    Julian looked coldly at Anna. ¡°You heard everything?" "No! I didn¡¯t hear anything," Anna said,


    shaking her head profusely.


    "Just admit it if you heard it. I won''t eat you or whatever." Julian¡¯s brows were tightly locked in the


    center of the forehead. The cold glint that shed across his eyes when he was looking at Anna


    shook her to her core.


    She knew she heard something that she should not know. She did not want this to happen as well,


    but since it already happened, there was nothing she could do right now. Therefore, she put on a


    serious expression and promised, "Don''t worry, Mr. Shaw. I will pretend I didn''t hear anything even if


    I heard something. I''ll keep my lips sealed, and I won¡¯t tell anyone about it."


    Julian did not reply. He continued to look at her as if h e was considering what to do with her.


    Every muscle in Anna''s body was pulled taut.


    "Julian, let me handle her," Jacob said, "TH make sure she won''t leak anything.¡±


    Julian thought for a moment and nodded. "Okay."


    After all, Susan was equally important to Jacob. He was certain that Jacob understood the gravity of


    the situation and that he would watch Anna closely.


    After Julian left, Anna tiptoed to Jacob¡¯s bed and said, "Thank you for helping me, Mr. Shelby.¡±


    She did not dare to imagine what would happen to her if Jacob did not step forward to help her.


    Jacob looked at her coldly and asked, "Why are you in the bathroom? I thought you said you were


    going to get the medicine from the doctor?"


    "That was about half an hour ago," Anna hastily exined, "I returned a long time ago. See? The


    medicine is just beside your bed. It''s just that maybe you''re sleeping just now, so you didn¡¯t notice it.


    After that, I went to the bathroom. Then, just when I was about to go out, Mr. Shaw came into the


    ward and you two began to talk. I didn''t want to eavesdrop on you either."


    To prove her innocence, Anna did not once avert her eyes away from Jacob, as she hoped that he


    could see the sincerity in her eyes.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter now," Jacob said through a cold voice, ¡°From now on, you have to give me your


    phone. Also, you¡¯re not allowed to stay out of my sight."


    "Do you really have to do this to me?" Anna said, her face scrunched up.


    "Well, it''s fine for me too if you don''t want to do that," Jacob smiled.


    Anna''s eyes shone.


    "I''ll hand you over to Julian," Jacob added, and Anna¡¯s eyes dimmed down once more.


    She said dejectedly, "Then forget about it.¡± She handed in her phone as Jacob told her, and stood


    beside him.

 Chapter 273 Destroying Ones Chastity

    Chapter 273 Destroying One''s Chastity


    The hard lines on Jacob''s face softened a little since Anna''s attitude was good.


    "You don''t have to worry too much. There will no problem anymore after Julian has done all the


    arrangements,¡± Jacob said.


    "Okay,¡± Anna replied tly. After all, she was at their mercy right now.


    For the rest of the day, Jacob''s eyes never once left Anna, and it felt like pins and needles on her


    scalp.


    When she finally could not hold it anymore, she asked, "Mr. Shelby, it''s prettyte now. Aren''t you


    going to sleep yet?¡±


    Jacob raised his brows and replied, "No need."


    However, no sooner had he just replied to Anna than h e yawned.


    "Let''s sleep, Mr. Shelby," Anna hastily said.


    Jacob narrowed his eyes to study Anna for a second. Then, he gestured at her and instructed,


    "Come closer.¡±


    "Okay.¡± Anna obediently walked up to him.


    "Give me your hand."


    Annaplied with his order.


    Jacob grabbed her hand, and Anna jumped up in shock. She screamed, "What are you doing, Mr.


    Shelby? I''m hired to be your caretaker, I won''t do anything else other than that."


    Jacob rolled his eyes and replied, "Stop being delusional. I''m not interested in a t-chested


    woman."


    ''t-chested?''


    Anna looked down at her chest and pouted her mouth.


    ''Alright, I know they seem a little small, but I''m adorable and I''m quite appealing as well.''


    However, when she gave it a second thought, she realized she did not have to be charming to


    Jacob. After all, he was cold and distant, almost robotic. There was no way she would fall for a guy


    like him.


    "I''ll sleep now, and I want you to stay put right here," Jacob said tly. Then, holding Anna¡¯s hand,


    he turned around and slept.


    Anna:"..."


    It dawned upon her that Jacob was using the so-called new form of supervision on her.


    However...


    He could go to sleep now, but how about her?


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Anna tried to withdraw her hand, and Jacob immediately cracked his eyes open.


    He looked at her and then said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t move."


    "Alright, alright. I won''t move now," Anna said, offering him a bitter grin.


    Jacob closed his eyes once more.


    This time, Anna did not dare to make any movement anymore. She stood motionless as if she was


    frozen stiff. After a long while, numbness began to set in in her legs and she cautiously sat down


    beside the bed.


    Then, she took a peek at Jacob.


    Jacob was deep asleep and he was not aware of her action.


    The moonlight shone into the ward.


    Supporting her face with her hand, Anna ran her eyes over Jacob''s face.


    Even though he was mean and unfriendly, one good thing about him was that he was extremely


    goodlooking. His pale face looked as if it was glowing under the entuation of the moonlight.


    Anna had no idea why, but she suddenly felt pity for him.


    She was startled by the feeling, and she patted her face.


    ''What am I thinking? He doesn¡¯t need my pity.''


    Although he did not tell her about himself, it was not hard for her to deduce his identity. The fact that


    he could afford to stay in a VIP room and spent so much money without batting an eye meant that


    he was from a wealthy family. Since he was from a wealthy family, there would be a ton of people


    waiting to care for him.


    However...


    Anna looked at Jacob''s face, and her face blushed again.


    ''He is really handsome...¡¯


    Unfortunately, no matter how handsome he was, it could not prevent the drowsiness fromunching


    an assault on her. The night had be darker and her eyelids were getting heavier.


    She tried her best not to move her hand that was being held by Jacob andid her head down by


    the bed.


    ''Finally, I can sleep.¡¯


    She closed her eyes, and by the time she woke up, it was already morning.


    She stretched her body and then she froze as she realized something was amiss. Slowly, almost


    mechanically, Anna turned her head around and she was greeted by Jacob''s apathetic stare.


    Anna cleared her throat and said, "Mr. Shelby, I..."


    She rummaged through her brain and tried toe u p with an excuse to no avail. In the end, she


    gave up and said honestly, "I''m too tired.¡± 1


    "Oh," Jacob replied simply.


    ''What does that mean?''


    Anna blinked her eyes, and she wondered if should try to read what he meant.


    ''What if this is one of the questions in the examination?''


    Anna¡¯s thought fluttered away like a butterfly, and she did not give any response no matter how


    many times Jacob shot daggers at her.


    Eventually, Jacob could not hold it anymore and snarled, "Can you please f*cking take your hand off


    m e?"


    "Ah?¡± Anna was snapped out of her thought and she jumped up. She looked down and she was


    stunned when she realized where her hand was.


    She was clueless about what had transpired throughout the night, but her hand was on top of


    Jacob''s private part right now.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I''m so sorry." She wanted to jump away from the bed, but she forgot that Jacob was still


    holding her hand. The moment she jerked up from the bed, she was pulled back by the inertia and


    fell into Jacob''s arms.


    Her face became even redder, her head a muddled mush. She could not think straight right now


    and could only keep parroting, "I''m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I''m really..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, the door was pushed open again and a figure appeared.


    "Are you alright, Jacob? It took me very long to..." The voice came to an abrupt stop.


    Anna turned over to the direction of the voice and a pretty girl rammed into her vision. She was now


    looking at them with her mouth wide agape, a surprised expression locked on her face.


    Anna just hoped that she could be dead right now. She did know why every time when something


    happened, people would always be watching her. Her chastity was destroyed by Jacob.


    Anna hastily got up from Jacob''s arms and stood beside his bed. Putting on a serious face, she


    said, "I don''t know what you''re thinking right now, miss, but I swear there¡¯s nothing between him and


    me. I''m just his caretaker, nothing more nothing less."


    Standing at the door, Jenny looked at Anna for a while, and then she chuckled, "Don''t worry. I won''t


    misunderstand. You''re just a caretaker, so there is no way Jacob would fall for you."


    Her words were filled with disdain and sarcasm.


    Anna felt the girl had gone too far, but when she saw the cold expression on Jacob''s face, she


    decided to put up with the girl.


    After all, there was a probability that the girl was Jacob¡¯s girlfriend. Therefore, it would do her no


    good t o offend her.


    "Are you alright, Jacob? I was worried sick for you," said Jenny as she made a few quick steps


    towards Jacob. Her eyes were filled with worry.


    Jacob did not reply to her instantly. He got up from the bed first, and then he said, "It seems like I


    have underestimated you. I didn''t expect you to find me."


    Something flitted across Jenny''s eyes. She assumed a piteous expression and continued, "I wanted


    toe and see you sooner, Jacob, but they wouldn¡¯t tell me where you were. It took me a lot of


    effort and time to find you."


    "Is that so?" Jacob questioned, a sardonic smile crossed his lips, "Are you sure that it isn''t Joseph


    who took a lot of effort and time to find me?"


    Jenny''s expression changed when Jacob mentioned Joseph. She did not know how he knew about


    Joseph. Could it be that he already knew everything?


    No, this was impossible.

 Chapter 274 It Felt Nice

    Chapter 274 It Felt Nice


    "Who is Joseph?" Jenny studied Jacob''s apathetic face meticulously, trying to look for some hint.


    "What are you talking about Jacob? I don''t understand."


    Jacob''s smile grew wider. "You don''t understand? Do you need me to help you refresh your


    memory?"


    Without giving Jenny a chance to say anything, Jacob continued, "That day, after you left my house


    with the information you copied from my hard disk, you went straight to Joseph and handed him the


    information. Unfortunately, when he got some experts to look at the information, he found that it was


    fake. I suppose h e should be very angry with you, right? So to protect yourself, you lied to him and


    told him that I still have feelings for you. You can stille back to me, and you still have the


    chance to steal the real information away. Am I correct? Is there anything else I need to add?"


    Everything he said was correct, but Jacob even described it as if he had seen it with his own eyes.


    Jenny was stunned. It took her quite a while to pick herself up as she stammered, "Jacob, I... I..."


    "Can¡¯t think of an excuse anymore?" Jacob said, offering her a smile, "How about this. I''ll give you


    three minutes and you think carefully about what you want to say. If it''s good, I might give you an


    apuse."


    The sarcasm in his voice was evident, but Jenny ignored it. As if she had grasped thest straw, her


    eyes lit up with newfound hope.


    The fact that Jacob was still willing to give her three minutes meant that he wanted to hear her


    exnation. Jenny was certain that he must still have some feelings for her.


    After some quick thinking, she looked at Jacob with tears in her eyes and said, "I don¡¯t want to do


    this to you too, Jacob. But that man... He has my parents in his hand. He threatened me that if I


    don''t do as he said, he will kill them! I love you, Jacob, I really do, but I can¡¯t just see my parents


    die!"


    There was no expression on Jacob''s face. His gaze was steely, and he seemed as if he had seen


    through all her lies.


    Jenny''s heart skipped a beat, but she bit the bullet and continued her show, "Jacob, I knew I was


    wrong. I knew no matter how much I exined, you wouldn''t believe me. With things as such, I


    guess I have no choice but to offer my apology with death."


    With those words, Jenny rose up to her feet and dashed towards the window.


    It was at this moment that Jacob finally opened his mouth. He said, "Hold on."


    A smirk crossed Jenny¡¯s face as a rush of ecstasy coursed through her. Just like what she thought,


    his coldness was merely a facade, and deep down, he actually cared a lot for her. Suppressing her


    exhration back to her stomach pit, she assumed an innocent look and turned to look at Jacob.


    "We are on the third level now," Jacob said.


    "Hmm? So?" Jenny was dumbfounded.


    "You can''t die if you jump down from the third level. If you really wish to die, I suggest you go to the


    rooftop. It''s high enough over there, and death is guaranteed," Jacob continued tly.


    Jenny:


    "Pfff!¡± Anna could not help and stifle augh.


    Jenny turned around and shot daggers at her.


    Anna immediately wiped the smile off her face and said seriously, "I didn''t hear anything. You guys


    can continue."


    Seemingly had found an opening, Jenny veered towards Anna with her teeth gritted tightly and


    directed all her frustration and anger at her. "Jacob is my boyfriend, and we''re just having a small


    fight. Do you have any problem with that? Could it be that you have a thing for Jacob, and that''s


    why you''re poking your nose in our affairs? Hah, why don''t you take a mirror and look at yourself


    first? You''re nothing but just a mere caretaker. Do you really think Jacob would fall in love with


    someone like you? Please, you''re making meugh!"


    Jenny''s eyes were filled with disdain.


    Anna did not n to stay quiet anymore this time.


    Before this, she decided to stay quiet before she was worried that she might be someone important


    to Jacob.


    However, now it was clear to her that Jacob loathed this woman to the core. Perhaps she was the


    only one among them who was having a delusion and still thought that she was Jacob''s girlfriend, i


    "A mere caretaker?" Anna raised her chin and looked down at Jenny, "Yes, I''m just a caretaker. But


    at the very least I''m true to myself unlike you." She paused for a moment and ran her eyes up and


    down Jenny a few times before continuing in a disdainful tone," There is nothing real on your body."


    "What do you mean?" Jenny was even more enraged when Anna fought back.


    "Do you really think nobody can see it? Well, let me tell you then. The filler in your forehead looks


    pretty sturdy, I''ll give you that, but your nose is a big no, and your eyelids... Oh my, where did you


    do your eyelids? It''s so... I don''t know how to describe it, but whichever stic surgeon did your


    eyelids, he should just quit his job."


    Then, she continued unceremoniously, "And your chin, your breasts. They are so poorly done that


    everyone can easily see from a single nce you''ve done something to them." "You... shut up!


    Don''t listen to her, Jacob. She is


    Anna did not n to stay quiet anymore this time.


    Before this, she decided to stay quiet before she was worried that she might be someone important


    to Jacob.


    However, now it was clear to her that Jacob loathed this woman to the core. Perhaps she was the


    only one among them who was having a delusion and still thought that she was Jacob''s girlfriend, i


    "A mere caretaker?" Anna raised her chin and looked down at Jenny, "Yes, I''m just a caretaker. But


    at the very least I''m true to myself unlike you." She paused for a moment and ran her eyes up and


    down Jenny a few times before continuing in a disdainful tone," There is nothing real on your body."


    "What do you mean?" Jenny was even more enraged when Anna fought back.


    "Do you really think nobody can see it? Well, let me tell you then. The filler in your forehead looks


    pretty sturdy, I''ll give you that, but your nose is a big no, and your eyelids... Oh my, where did you


    do your eyelids? It''s so... I don''t know how to describe it, but whichever stic surgeon did your


    eyelids, he should just quit his job."


    Then, she continued unceremoniously, "And your chin, your breasts. They are so poorly done that


    everyone can easily see from a single nce you''ve done something to them." "You... shut up!


    Don''t listen to her, Jacob. She is framing me!" Jenny refuted, her face pale.


    "I''m framing you? If you have the guts, then let me touch them!"


    Without waiting for the consent from Jenny, Anna took one step forward and reached out for her


    breasts. 2


    Jenny:"..."


    Jacob:


    Anna was fast. Before Jenny coulde around to her senses, she had already ced her hands


    on her breasts and gripped them tightly.


    Just as Jenny wanted to shove her away, a loud explosion was heard and everyone in the room


    was stunned.


    As if she knew what had happened, Jenny slowly, almost mechanically, tilted her head down. Her


    eyes widened in horror when she saw her breasts had burst and she let out a scream.


    Anna was still in a daze as well. It took her quite a long while to recollect herself and said, "I... I...


    didn''t know it''ll burst so easily..."


    Jenny felt she did not have the face to stay here anymore. Screaming hysterically, she dashed out


    of the room.


    "Don¡¯t forget to watch out for your highly-replicated designer handbag too," Anna shouted behind


    her.


    Jenny ran even faster.


    Looking at Jenny''s back, Anna dusted her shirt and harrumphed, "Hmph! What a loser. She


    probably doesn''t know that I''m known as the b*tch exterminator in my hometown!"


    "B*tch exterminator?" A cold voice rang out, freezing Anna in ce.


    She turned around and yed dumb. "Huh? What did I say earlier? I suddenly have amnesia and I


    can''t remember anything."


    Jacob continued to stare at her expressionlessly, causing gooseflesh to pebble all over her skin.


    After a short while, she assumed an ingratiating manner and said, "Well, I''ve helped you get rid of


    her, Mr. Shelby. I know this kind of woman very well. They are exceedingly tenacious. And if you


    don''t teach them some hard lessons, they will not stop bugging you."


    "Oh? So I should thank you, then?" Jacob said, shooting her a sidelong nce.


    "Well, that is not necessary. I never ask for anything in return for helping people," Anna said with a


    serious face.


    Looking at Anna''s sincere eyes, a surge of helplessness and exhaustion enveloped him whole.


    He did not know what was going with the caretaker. She usually looked just like a normal girl, but


    who knew she would suddenly turn into a little vicious fox?


    Jacob let out a snort before continuing, "I can see that you should''vee from a huge family, so


    what drove you to be a caretaker?"


    Anna was stunned. Then, her face suddenly scrunched up as she said, "What are you talking about,


    Mr. Shelby? I did note from a huge family. My family is just a small family of five that stay in a


    small vige in the countryside. We used to live on a tinynd that is not more than 5 acres. When I


    was small..."


    Just when Anna was going to continue with her sad story, Jacob interrupted coldly and said, "So


    you¡¯re telling me that a person who came from a small vige in the countryside can distinguish the


    fake handbag from the real one with just a few nces?"


    Anna¡¯s expression froze, and then she said with a serious tone, "I''m just talking nonsense."


    Jacob''s smile broadened.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Anna felt a chill down her spine looking at his grin, but she held herself together.


    "I don¡¯t care about your family. Don¡¯t do anything stupid within these few days, and after this, you


    can g o wherever you want. Do I make myself clear?" Jacob warned.


    Since she had already exposed herself, Anna did not n to hide her true self anymore. Grinning


    from ear t o ear, she nodded profusely and said, "Alright, alright. Don''t worry about me, I¡¯ll do


    whatever you said."


    After that, she walked up to Jacob in a boisterous manner and asked, "Mr. Shelby, how did you feel


    when your ex-girlfriend''s boob exploded? Did you feel excited?"


    Jacob looked at her, and he really wanted to roll his eyes at her. However, when he recalled the


    scene, he could not help but crack a grin.


    ''I have to say... That scene was quite entertaining."

 Chapter 275 A Cat Named Dumpy

    Chapter 275 A Cat Named Dumpy


    Anna let out a sigh of relief when Jacob finally smiled. She went closer to him and said, "Mr. Shelby,


    are you satisfied with my performance today? If you¡¯re satisfied, could you do me a favor and return


    my phone to me, please?"


    "What do you want to do with your phone? Do you want to contact your ally?" asked Jacob as he


    looked warily at Anna.


    "No, you''ve misunderstood me. I have a virtual pet and I need to go online to feet it," Anna said


    innocently.


    "How old are you? Why are you still ying with a virtual pet?" Jacob was speechless.


    "I¡¯m six years old this year. Do you have a problem with that?" Anna answered boldly. 1


    Gooseflesh coated Jacob''s skin as he was not used to Anna''s sudden change in behavior. He


    pulled a face and looked at her expressionlessly.


    The thing that Anna feared the most right now was when Jacob pulled his face. She shrunk back a


    little and said sheepishly, "Okay, fine, fine. Just forget about it. You don''t have to look at me like


    that."


    Jacob took a deep breath and fished Anna¡¯s phone out. He handed the phone to her and instructed,


    "You stand here and feed your pet in front of me. Don''t do anything stupid as I''ll be watching you."


    "Sure, sure, I won¡¯t do anything stupid, I promise!" Anna was overjoyed. She took the phone over


    from Jacob. As she maneuvered nimbly through her phone, she said, "This is my cat. I named it


    Dumpy. See, if we feed this golden can to Dumpy, it will increase its level of hunger for 90 points.


    The silver can''s effect is not so good, but..."


    "Shut up," Jacob rolled his eyes and ordered.


    "Alright, alright," Anna replied poutingly.


    Jacob watched her y with the virtual pet and he felt speechless. The virtual pet was even more


    troublesome than a cat in real life. Not only did she need to feed it, but she also had to bathe it and


    y with it. However, those were not the things that made him speechless the most. What left him


    speechless the most was that she even had to send the cat to talent ss like piano ss.


    A cat learning a piano? What the hell was that?


    "I have smashed all the points into talent, and yet my cat still can''t pass the Grade 10 piano


    examination,¡± Anna said disappointingly.


    ''It¡¯s just a cat! You already have to send it to piano ss, but you also want it to pass the Grade 10


    piano examination? Are you raising a monster or what?'' Jacob chided Anna for her craziness


    inwardly. That being said, when he saw the disappointment on her face, something in his heart


    moved. Then, driven by a mysterious force, he instructed coldly, "Give me your phone." "Hold on.


    Let me..." Before Anna could finish her sentence, Jacob snatched her phone away.


    Anna thought Jacob was going to keep her phone away. She did not expect that he would pick up


    whatever she left and continue the game.


    "Huh? You love to y with virtual pets also?" Anna looked at Jacob in surprise. She felt like it was


    not Jacob''s style.


    Jacob rolled his eyes at her and then switched to the coding interface.


    His finger danced nimbly on the screen and Anna could only watch in a daze.


    A few minutester, after Jacob finished his work, he switched the interface back and returned the


    phone to Anna. "It''s done," he said.


    "What is done?" Anna was dumbfounded.


    "The Grade 10 piano examination," Jacob answered without batting an eyelid.


    ''Huh?''


    Anna''s eyes widened, and she attempted the examination again.


    Then, Dumpy passed the difficult piano examination without any pressure.


    Looking at the shiny Grade 10 piano certificate, Anna could not help cheering.


    Jacob rolled his eyes at her again.


    ''Does she has to be so happy over such a trivial matter? Women are surely the kind of creature that


    can¡¯t be spected with normalmon sense.¡¯


    "How did you do it, Mr. Shelby? Could it be that you''re the legendary hacker?" Anna eximed,


    looking at Jacob with glittering eyes.


    "Nope. I¡¯m just a programmer," Jacob replied tly.


    He was stating the truth. Compared to his attainments in programming, he was considered as a


    newbie in hacking.


    "Programmer? Then you must be very popr,¡± Anna said as she searched for his name in the


    search bar.


    Then, tons of news regarding Jacob popped up.


    "A talented youngster has appeared. Will he be the savior of Canada¡¯s electronic industry?"


    Other than being puffed by the official media, Anna found a lot of other foreign media as well.


    "Smashed two world records in a row. A Canadian young man has shown the world that Canadian


    technology is something not to be trifled with."


    "The SL system set an 8-second record, surpassing the DC system to the top of the world."


    It went without saying there were also some foreign media that doubted Jacob and the SL system.


    They spected that the SL system was nothing but a hoax, and they did not believe it could defeat


    the DC system.


    The more Anna looked at the news, the more curious she became. Whether it was derogatory or


    not, the fact that so many people discussed Jacob proved that he was someone not ordinary.


    She also came across a video with the caption, "A young Canadian programmer smashed two


    world records."


    Piqued by her curiosity, she clicked the video.


    The video was about the conference on that day. The reporters basically taped the entire process.


    Anna began watching the video. Even though she already knew the oue, she was still engulfed


    by rage when Joseph appeared with Wilson to find trouble with them.


    However, the rage soon subsided and was reced with worry when Jacob epted their


    challenge.


    She could not peel her eyes away throughout the entire confrontation whichsted for about 30


    minutes, and her expression changed as the video progressed.


    When Jacob finally won, she could not help herself and jumped up in joy.


    "Why are you so excited?" Jacob rolled his eyes when h e saw Anna dancing around with her arms


    held high i n the air.


    "I didn¡¯t know that you were so good in programming, Mr. Shelby," Anna eximed. She looked at


    Jacob as if she was looking at her idol.


    "If you think bootlicking me will make me go easy you, I suggest you drop the thought," Jacob


    squinted his eyes and warned.


    "That¡¯s not what I thought," Anna refuted. Then, she continued asking, "You made two world


    records! You¡¯re so awesome, Mr. Shelby. But I heard from hearsay that Wilson said he wanted to


    eat cow pies that day. Is that true?"


    Jacob raised one of his brows. Joseph had used a lot o f his connections and resources to cover


    the matter u p. It was no longer visible from the press and videos, and it was only spread amongst


    the hearsay.


    "It¡¯s true," Jacob replied.


    "Woah! Please tell me more about it." Anna''s eyes lit u p. Initially, she thought it was just another


    fake news. She did not expect that it was actually true.


    Since Jacob was in a good mood right now, he began telling Anna the entire story.


    Jacob was never a good storyteller to begin with.


    However, although his tone was t and he made the entire story less interesting, Anna still enjoyed


    the story very much. She even chuckled a few times.


    After Jacob finished the story, Anna still felt that it was not enough. "Is that it, Mr. Shelby? Please


    tell me more."


    Her eyes were gleaming brightly, and Jacob had no idea why he felt she looked a lot like the cat


    named Dumpy on her phone.


    "Please tell me more, Mr. Shelby, please," Anna pleaded. 1


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Jacob snorted coldly and his expression turned cold. H e snarled, "Are you the caretaker or I am the


    caretaker? How dare you ask me to tell you a story?" 1


    Anna was startled by Jacob¡¯s sudden change in attitude. She jumped up and stood pitifully beside


    his bed. "I''m sorry, Mr. Shelby."


    The way she pouted her mouth and held her head low looked just like Dumpy as well.


    Jacob felt something must have gone wrong inside of him. Right now, his mind was fully filled with


    the woman¡¯s quirky behavior and the virtual cat that kept blinking its two big innocent eyes.

 Chapter 276 Support Each Other

    Chapter 276 Support Each Other


    After Anna had exposed her true self, she breathed life into the cold and cheerless ward. It became


    livelier.


    "Stop bothering me and shut up! I want to sleep!"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "But you¡¯ve slept a lot in the day, Mr. Shelby. The doctor said you should go out on a walk."


    "No."


    "Well, I think it¡¯s not up to you." With those words, Anna went forward and pulled Jacob up from the


    bed.


    "You, you, you... What are you doing? I want to fire you!?" Jacob got angry.


    "You want to fire me? How are you going to watch me, then?"


    Jacob:


    When they returned from the walk, something popped up in Anna''s mind and she turned to Jacob.


    Looking a t him with puppy eyes, she said, "Mr. Shelby, Dumpy kept losing the sprint race, I wonder


    if you could..."


    "Why would a cat need to participate in a sprint race? Let it stay in the room.¡±


    "But if we can¡¯t win the race, then both Dumpy and I will be very sad. Look, Dumpy is crying.


    Please, Mr. Shelby, just help us once," Anna pressed on. She even started to wipe the invisible tear


    off the corner of her eyes.


    "I already said this is of no use to me!"


    "Is that true?" Anna asked, looking at him with dewy eyes.


    One minute... Two minutes... Ten minutes...


    Jacob¡¯s lips twitched. "Give it to me."


    "Oh yeah!¡± Anna eximed.


    After dinner.


    "Ahh! I''m dead again. Why is Tetris so hard to y? Hmph! I hate Tetris the most,¡± Anna


    comined exasperatedly as she threw her phone away, causing Jacob to roll his eyes at her once


    more.


    He snatched her phone away. After he made some changes to the phone, he returned it to her.


    "Here. Try again." 1


    "Ohhh?" Anna took the phone and tried again with newfound enthusiasm.


    In the beginning, the game was no different from before. Just when she was about to lose and give


    up again, something miraculous happened, and a re of joy zed in her eyes. All of the falling


    pieces happened to be able to match the vacant spots on the field below, and the feeling of


    eliminating a whole line of messy pieces at once was so great it was as if it were a dreame


    true.


    "Oh my, you''re so awesome, Jacob,¡± Anna eximed.


    She was so touched she was on the verge of tears.


    When all the pieces were eliminated, a new round started. Anna continued to fight on. Every time


    she was about to lose, the piece that she wanted would fall.


    ''Wahaha! This is so awesome! I can''t stop myself now!¡¯


    Looking at Anna, Jacob raised his brows. The peace had finally returned.


    He turned around and cast his gaze into the dark. Worry shed across his handsome face.


    Considering Julian''s efficiency, the date for Susan''s operation should be around the corner.


    When the thought surfaced in his mind, Jacob could not help but clutch at the fold of the sheet


    tightly.


    Truth be told, he could not be certain whether or not Susan could handle the bad news. 1


    Anna yed the game all the way to 3,000 points in one sitting. She felt she was unstoppable right


    now. Just when she stretched her sore shoulders, she saw Jacob''s mncholy eyes that were as


    dark as the night.


    Biting her lower lips, she asked, "Are you worried about Mrs. Shaw, Mr. Shelby?"


    Hearing her question, Jacob withdrew his gaze from the window and coldness returned to his eyes.


    "Just mind your own business.¡±


    Anna put down her phone and sat beside Jacob''s bed.


    Sighing, she said, "Mrs. Shaw is a good person. I think God will not be so cruel to her."


    Pain red in Jacob''s eyes.


    Susan had always been a kind person since she was young. If God was not blind, then how could


    he bring himself to torture her so much?


    If possible, Jacob was willing to give up everything if i t meant Susan could have a joyful and blissful


    life.


    Nevertheless, there were no ifs in this world, and God would not allow that as well.


    "You really care a lot for Mrs. Shaw, Mr. Shelby," Anna said softly, "You guys must be very close


    right?"


    Perhaps Anna''s voice was too gentle or the moonlight was too mesmerizing - Jacob did not know -


    he fell silent for a moment and then said in an undertone," When I was a kid, my parents were very


    busy with their work and they couldn¡¯t take good care of me, so I stayed with my grandmother.


    When I was six years old, my parents brought back a toddler and said she''d be my sister. Her name


    was Susan. At that time, Susie was so soft and small. She looked just like a doll."


    As Jacob was talking, a gentle smile crossed his face," When I held her in my arms the first time, I


    could not even blink my eye. I was afraid that the moment I closed my eyes, my little sister would


    disappear. After that, Mom and Dad left Susan to me and grandmother, and then they went out to


    work again. I used to help m y grandmother take care of Susie since she was very old at that time.


    When I was 13 years old, my grandmother passed away, and I was left alone with Susie. Do you


    know how sensible Susie was? Once I scalded my hand with boiling water. She was so mad a t me


    that she did not allow me to do anything on the second day. She took care of all the house chores.


    She was only six at that time. She took a bench and tried t o cook for me. Although all of the dishes


    were burnt, it was the best meal I ever had in my whole life..."


    Jacob fell into his own memory.


    Their father and mother were not good parents, but they were not bad either. They would give them


    pocket money every month so that they did not have t o starve. However, they were not in the


    house all year round. Basically, their family could only gather during big festivals.


    Therefore, they did not have much memory about their parents. They only had each other to


    depend on.


    "When I was 15 years old, my father finally came back t o work in our hometown. That was the


    happiest year w e had for so long, but unfortunately, it didn''tst long. A yearter, my father fell


    sick and he passed away. I told Susie that Mom was too sad so she left together with our father.


    However, in reality, it was because my mom could not bear the heavy burden, so she left us and


    killed herself."


    A bitter smile crept onto Jacob''s lips as he continued," After that, we were orphaned. I had to stop


    my study and go to work so that I could give Susie a better life. A t that time, we lived at our uncle¡¯s


    house. I was so upied with my work that I neglected Susie. I didn''t know that they were bullying


    and mistreating her when I was away. By the time I found out, it was already toote. Consumed by


    my anger, I took Susie and left my uncle''s house. After that, we supported each other, and then,


    here we are.


    "Susie felt that I had sacrificed too much for her, and she had always felt guilty. Actually, what she


    did not know was that, during those difficult times, if it were not for her tiny hands that helped wipe


    off my sweat, how could I have possibly kept it up?"


    Jacob¡¯s voice was so soft whenever he talked about Susan. It made Anna so jealous of Susan. She


    also hoped that she could have someone that loved her so much...


    ''Well, Daddy and Mommy are good to me, but... Forget i t, I shouldn''t ask too much.''


    Anna thought for a moment and she suddenly realized something. "Hold on a second, Mr. Shelby.


    You and Mrs. Shaw have an uncle. Did he get sick as well? If not, then perhaps this disease is not


    that scary after all."


    Jacob shook his head. "The older generation wants to have a lot of children and grandchildren.


    Since my father was my grandparent''s only child, they adopted my uncle from a distant rtive. He


    thought that in the future, my uncle could lend a hand to my father during difficult times, but..."


    Jacob scoffed. Even though he did not say anything, Anna could roughly grasp the whole picture.


    Judging from the fact that the uncle had abused Susan before, it was very apparent that he did not


    treat them as his family at all.

 Chapter 277 Unbearable Love

    Chapter 277 Unbearable Love


    Excluding the uncle, the incidence rate for the three generations of the Shelbys was close to 100%.


    Anna did not know what to say tofort Jacob as well.


    "The heritability rate is 95%, and if the attack happens duringbor, then the death rate is almost


    100%. We can¡¯t afford to take the risk." Jacob''s eyes were misted.


    ''I know how much you were looking forward to the child, Susie. But for all of us, nothing matters


    more than your life, so don¡¯t me us. Besides, even if the child is born, there is a huge chance that


    he or she will inherit the disease as well. It is not fair for the kid.¡¯


    Jacob wasforting himself with all sorts of excuses, hoping to lessen the ballooning guilt within


    him but to no avail. His heart was still very heavy.


    Anna did not know how tofort him. She could just stand beside the bed and watch him with a


    worried expression.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The night was dark.


    When Susan woke up in the middle of the night, she realized Julian was hugging her very tightly


    from behind. She poked him a few times to push him away and said, "What are you doing, Julian? I


    can¡¯t turn around."


    "Just let me hug you for a while," Julian replied, his voice hoarse.


    He was in deep distresstely. He was on the brink of copse, but he could not let Susan know


    about his condition, so he could only stagger on day by day.


    He knew he should make the decision as soon as possible, but every time he felt the baby moving


    in Susan''s stomach and saw Susan''s gentle face, he just could not do it.


    But now, it could not be dyed any longer...


    "Cut it out, Julian. Stop being so mushy." Susan''s face blushed when she felt Julian''s breath on her


    ear.


    "Don¡¯t push me away, Susie. Just stay in my arms for a while," Julian said through a deep voice.


    Susan''s face turned even redder. She allowed Julian t o hug her for a long while before asking in an


    undertone, "What happened to you, Julian? You seem a little weirdtely." 1


    "I''m fine. I suddenly feel like I''ve fallen in love with you even more,¡± Julian said, his voice came out


    as a whisper, "Susie, I''d lose the whole world if you leave m e."


    As such, he could only choose to abandon the baby.


    Julian was certain that he was sinful. The baby came into this world because of him, but now he


    was killing the baby.


    If the baby knew about it, would he or she resent him? He supposed so.


    Perhaps, even Susan would hate him as well.


    But even if the entire world resented him, he would still insist on his decision.


    "Fallen in love with me even more?" Susan turned around and stared at him, "So are you saying


    that you didn''t love me at all in the past?"


    Julian was caught betweenughter and tears. He nted a kiss on her forehead and said, "In the


    past, I thought I loved you enough, but only now I realize that my love for you will never stop


    growing. I keep falling i n love with you more and more every day. Susie, I don''t know to what extent


    I¡¯ll love. Perhaps even I am afraid of myself."


    "Hmph! Seeing how sincere you are, I¡¯ll forgive you this time," Susan said with a smile. Then, she


    yawned.


    "Go back to sleep, Susie."


    Susan began to get sleepy again. She then replied to Julian in a dreamy sort of a way, "Alright,


    then. Good night, Julian.¡±


    It took her no more than a second topletely fall asleep.


    Julian ran his finger over Susan''s profile. His eyes in the dark were filled with a myriad of


    complicated emotions.


    Susan thought he was just talking nonsense, and only he himself knew he was telling the truth.


    Right after he knew that Susan had gotten thetent cardiovascr disease and that she might


    be ill a t any moment, he fell in love even more with her.


    He and Susan would not have children anymore, but it did not matter for him as long as they had


    each other.


    If one day Susan suddenly had a heart attack, everything would be good if she could survive, but


    what if she could not? Without a child, he would not have any burdens and he could go together


    with her a s well.


    ''Susie, if I knew I would love you to this extent 18 years ago, I''d certainly not miss any second in


    those 18 years. I''d grow with you, and I¡¯d go through all the ups and downs in your life with you.


    However, unfortunately, there are no what-ifs in this world. The past is the past. Although I couldn''t


    fully participate in your previous life, I assure you I''ll be with you through the thick and thin in the


    future. No matter where you g o, I''ll be with you."


    Julian looked at Susan for a while and then let go of his hand. He got down from the bed and went


    to the study next door.


    He looked at his phone for a long while, and then he made a phone call.


    "Mr. Shaw," a stoic voice wafted over from the other side of the line.


    "Help me arrange the best hospital and the best doctor. I need to do an... Abortion operation."


    Julian¡¯s voice was devoid of any emotion, but there was a series of emotions flowing under his calm


    face. 1 "Sure. When do you need it?"


    "Tomorrow," Julian said as his hand suddenly tightened.


    He had been dying it for too long, and he had to resolve it as quickly as possible.


    Since Susan was going to an antenatal check-up tomorrow, he figured that he should get everything


    settled by tomorrow.


    After he hung up the phone, Julian stared at the wall for a long time.


    The person he called was his personal assistant.


    The personal assistant had been helping his father settle many of his private affairs, so his loyalty


    was unquestionable.


    The personal assistant had a son, and his son was his personal assistant as well. Over the years,


    he had helped him settle a lot of stuff and he had been a great help.


    Considering his efficiency, everything would be prepared by tomorrow.


    Susie...


    Julian''s heart ached. 1


    He sat alone in the study until the day broke. He only returned to their room when it was almost time


    for


    Susan to wake up.


    By the time Susan woke up, he pretended he had just woken up as well.


    "Hmm, Julian? You don''t need to go to work today?" Julian did not leave for his work after breakfast,


    so Susan was curious.


    "Nope. I''m not going to work today," Julian replied in a deep voice, "Have you forgotten that you


    have to go to the hospital today?"


    Julian would always apany Susan to do her antenatal check-up every time.


    It was only now that Susan came around to her senses. She smacked her head and said, "I almost


    forgot."


    Then, she pouted, "It¡¯s all your fault. If it were not for you, I wouldn''t be so forgetful."


    "Yeah, it¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Julian tousled with her hair.


    "Of course it is your fault," Susan pressed on.


    Julian smiled, but his smile did not reach his eyes.


    After she realized that her baby was gone, would she still be so full of vigor at that time?


    Julian did not dare to think. The moment he thought about it, his heart would ache.


    "Let¡¯s go. We should depart to the hospital now."


    Susan rose to her feet.


    "Okay." Julian looked at his phone. His personal assistant had everything arranged.


    The Jenkins.


    Joseph brought Charlotte back for a meal.


    After they had their stomachs filled, they sat around and chatted.


    "Your funding, coupled with the Jenkins¡¯work, the development of Cloudquota Corporation is


    terrific," Luke said.

 Chapter 278 Inside Job

    Chapter 278 Inside Job


    "Indeed, it¡¯s all thanks to you, Luke. If you hadn''t acted as the go-between for me, thepany


    wouldn''t have developed so fast," Joseph said, offering Luke a smile.


    "Oh yeah, I¡¯m not sure if you''re aware of it or not, but there are some weird rumors going around


    saying that you¡¯ve eaten some cow pies during the SL system''sunching event. Although it''s just a


    rumor, it will affect your reputation. I suggest you do something about it," Luke said with a frown.


    Joseph''s expression changed.


    He had utilized all of his connections and he even borrowed the power from the government to


    cover the matter up.


    However, other people might not know about the truth, but he was certain of it. He did eat the cow


    pies.


    It was all Julian''s fault. If it were not for him, he would not have made a fool of himself. As such, he


    had sworn that he would never let the matter rest so easily.


    Joseph did not expose anything to Luke. He put on a smile and said, "It''s difficult to stop the rumor,


    but luckily not many believe in it since it''s too ludicrous."


    ¡°You''re right too," Luke nodded after he thought for a while.


    Suddenly, Joseph''s phone rang.


    He gave Luke an apologetic nod, then walked to the side and answered the phone.


    "Charlotte, is Joseph good to you?" Luke asked Charlotte.


    "Well, so far his performance is passable," Charlotte nodded and answered.


    Only then did Luke feel relieved. Just when he was about to ask another question, Joseph suddenly


    raised his voice.


    "Julian wants to abort his kid?"


    "What?" Luke¡¯s expression changed and he looked towards Joseph.


    As if he did not realize his gaze, Joseph continued to ask for a few more questions before hanging


    up the call.


    "What happened, Joseph? What did you say just now? Julian wants to abort his kid?" Luke asked.


    He did not believe what he had heard at all.


    After all, everyone could see how good Julian was to Susan. There was no way he could fake his


    feelings towards Susan and the baby.


    "Yeah," Joseph answered. He was genuinely surprised by the news as well, "I''ve nted somebody


    beside Julian, and he is the one who told me everything. He said Julian wants to abort the baby,


    and Julian did not tell Susan. He has already found the hospital and doctor, and the abortion


    operation is expected to be carried out today." "Is the person reliable?" Luke asked again. He still


    found it hard to believe.


    "Yeah. 100% reliable," Joseph replied firmly.


    A triumphant grin crossed Charlotte''s face after she heard what Joseph had said. "Hah, finally!


    What goes aroundes around. That b*tch finally gets what she deserves! Julian wants to abort


    the baby? Could it be that he is really not the father of the baby? Hah, that woman is so..."


    "Shut up!" Luke shouted at Charlotte. His face was livid with rage.


    Charlotte frowned. She did not know what had gotten into her brother again. She shouted back


    grouchily, "I didn''t say anything wrong; otherwise, why would Julian want to abort the baby? Also,


    what¡¯s with the face, Luke? I hope you don''t forget what Mom told you. You shouldn''t involve


    yourself in Susan''s affairs anymore!"


    Luke''s face turned grim and he did not speak for a long while.


    Suddenly, he jerked his head up and looked at Joseph. "Since you have somebody inside, you


    should know about the time and the location of the hospital, right?"


    "Yeah, but..." Joseph blinked his eyes. "This is Julian''s private affair. There is no need for us to put


    our nose i n it, right? After all, it did not affect our n at all."


    "Give me the address." Luke had risen to his feet.


    "But..."


    "Just f*cking give me the address!" Luke shouted.


    Joseph seemed to have been stunned by him. Left with no other option, he sent the time and


    location of the hospital to Luke. After getting the information that he wanted, Luke took his jacket


    and rushed out of the house.


    "Luke, where are you going?" Charlotte shouted at her brother, but to no avail. He soon


    disappeared from her vision.


    Charlotte stamped her feet in frustration. She turned t o Joseph and berated him indignantly, "Why


    did you give the address to my brother? I''m sure he is going to see that slut right now."


    "He is your brother. How can I say no to him?" Joseph replied, offering Charlotte a genial smile.


    "Hmph! Don''t mention anything about Susan in front o f my brother next time," Charlotte instructed.


    "Alright, alright," Joseph replied. When Charlotte turned her head away, a strange glint red from


    the depth of his eyes.


    In order to get the news in his hands, he even utilized the undercover agent that he nted around


    Julian for decades.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The Shaws were all very loyal to their love, be it Mr.


    Shaw, Julian, or even his father.


    When Mr, Shaw passed away, his father held the most power in Lanyard. As such, it actually was


    not that difficult for him to take over the entirepany. The reason he would be defeated and


    moved to America was because of Mrs. Shaw.


    When Joseph thought about this, he let out a snort. This was the stain in his life. His father did not


    change even after ten years. He was deeply love with Mrs. Shaw.


    Joseph told everyone that the reason he returned to Ningcheng City was because of his father''s


    final wish before he passed away.


    However, the truth was exactly the opposite.


    Before his father passed away, he did not allow him toe back. Even when he was at thest


    moment in his life, he still wanted him to put down all the grudges and hate.


    His father was willing to give up everything for Mrs. Shaw, but unfortunately, he would not give up


    the thing that should have belonged to him.


    Love was the most dangerous thing in the world. As such, he decided that he would not follow the


    footsteps of the Shaws. He had sworn to himself that h e would never fall in love with any woman


    for the rest of his life.


    Never.


    Julian followed his father''s footsteps and was madly i n love with a woman.


    He also knew that most of Susan¡¯s family members died of a congenital cardiovascr disease,


    and there was a huge probability that she would get the illness a s well. If she had a heart attack


    during thebor, both she and the baby would be dead.


    Even though Julian would be in agony as well if the abortion operation was a sess, Joseph felt it


    was not enough.


    Topletely destroy Julian, Susan had to die.


    The dark grin on Joseph''s face broadened when he thought about this.


    He was fully aware that Luke was still deeply in love with Susan. The reason he gave him the


    address of the hospital and the time of the operation was that he wanted him to stop the operation.


    Right now, he wanted the baby to stay. He wanted to utilize the baby to widen the rift between Julian


    and Susan. Then when Susan was giving birth, the child would take her life and both of them would


    leave Julian at the same time.


    That was the perfect ending for him.


    However, if he wanted to carry out his n, he figured that he must not expose his pawn first, as he


    still needed a scapegoat.


    Joseph smiled like a devil.


    "Julian, are we going the wrong way? This is not the road to the hospital," Susan asked, frowning.


    "Yeah, I have changed to a better hospital for you," Julian replied calmly.


    "Oh, okay, then." Susan did not ask anything anymore after she got the answer from Julian.


    The car was stopped in front of a private hospital.


    Julian helped Susan down from the car, and Jacob and Anna were already waiting at the entrance.


    "Why are you here, Jacob?" Susan was surprised.


    Jacob tried to force a smile on his face as he said, "I''m a little bored staying in the hospital. Since


    you''reing for a check-up, I figure that I shoulde and meet you."


    Susan chuckled, "It is just a small check-up. You don''t have to purposelye here and


    apany me."


    "Well, since I¡¯m already here, just let me apany you this time, okay?" said Jacob as he tousled


    Susan¡¯s hair.

 Chapter 279 Operation

    Chapter 279 Operation


    "Alright, then." Susan did not doubt anything and just nodded sweetly.


    Apanied by Julian and Jacob, Susan soon finished the check-up procedure.


    While they were waiting for the report in the corridor, Julian handed a bottle of water to Susan, and


    his hand was shaking slightly.


    "Have some water, Susie." He tried to make his voice a s natural as possible.


    If Susan was vignt enough, she would have noticed the change in his voice.


    However, he was Julian, the person whom she relied o n wholeheartedly.


    "Thank you, Julian. How did you know that I''m thirsty?" Susan took over the bottle and took a big


    gulp.


    Sitting beside her, Julian and Jacob watched as she emptied the bottle of water.


    Susan smacked her lips and her eyes became misted." Why... does this water taste so weird?"


    Before her voice died away, she suddenly felt dizzy and the world in her head began to swirl.


    "Julian, the water...¡± Susan looked puzzlingly at


    Julian, then she saw the pain that flowed in the depths of his eyes.


    Her heart somersaulted underneath the rib, and she turned around to look at Jacob who averted his


    eyes the moment he saw her turning her head.


    Her mind was getting more and more muddled.


    She did not understand what had happened.


    It urred to her that Julian and her brother had done something behind her. However, they were


    her family. There was no way they would try to hurt her.


    But the water...


    Before Susan could go any deeper with her thought, a sharp pain shot through her brain and she


    fell unconscious. 3


    Julian had been prepared for this, so he quickly stepped forward and scooped Susan into his arms.


    Then, he just stayed there, holding Susan in his arms, without speaking or making any move.


    Looking at them hugging together, a sharp pang of pain shot through Jacob''s heart.


    With a hoarse voice, he said, "Julian, why don¡¯t we just H


    Let it be.


    Thest three words were stuck in his throat, and he could not spell it out no matter how hard he


    tried.


    Susan¡¯s life mattered above everything else. Even if the decision was tough, they did not have other


    choices either.


    Julian did not reply to Jacob. He just quietly held Susan in his arms. After a while that seemed like


    an eternity, he went closer to Susan and whispered into her ear, "Please forgive me, Susie.¡±


    He did not hesitate anymore. He stood up, bent over, and scooped Susan up. Then, he turned


    around and marched towards the end of the corridor.


    Jacob stood at the side. He felt as if his legs had been cemented to the floor, and no matter how


    much he willed himself to move, they just would not budge.


    He did not dare to imagine how Susan would react when she came to her senses.


    He was just a bystander, yet his heart was trembling with a pang of insurmountable guilt and agony.


    As the person who made the decision and arranged everything, how would Julian feel?


    Jacob watched as Julian sent Susan into the operation room. The door to the operation room was


    closed, yet Julian was still standing in front of the door like a statue.


    Pressing his lips thin, Jacob walked up to Julian and stood beside him. He did not say anything, and


    just patted Julian''s shoulders.


    In the past, he always felt that Julian was not the man for Susan. After all, his family was too


    complicated.


    It was just that Susan loved him a lot, so he did not say anything.


    However, at this moment, when he saw how lost and guilty Julian was, only then did he recognize


    the man.


    He was afraid that he could not find another man who would love Susan so much anymore.


    After a long while, Julian opened his mouth, and his voice was hoarse. "Susie, she will hate me,


    right?"


    "I guess she will hate me too," Jacob added, and they fell silent again.


    After some moments of silence, both of them heard a loudmotion from the other side of the


    corridor.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What happened?


    Julian''s eyes shrunk.


    He had booked the entire hospital in order to carry out the operation. Those visitors, patients, and


    doctors that came and went were actors that he arranged to deceive Susan.


    Susan was the only patient in this hospital today. As such, there should not be any noise at this


    moment.


    "Mr. Shaw, someone, someone..." A guard ran over in a panic.


    Julian''s face turned grim.


    The guard did not have toe and inform him since he could already see the group of people in


    the corridor.


    A dozen muscr men that came from nowhere were rushing into the corridor.


    Even though Julian had arranged a lot of men, aside from a few of his bodyguards, most of them


    were normal people. This group of men all had very tall statures and they were trained


    professionally.


    Very soon, they broke through the barricade.


    Julian looked coldly at Luke who was standing in the center of the crowd, "What brought you here


    today, Mr. Jenkins?"


    His hands had balled into fists.


    He did not know why Luke would suddenly make an appearance at this crucial moment.


    "Julian Shaw,¡± Luke threw Julian a frigid re, "I didn''t know that you were such a good actor. If I


    knew that you were such a b*st*rd, I wouldn''t have handed Susie to you!"


    After that, he barked out his order, "Go! Smash the door!"


    Hearing his instruction, the group of men rushed forward.


    "No one can pass over here!" Julian sent a kick to the man who rushed in first.


    "You still want to stop me?" Luke hissed through gritted teeth, "Julian, Susie has been with you for


    so long. Has she ever done anything wrong to you? Even i f you don''t love her anymore, even if you


    already have another new love, can¡¯t the Shaws even afford to raise a child? Even a tiger will not


    eat its own cub. You¡¯re even worse than an animal!¡±


    Luke''s eyes were bloodshot. His brain was filled with all the old and recent grudges he had with


    Julian.


    He had been holding a grudge against Julian for sending his mother into prison, and now he was


    going to send the woman he loved the most to the operating table.


    His sympathy for Susan made his anger burn evenrger.


    "Shut up! You don¡¯t understand anything!" shouted Julian as he kicked another man away.


    "Yes, I don''t understand anything,¡± Luke said coldly, "I just know that no matter what reason I have, I


    will never deceive the woman that I love the most and send her onto the operating table! If you don''t


    like Susie anymore, give her back to me. If you don¡¯t want the baby, I''ll take it! Now, get lost! I want


    to bring Susie away from here."


    Julian¡¯s face was livid with rage. Just when he was about to say anything, Luke threw himself at


    Julian and shouted, "Go! Smash the door!¡±


    The group of men charged forward.


    Jacob tried to stop them, but he was pushed to the


    side.


    Just as Julian shrugged Luke off, the door to the operating room was opened.


    Luke was thrown to the corner, but he soon scrambled up from the floor.


    All of the doctors were looking at each other dumbfoundedly. It was very noisy outside, so they had


    stopped doing the operation a long time ago.


    They did not know if they wanted to continue the operation or not.


    "Susie, Susie, wake up!" Luke''s eyes shone brightly as h e shouted.


    Fortunately, he was not toote. Susan was safe.

 Chapter 280 Shut Up

    Chapter 280 Shut Up


    Susan''s eyshes fluttered slightly. Her eyeballs rolled around under her eyelids as she was on the


    verge of waking up.


    She would be administered with anesthesia during the surgery, so Julian went light on the dose of


    hypnotic.


    The anesthesia had not been administered, and yet the effect of hypnotic was waning. After Luke


    had made such a huge ruckus, Susan''s eyes fluttered open.


    The first thing that greeted her the moment she opened her eyes was the bright surgical light.


    Involuntarily, she moved her hand on top of her eyes t o shield herself from the light.


    She was confused.


    She had no idea where she was right now.


    Julian''s heart was filled with despair when he saw that Susan had awakened.


    Susan propped herself up and rubbed her head. When she saw Julian, who was standing at the


    door, she was even more confused.


    "What''s wrong, Julian? Why do you look so pale?"


    Julian''s face was as pale as a sheet of paper. His lips were trembling, and his hands were shaking


    uncontrobly. Gone was the calm and poised Mr.


    Shaw.


    "Susie...¡± Just when Julian was about to say something, a voice interrupted him.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Susie, don''t believe whatever he says. He wants to take away your baby," said Luke as he looked


    disdainfully at Julian.


    He did not understand why a ruthless man like Julian would exist. Susan gave him her entire heart,


    yet he returned her love in this way.


    If he had known earlier, he would never let Susan go.


    The more Luke thought about it, the more regretful he got. Right now, he just wanted to take Susan


    away from this disgusting man forever.


    "Take away my child?" Susan still had note around to her senses yet. She fell into a daze for a


    moment and then she said, "Impossible."


    She did not believe Luke at all.


    After all, both of them were looking forward to the arrival of the baby.


    Every night, Julian wouldy on her stomach to listen to the baby''s movements.


    Even though the baby was still small and he rarely moved, even if he could not hear anything,


    Julian still enjoyed it very much.


    Not only that, but he would tell a bedtime story to the baby every single night, and he would go


    around the mall to buy all sorts of baby stuff so that the baby could use it after he or she was born.


    He loved the baby so much, so how was there any possibility that he would take it away?


    As such, Susan was certain that Luke was lying. She did not know why he would make such a


    ridiculous, unfounded lie.


    She wanted tough, but when she saw Julian¡¯s deep gaze, her heart did a flip flop.


    She turned around to look at Jacob, and she was stunned to see theplex emotion on her


    brother¡¯s face.


    Both of them did not refute.


    Susan felt her heart had traveled to her throat.


    Be that as it may, she pressed down the trepidation and forced a smile on her face. She said,


    "What¡¯s with that face, Julian, Jacob? Luke is lying. Why don''t you two say something?" 1


    Julian did not say anything. There was pain and struggle in the depth of his eyes.


    "Julian?" Susan felt that her heart was jumping even faster.


    Luke threw a surreptitious gaze at Julian and said through a stern voice, "Susie, it''s true. I''m not


    lying. Otherwise, why do you think you are in the operating room? If you still don¡¯t believe me, you


    can ask the nurse and the doctor and see what kind of operation


    they are going to do on you.¡±


    There were two voices in Susan''s brain now. One of them told her not to trust Luke while another


    more rational voice told her that she should turn around and ask.


    Susan gave in to the rational voice and turned her head around. Her face was pale as she nced


    across the rank of doctors and nurses. Her eyesnded on one of them as she asked, "Why am I


    here? What are you going to do to me?"


    The doctor averted his gaze as he did not dare to reply to the question.


    "Tell me!" Susan¡¯s voice suddenly raised an octave.


    The way the doctor avoided her question had exined a lot of things, but she still did not want to


    believe it.


    She did not believe that Julian would do such a cruel thing to her and to their child.


    ''Why is this happening?'' she asked herself.


    Everything was fine yesterday, so she did not understand why everything would change overnight.


    No.


    Everything was fine yesterday?


    No.


    Did she not hear Julian¡¯s mumble when she was sleeping in his office several days ago?


    He said he could not see the baby born and watch the baby grow up.


    At that time, her first reaction was that she thought he had some kind of terminal illness.


    After Julian denied it, she thought maybe she was having a dream.


    When she thought about it now, she realized that it was not a dream at all.


    The truth was not what she thought.


    Nothing happened to Julian, but... from that time onward, he had been nning to take the baby out


    of her stomach.


    Why? Why?


    Susan did not believe it at all. Slowly, almost robotically, she turned her head around and looked at


    Julian. Her voice was shaking as the question rolled off her tongue, "Julian? Can you tell me why I


    am here? What are these doctors doing here? Why are they holding scalpels in their hand? You


    should know better than anyone else that I''m afraid of sharp items. Why would you leave me alone


    here?¡±


    ¡°Susie." The pain in Julian''s eyes was apparent as he spoke through a soft voice, "Can you calm


    down first? I''ll slowly exin it to you."


    Susan was emotionally unstable now. He did not want to cause her heart attack to happen right


    now.


    "I want you to exin it to me right now!" Susan shouted.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt something was wrong.


    Why was Julian acting weird these few days?


    Why would he suddenly change to another hospital?


    Why was it just a small check-up, and yet her brother would deliberatelye over from his


    hospital?


    And that bottle of water... He must have put something into the water.


    So, Julian and Jacob worked together to knock her out so that they could take the baby out of her


    stomach?


    The spection sounded absurd, but sadly, it was the truth.


    Susan felt like she was going mad.


    One of them was her husband and another was her brother. She could not fathom why they would


    want to do this to her.


    "Jacob, you know about this, right?" Susan looked at Jacob, ¡°You agree to take the baby away as


    well?"


    Susan''s face was pale and her eyes were wide opened. Jacob''s heart trembled and he said, "Susie,


    we did this for a reason...¡±


    "Then, tell me!"


    Susan did not believe that they would do this to her and her child for no reason.


    However, no matter how much she thought, she could note up with a reasonable excuse for


    why they wanted to deceive her and try to take her baby away from her.


    "Why?" Luke snorted, "Julian has always been a despicable man who would do anything to achieve


    his target. He even wants to kill his own baby. He is worse than an animal. I thought he could take


    good care of you, and that''s why I left you in his hands, but now..."


    Before Luke could finish his speech, Susan shot daggers at him and hissed, "Shut up!"


    Luke did not expect her reaction and he froze.


    When he got the news that Julian was going to abort the baby, the panic that rose from his stomach


    pit gave him an illusion that he finally got the chance to get Susan back to his side. The reason he


    rushed over this time was that he wanted to take Susan away with him.

 Chapter 281 Lets Abort the Baby, Okay?

    Chapter 281 Let''s Abort the Baby, Okay?


    Even though his mother had admonished him, he should not be in any more entanglements with


    Susan Shelby.


    Even though Susan no longer loved him.


    But he was still in love with her.


    Such love, forlorn yet profound, only took an expression from Susan for him to ignore his mother''s


    only request, and that was to stop coiling with Susan.


    The happiness that Julian Shaw promised her but failed to deliver was his to bear.


    Luke had already adjusted himself mentally before he pushed the doors of the operating room.


    He had conceived such a scenario countless times, but the only thing that he did not expect was


    Susan¡¯s shivering cold attitude.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    To him, her apathy was too hard to swallow.


    "Susie..." Luke nced at Susan with an astonished look. "I''m helping you."


    Susan gritted her teeth.


    If it was not for Luke, the embryo would have been removed.


    Maybe, just maybe, she had Luke to thank for.


    But deep within, she had an indescribable emotion, and it was surging like turbulence.


    "Are you helping me? I don¡¯t need your help." Susan red at Luke irritably. "You¡¯re here, but where


    is your wife? Where is your kid? Luke, on what grounds do you stand when you speak of Julian?"


    Susan''s attitude was so cold that it hurt.


    Luke hade here with all his passion, but at that moment, he did not know what expression he


    could provide her with.


    "Go away. All the issues that emerge after this are things between Julian and me. There is no need


    for you to intervene." Susan continued grating her teeth," And Luke, even if I were to separate with


    Julian, that doesn¡¯t mean that I''de back to you. What was between us is over, and there is no


    longer a possibility anymore."


    Susan saw Luke''s face change in that split second.


    She could not help but mp her teeth again.


    She knew that what she said was unfair to Luke, who had longed to get here and help her.


    However, the affection that Luke had for her deep down made her feel a little uneasy.


    And since she could not ept his love, she could not provide him with hope.


    But anyhow, it was because of him that her child was


    saved.


    It was better to thank him with something else in the future.


    "Susie." Luke gritted his teeth too. "I..."


    "Didn''t I tell you to leave? Which part of that did you not understand?" Susan''s voice had gotten


    even colder. "If you wish to show your fondness and tenderness, your wife and kid are the people


    that need you the most."


    "But, I..."


    "Aren''t you the one who said that those who don¡¯t care about their children are beasts? What are


    you still doing here?" Susan said inconsiderately.


    Staring at her bleak look, Luke''s expression immediately fell.


    After a while, he imed, "Susie, I will be waiting for you outside of the hospital. If anything


    happens, remember to..."


    "Anyhow, please leave now," Susan instructed him directly.


    Her only thought at that moment was to get him to leave, then ask for the truth herself.


    Luke left, bringing his men along.


    The doctor and nurses nced at each other for a short while, then left the operating room


    stealthily.


    As of now, those who were left in the room were


    Julian, Jacob, and Susan.


    "Julian and Jacob, is there anything that you would like to say to me?" Susan seemed to have


    calmed down.


    She never believed that Julian and her brother would work together and do something bad to her.


    Jacob sighed and said, "Let me go first."


    Julian shook his head and interrupted Jacob, "Can we have the room?"


    Jacob responded to the suggestion with a creased eyebrow. "But...¡±


    "Please?" Julian pleaded Jacob with an earnest look.


    Jacob pursed his lips, then left the room in silence.


    He closed the door while stepping out of the room, and only Julian and Susan were left in the


    spacious room.


    Susan started questioning Julian with her reddish eyes, "Now tell me, why... why don''t you want the


    baby? It''s our baby! Julian Shaw, if you''re starting to get tired of me, to the extent where you would


    deny the baby, you could have just told me directly. I will leave. As for the kid, I will raise him myself,


    I will not bring you any trouble, CEO Shaw..."


    As she spoke, her emotions derailed and tears started t o gush out from her eyes.


    The scene caused Julian so much pain that he felt his heart was grasped by an invisible hand from


    within. H e walked towards her, then hugged her carefully.


    "Go away!" Susan kept pushing him away in a frenzy.


    Julian continued to embrace her persistently.


    At such close distance, all Susan''s punchesnded on Julian''s back.


    However, despite the heavy punches, Julian did not let her go.


    "Tell me, Julian, why? Why did you do so!" Susan repeated the question in tears.


    "Susie." Julian replied with his bold voice, "I have told you before that I love you. I love you more as


    the days g o by."


    "You''re lying." Susan burst into tears once again, "If you really do love me, you wouldn''t have


    chosen to hurt our baby."


    "The baby can''t stay, and the reason behind it is that I love you," Julian answered with a voice that


    was filled with a hint of desperate affection.


    The emotions seeping through his voice did not seem t o be fake. Susan''s vision went blurry again.


    "But Julian, I don''t understand.¡±


    What was his reason behind aborting the baby when h e was still in love with her?


    Julian took a deep breath.


    The operation could not proceed due to Luke¡¯s break-i n, but in turn, Susan got to know the reason


    behind


    his decision to abort their child.


    If Julian chose not to exin it clearly at that moment, it was uncertain what Susan would do next


    impulsively.


    Things might be moreplicated if Susan got t o know the truth. But with the situation at


    hand, the consequences would be worse if she did not get to the bottom of the decision.


    "Susie, I need you to calm down and listen to me." Julian uttered in his deep voice, "Susie, do you


    still remember that night when Jacob brought up the topic about heart diseases? He said that ever


    since your grandpa''s generation, every generation in your family had someone who suffered from


    sudden heart attacks."


    "I know that, and thankfully Jacob made it through. But what does that have to do with this?" Susan


    nced at Julian''s serious face as she spoke.


    She froze for a moment, then came back to her senses and said, "You... you''re saying that I might


    have this kind of heart disease? But it''s impossible. There isn''t any precedent of a female patient in


    my family."


    "That''s because you''re the only female born in this generation. I specifically asked around, and they


    said this type of gic inheritance doesn¡¯t distinguish between males or females." Julian''s voice


    slowed down. "Thus, you have a 95% chance of inheriting the disease. I have also sought advice


    from experts, and they im that such heart attacks have a high probability of going off duringbor.


    And once it develops during childbirth, the mortality rate is close t o 100%. So, Susie, I am the one


    who couldn''t take the risk. After the doctors'' calctions, our baby is slightly younger than what


    we''ve predicted - it''s about three months old now. Susie, if we choose to abort the baby now, it won''t


    hurt you as much. But if w e drag this out some more, you''ll have to undergo an inducedbor


    procedure, which, the danger is not much less than normal childbirth. Hence, let me make the final


    call this time. Let''s abort the baby, okay?"


    Following Julian''s exnation, Susan was stunned, she stared into his eyes, searching for traces of


    a joke i n the making, but she could not find any.


    Julian''s eyes had never been so certain before.


    "But why..." Susan was overwhelmed by the news, "But even if I do have the disease, why must it


    go off during childbirth?"


    Julian held her hand tightly and continued, "If it is a vaginal delivery, the severe pain might induce


    an attack. And if it is a cesarean, the area of the incision will be sorge that it will affect the other


    organs, and that will lead to the same results too. Susie, this may b e the tiniest issue for other


    women, but for you, it''ll be a matter of life and death!¡±

 Chapter 282 Torment

    Chapter 282 Torment


    Julian spoke at a very slow pace and exined everything very clearly.


    It was so meticulous that Susan couldn''t deceive herself, and that she only misheard what he had to


    say.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Susan covered her belly subconsciously, and her eyes were vacant.


    If everything Julian said was true...


    If she kept the baby, she would be putting her life in great jeopardy.


    But if she were to abort the baby...


    No, never.


    Susan grabbed Julian''s hand and imed, "But Julian, it is already a tiny life form. You felt it too


    right? It has already started moving from time to time."


    Despair shed across Julian''s eyes, but he continued saying, "Susie, it''s only been three months.


    The baby has not even fully formed yet, and perhaps the movements we felt from before were just


    our own imagination. They might have only been your bowel movements. You... You don¡¯t have to


    take it to heart too much."


    Imaginations Bowel movements?


    "What are you talking about?! I felt them myself, those were not illusions, those were the


    interactions between the baby and me." Susan had gotten a little agitated. "I can feel how much it


    wants toe into this world. I will not do anything to hurt it, and I definitely won''t let you do so


    either.¡±


    Susan red at Julian, jumped off the gynecology operating table, and got herself further away from


    him.


    Susan¡¯s alertness pierced Julian¡¯s heart, but he continued his exnation in his bold, deep voice,"


    Susie, have you ever thought about it? The chances of inheritance are sky high, and if our baby


    inherits the disease, ising to this world truly the best thing for it?"


    If the baby were to inherit the disease...


    Susan went into a trance once again, and her expression became a little dazed.


    An indescribable excruciation gushed into her chest cavity and almost crushed her heart.


    The baby... Her baby...


    All she ever wanted was to give the best of everything t o the child.


    Ever since she got pregnant, she had been learning how to knit from Mama Jean, how to cook, and


    she also familiarized herself with all that parenting knowledge that she found online.


    She had worked so hard to try to be a good mum.


    However, no matter how hard she tried, still, she would not be able to change her genes.


    Susan could not help but recall the time when Jacob developed a sudden heart attack, the


    desperate times which only an apocalypse was capable of bringing.


    Knowing that she might develop the same disease, Susan was not afraid.


    Life had been great. She had Jacob and Julian who loved her with all their hearts, she got her


    dream job, had a few close friends, and all these already made it worthwhile.


    But if... her baby were to suffer the exact agony...


    While she thought of that, Susan could feel her heart trembling.


    "Susie, it doesn''t matter whether it''s for your own good or if it¡¯s for the good of the baby." Julian


    uttered with a deep yet profound gaze, "This baby - it is not ours to own."


    Rationally, all her senses told her that what Julian spoke of was reasonable.


    However, emotionally, asking her to give up on her baby, to Susan, she would rather take her own


    life.


    "Don¡¯t you force me, Julian.¡± Susan shook her head vigorously.


    Ever since the debate started, the amount of information that she had been getting was too much


    for her to absorb. Her thoughts were all entangled with all the chaos taking ce in her brain


    impeding her from thinking clearly.


    "Susie." Julian, with his gritted teeth, mentioned, "I know you wouldn''t be able to make up your mind


    cold-heartedly. So, just leave all the decisions to me. As for you, all you need to do is just to take a


    nap, and when you wake up again, you won''t know or feel anything, okay?¡±


    "But I know everything now." Susan''s emotions escted once again.


    Julian tried to move toward Susan.


    And Susan backed off immediately and yelled, "Julian Shaw, you better stay away from me! Before I


    make up my mind, I forbid you from approaching me within a 1 0-meter radius.¡±


    At that moment, all she could think of was that she had to protect the baby.


    As Susan''s emotions spiked again, Julian could only stop moving. "Susan, I can let you be when it


    comes to anything in life, you name it, but when ites to this, never. This time, you''ll have to


    listen to me."


    No matter how rough the means were, even if Susan ended up hating him, he still would not risk


    Susan''s life.


    Julian took another step closer to Susan carefully.


    Susan''s emotions got all worked up once again, and in that flustered moment, she grabbed a


    scalpel next to her.


    "What are you doing Susie?!" Julian was shocked, "Put the knife down."


    "You stay right where you are now. If you don''t, I will... will hurt myself in front of you." With her


    shaky hand, Susan pointed the scalpel at her neck, just next to her carotid.


    While staring at Susan, Julian''s heart trembled with fear. All he could do was stand still again. He


    tried his best to not look flurried, but his voice was not cooperating well.


    "Susie, calm down, put the scalpel down, I will stay here, I won''t move another inch," Julian spoke


    slowly.


    Susan breathed a sigh of relief, and uttered with her dry voice, "Julian, I will need some time to think


    about it."


    "Susie, the baby will grow, time''s ticking, dragging is not an opt..." Julian responded.


    "Three days, I ask only for three days," Susan dered decisively.


    Three days? The requested time seemed to havended in an eptable range.


    Julian answered with his slightly pursed lips, "Okay, now please put down the knife. I will give you


    three days, you have my word." "You better keep your promise." The scalpel was shaking next to


    the neck as Susan''s hand was quivering.


    "Of course," Julian asserted while his heart felt like it was struck by a shuddering terror.


    "Okay." Susan did not move the scalpel away from her neck right away and stared stubbornly at


    Julian. "I am the mother of the child, I have a call in deciding on whether to keep the child or not.


    And now, I will need some time to consider it. And I don¡¯t care what my decision is then. You¡¯re not


    to disregard it. If not...


    Julian Shaw, if you still insist on aborting the baby, I willmit suicide right in front of you.


    Remember that. I am a woman of my words."


    Susan stated her terms without any hesitation.


    Julian could feel her unyielding determination.


    The emergence of this scene was exactly why Julian chose not to reveal the truth to Susan in the


    first ce.


    However, he had to do so now, only because of Luke''s break-in.


    And as he thought about Luke, a shear instinct shed by his eyes.


    "Tell me, do you agree with my terms?¡± Susan¡¯s hands were still trembling in agitation.


    Looking at the shaky de, Julian agreed to her conditions immediately. "I promise you."


    "I believe in you." Susan powerlessly ced the scalpel back on the table.


    Susan was a little befuddled after all the emotional turmoil. Her footsteps and stance began to shift


    and break.


    Her body started shaking a little, while Julian rushed forward and hugged her in his arms.


    "Julian, I think... I think I am a little weak. Carry me home." Susan spoke faintly while she scooched


    over and leaned her head into Julian¡¯s embrace.


    "Okay," Julian replied with his hoarse voice. He knew that at the moment, Susan was enduring an


    indescribable torment.


    He had gone through the same dilemma too. However, it was different for Susan - the baby was


    already a part of her, and such suffering had to be countless times more excruciating to her.


    Susie... His Susie...


    The arm he used to carry her tightened without him knowing.

 Chapter 283 I Was Kidnapped

    Chapter 283 I Was Kidnapped


    Outside the door, Jacob was waiting nervously.


    As Julian carried Susan out from the operating room i n his arms, his pupils contracted instantly,


    "Julian, what hap..."


    "No big deal, she is just tired." It had just been a few short minutes and now Julian''s eyes were


    bloodshot." I will send her home first."


    "Okay." Jacob nodded.


    As expected, Luke was still waiting at the doorsteps of the hospital.


    Seeing Susan in Julian¡¯s arms, his brows creased. " Julian Shaw, I am warning you, don''t you hurt


    Susan even a tiny bit more, she¡¯s..."


    "Scat!" Julian asserted while shooting an unconcerned re at Luke.


    Julian had done such barbaric things and he still had the ground to show him attitude. As Luke was


    about t o lose it, Julian had helped Susan into the car.


    Luke¡¯s palms clenched into fists subconsciously.


    Even though the attitude Susan gave to him while in the room could not be considered pleasing,


    that was because she was being deceived by Julian Shaw. Or maybe, Susan understood the power


    and influence that Julian possessed, and she might embroil the


    Jenkins into the matter.


    Yes, he was nowhere nearparable to Julian Shaw. But this was only the beginning.


    Someday in the future, he would make sure that Julian lost all that he possessed, everything that he


    relied on to make things go his way.


    At that time, his mother¡¯s rancor and resentment would be avenged, and Susie would return to his


    side.


    Luke suddenly felt that his cooperation with Joseph Shaw should be elerated!


    When they arrived at home, Julian tucked Susan into their bed cautiously.


    Susan huddled herself up subconsciously as soon as she was in the bed.


    "Susie, you..." Julian wanted to say something.


    "Julian, just leave for a while." Susan¡¯s voice was so parched it was like she had not been drinking


    for days. ¡°I wish to be alone.¡±


    Looking at her pale appearance, Julian was in extreme distress.


    But the hint of determination found in her eyes was so firm that it was unquestionable.


    Julian remained quiet for some time, then he spoke softly, "Susie, we only have three days. If it


    takes longer than that, it''ll be too risky.¡± "I know that," Susan replied faintly while turning her head


    away.


    Julian silently gazed at her for a second and exited the room.


    He closed the door carefully, giving Susan the space she needed.


    "Susie is all alone. Will she be alright?" Jacob asked with a frown.


    Julian took his cellphone out, unlocked the screen, and operated on it for a moment. A live video of


    Susan then appeared on the screen.


    In order to prevent certain mishaps, Julian had hidden cameras installed in all rooms of the mansion


    - they were not activated during normal times.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    With the existence of the cameras, Jacob felt a little relieved.


    Both of them stared at Susan through the screen -she was all curled up in the corner of the bed,


    weeping her heart out in silence. The scene was almost unbearable for the two fully grown men.


    Such a decision was just impossible, all parents in the world would be torn.


    Julian looked at the phone for a bit and could not help but pound the sofa beside him to release all


    the pent-u p rage.


    If it were not for Luke''s interruption, things would not have gone so badly.


    He could have exined it to Susan after they had aborted the baby, and it was already an


    established fact. Susie would be devastated, but as long as he was there by her side, both of them


    would be able to ovee this hardship.


    But now... Susie had to make the decision herself.


    Such pain was a thousand times more unendurable than facing the result directly.


    "How did the information get leaked? Why did Luke appear suddenly?" Julian''s voice was cold and


    stern, like the gusting wind from nowadays.


    "You''re right." Jacob''s expression turned grave. They had thought and done so much to keep the


    matter a secret, so how did it get leaked inexplicably?


    Jacob squinted his eyes, "Other than you and me, there shouldn¡¯t be anybody else who knows


    about this. Both of us wouldn''t have done so."


    As he spoke, Jacob''s facial expression became more pressing as he arrived at a lightbulb moment.


    That was not right. Other than the two of them, there was another person who knew.


    Julian and Jacob exchanged a nce and mentioned a name: "Anna!"


    Anna knew about the whole thing too!


    Jacob was so ashamed that his expression distorted almost instantly.


    The process of how Anna got to know the matter was rather fortuitous - she had misheard the


    whole n i n the restroom.


    ording to her, it was an ident, and Jacob believed in her.


    Come to think of it, how could there be so many coincidences in reality?


    "Where¡¯s Anna?" Jacob yelled suddenly.


    "She seems to have been gone for quite some time already." Julian''s expression changed while


    realizing that.


    In fact, Anna went to the hospital with Jacob, but ever since Susan entered the operating room,


    Jacob and Julian were so anxious that they had forgotten about Anna''s existence.


    That woman actually disappeared!


    Jacob''s hands clenched into fists.


    She just disappeared, and that was a fact. Was guessing the culprit even necessary?


    Anna must have left and leaked the information when Julian and he were in distress while waiting


    for the procedure.


    After that, Luke happened.


    Anna was a mole from the very beginning. 2


    After getting to the conclusion at lightspeed, Jacob felt a sharp pain in his chest out of a sudden.


    Many scenes shed by in his mind. 1


    The warm sun was shimmering, he woke up on his sickbed, and he stared at the woman who was


    knitting a knee guard just beside him. She was so focused.


    It was in the bathroom where she got startled by a cockroach, and they got entangled due to the


    pesky bug and Susan witnessed the whole scene coincidentally. Susie wasughing out loud, while


    she fed him porridge through all the awkwardness.


    Then there was the appearance of Jenny Carter. She got all flustered, and the knives were all out


    for Jenny.


    Ever since Jenny simply gave up hiding it, those vivid looks resembled the cat which she used as


    her phone wallpaper.


    There were a lot ofmotions, but there was also an indescribable hint of innocence and


    cuteness.


    But in the end... She turned out to be a traitor.


    In that moment of excruciating pain, while in an entranced state, only did Jacob realize that, in just a


    few days, that woman named Anna had already left so many imprints on his heart.


    The more he thought about it, the more he realized that he might have fallen for this fairylike


    woman.


    However, she was a mole.


    His feelings towards her metamorphosed into pure wrath in a split second.


    In that instant, he could not have hated himself more.


    If he did not have a soft spot for Anna and saved her from Julian, all of these things would not have


    happened.


    And Susie would not have to face such an agonizing dilemma to make a choice.


    Anna! Anna! Anna!


    Jacob''s eyes turned bloodshot.


    He had once fallen into the hands of a woman.


    And he had done it again.


    This time, he had brought harm to his baby sister.


    Jacob''s appearance did not look right at all.


    Julian could not help but express his opinion." Brother, it might not be Anna."


    "If not her, who else?" Jacob mped his jaw. "If it was not her who leaked the news, why would


    she disappear all of a sudden! And she doesn¡¯t even have the guts to resurface up until now."


    At that exact moment, Jacob''s phone rang.


    Jacob picked up the call, and an exasperated female voice came through the phone, "Mr. Shelby,


    it''s me, Anna. I was kidnapped! And I barely escaped! I borrowed a cellphone from a passerby and


    called you immediately."

 Chapter 284 Who is the Mole?

    Chapter 284 Who is the Mole?


    She was kidnapped! And she got out?


    This woman was good at making things up.


    Where could one find such a coincidence in the world?


    However, she had the guts toe back to them.


    Could she still believe that they were ignorant enough to trust her once more?


    Jacob, with his piercingly cold look, asked, "Where are you now? I will get somebody to pick you


    up."


    Anna provided her location at once.


    Jacob immediately got a driver to go over and fetch her.


    An hourter, Anna arrived at the Shaw Mansion in difiture and disorder.


    Jacob took a nce at her condition and sneered.


    Her act was truly quite realistic.


    There was that tousled hair, that filthy clothing, and that shaky stance. If it were somebody else who


    did not know what happened before this, they would have believed her story.


    "Thank you, Mr. Shelby, for getting someone to pick m e up. The ce I was abducted to was so


    isted, and I didn''t have any money on me. If it weren''t for you, I really wouldn''t have known what


    to do," Anna said so while patting her chest.


    "That¡¯s great." Jacob''s voice showed zero concern. " You''re definitely born to be an actress. The act


    was so lifelike and believable."


    "Huh?" Anna was bemused for a second, then she stared nkly at Jacob, "An act?"


    Her expression looked extremely innocent, so innocent that the whole thing seemed indisputably


    true.


    That look ignited Jacob¡¯s heart and it started to burn i n the me of rage.


    He stood up and grabbed Anna¡¯s wrist.


    His action shocked Anna, "Mr. Shelby, it hurts..."


    "So you do know the feeling of pain, huh?" Jacob''s sight was never this terrifying, "But do you know


    that what Susie is going through now is a thousand times more agonizing than what you feel at this


    moment? S o what now? After leaking such important information to Luke, is it still insufficient? He


    asked you to extract more, right?"


    Luke? Luke Jenkins?


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Leaking information?


    Anna was still confused. "Mr. Shelby, what are you talking about? I don''t get it."


    "So you still wish to y dumb huh?¡± Jacob questioned her while gnashing his teeth in anger. "It''s


    because you told Luke about our n! Now the operation has been aborted, things have never


    been soplicated. And Susie is morbidly enduring pain that no words can describe! Anna, had I


    known this would happen, I should''ve fed you to the sharks ever since you overheard our ns!"


    The fury in Jacob''s eyes was at the brink of materializing.


    Anna started to get anxious, "Mr. Shelby, what are you talking about? Since when did I leak such


    information to Luke? I don¡¯t even know who he is. Moreover, I¡¯ve never left your side these few


    days. How could I have had the opportunity to disclose the information?¡±


    "You never left? Then where were you just now?¡± Jacob asked with a scornful grin.


    Anna was stunned for a second, then reacted suddenly, "Mr. Shelby, you¡¯re suspecting that the


    whole abduction was a lie? No, I truly didn¡¯t lie! When we were in the hospital, a nurse came to me,


    said she needed help, and asked me to go with her. I saw that both Mr. Shaw and you were very


    nervous, and I guessed you wouldn''t be in the state of mind to take care of such agendas, so I went


    with her alone. Unexpectedly, I was knocked out as soon as I followed her. And when I woke up, I


    was already kidnapped to a house of some kind. It took me a lot of effort to escape, I..."


    Anna exined frantically.


    Jacob could not help but give a cynicalugh, "Oh really? Then tell me, what''s the objective of the


    kidnappers?"


    ¡°How would I know?" Anna answered in a daze.


    "They abducted you, but they let you escape so easily? When you''re trying to make up a story, you


    shoulde up with something more logical and believable." Jacob''s eyes were extremely


    mocking.


    Anna truly was trying to deceive him like he was an idiot.


    Staring at Jacob''s disappointing sight, Anna had never felt so distressed. Her eyes were starting to


    tear up, "Mr. Shelby, please trust me. Mrs. Shaw is such a kinddy. Why would I try to hurt her? I


    was kidnapped for real, but I attended some self-defense sses, and that''s how I escaped. But


    unfortunately, those kidnappers were masked and I couldn''t recognize them. Otherwise, I can prove


    my innocence by capturing them."


    "Well well well, do proceed." Jacob red at her in apathy, "Your lies are getting better by the


    second.¡±


    "I... I didn''t..." Anna could not take the sardonic statement and started weeping.


    While she was at home, she took several types of training since she was a child.


    Close quarterbat and gunnery - these were difficult to pick up.


    However, it was in their family teaching that one can only bleed but never cry. Thus, it had been a


    long time since shest shed tears.


    But at that moment... listening to Jacob''s allegations, a n indescribable feeling of being wronged


    shot through her.


    Such feelings felt worse than when her father told her that women were never as good as men.


    She truly did not have any schemes. Plus, it was not easy to escape the abductors.


    But Jacob just would not believe in her.


    But why?


    Anna could not help it and started to sob. If her father was there and saw her crying like a baby, he


    would be very disappointed.


    But, but... She just could not take it anymore.


    Looking at Anna¡¯s reaction, Jacob started to take pity o n her for a mere second, but that trace of


    tender affection was suppressed by him in the next moment.


    Ever since Jenny, he always hated girls who weep! However, for Anna, her weeping actually


    managed to make him doubt his judgment in a short instant.


    Wow, Luke had really gotten himself quite a helper this time.


    But, he will no longer be yed anymore.


    After going into the details and thinking about them, Anna''s personality was clearly very open and


    mboyant, but she had to pretend to be honest and naive all the time before this.


    This woman was born to be an actress - she could not be trusted.


    "Still acting huh? You truly are conscientious." Jacob shifted his vision away in apathy and nced


    towards Julian. "So what should we do with this woman now?"


    Julian creased his brows slightly while looking at Anna weeping her eyes out.


    He felt like the whole urrence was still somewhat suspicious.


    If Anna was the mole, her cover had obviously been blown up into the skies. She should not have


    returned.


    All these in order to continue to deceive Jacob? She should know that he would not fall for it again.


    This reason would not make any sense.


    Jacob should have thought of it too, however, he seemed to have other concerns when it came to


    Anna. He had lost his ability to think rationally and calmly i n front of this woman.


    But, on the other hand, Anna might also choose to do the opposite. She came back when


    everybody thought that she would and should not, wanting to clear her suspicion.


    Both oues were possible, and investigations were still necessary at that time.


    Julian gave it a good thought, then ordered two bodyguards toe in, "As for now, bring her to the


    guest room and watch her."


    The guards brought Anna out of the room.


    Anna did not fight back. She only took a glimpse at Jacob with her teary eyes.


    Jacob did not look at her, but frowned and asked Julian, "Huh? She made everything soplex


    now and that''s it?"


    "She may not be the person who blew the whistle." Julian spoke calmly, "I won¡¯t wrong the innocent,


    nor will I let the true traitor off just like that. As for you, don¡¯t you worry about this matter. I will get to


    the bottom of the whole thing.¡±


    It might not be her...


    Jacob puckered his lips. There was a faint hope in his heart, that Anna was genuinely not that


    person.


    But if it was not her, who could it be?


    Julian was only being cautious when he said so!


    Jacob clenched his fists tightly subconsciously.


    ''Anna, you better pray that Susan will be fine. If she turns out to be anything other than fine, that''s it,


    we''re done.¡¯

 Chapter 285 I Am Here for Susan

    Chapter 285 I Am Here for Susan


    "What? You let her escape?" Joseph''s face was livid with annoyance while he listened to the report


    from his men. "What were you doing? You have four full-grown men, and you let a feeble girl get


    away?"


    Big Daddy was dejected while Joseph taught him a lesson. After a short while, he spoke with a


    grudge as h e was not reconciled with the oue, "Boss, we also thought she was a puny girl, so


    we left her in a corner and didn¡¯t pay much attention to her. But this girl, Anna, I don''t know how she


    did it. She managed to break free and escape. Moreover, she is trained. Little Finger and I were on


    the lookout while she got loose, and we weren''t able to stop her even though we teamed up."


    Big Daddy became dispirited again as he exined.


    He may not be the toughest goon in the gang, but he was definitely among those who were above-


    average. Little Finger was not much worse than him, but in the end, they were no match for a


    delicate woman. He felt ashamed of himself.


    "Trained?" Joseph was shocked.


    "Yeah, and she fought well," Big Daddy added.


    Joseph could not help frowning.


    He hired them to abduct Anna, and it was just to find his plot a scapegoat. Julian''s n was leaked,


    and


    Anna disappeared out of a sudden. She would be held as the prime suspect, and this way he would


    not be exposed as the mole behind the chaos.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    But as a result, Anna, an inconspicuous caretaker turned out to be a trained fighter. Not to mention,


    she was good at it. If Anna had escaped, his scheme to frame her would have loopholes now.


    After all, how would someone be so stupid to go back after being exposed as a traitor?


    But that was not necessarily true - Julian might outsmart himself by thinking that Anna was doing


    just the opposite.


    Joseph got a little agitated as he thought about it.


    His move to nt a mole next to Julian had been going on for so many years. If it were to be


    exposed by such an inconsequential matter, it would not have been worthwhile. Now he could only


    hope that Julian would not suspect him.


    Joseph contacted his mole via a special medium and asked about his current condition in the Shaw


    Mansion. When mole imed that Julian had not suspected him just yet, Joseph then breathed a


    sigh of relief.


    "You! I don''t care about the reason behind it, but the girl did escape due to your poor supervision.


    So scat and go grab the punishment you deserve now." Joseph instructed in his cold, bold voice.


    As soon as they heard the order, those men started trembling in fear.


    However, there was nothing they could have said to argue, so they retreated conscientiously.


    Joseph was known as a virtuous businessman in Ningcheng City, but deep down, he was still the


    ruthless mafia boss. A lot of the employees working in his currentpany were actually members


    of his previous gang, and the regtions were still in ordance with the rules of the mafia.


    In just a few years, Joseph was able to develop his gang into one of the strongest mafia groups in


    the States. His methods were self-evident, and the various rules within the gang were also very


    strict.


    Joseph¡¯s casual remark of asking them to go and receive their punishment might have already


    reaped away half of their souls.


    Joseph squinted his eyes and sneered slightly. It seemed that Julian was still suspecting Anna, so


    he had to do something to aggravate his suspicion!


    In the dark room, Susan had beenying on the bed. She had not uttered a single word ever since


    she got back from the hospital.


    Julian and Jacob persuaded her to eat something, and she did also try her best to cooperate, but as


    soon as she swallowed the food, it did not take long before she vomited.


    Looking at Susan weakened so swiftly, Julian and Jacob were in distress However, there was


    nothing much they could do.


    "Susie, please don''t torture yourself anymore.¡± Julian did not dare to leave Susan alone anymore.


    He embraced her carefully, just like anybody would do to their precious treasure.


    Susan''s appearance was pallid, and her tears silently rolled down her cheeks from her eyes.


    She did not want to put herself through all this torment too, but she could not control herself.


    Whenever she thought that she might lose the baby, she quivered in terror.


    However, if she chose not to abort it, she felt even more grieved, thinking that the baby would inherit


    the disease once it was born.


    She feared that the baby would me her for giving it a frail body.


    While thinking about that, Susan caressed her tummy subconsciously.


    ''Mommy''s baby, could you let Mommy know what Mommy should do now?''


    Susan was in despair, and the baby became quiet too. I t used to move asionally every day, but


    now there had not been any movement all day.


    Seeing that, Susan felt even more miserable.


    ¡®Baby. Is it because you already know that we want to abandon you that you are angry now? You


    are already


    ignoring Mommy for that?''


    Her tears gushed more rapidly.


    ''But baby, you need to know that nobody would ever love you more than Mommy does.


    ''Mommy is not afraid of dying. Mommy is only afraid that you will resent Mommy in the future.''


    For the whole night, Susan leaned into Julian¡¯s embrace, sobbing quietly.


    As for Jacob, he stayed downstairs in the living room. I t was also a sleepless night for him.


    The next morning, after having her nerves tensed for s o long, Susan finally fell asleep.


    Julian gazed at her with all his sorrow, then he went downstairs.


    Jacob saw Julianing down from the stairwell. He raised his eyebrows and was about to say


    something.


    Suddenly, thendline rang.


    Julian picked the phone up and he heard the porter''s panicked voice.


    "Young Master Shaw, you said that without Mrs.


    Shaw¡¯s consent, we should not let Madam Shaw into the house. But now Madam Shaw insists on


    coming i n. We''re trying to keep her out, but she is forcing it now, we..."


    As the porter was about to continue, the phone was snatched away from him. "Julian Shaw!"


    "Mom." Julian creased his eyebrows.


    Madam Shawughed sardonically, "So you still know that I am your mother huh? This is my son''s


    house, and I''m forbidden from entering it? I think you have already been besotted by that vixen! I''m


    telling you, I a ming in today. If you won''t let it happen, I''ll kneel here at your doorsteps and


    we''ll see whether can you, Mr. Julian Shaw, can bear such a scene."


    Madam Shaw sounded very determined. Julian felt a little stressed at that moment, "Mom, please


    wait, I''ll g o to you at the door, we can talk alone."


    "I don''t need to speak to you alone, I am here for Susan!" Madam Shaw asserted directly.


    "You¡¯re here for Susan? What for?" Julian became alert in an instant.


    "What for? Are you still trying to hide it from me? I know that the heart disease that Jacob Shelby


    had is hereditary. So Susan will develop this disease too, and her children will get it also. Isn''t this a


    scourge that''ll b e passed down the line of the Shaws? No way, I must tell her clearly. I''ll see if she


    still has the ground to upy the position of Mrs. Shaw." Madam Shaw became more progressively


    more enraged as she spoke.


    Shouldn¡¯t there be the DNA test result from before? And now with this hereditary heart disease, it


    was crystal clear to Madam Shaw that Susan was here to harm Julian and to impair the Shaws.


    No way. Nothing was more important than the Shaws'' bloodline, and she would not let Julian have it


    his way this time.

 Chapter 286 Youre A Scourge To The Shaws

    Chapter 286 You''re A Scourge To The Shaws


    Julian''s eyes shrank when he heard Madam Shaw''s stern voice.


    He had been trying very hard to keep his mother in the dark regarding Susan''s heart disease, and


    had even made the decision to shoulder all the responsibility when he had to tell his mother that


    they weren''t going to have any children.


    However, he didn''t expect his mother to know about it so soon.


    Julian''s expression turned grim. It now appeared to Julian that the one who sold him out was the


    same person who divulged Susan''s abortion to Luke.


    "I won''t let the matter rest so easily this time, Julian. Let me in, I want to talk to Susan. I want to ask


    why must she do this to us. Why must she harm us like this? Does she really want to see the


    Shaws fall so much?" Madam Shaw shouted, her voice growing sterner with every passing second.


    Julian narrowed his eyes. Considering the current situation, he had to stop his mother from seeing


    Susan at all cost.


    If she were to confront Susan in her current condition, it would make things even messier.


    Just as Julian was about to settle the matter on his own, Jacob''s voice rang out, sounding


    surprised,"


    Susie?"


    Jerking his head back, Julian saw Susan had alreadye out of her room and was now standing


    on the staircase.


    He did not know how long she had been standing there and how much of the conversation between


    him and Madam Shaw she managed to hear.


    "That¡¯s Mom, right?" Susan asked, her expression was calm.


    Holding her gaze, Julian nodded. "Susie, don¡¯t worry. I''ll handle it."


    "I can''t let you handle everything," Susan said, holding her head low. Her countenance was calm


    and serene a s the face of heaven. "Let mom in."


    "Susie..." Julian frowned.


    "I can''t always run away from everything.¡± Susan intercepted calmly, "What¡¯sing wille and


    we''ll meet it when it does. Since Mom already knows about it, we should talk to her."


    It was inevitable that war would ensue if he let both of them meet up. Susan wasn¡¯t in the right


    shape to confront his mother so he figured that he shouldn¡¯t allow his mother toe in right now.


    As if able to read his mind, Susan smiled at him and said, "Don''t underestimate me, Julian. I don¡¯t


    always have to stay under your wings."


    After that, she walked down the staircase toward the telephone before making a call to instruct the


    guard, " Let her in."


    Julian wanted to stop her, but he suddenly felt a tug at his arm. Turning his head, his gaze turned to


    Jacob.


    There was a serious expression etched on his face, and his gaze was determined. When he


    opened his mouth, his voice sounded firm, "It''s time to put an end to this. I won''t let anybody hurt


    Susie any longer.¡±


    He picked up his phone and called Seth. "Bring the equity contract and my cask check. Come to


    Susie''s house straight after that."


    "Susie''s house? What happened? Do you know how busy I am, Mr. Jacob Shelby? Ourpany


    has just started! I can¡¯t just leave like that."


    "Hurry up. I''ll give you 20 minutes," Jacob ordered after looking at his watch.


    "What? 20 minutes? I..." Seth was trying to say something but Jacob didn¡¯t give him the chance. He


    hung up the call right after he finished his order.


    Looking at the beauty in front of him, Seth''s face scrunched up.


    He wondered if Jacob installed a bug on him. He had just started his break to hang out with a


    woman when Jacob¡¯s call came in.


    "He really dide to collect his debt from me," Seth mumbled. He sent the disappointed woman


    away and went to prepare the equity contract.


    The Shaw Household.


    Madam Shaw entered the house. She shed a dark look at Susan as she pressed her lips tightly


    together.


    Tension hung heavily in the air.


    "Have a seat, Mom. It must be freezing out there. Mama Jean has prepared us some nice and hot


    milk teas. It¡¯s her one of specialties so you should have some to warm yourself up," Susan spoke,


    shattering the silence.


    Madam Shaw sat down with her leg-crossed. A sardonic smile hopped onto the tips of her lips as


    she sneered, "You can save the tea for yourself. I mean, I wouldn''t know if you poisoned the tea or


    not."


    "Well, your concern is not totally unfounded. Since you don''t want the tea, Mama Jean, could you


    do me a favor and take the tea away?" Susan smiled and said.


    Mama Jean came forward and obediently took the tea away.


    Madam Shaw was beyond furious. She had no idea what had gotten into Susan¡¯s mind. She


    seemed different today.


    ''What did she mean when she said my concern wasn¡¯t totally unfounded? Did she really want me


    dead so much? Shouldn¡¯t she be trying very hard to exin herself right now? Why does she look


    like she did nothing wrong? I¡¯m right about her! She''s really a petty woman!¡¯ 2


    With those thoughts in mind, Madam Shaw harrumphed and gazed morosely at Julian. "Did you


    hear that? She really wants to poison me."


    "Don''t you just love a daughter-inw who doesn''t argue with you the most, Mom? Well, Susie is


    just doing what you have been wanting her to do," Julian replied.


    Madam Shaw was so choked that she could hardly speak when she saw the serious expression on


    Julian¡¯s face.


    She took a deep breath and said through gritted teeth," Stop beating around the bush. Susan,


    answer my question. Is it true that you have a heart disease?¡±


    "I probably do," Susan answered indifferently.


    "Probably?" Her nonchnt attitudepletely aggravated Madam Shaw, causing her to shoot up


    from the couch. Her gaze grew sharper as she sneered, "Then why do you still want to marry Julian


    if you have a heart disease? Why do you have to do this to u s? Do you know that disease could be


    passed on to the next generation? Is it because you don''t want to die alone, so you¡¯re dragging the


    Shaws down with you? If I were you, I''d file a divorce right now and get as much distance as I can


    between us. I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for others."


    Listening to Madam Shaw''s words that were sharp as daggers, Julian¡¯s brows were tightly creased.


    He wanted to say something, but Susan did not permit him to do so.


    Calmly, she listened until Madam Shaw finished her long tirade before saying, "So? We''re not the


    same."


    "What do you mean?" Madam Shaw was on the verge o f exploding. Susan had always been a yes-


    man the entire time, sitting in the palm of her hands. However, Master Shaw didn''t have the


    slightest idea of what happened to her today. She felt like Susan was getting free from her control.


    "I''m destined to have this disease, and Julian is destined to fall in love with me," Susan said


    monotonously. "If Julian doesn¡¯t love me anymore and wants me out of his life, I¡¯ll do it without


    hesitation. However, if he still loves me, I''ll never give up on him."


    "You..." Madam Shaw did not know what to say to counter her argument so she turned to Julian and


    said, "Julian, you are your father''s only son. You''ve got to carry the family on. I can wipe the te


    clean and bury the past, but there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to give in regarding this matter."


    "You only live once," Julian said. "I''m in charge of my own life. If you really want a child, we can


    adopt one for you.¡±


    Madam Shaw was dumbfounded. She stamped her feet exasperatedly and went on a tirade, "How


    can you be so dumb, Julian? If your dad knew how you were so willing to abandon your duty to the


    family just because of this woman, he''d never forgive you! He¡¯d climb out of his grave to haunt you!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Well, I''ll see what I can do when the timees." Julian chuckled.


    Madam Shaw was helpless against his stubbornness. She turned back to Susan with an angry and


    sullen look. "Although Julian can''t see the gravity of the situation, are you telling me you can¡¯t see it


    as well? If you really love him, you shouldn¡¯t make him out to be the traitor of the Shaws. I didn¡¯t


    help you save your brother just so you could harm the Shaws.¡±

 Chapter 287 All Assets

    Chapter 287 All Assets


    A jumpy voice rang out the moment Madam Shaw finished speaking.


    "Woah! What''s going on? Who''s getting hurt? Tell me! Tell me!"


    Everyone in the living room turned their heads in unison and looked at Seth. He was walking into


    the house with a wide grin stered across his face.


    Seth blinked his eyes.


    He realized that something wasn''t right.


    ''Did Ie at the wrong time?''


    As the thought surfaced in Seth''s mind, he began to retreat.


    "Where do you think you are going? Did you bring the things I asked?" Jacob asked.


    "Uhh..." Seth bit the bullet and walked forward. ¡°Yeah. They''re with me now. What are you going to


    do with them?"


    "Stop asking, and give me the check." Jacob held out his arm. "I remember asking you to apply for


    a cash check with my savings ount."


    "Yeah, I did." Seth felt the atmosphere wasn''t right but still handed the cash check over to Jacob.


    Jacob detached a check, pulled out a pen, and began writing.


    Then, he pushed the check toward Madam Shaw and said with an indifferent voice, "I said I''d give


    you back the money that I owed you. You''ve sent me 500,000 dors so I''ll return it tenfold. Here''s


    five million dors on the check. You can cash it out at any Canadian bank.''''


    Frowning, Madam Shaw sneered, "Five million dors? Is it a bad check? If you don''t have that kind


    o f money in your ount, I won''t be able to cash anything out."


    "You don''t have to worry about that. I can assure you. I f you fail at cashing out that five million


    dors, I''llpensate you a hundred-fold,¡± Jacob replied calmly.


    "You''re full of hot air. A hundred-fold? Do you really think I''d believe your b*llsh*t?¡± Madam Shaw


    shot a nce at Seth before continuing, "This money is from Seth, right? Let me tell you something,


    brat. Don''t try putting on a big hat if you don''t have the head to wear i t. I''ll only make you look like a


    clown.


    After she passed the Lanyard Corporation to Julian, Madam Shaw had removed herself from


    rted business matters. She rarely surfed the so she wasn''t aware of the ruckus that Seth and


    Jacob had caused.


    Jacob raised his brows. "Don''t worry, I earned the money myself." ''You earned it yourself?¡± Madam


    Shaw asked, her brow raised on her face. A lopsided grin crossed her face as she continued, "Don''t


    make meugh, please. I''ve heard that there''s some improvement in your mental disease. I¡¯m going


    to assume that''s a hoax now. You''re delusional."


    Jacob remained indifferent toward Madam Shaw''s snappy remarks but Seth was displeased.


    ¡°Madam Shaw, what Jacob said is the truth. ording to my estimation, the system he developed


    is worth more than fifty billion, so five million dors is a piece of cake for him."


    "Fifty billion?" Madam Shaw was stunned, her tone ented with disbelief.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Although Seth still didn''t know what was going on, it didn''t deter him from standing up for his friend.


    Fortunately, he brought a few documents with him when he went back to thepany earlier on.


    He unbuttoned his suit and pulled out a pile of documents, which stunned everyone around him.


    Everyone wondered how he managed to stuff so many documents into his suit.


    "This is information regarding ourpany. This is the patent certificate for our system, and this is


    the certificate for setting two world records.


    "This is the supporting document from the government. It states how they''ll offer us all the help w e


    need to develop our system."


    "This, and this. This, and this... All of them were proposals from several well-known technology


    conglomerates across the nation who wanted to invest in ourpany. Unfortunately, I declined.


    "Then, as for this stack of documents, it''s them asking to buy our patent. Our patent fee is only a


    billion dors a year so I think that''s a little too cheap, right? What do you think?


    "If one document is a billion dors, we have one, two, three billion..."


    Seth began going through the pile of documents in quick session as he did the math.


    Madam Shaw still couldn''te around to her senses. She could only watch with her mouth agape.


    Her head was now filled with only Seth¡¯s voice.


    When she saw that Seth was going to pull out more documents, her expression turned gloomy as


    she said, "Hold on a second."


    "Hmm?" Seth blinked his eyes as he took out thest document. "Well, this is thest one. We¡¯re


    still a pretty newpany that''s only been established for less than a month. We can¡¯t be


    compared to Lanyard.¡±


    A vein on Madam Shaw''s forehead bulged at Seth''s tone and remark.


    ''If everything he said was true, then the SL Company could earn up to ten or so billions from just


    patent fees alone. Why does he still look like they''re at a loss?''


    Madam Shaw was infuriated. ''Is that b*llsh*t system that great?!''


    However, Madam Shaw soon realized that Seth didn''t have to lie to her. After all, she just had to


    take a closer look into the matter and his cover would be blown.


    "Jacob is my business partner and owns 60% of thepany shares. We don''t have any other


    partners right now, so he can take home a few hundred million dors based on ourpany''s


    revenue.¡± Seth continued nonchntly, "So, don''t worry about the money, Madam Shaw. Jacob isn''t


    short of money.¡±


    Madam Shaw felt like she was going to vomit blood.


    Did she look like she was short of money?


    Seth had said everything in Jacob''s mind. With that, Jacob tapped his pen on the table and said


    with his brow raised, "I''ve paid you back tenfold, so Susie and I aren''t indebted to you any longer,


    Madam Shaw. I hope you haven''t forgotten the promise we have. Now that I''ve fulfilled my end of


    the deal, it''s time for you to hold up your end."


    "I am her mother-inw. How could you dare to want me to apologize to her?!" Madam Shaw


    snarled as her expression took on an ugly color.


    "That isn''t an excuse for you to take advantage of your seniority, Madam Shaw. A promise is a


    promise, and I think you know best how many times you''ve made the situation difficult for Susie. I''ve


    returned you the money so we don''t owe you anything any longer."


    Jacob said calmly, "Naturally, I can''t force you if you refuse to apologize to us. However, if you dare


    to use the surgery to threaten Susie again, don''t me me for going too far with my actions."


    Madam Shaw''s face was livid with rage. She replied coldly, "It is just five million dors. Do you


    really think you¡¯re that rich? Besides, this is your money, not hers. Susan¡¯s married to Julian and


    you can''t deny the fact that she married above herself."


    "Seth." Jacob threw a look at Seth.


    Receiving his order, Seth took out another document.


    Jacob ced the document in front of Madam Shaw and said, "These were the shares I own in SL


    Systems that I''ve transferred to Susie. Just 60% of the shares alone are worth tens of billions, not to


    mention how it''ll continue rising in value. I don''t think it''ll fare any worser than Lanyard in the future.


    Because of this, please forgive me for not being able to agree when you said Susie married above


    herself."


    Madam Shaw¡¯s expression turned grim the moment Jacob took the document out.


    It was impossible for a normal brother and sister to go to this extent.


    Jacob had given almost all his assets to Susan.


    Susan was stunned as well. She had no idea when Jacob transferred the shares to her.

 Chapter 288 Dilemma

    Chapter 288 Dilemma


    "What is this about, Jacob?" Susan asked, her eyes widened in shock.


    "Allow me to answer that question for him." Seth chimed in, "Not long after we signed the contract,


    your brother transferred the ownership of the shares to you. I guess he must''ve asked you to sign a


    few documents. It''s just that you didn''t realize anything."


    Susan thought for a moment and remembered that her brother indeed had asked her to sign a few


    documents several months ago.


    During that time, Jacob told her that he needed her saving ounts information to loan some


    money since he and Seth were starting apany.


    Because of that, she signed the document without any hesitation.


    However, now that she thought about it, the documents weren''t loan documents. Instead, they were


    a share transfer agreement.


    If the shares were only worth about 500,000 dors, Susan would dly ept it. However, the


    thing was that the value of the shares transferred to her was worth several tens of billions.


    "I can¡¯t ept this, Jacob,¡± said Susan as she pushed the document back to Jacob.


    Jacob tousled her hair and said, "Silly girl. The reason I work so hard is because I want to give you


    the best. If you don''t ept it, then all my hard work would be for naught. Besides, I guess you


    won''t treat your brother that badly after getting the shares, right?"


    "Jacob..." Susan''s eyes were filled with tears.


    She felt she was the luckiest person in the world. She had the best husband and the best family by


    her side. What else could she ask for? Perhaps even God was jealous of her so he gave her plenty


    of challenges and made her life extra difficult.


    Susan took a deep breath and said in a hushed voice," Jacob, I understand, but I..."


    "Alright, that''s enough. Just keep it or I¡¯ll get angry. I just had heart surgery, and I''m still in the


    recovery stage. My body can''t go through another surge of emotions right now. I don¡¯t think you¡¯d


    want to see me going into the hospital again, right?" Jacob said with a serious expression.


    "God forbid." Susan hastily said, "How can you talk like that, Jacob. Of course, I wouldn''t want to


    see you i n the hospital again."


    However, Susan did not continue the conversation. She couldn''t ept the shares, and she was


    certain that her brother wouldn''t want it back no matter what. Therefore, she could only figure out


    another way to return the share to Jacob in the future.


    "Hah, what a great example of sibling love." Madam


    Shaw''s face was livid. She couldn''t hold herself back anymore and snapped, ¡°Even if you have


    money, so what? Thest thing that the Shawsck is money. I don¡¯t care how rich you are. All I


    want is just a healthy baby. I beg you, Susan, just leave Julian alone. If you agree with the divorce, I


    can pay you arge amount of alimony."


    "Mom, you have no right to decide such things on behalf of me." Julian interrupted forcefully, "Susan


    is my one and only wife, and I won''t marry other women. If you want a grandchild, I could adopt one


    for you. Other than that, I''m afraid I can''t agree with you. I''m sorry, Mom."


    "Julian!¡± Madam Shaw snarled, "You can''t just think of yourself. Had it not been for your father, do


    you think you can have everything you have now? You are the sole inheritor of Lanyard, so you


    should understand the responsibility thates with that title. You have the obligation to carry the


    family name!"


    "If that''s the case..." Julian replied calmly, "Fine, I''ll give my inheritance in Lanyard up. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll


    have the secretary prepare an equity agreement, and I''ll return everything to you. With that, I can


    live the way I want, right?" 1


    ''What? Give up on Lanyard?''


    While Madam Shaw was still in a trance, Julian turned to Susan and smiled. "From now on, I may


    have to rely on you to support me." "Okay." Susan responded with a smile, her gaze calm and


    determined.


    If the cardiac disorder took her life, then wouldn''t care who Julian would spend the rest of his life


    with. However, since she was alive, she¡¯d never give up on him. Unless he chose someone else,


    she¡¯d never leave him. Else, it wouldn''t be fair to Julian and would also tarnish their rtionship.


    "You... You..." Madam Shaw was so angry that her body was shaking uncontrobly.


    She did not expect that Julian would go to such lengths. She knew her son very well. He was the


    kind o f person who suited action to the word. If she kept on pressing him, he might really give up


    inheriting Lanyard.


    ''Give Lanyard back to me? What can I do with Lanyard? I did it all for you, Julian. Why can''t you


    understand?''


    Madam Shaw was consumed by her rage but when she saw unfaltering determination on Julian¡¯s


    face, she lost the direction she had earlier.


    For a moment, her brain went nk and she didn¡¯t know what she should say or do to knock some


    sense back into his brain.


    "Julian.¡± Madam Shaw''s voice softened. She bit back all the anger and frustration as she assumed


    a piteous and imploring attitude. "I''ve worked so hard to raise you, and all I ever wanted was a


    grandchild. This is probably the wish of every elderly in the world. I beg o f you, Julian. As long as


    you''re willing to have a baby with another woman, I promise you won''t get in between you and


    Susan anymore."


    "Mom, I won''t have a baby with another woman." Julian sighed.


    "You''ve misunderstood me. I''m not sure if you have heard of surrogacy before, but it''s amon


    procedure right now. You don''t have to do anything, Julian. All you have to do is give me your


    sperm. Then, you can leave the rest for me," Madam Shaw said as she looked tearfully at Julian.


    "This isn''t too much to ask, right?"


    All she needed was his sperm, and she''d find a surrogate mother to carry the baby. She had made


    a lot ofpromises and reckoned that there was no reason for Julian and Susan to reject her


    request.


    However, Madam Shaw had seemingly underestimated Julian''s stubbornness.


    "Other than Susie, I won''t allow other women to bear m y child,¡± Julian replied with determination.


    "You..." Madam Shaw stamped her feet in frustration." Susan has a heart disease, and there''s a


    high chance that it''ll pass on to her child. How could a child with heart disease inherit the Shaw


    Corporation? Listen to me, Julian. You don''t have to do anything. You don''t even need to meet the


    surrogate mother. I¡¯ll help you get everything done. So please, Julian, I beg you."


    Julian''s gaze was calm.


    His mother made everything sound simple right now. However, he was certain that it would be


    veryplicated in the future. What if the child missed his biological mother? What if the surrogate


    mother wasn''t happy with what she had gotten and wanted more?


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Most importantly, he;d never allow his genes to getbined with another woman.


    He felt sick.


    As such, Julian shook his head once more.


    "You..." Madam Shaw was so peeved that a sharp pain shot through her head as she fell back to


    the couch. Her face turned ghastly pale.


    "Mom, are you alright?" Julian hastily went forward to help his mom, his face lined with concern.


    "Am I alright? I wouldn''t get so angry if you weren¡¯t such a blockhead!" Madam Shaw hissed as


    beads of cold sweat began to form on her forehead. "If you keep on infuriating me like this, I''m


    certain it won¡¯t be long before I go to meet your father."


    "I''ll call the doctor now," Julian said.


    Just when he was about to stand up, Madam Shaw pulled at his sleeve. "There is no need to call


    the doctor. As long as you agree to my n, I assure you I''ll recover in no time."


    "Mom!" A pang of pain shed across Julian¡¯s eyes. He did not know why his mother had to push


    him into a tight spot every time.


    He would never betray Susan, but he didn''t want to infuriate his mother as well. He was trapped in a


    tight spot.

 Chapter 289 A Faint Recognition

    Chapter 289 A Faint Recognition


    "Julian."


    Just when Julian was at a loss, Susan¡¯s soft voice wafted into his ear, prompting him to raise his


    head and look at her.


    "Susie, I..."


    "Let me talk to Mom," Susan said calmly.


    "But...¡± Julian involuntarily put himself in between the two women.


    "Don''t worry." Susan walked past Julian and went up t o Madam Shaw.


    Seeing that Susan was walking toward her, Madam Shaw sneered, "Now what? Are you here to


    laugh at m e?"


    "Mom." Susan ced her hand gently over her stomach. "I didn''t know that I inherited a heart


    disease until recently. After knowing about it, I was devastated and I''ve struggled for an entire day


    and a night in the room. Now, I finally came to a conclusion.¡±


    "What conclusion did youe to?" Madam Shaw frowned.


    Jacob and Julian looked at Susan as well.


    "I''m going to keep the baby," Susan announced calmly.


    "You...¡± Madam Shaw was stunned.


    ording to the news that she received, the mortality rate was as high as 100% if Susan were to


    keep the baby. Set against such a circumstance, she was confident that Susan wouldn¡¯t want the


    baby anymore. As such, she was greatly taken aback when Susan said she was going to keep the


    baby.


    ''Did she not know that it would cost her life if she were going to keep the baby? Is she out of her


    mind?''


    Even though she never liked Susan, she did not want her to die.


    At the same time, Julian and Jacob could no longer sit still when they heard what Susan said.


    Julian went forward and grabbed her arm. "Please tell me this is a joke, Susie. Didn''t we already


    agree on it? We must take the baby out."


    "I just told you. Give me three days to think it over," Susan said, holding his gaze. Her eyes were


    filled with guilt but her face was lined with determination." However, I don''t need three days to think


    about it any longer, Julian. I¡¯ve made up my mind. I want to keep the child."


    "You''re out of your mind, Susie. I''ll never agree to it!" Julian snarled as his grip on her arm grew


    tighter.


    If they kept the baby, then Susan would...


    No, he would never allow that to happen.


    "Julian." Susan looked at him through a stream of tears. "If I never had the baby, then I probably


    wouldn''t feel so much pain. However, he''s in my stomach right now, and I can feel him growing day


    by day, just like a seed. He''s still so small that he can''t take charge of his life so he ces all his


    trust in me. I¡¯m his mother, and I''ve got the obligation to respond to his trust and protect him until he


    comes into this world.¡±


    "Susie!"


    Susan''s voice was so mellow and soft that he was somewhat moved by her. She was right about


    their baby, but his decision would remain.


    "Compared to the baby, I care more about you! It''s my decision to abort the baby, so it has nothing


    to do with you. If the baby knew how to hate, let him hate me."


    Susan shook her head slightly, and the tear in her eyes blurred her vision even more. "This baby is


    more important than my life, Julian. If you took him away from me, I wouldn''t be able live as well."


    Julian''s body shook as an indescribable emotion surged from the depth of his heart.


    To him, the baby was important but Susan would always be more important than the baby. However,


    to Susan, the baby was more important than her own life.


    "I won''t allow it," Julian said through gritted teeth. He mped his hand even tighter on her arm as


    his voice grew hoarse, "How about me, Susie? Have you ever thought about me? Even if you


    sessfully deliver the baby, what should I do if you aren¡¯t there anymore? You love the baby, but


    don¡¯t you love me as well?"


    Susan struggled for a while and replied in a hushed voice, "You are more important than my life,


    and so is he. I can''t tell which one of you is more important to m e, Julian. I''m willing to use my life


    to exchange for yours. Simrly, I¡¯m willing to use my life to exchange for his life in return as well."


    "Susan!" Julian raised his voice, "Even if you sessfully give birth to him, I''lle for you if you''re


    gone. When the timees, he would be left alone in this world!"


    "If something happens to me, and if you dare toe for me, I''ll never forgive you. No matter if it''s


    this life o r the next, I''ll never ever look at you again," Susan replied.


    Julian suddenly loosened his grip on her arms. He staggered back, and his eyes were filled with


    pain.


    He didn''t expect that Susan would be this cruel to him. A life without her was already torture, and


    yet, she was forcing him to stay alive. It had only dawned o n him that a woman would do


    everything she could for the thing that she loved.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Both of them looked at each other without saying anything.


    Julian''s gaze was intense. It was filled with much pain and despair. On the other hand, Susan¡¯s


    eyes were dimmed with tears, but one could easily see the determination and perseverance in


    them.


    The scene caused everyone¡¯s heart to scrunch up.


    Even Seth, who just grasped a rough picture through their conversation, couldn''t help but feel sad


    for them.


    Jacob''s lips were quivering. He wanted to say something, but nothing coulde out of his mouth.


    H e felt that every word was powerless against the atmosphere around Julian and Susan.


    ''How could Susie be so silly?''


    Madam Shaw was stunned. She looked at Susan''s pale but determined face as if she could see the


    strong soul inside of her. For a moment, her vision blurred as a series of memories surged into her


    brain.


    When she was carrying Julian, someone kidnapped her because they didn''t want her to give birth to


    an heir.


    At that time, she was like Susan right now. She wrapped herself up in an impetuous wall and did


    everything she could to protect the baby in her stomach.


    Of course, she was saved in the end. However, her determination at that time was no weaker than


    Susan.


    If a woman would rather sacrifice herself so that her child could live, it not only proved how much


    she loved the baby, but how much she loved the baby''s father as well. Else, she wouldn''t have so


    much courage to exchange her own life for the survival of the baby.


    Madam Shaw had a lot of dissatisfaction with Susan, but at that moment, most of them had


    disappeared.


    There was no way Susan could fake her motherly instinct. It suddenly struck Madam Shaw that


    Susan''s love towards Julian was no less than her love for him.


    Looking at the couple in front of her, Madam Shaw seemingly saw the shadow of herself and the


    late Mr. Shaw.


    They used to love each other the same way as well.


    For the first time in her life, Madam Shaw slightly approved of Susan.

 Chapter 290 I Will Live

    Chapter 290 I Will Live


    "No, Susie. I won''t agree with you.¡± After a while, Julian replied through a hoarse voice, "I''m the


    father t o the baby, so I''ve got the right to decide as well. I won''t let you keep the baby."


    "Don''t force me, Julian." Susan bit her lower lips. "If you take the baby away from me, I won¡¯t live.


    So you have only two options right now. Either the baby or you lose both of us. You make the call."


    Julian''s hands began to shake uncontrobly. "Why must you do this to me, Susie?"


    A wisp of guilt shed across Susan¡¯s eyes. She then said nkly, "I don''t have another choice,


    Julian. I don''t have another choice."


    Everyone wanted to abort the baby, and she was the only one her baby could rely on. She had to


    protect him at all cost.


    If the situation required her to save Julian with her own life, she''d do it without any hesitation.


    Susan knew it was a tough decision to make, and it clearly hurt him a lot. However, the pain she


    was going through was no less than him .


    She would never give up on the baby no matter what, even if it would cost her own life.


    "Susie, you''d rather choose the baby over all of us?"


    Jacob croaked out, his voiceced with pain.


    "Are you forcing me to, Jacob?¡± Susan''s face turned even paler.


    Jacob had a lot of things to say in his mind but his words were all stuck in his throat when he saw


    Susan''s ashen face.


    No one was in more pain and felt more pressure than Susan did. Everything he said now would only


    add salt to the wound.


    "How about this, Susie,¡± Madam Shaw interrupted.


    Her countenance had softened up, and she looked much calmer right now. "If you really want to


    have a child so much, maybe you and Julian can try to do it via in-vitro fertilization."


    "Mom?" Julian sounded shocked.


    ''Wasn¡¯t she insisting on finding us a surrogate mother earlier? What changed her mind?''


    "Well, looking at the bright side, even if it is possible for the baby to inherit heart disease, he or she


    may survive as well. See, Jacob is the best example here. Although his condition is critical, he still


    made it," Madam Shaw with a hint of pride in her voice. "As the descendant of the Shaws, I believe


    that the baby is not inferior to others. I''ve got confidence that even if he inherits the cardiac disorder,


    he''d be able to pull it through."


    After that, she turned over to Susan and offered her a genuine smile. "That being said, I suggest


    you abort the baby, Susie. You and Julian will have another child in the future."


    No one had expected Madam Shaw to make suchpromises. It didn''t quite go in line with her


    style o f doing things.


    Susan was stunned for a moment as a surge of warmth bloomed within her. She replied softly,


    "Every baby is an independent individual, and no matter how many kids Julian and I will have in the


    future, none of them can rece this one inside of me right now. Mom, you''re a mother as well. I''m


    sure you can understand me. This baby is my blood and flesh. If you take him out of me, I''ll die."


    Madam Shaw opened her mouth and wanted to say something but no words coulde out.


    In the end, she could only heave a long sigh. She tried t o imagine herself in Susan¡¯s situation. ''If I


    was the one who encountered such a situation, would I agree to abort the baby?''


    Obviously, the answer was no. She''d do everything she could to protect the baby as well, just like


    Susan did.


    Perhaps this was the difference between a mother and a father.


    For a mother, the baby was her flesh and blood, and it transcended the boundary of life.


    As for the father, without going through the period of carrying the baby inside of them for ten


    months, it would be difficult for them to fathom the feeling of a mother although the father loved the


    child as ewll. 1 "Have you made up your mind, Susie?" Madam Shaw asked.


    Susan nodded without any hesitation.


    Madam Shae sighed, "After the baby is born, and after you''ve been discharged from the hospital, I''ll


    bring you back to Skyking City to honor our ancestors."


    Skyking City was where the Straws'' ancestral house was. It was the root of the Straws. They had


    just moved to Ningcheng City for just a few generations.


    Madam Shaw had never mentioned bringing her back to the ancestral home in Skyking City since


    Susan married Julian. Susan had also never seen the other members of the Straws as well.


    Now that Madam Shaw mentioned that she¡¯d bring her back to the ancestral home in Skyking City,


    she was telling her that if she survived, then she¡¯d recognize her as her daughter-inw.


    Susan knew this was Madam Shaw¡¯s way of encouraging her. A gentle and pretty smile crossed her


    face as she replied, "Thank you, Mom. I¡¯ll live, I promise.¡±


    Madam Shaw had said everything in her mind, and the anger hadpletely left her face. By the


    time she walked out of their house, she sighed with emotion and there was only a serene


    expression on her face.


    Perhaps when it came to children, only women would understand a woman.


    "Ohm... I''ve got something to do at thepany, so I''ll take my leave," Seth said. The tension was


    still hanging heavily in the air, and as he rose to his feet, h e tugged at Jacob at the same time.


    Pressing his lips tight, Jacob looked as if he wanted to say something. However, he didn''t say


    anything in the end and just left with Seth in silence.


    Mama Jean did not want to disturb Susan and Julian a s well, so she returned to her own room.


    There was only Susan and Julian left in the living room. Both of them looked at each other silently.


    This time, Susan took the initiative and shattered the silence first.


    "Please forgive me, Julian."


    "I don''t want you to apologize to me." Julian¡¯s voice was raw and raspy, "I just want you, Susie.¡±


    "Julian.¡± Susan went forward and held Julian''s hand." I''ve got a 5% chance of not inheriting the


    cardiac disorder. Even if I did inherit the disorder, there''s also a 20% chance that the heart attack


    wouldn''t happen duringbor. Even if it did, there may be a miracle as well. Therefore, I won''t leave


    you, Julian. However, if w e abort the baby now, he''ll be gone forever.


    "I''ve never done any bad deeds throughout my life so I''m certain that God won''t treat me so badly. I


    believe


    I''ll be fine. The baby will be fine. We still have a long way to go, Julian. None of us is allowed to


    leave anyone behind."


    "None of us is allowed to leave anyone behind? You promise?" Julian looked into Susan''s eyes.


    "I promise, Julian. Both the baby and I will survive," Susan affirmed.


    Even though there were countless probabilities telling her that the chance of everything going fine


    was extremely low, she reckoned that since she had decided to take the bet, she''d strengthen her


    belief to give more hope to herself and the people who cared about her.


    She''d definitely survive. There was nothing that could stop her froming back to her beloved


    family.


    Looking at the determination that red on Susan''s face, Julian could do nothing but give her a


    silent hug.


    When Susan returned the hug, she realized that Julian was shaking. The man who triumphed


    through the world of business... The man feared nothing and no one was shaking.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Susan tightened her arms.


    ''Julian... he''s shaking...''


    Susan could only wrap her arm around Julian even tighter and tell him that no matter how small the


    chance was, she and the baby would try their best to stay alive.


    After all, nobody would want to die if they could live.


    Most of the time, Susan was not a stubborn person. However, when she decided on something, no


    one could change her mind. It took Julian three days to ept the cruel truth.


    If the miracle did not happen, then the few months of Susan carrying the baby might very well be


    thest few months they could spend together.

 Chapter 291 Suspicion

    Chapter 291 Suspicion


    Julian had nearly pushed everything work-rted off t o keep Susanpany, not leaving an inch


    away from her. When there were asionally crucial matters that needed his decisions, he would


    make simple instructions over video conferences.


    Susan had tried to stop him several times, but Julian only said that as important as work was,


    nothing was currently more significant than keeping herpany.


    She stopped her attempts then.


    She had been working hard to be a virtuous wife who was not clingy, but at this time, she


    allowed herself to be spoiled once. After all, this could very well be thest time she could be


    indulgent.


    Julian assigned all his work away. Madam Shaw was informed. If it had been the past, she would


    give Julian a good lecture about it, but this time, she only sighed without ament.


    Susan was taking a nap in the bedroom. Julian stared at her for a while before giving her a soft kiss


    on the lips and left the room quietly. When he reached the door, he could not help taking a look at


    Susan again.


    There was an extreme urgency wing in his heart currently. He would love to spend each second


    and minute of every day with Susan, but there were matters that needed his attention. For example,


    finding out the person who leaked the news!


    Julian shut the door carefully, a nket of haze flickering in his eyes.


    Superficially, it seemed like it was Anna. In spite of it, he frequently observed the girl through the


    surveince camera while she was held captive. The wronged resentment that the woman showed


    did not look fake. Of course, he did not dismiss the possibility that she could be acting.


    Anna was currently staying with Mary, but she was not in any way rted to thetter. From what


    they had gathered from Mary, Anna had probably run away somewhere. Simrly, her encounter


    with Mary could be forged as well.


    If Anna¡¯s real identity could be found out, the conclusion was basically avable. It required time,


    however.


    At the same time, Julian had another suspect to investigate. Other than Anna, that other person


    was the only one who knew about his n.


    Julian wiped away the thoughtfulness in his gaze and headed downstairs calmly.


    A young man was waiting. When he saw Julian, he stood up and greeted him. "Mr. Shaw."


    "Have a seat." Julian smiled lightly.


    "Yes.¡± The man nudged his sses, still looking collected.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Skyler, it''s been ten years since you''ve started working for me, isn''t that right?" Julian rapped the


    tabletop with his fingers.


    Skyler replied seriously, "To be precise, it''s 4,189 days."


    "Has it been this long..." Julian smiled. "Your father and my dad have worked together for decades


    too. I hope we can follow in their steps."


    Skyler replied instantly, "Don''t worry, Mr. Shaw. I''ll do my best andplete your instructions."


    Julian narrowed his eyes slightly. Skyler did not act any differently from how he used to. He did not


    look like the mole regardless. However, with how long he had worked for him, Skyler had learned to


    mask his emotions a long time ago. What the eyes saw could not be enough proof.


    Julian smiled. "Skyler, you¡¯ve always been the person I''ve trusted the most all these years. With


    what happened with Susie now, I''m afraid I can''t pay much attention to thepany. Mom will


    oversee work for a bit, but with her age and the time she''s spent away from thepany, I''m not


    entirely relieved. You''re different. You''ve been working for me for years and be it my work or


    personal affairs, you know them very well. For half the year from now on until Susie''sbor, I''d like


    you to step it up and supervise thepany for me."


    Skyler was stunned for a moment. "Mr. Shaw, I''m afraid not. I... I¡¯m not the best in business."


    ¡°You¡¯re being humble." Julian said faintly, "You were learning with me when I was picking up bits


    and pieces about thepany. It''s overkill to only make you a personal assistant after all these


    years. Skyler, you''re my subordinate and also my friend. I''ve always hoped for a day when you can


    actually put your true capability to work.¡±


    "But..." Skyler was resisting.


    "It''s certain that I''ll be spending the next half year by Susie''s side. Other than you, I have no one


    else to entrust the task with now. Will you do me the favor?¡± Julian asked sincerely.


    Skyler''s gaze was evasive.


    Were Julian''s words a test or... He could not be sure.


    "It¡¯s set then since you¡¯re not objecting." Julian retrieved a document and passed it to him. "This is


    the appointment letter. You''ll be the stand-in general manager from now on. Unless it''s incredibly


    important, you shall be the decision-maker of everything in thepany.¡±


    There was a hidden glee bubbling in Skyler as he looked at the document. The paperwork was


    provided. It seemed that Julian was not testing him this time. Moreover, it was normal that Julian did


    not have the focus to manage work for the following time since he loved Susan so deeply. Skyler


    was his most trusted man. It was only a matter of time for Julian to make such an arrangement. 1


    Despite what he thought, hesitation was written on his face. "Mr. Shaw, I''m worried that I won''t live


    up to your standards."


    "There''s nothing to be worried about. I believe in your ability. Besides, I''m still here if there''s really


    something that stumps you," Julian said with a smile.


    It was only then that Skyler took a deep inhale and spoke ceremoniously, "If that¡¯s the case, I won''t


    let you down, Mr. Shaw!"


    "Good," Julian smiled.


    Skyler suppressed the thrill that coursed through him and took a sip of tea in forcedposure


    before asking, "Mr. Shaw, have you caught the woman who leaked the news to Mrs. Shaw?"


    "Yes," Julian spoke with a cold glint in his eyes. "If it weren''t for the woman, there wouldn''t be as


    many obstacles now. If something happens to Susie, I won¡¯t let her get away so easily.¡±


    The hatred in Julian¡¯s eyes seemed genuine. Skyler let out a slightly relieved breath and quickly


    said, "The woman is abominable. You can leave her to me if it''s inconvenient to do the work


    yourself, Mr. Shaw."


    Julian took a nce at Skyler. His expression remained the same, but Skyler¡¯s heart lurched as


    anxiousness crept up involuntarily. Sh*t, he was too hasty.


    Did Julian notice anything... After all, he was the one who had done the deed. Although Anne was


    now the scapegoat, it was possible that he would be exposed a s long as she stayed alive. Only by


    killing Anna could h e get out of this unscathed as the dead would not blurt a word.


    Despite what he was thinking, Skyler must never show it in his expression. Taking a deep breath, he


    said cautiously, "Mr. Shaw, I shouldn''t have said anything if you didn¡¯t speak a word of it, but Anna


    was despicable. I¡¯m afraid that you won''t have the attention to tend to these trivial affairs, so I..."

 Chapter 292 Baiting

    Chapter 292 Baiting


    Julian looked at Skyler with an unnerving small smile. "Rx. I don¡¯t intend to me you. It¡¯s just


    that I don''t want this woman to die so easily. Let me vent o n my own."


    As he spoke, his expression darkened into a sinister look. "Susie''s more important than my life. I


    may have mercy on those who set me up but... to Susie, I¡¯ll make them regret ever being born


    whoever it is."


    Julian''s tone was stern and unyielding, chilling Skyler to his core, but he calmed down swiftly. The


    former was speaking about Anna, not him.


    "Anything done against the woman isn¡¯t too much anyway," Skyler chorused.


    Julian looked at him with a thoughtful gaze before replying with a chuckle, "It¡¯s fine, you don¡¯t have


    to worry about it. Thepany is yours for the next half a year. Don''t disappoint me.¡±


    "Yes, sir," Skyler answered solemnly.


    "I''ve asked everyone else in thepany to cooperate with you on your work. Go ahead and get to


    know the situation first. Remember to ask me if there''s anything you don¡¯t understand," said Julian.


    "Alright." Skyler stood up. "I''ll head back to the office first, Mr. Shaw."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Julian nodded wordlessly.


    As Skyler made his leave, Julian looked thoughtful as he stared at the former¡¯s retreating back.


    Skyler had spent ten years with him. He knew what the man was like. Their conversation seemed


    fine, but when Anna was mentioned, he was obviously a little too concerned.


    Emotionally, Julian refused to believe that Skyler would betray him, but if he was actually that


    person... Julian''s gaze turned dangerous.


    Handing thepany to him this time was Julian''s test to Skyler.


    ''Skyler, I hope you remember my words. Don''t disappoint me.¡¯


    His bait was already out. All he needed to do was wait and see if the fish would take it.


    Leaving the Shaws, Skyler did not go back to the office. Instead, he found a secluded ce and


    fished out a designated phone to call the only person avable, repressing his excitement.


    "Anything important? Didn¡¯t I say not to simply contact me if there isn''t anything big?" Joseph


    frowned when he picked up.


    Anna''s escape was a ticking time bomb. The mole, Skyler, was important to him. To prevent the


    latter from being suspected by Julian, Joseph had specifically asked Skyler not to contact him as


    much a s possible during this period of time.


    After all, a mole that he had nted for over a decade was precious.


    "Big news." Although there was no one around, Skyler subconsciously lowered his voice. "For the


    next half-year, Julian Shaw has passed full responsibility of thepany to me in order to keep


    Susan Shelbypany!"


    "What?" Joseph¡¯s eyes gleamed.


    Skyler was his man. If Skyler got to manage Lanyard, did that not mean he could do whatever he


    wanted?


    "It''s true. I''ve already gotten the letter of appointment,¡± Skyler said in a hushed voice. "After all, both


    my dad and I have been following the two generations there. Julian Shaw still trusts me significantly.


    Other than m e, he has no better candidate."


    "Good, good,¡± Joseph responded and began to pace around in his ecstasy.


    The news was music to his ears. It was right to keep Susan and her child. All of Julian''s attention


    was on them right now. If mishaps happened to Susanter, h e would break down even more.


    The half-year period was a rare opportunity!


    Other than the delight, there was an inexplicable feeling that lurked in Joseph. He felt that


    everything seemed too good to be true.


    Did Julian trust Skyler that much?


    Joseph thought about it and replied, "Act like you''re Julian¡¯s man for the following month and


    manage Lanyard well. Don¡¯t expose yourself! When you¡¯ve entirely gained his trust, we¡¯ll start


    nning.¡¯¡¯


    "Okay.¡± Skyler agreed.


    Hanging up, Joseph was both gleeful and doubtful. The expressions were morphing on his face.


    Julian was not an easy target. He worried that this appointment of Skyler¡¯s was a trap. Nheless,


    what if it was not?


    With Skyler there to act as his informer, they could crumble all of Lanyard.


    Who knew when the next chance woulde by if they missed this?


    Joseph could only strike apromise. He would observe things for a month and if all went well, it


    would not be toote to act then. He carefully put away his phone and wore a confident grin. Julian


    probably would not suspect Skyler.


    It was two generations and decades of loyalty. The bond was not a joke.


    It was sad that Julian had no idea that Skyler¡¯s father was actually an informer that Joseph''s father


    had nted. It was because Julian¡¯s father¡¯s unexpected early demise and Joseph''s father who


    could not bear t o shatter Madam Shaw that the informer remained dormant.


    Skylerter took over the role and for the past ten years, Joseph only contacted him asionally


    without asking him to do anything harmful to Julian. Thetter supposedly trusted Skyler.


    Although Skr was suspicious in Susan''s case, it was probably not an issue as Anna was now


    taking the me.


    Contemting the matter repeatedly, it was only then that Joseph wore a faint smile.


    ''Julian Shaw, I''ll pay back the humiliation I¡¯ve suffered in the conference to you over a hundred -


    thousand times.''


    The sun was brilliant today.


    There was an assortment of desserts and pastries at home all day long recently as Susan got


    herself hooked on baking.


    It was also the day Jacob was officially discharged from the hospital. Susan put in some effort to


    bake a small cake as a celebration.


    "Jacob''s not here yet?" Susan was on the lookout by the door.


    "He''s arriving, I think," Julian answered.


    "Hmph. How could he not let me pick him up for his discharge?" Susan grumbled, "It¡¯s like I''m


    crippled or something."


    Julian had only patted her head with a smile, but there was a hint of bitterness in it. It had been


    nearly half a month since Susie made herst decision.


    It was possible to have induced abortion previously, but now that the baby had formed, they would


    have to go for inducedbor if they wanted to abort it. The risk of inducedbor was lower than


    actualbor, but i t was not much.


    Basically, there was no room for him and Susie to regret any decision now.


    Feeling Julian''s sudden silence, Susan could not help ncing at him and grinning, "Julian, I''m


    confident to keep on living. If you stay gloomy like this, it¡¯ll water m y confidence down."

 Chapter 293 Going To See Her

    Chapter 293 Going To See Her


    Susan kept her eyes on Julian before she extended her hand to smooth out the crease between his


    brows.


    Julian grabbed her hand and smiled. "I don''t look gloomy, I just feel a little chilly. I¡¯ll go get you


    anotheryer to put on."


    Susan answered with a beam without exposing him." Sure."


    Turning around to head to the room, anguish swallowed Julian''s gaze at once, but when he came


    back with a jacket, he was smiling naturally.


    Draping the outerwear on Susan, he gently yed with Susan''s hair. ¡°Jacob''s discharge is timely.


    It''s almost the holiday. Let¡¯s spend it together."


    "Mm." Susan nodded and red at the man. "I was already married to you during thest holiday,


    but you left me at home. Julian Shaw, you should reflect on it."


    Not expecting Susan to revisit an old topic, Julian grimaced and rubbed his nose. "Darling, I''ve done


    wrong."


    "Good that you know." Susan blinked as an idea popped up in her mind. "I''m punishing you to give


    me a massage at night!"


    "Are you sure it¡¯s a punishment?" Julian raised his brow.


    His tone was deep and it made Susan blush.


    A massage would always easily unravel out of control, but luckily she had a baby now and Julian


    was a lot more mindful about it.


    While both of them spoke, the car that picked Jacob u p arrived at the door.


    Susan¡¯s eyes flew toward it unblinking. She made her way over once Jacob got down. "Why are you


    half an hourte, Jacob?"


    "Ah, I went through another checkup before I left." Jacob rustled Susan''s hair. "How¡¯s the baby? Is it


    being good?"


    With the baby mentioned, Susan split into a grin. "It¡¯s being fussier these days. I think the baby''s


    going to be a little monkey when it¡¯s born."


    "Nothing bad about being a little mischievous. It''s also clever.¡± There was a rare smile on Jacob¡¯s


    otherwise aloof face.


    Susan chuckled. "Jacob, I made a cake for your discharge today. Let''s celebrate it."


    "Ooh, of course, I¡¯ll have to taste your baking, Susie."


    They entered the house as Susan went to cut the cake. It was a small one, as mentioned, and was


    divided just nicely into five slices. One was for Mama Jean and four were left.


    Susan scratched her head. "Hmm, one for me, one for


    Julian, one for Jacob... Why do I have one extra? I counted it before. There are five of us..."


    She was lost for a moment before she patted her head. "Jacob, where''s Anna? Why isn''t she here?"


    Susan peered at the door while she spoke. She had booked her for one month. Anna should be


    around when she was not due yet.


    With Anna mentioned, Jacob¡¯s face fell.


    "Susie, don''t mind her," he said icily.


    "What¡¯s up?" Susan was confused and could not help asking when she saw Jacob¡¯s pissed look,


    "Did she offend you again? She''s quite nice. Don¡¯t be petty about it."


    Him being petty?


    Jacob was exasperated while looking at Susan. His Susie was too naive, always assuming


    everyone in this world was good.


    She had good feelings about Anna since the beginning, but now? Anna had betrayed her without


    any hesitation.


    Resentment surfaced in Jacob again as he answered coldly, "Susie, you don''t know yet, right? Anna


    is possibly the mole nted by Joseph and Luke."


    "Huh?" Susan was befuddled.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She looked at Jacob, then Julian. "What''s the situation here?"


    "You haven''t asked about it so I didn''t say anything." Julian pulled Susan to a seat. "That day..."


    He recounted his suspicion, but Susan was still at a loss. "You mean Luke came back because she


    told him? So... I should actually be thanking her?"


    She had wanted to keep her baby. If someone had not exposed the secret, she would not have


    been able to.


    "Susie!" Jacob wanted to roll his eyes. "Whatever it is, she mustn''t mean well when she told on us.


    Don''t be silly now."


    "I know," Susan smiled. "I was just joking. Speaking of which, though, I still don''t think that Anna is


    the spy."


    "The more she doesn''t look like it, the more possible it is. Otherwise, how could she gain our trust?"


    Jacobmented impassively.


    Recalling Anna''s bright-eyed liveliness, Susan shook her head. "I still don''t think it¡¯s her."


    "You trust people too easily," Jacob remarked and looked toward Julian. "Is Anna still being held


    captive?"


    "Yes." Thetter nodded.


    There was still suspicion on Anna, so he would not let her go just yet. His men told him that they


    had found some traces, however, so Anna¡¯s actual identity would be revealed soon. The truth would


    be revealed then.


    "Just locking her up is too easy on her," Jacob


    continued to remark expressionlessly.


    "Oh, Jacob, why are you so sure that it''s her?" Susan looked at him while blinking her eyes.


    Her older brother was acting strange. His logical reasoning had been his strength since they were


    kids - how else was he the best programmer out there? But with Anna, Jacob insisted it was her


    without any investigation when the evidence wascking and even Julian was still skeptical.


    Jacob scowled. "I''m not the one that¡¯s sure that it''s her. She¡¯s the one who did what she shouldn¡¯t! I


    won''t give her another chance to lie to me.¡±


    Susan studied Jacob for a long time, wearing a bewildered expression.


    "What are you doing?" Jacob arched his brow.


    "I think I¡¯ve discovered something huge," Susanughed suddenly. "I made the cake counting Anna


    in. Where¡¯s she confined, Julian? I¡¯ll take this piece to her."


    "Why are you going to see her, Susie?" Jacob asked coldly.


    "To give her the cake, duh." Susan¡¯s expression was innocent.


    "She ratted us out and you¡¯re giving her cake?" Jacob was unable to understand Susan¡¯s mind.


    "I still don''t think it¡¯s her." Susan had already stood up as she told Julian with a smile, "Let me go


    see her. I have something to talk to her about too."


    Julian''s brows were furrowed, but when he saw Susan¡¯s insistence, heplied, "Okay, I''ll go with


    you."


    "Mm.¡± Susan nodded and intentionally stared at Jacob. "Are you going, Jacob?"


    Was he going... Jacob squinted. To see the woman who lied to him? What was there to see?


    For some reason, however, there was an inexplicable sense of yearning from the deepest part of


    Jacob''s heart. He stood up and replied impassively, "Let''s go. I n case you¡¯re fooled by that woman


    again."

 Chapter 294 Annas Background

    Chapter 294 Anna''s Background


    Looking at Jacob¡¯s aloof mien, Susan felt very much tickled.


    Feeling the stare from his younger sister, Jacob checked himself. He was wearing his clothes


    correctly, so what was Susieughing about!


    Susan repressed her chuckles and said, "Let¡¯s go."


    The ce Anna was locked in was not too far away from the mansion. Julian did not mistreat her,


    merely confining her in a simple suite. The amenities wereprehensive and her meals were sent


    on time. The only restriction was that Anna was not allowed to go out with someone specifically


    guarding the door.


    From Julian¡¯s grudges toward nts, this seemed to b e light-handed of him. It was also because


    his subconscious did not think that Anna was the mole they were looking for too.


    Otherwise, he would not have locked Anna up and set up an borate trap to test Skyler.


    There was already a bias in Julian''s mind. It was just that psychologically, he was reluctant to


    ept the fact that it was Skyler.


    The suite was not shabby at all, but Anna had still gone through the half-month in pain. It was not


    physical pain, but more of an emotional one. She kept recalling Jacob''s hateful gaze the other day


    and was engulfed in inexplicable sorrow.


    Jacob must have hated her.


    If she had done it, she deserved it. She would not even fight it. Yet, she did nothing. She was even


    kidnapped and went through the trauma of it. If it had not been the martial art skills that her father


    and older brother had forced her to pick up, she would not even have made it out.


    When she finally escaped, the first person to pop into her head was Jacob! With the delight of


    surviving the terror, she was, instead, weed by Jacob''s doubt and hatred.


    Once Anna remembered the scenario, she felt her eyes moistening.


    "I can''t cry!" She wiped her tears swiftly. "Dad said that the Wrights bleed but they do not cry."


    In spite of it, the more she wiped her tears, the more wronged she felt.


    Anna picked up a pen angrily and wrote on a piece of paper with unnecessarily powerful strokes.


    "Stupid Jacob, stupid Jacob, stupid Jacob."


    Gritting her teeth, Anna repeatedly wrote the same phrase. Her force tore the paper.


    "How dare you use me of something I didn¡¯t do! If I see you the next time, I''ll..." She was going


    to make a vicious threat when the door suddenly opened.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Shaw." The door was opened as the man guarding it let a few people in respectfully.


    When Anna saw the trio, her gaze involuntarily went t o Jacob.


    She could not help scoffing, "Mr. Shelby, have you finally realized that you''ve wronged me? I''ll have


    you know that I have quite the temper. If you don''t apologize properly, I won''t forgive you."


    Jacob narrowed his eyes. With a sneer, he responded," Wronged you? You¡¯re quite the actress


    huh?"


    "You - you..." Anna was enraged and sprang up." Who¡¯s acting? You¡¯re still wronging me!"


    "Whoever¡¯s acting will know," Jacob replied icily.


    Looking at Jacob''s impassive face, Anna lost it and screamed.


    Ahh, this stupid man was annoying!


    Observing their interaction, Susan was humored. Why did the two of them feel like a quarreling


    couple?


    Taking in Anna''s seething look, Susan told her with a smile, "Anna, there are three of us here and


    you only saw my brother?"


    Anna was stunned for a moment before she noticed Julian and Susan.


    "Mrs. Shaw." Anna noticed Susan''s slightly bulging stomach when she looked at her and worry


    shed in her eyes. "You¡¯ve... decided?"


    Understanding what Anna meant, Susan smiled and answered calmly, "Yes. Whatever it takes, I''ll


    risk it with my baby as long as there''s a chance."


    It was a matter of life and death, but Susan¡¯s peaceful state was not stained with the fear of facing


    death. She was so calm despite the threat of death. It was in incredible courage.


    Anna could not help admiring Susan as she wished her in a hushed tone, "Mrs. Shaw, you''re


    blessed.


    You''ll be alright."


    "If you didn''t spoil the n, would we have ended up here now? How dare you speak about it?"


    Jacob used.


    This woman Anna was acting again.


    "Jacob Shelby!" Anna quit addressing him as Mr.


    Shelby as she was positively fuming. "I''m telling you again, the whistleblower isn''t me - it isn¡¯t me!"


    Jacob still did not look like he believed her.


    Anna felt a pang in her heart.


    Susan let out a discreet chuckle and told Anna with a smile, "Anna, ignore him. I believe you."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Anna''s eyes glowed as she looked at Susan happily." Mrs. Shaw, you really - really believe in me?"


    "I do." Susan''s gaze was tender with her resolute answer.


    It was strange, but the first time she saw Anna, she felt an exceptional sense of familiarity. Even


    when there were still doubts on her, Susan still believed her subconsciously. She had never felt this


    way before. There was probably some crossing of fate between her and Anna. 2


    A smile tugged at the corners of Anna¡¯s lips.


    Mrs. Shaw believed her! It was great!


    "Susie, don¡¯t be deceived. This woman can act," Jacob said coldly.


    Anna¡¯s smile froze as she shrieked and picked up a pillow to throw at the man.


    "Stupid, how are you apologizing to me if I prove my innocence!"


    "Prove it first and we''ll talk," Jacob replied as stoically as he avoided the pillow.


    "Just! You! Wait!" Anna would die to stomp right to Jacob and fight him. She was confident that the


    sickly Jacob was not her worthy opponent anyway.


    In spite of it, she would temporarily let the stupid off the hook for Mrs. Shaw.


    "Actually, it''s simple for you to prove your innocence," Julian spoke up faintly.


    "How?" Anna''s eyes shone again.


    "You aren''t from Ningcheng City, right?" Julian asked. "Tell us your real identity. I¡¯ll have someone


    check it. I f you¡¯re unrted to Joseph and Luke, you¡¯ll prove


    your innocence then."


    Anna was put in a dilemma.


    Julian¡¯s men had asked about her true identity previously, but she did not tell them. After all, she


    had run away from home this time. If her identity was exposed, time would be ticking for her to go


    home.


    She had yet to find her older sister, so she was not going back.

 Chapter 295 The Wrights Of Skyking City

    Chapter 295 The Wrights Of Skyking City


    "How would she dare to tell us her real identity?" Jacob scoffed. "If we find out about her, she won''t


    be able to deny a thing."


    "You...¡± Anna was enraged. "Who''s trying to deny it? I have nothing to do with whoever Joseph and


    Luke are!"


    "Is that so? Tell us your real identity then. Otherwise, your conscience is just as guilty," Jacob said


    faintly.


    It was the easiest method of reverse psychology but Jacob''s impassiveness was grating.


    Anna stomped her foot and spat, "What''s so hard about that? I''m proud of my family. I''m Anna


    Wright! A s for my identity, the Wrights from Skyking City, have you guys heard of them?"


    "Who knows if you''re making things up? There are so many Wrights around. Who knows which


    Wright in Skyking City you are?" Jacob retorted.


    As if realizing something, Julian looked rmed.


    He asked directly, "The Wrights of Skyking City? You mean, the Wright family?"


    There was a wash of pride on Anna''s face. "That''s the one! My father is George Wright and my


    older brother i s Oliver Wright. Do you still think that I''ll be bought over by some Joseph now?"


    George Wright and Oliver Wright? What did these two names represent?


    Jacob and Susan never paid much attention to the field, so both of them looked stumped.


    Julian turned serious, however. "Is what you say the truth?¡±


    "Of course," Anna answered like she was troubled. " You''ll know after checking. It¡¯s just that once


    your men do it, I''ll probably be taken back."


    Anna felt even glummer as she spoke.


    "It''s been nearly a month since you¡¯ve been away and you still don''t want to go home?" A sonorous


    voice rang at the door right after Anna spoke.


    "Who is it!¡± The two guards sprang into action once they saw the man who suddenly appeared.


    The man smiled, dealing two casual blows at the back of the guards'' necks and both men copsed


    on the floor in a heap.


    Julian¡¯s eyes widened slightly at the scene. Both his guards were the best in their work in the


    country, but they could not even take one strike from the mysterious man.


    "Oliver!" There was a smidgen of panic in Anna''s gaze when she looked at the man. "Why - why are


    you here!"


    Yikes! She was prepared to be taken home when she exposed her identity but - but not so soon!


    It was Anna¡¯s elder brother! Julian blinked, quicklying to terms with what just happened.


    If he was the one, the bodyguards could not be med then.


    "General Wright," Julian addressed him faintly. "You can let us know that you¡¯reing in. No need


    to get into practice."


    "Hands are faster." Oliver came in with a smile.


    He had a short haircut with a healthy tan. It was frosty winter, but he only wore a shirt, and his toned


    build was visible.


    Susan was surprised when she saw Oliver and pulled Julian to her while whispering her question,


    "Julian, General Wright?"


    Julian nodded and exined to her softly, ¡°There are onemander and ten generals in the


    military currently. General Oliver Wright before us here is the youngest general in the nation. Also,


    the onlymander Anna mentioned just now is Marshal George Wright."


    Julian felt a little speechless from his reply.


    Anna was actually a Wright.


    The Wrights were incredibly influential presences in the country''s military. Anna Wright was, in


    rtive, a notable young miss and she came all the way to Ningcheng City to be a caretaker?


    What was


    more, they bumped into her too?


    What on earth was happening...


    Allowing Julian to finish his exnation, Oliver then waved at Anna. "Still standing there?"


    Anna scampered over with a fawning grin. "Oliver... aren''t you on a mission abroad? Why are you


    suddenly back?"


    Oliver cracked a smirk at Anna''s toadying mien before he answered, "Missionpleted. Of course


    I''de back. I heard that you ran away from home and nned to look for you but found a group


    of people investigating you in secret. With the clues, I arrive here in Ningcheng."


    Julian could not help arching a brow. Those people Oliver had referred to were probably his men.


    He had sent professionals, but it was obviously child''s y to the Wrights. Not only could he not


    seek Anna''s background, but her family came to him instead.


    "Oliver¡¯s the best!" Anna cheered obsequiously.


    Oliver smiled and asked pointedly, "Anna, were you mistreated during this period of time? Tell me.


    I''ll avenge it for you. We, Wrights, are never taken advantage of.¡±


    Anna could not help ncing toward Jacob.


    The man creased his brows. "It''s really not you who betrayed Susie?"


    How was Jacob still asking this question at this point i


    n time?


    Anna erupted again. "Of course it''s not me! Who else i n Canada could possibly buy a Wright over?


    You stupid brain. Why can''t you figure it out yet! Do you intend to kill me out of anger?"


    Jacob pressed his lips together, but there was a tinge o f delight that crept up from the bottom of his


    heart.


    It was not Anna - it really was not her. Anna was not a second Jenny - she did not lie to him. With


    this realization, Jacob felt inexplicably lighter.


    "Do you admit your fault now?" Anna red at the man.


    "I do," Jacob answered easily.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Then what should you do?" Anna asked, preening.


    Jacob gave it a thought and said, ¡°Sorry."


    "Just sorry?¡± Anna red at him again.


    Jacob mused and took out his checkbook with a serious face. "How much do you want as


    compensation?"


    "You - you..." Anna was out of words fuming. "Why would I want your money? Can''t you have more


    sincerity!"


    Wronging her like that - she would ept it if Jacob even just thered her in toadying words, but


    an aloof sorry?


    Jacob looked at Anna in a loss, not knowing what the girl actually wanted.


    Anna was speechless. She was wrong - she should not have hoped for a log to be struck with a


    realization.


    "Never mind. Help Dumpy get a medal in the decathlon and I''ll forgive you," Anna said weakly.


    "Sure," Jacob agreed seriously. "Other than this, I owe you a favor. If you need my help in the


    future, just mention it."


    "Remember what you say!" Anna¡¯s eyes twinkled.


    "I will." Jacob nodded. 1


    "Then I..."


    Anna was going to say something out of excitement but Oliver knocked her head weakly. "Others


    are still here, you know!"

 Chapter 296 How Similar

    Chapter 296 How Simr


    "Ouch." Anna snapped out of it with Oliver¡¯s reminder and blushed instantly. Once she talked to


    Jacob, she forgot about everyone else.


    Oliver was rather surprised by Anna''s girlish mannerism. Looking at how she was acting, it was


    obvious that she was smitten. He could not help scrutinizing Jacob.


    Then, Oliver realized that he recognized the man.


    "You¡¯re the developer of the SL System?" Oliver asked with interest.


    "Yes," Jacob answered.


    "Hahaha!" Oliver looked both approving and admiring. "Good job! The system is our Canadian


    pride. And Joseph Shaw that fool, his sh*t-eating self was hrious."


    Oliver could not help cackling when he recalled the video.


    What he watched was obviously an internal circted uncensored video, so he managed to catch a


    clear sight of Joseph''s embarrassment.


    "Oliver, Jacob''s amazing," Anna said with a grin like she was sharing his pride.


    Oliver looked at Anna before looking at Jacob and made several nods. "Mm, not bad, quite the


    match."


    ¡°What are you saying..." Anna blushed harder.


    "You, girlie, I was going to fight for justice for you, but now it seems that you don''t need my help at


    all?" Oliver felt amused.


    "Ah, I have nothing for you to fight about. It was a small misunderstanding previously. It''s all been


    cleared up now. Besides, I wasn''t exactly treated badly," Anna said and ran to Susan. "Oliver, let me


    introduce you to Susan, aka Mrs. Shaw. It''s odd, but the first time I saw Mrs. Shaw, I felt like I''d


    known her for a long time. Mrs. Shaw feels the same way towards me, right?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna looked up at Susan with thetter nodding with a beam.


    Oliver took a casual nce at the said girl before his eyes widened.


    Her eyes... How simr!


    It would have been fine if he did not notice it, but now that he did, Oliver could not shift his gaze


    away from Susan''s face.


    He stared at her as time ticked by, putting a frown on Julian as he blocked the former''s gaze.


    "General Wright," Julian called him out directly, "Is it not a little improper to be staring at somebody''s


    wife?"


    "My apologies." Oliver tore his gaze away, still looking a little dazed.


    She looked really simr. Could there be such a coincidence in this world?


    No, it was impossible.


    "Oliver, are youing to take me back? But I don''t want to go back yet," Anna said in a huff, not


    noticing Oliver''s oddity.


    Her brother could not even leave the military, so it meant a lot when he came to look for her


    personally. H e was definitely taking her back now that he found her.


    For some reason, however, she could not bear to part with that stupid man...


    Anna stole a peek at Jacob, feeling mounting frustration. He still owed her a favor.


    "Don''t want to go back? Then we won''t for the time being," Oliver stated straightforwardly.


    "Huh?" Anna looked at her brother in confusion, deeply doubting that her ears had failed her.


    "That¡¯s set," Oliver said and looked at Julian. "Mr.


    Shaw, I''vee to Ningcheng in a hurry and haven''t found myself any lodging. Can I trouble you


    for some time?" i


    He was looking at Julian, but the corners of his eyes fleeted to Susan. Even Anna could see that


    something was wrong.


    Why was her older brother staring at Mrs. Shaw! She thought that it was time he looked for a wife


    but... but Susan was married! She and her husband shared a good rtionship too!


    Before Julian answered, Anna tugged Oliver.


    "What?¡± Oliver looked at his sister confusedly.


    Anna pulled him to a corner before whispering," Oliver, Susie, and Julian love each other deeply.


    They can basically die for each other. No one can stand in between them."


    "Oh." Oliver nodded. "And?"


    He was bewildered as to why Anna was suddenly telling him this.


    "Tsk!" Anna stomped her foot. "I know that it''s hard to meet someone you like and it''s a challenge to


    hold yourself back but we, the Wrights, are notable people. We can¡¯t snatch someone else¡¯s wife." 1


    Oliver was speechless. What the heck! Were they not living in modern times? Why was there a


    wifesnatching plot?


    "Anyway, you''re my older brother, but if you''re going t o push it, I''ll stand on Susie''s side for sure,"


    Anne said sternly.


    Oliver was even more speechless. Then, he was struck with the realization that his action just now


    seemed to have caused some sort of misunderstanding.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not thinking about separating the husband and wife," said Oliver.


    "Then you...¡± Anna''s gaze was sympathetic. "My poor brother. He found love finally but it has to be


    onesided."


    "You''re overthinking it," Oliver deadpanned.


    "It''s okay. I understand," Anna sighed.


    Oliver red at her without malice before dragging her over by her cors.


    "Mr. Shaw, don''t misunderstand." Oliver said, "I don''t mean anything by staring at Mrs. Shaw. I just


    think that her eyes are really simr to my mother''s."


    "Mom''s?" Anna was stunned before she looked carefully. After some time, she asked in doubt,


    "But... n o?"


    Oliver sighed. "That''s because you''ve never seen what Mom used to look like. Since Rosalie was


    lost, Mom cried every day. She no longer looks like what she did before. Her eyes only have


    sadness in them now. Of course, they don¡¯t look simr. But take a look at this photo."


    Oliver retrieved a photo from his wallet. It was a young couple with a boy around five to six years of


    age.


    Anna stared at her mother in the photo and looked at Susan before gasping, "They really look


    alike!"


    Oliver took the photo and passed it to Julian. "Mr. Shaw, you guys have a look too."


    Both Julian and Susan were quite astonished when they saw the photo. The woman in the photo


    looked demure and gentle. Her eyes were at least eighty percent like Susan''s currently.


    With the misunderstanding resolved, Oliver continued. "Mr. Shaw, can we sit down and talk about i t


    now?"


    His gaze still drifted to Susan, but no one took it wrongly this time.


    Julian gave it a thought and agreed. "It''s quite cramped here. Let¡¯s go to my house."


    At the Shaw Mansion, the handful of them had just sat down when Oliver spoke up impatiently,


    "Sorry for my direct question but... Mrs. Shaw and Mr. Shelby, are both of you... biological siblings?"

 Chapter 297 Rosie

    Chapter 297 Rosie


    Oliver''s badly phrased question offended Jacob as his face fell and he answered without any


    hesitation, "Of course! Susie''s my biological baby sister!"


    "Are you sure that you¡¯ve personally seen your mother get pregnant with her and give birth to her?"


    Oliver pressed.


    Jacob frowned. He actually did not. Back then, his parents worked outside most of the time and


    barely returned home throughout the year. When Susie came to him, she was already an adorable


    baby.


    Nheless, he did not answer it instantly but looked at Oliver with frost in his eyes. "What are you


    trying to say?"


    "My apologies. I may have rushed it too much.¡± Oliver held himself back and said, "Why don''t I tell


    you guys a story first?"


    Without actually seeking their agreement, he began.


    "Everyone knows that our country had a dark political time decades ago. Countless meritorious


    contributing members to the nation were used and ndered. M y grandfather was passed as a


    rebel and then he received incredibly unfair treatment. My grandfather himself was tortured to death


    during the political unrest while my parents were lucky to stay alive and reimed their innocence


    after that. During that period of time though, they were assumed to be rebels too and had a hard


    time due to it."


    Any Canadian knew about the history, so the group nodded. 2


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I was already born then, and I was about five or six. Mom had another baby," Oliver sighed, "The


    three of u s were imprisoned in a bullpen and living conditions were the worst. We were very


    careful, so we survived. Fortunately, the baby grew up healthy too. When it came tobor that day,


    we had no money and the person guarding us wasn''t willing to send Mom to the hospital. With no


    other way around it, Mom had to give birth to the baby in the bullpen. It was a girl, and Dad named


    her Rosalie Wright. Rosie¡¯s birth wasn¡¯t the best and we were living horribly too, but all of us were


    happy when we saw how adorable she was. It was my first time seeing a baby so tiny. I told myself


    back then that I had a baby sister. From then on, I''d protect her well even if I had to sacrifice


    myself."


    Susan was inexplicably unsettled while listening to Oliver. She could not help asking, "Then?"


    Oliver chuckled wryly. "We had to go to work every day back then. I was young so I didn''t have to


    go, but Mom and Dad were required to do so. Mom had just given birth and could barely move, so


    she didn¡¯t go for that time. That day... Dad was called off to work while Mom and I took care of


    Rosie in the bullpen. Suddenly, a few men barged in and took her away. We cried and shouted,


    stopped them with all our might, but it was useless. Dad wasn¡¯t around and we didn''t have any


    power to fight back. We could only watch them take Rosie away."


    Oliver punched the couch hard when he got to this part. An icy sh red in his eyes. ¡°Since that


    day, I vowed to be stronger and not let those I care about get hurt! Now, I''m strong enough to


    protect anyone but I''ve lost Rosie. She never came back."


    "No..." Susan''s eyes were wet. "What a pity. Poor Rosie too..."


    She was more emotional than usual since she was pregnant. In addition, what Oliver went through


    was moving. Susan could no longer stop her tears.


    "Stop crying now." Julian passed her a handkerchief helplessly as he watched her cry. 1


    Wiping her tears, Susan leaned on Julian¡¯s shoulder. Her eyes were still shining with unshed tears.


    "What about after? Have you guys looked for Rosie? Did you manage to find her?"


    Oliver''s gaze turned gentler as he watched Susan wipe her tears. He answered in a low voice,


    "After that, our family was redressed and grew considerably influential in the country over the years.


    Rosie was snatched in the south, around Ningcheng City. We sent a lot of people here and I was


    here plenty of times too. But the world is so vast. The one we''re looking for i s a girl who had only


    been a baby back then. It''s not that easy. Our search went on for ten years, but we couldn''t find a


    trace of Rosie. We didn''t give up, but the search isn''t as potent as it used to be after that."


    Oliver sighed. "It''s been too long after all. We know that the chance of finding Rosie is close to


    none."


    "I feel so sorry..." Susan said and wiped her tears again.


    Holding the handkerchief, she forwent it and wiped her tears on Julian''s shirt instead, making a wet


    patch on his shoulder.


    Julian looked at Susan with a fond heartache before h e red at Oliver.


    It was all this man''s fault. Why was he telling the story out of the blue? See, he made Susie cry now.


    In spite of it...


    There seemed to be something between the lines in Oliver''s story.


    Julian squinted.


    The baby was lost around Ningcheng City. Oliver¡¯s mother and Susie had eyes that looked alike.


    Was Oliver suspecting something?


    Anna then spoke up, "I''ve actuallye to Ningcheng t o look for my older sister. Since Rosie was


    stolen, Mom got weak over days from the heartbreak. Dad was worried about her and thought that


    perhaps getting Mom an adopted child would ease her sorrow, so he picked out the girl personally


    to take her in, naming her Serenity Wright."


    "That''s your older sister - It''s Serene for you." Oliver raised his brow.


    "Not calling her that!" Anna made a face. "She''s annoying. She isn''t worthy of being my sister."


    "You''re...¡± Oliver was at a loss for words.


    "I don''t like her anyway.¡± Anna said, "Adding Serenity t o the picture made Mom feel a little better,


    but it didn¡¯t do much to help. Mom¡¯s health was still deteriorating. Then, Mom had me. It was an


    ident. With my birth, they thought that I''d alleviate some of Mom¡¯s longing for Rosie, but Mom


    said while crying that every child i s different. No matter how many children she has afterward,


    they''re not Rosie.¡±


    Anna''s voice was tinged with morose. "Mom''s getting older now and she''s increasingly missing


    Rosie. Every time she¡¯s alone, she sheds tears looking at Rosie''s photo until the break of dawn. I


    really can¡¯t take it anymore. That''s why I''ve traveled south in search of Rosie!¡±

 Chapter 298 Nothing To Sadden My Brother

    Chapter 298 Nothing To Sadden My Brother


    "I thought that as long as I find Rosie, Mom will get better immediately," Anna said in a low tone with


    slight disheartenment. "It''s just that the world is so big. I don¡¯t even know where to begin. Traveling


    across several southern cities, not only did I not find Rosie''s news, I lost my purse and had no


    money with me. I was lucky Mary took me in when I got to Ningcheng, or else I really wouldn¡¯t know


    what to do."


    "You were too reckless.¡± Oliver knocked on Anna''s head. "So many people have been on the


    lookout for Rosie for so long to be in vain and you march out alone!"


    "Ouch, that hurts!" Anna stroked her head begrudgingly.


    Oliver ignored her and looked at Susan with an unreadable expression. "This time, though, you


    might really bump into her."


    "Right? Told you I''m amazing." Anna could not help praising herself first before she caught on with


    what her brother meant. There was a sh of surprise in her eyes.


    "Oliver, you mean..."


    Oliver did not answer Anna. He kept his gaze on Susan. "Excuse me, but how old are you this year,


    Miss Shelby?"


    Susan was puzzled but she answered anyway, "Twenty -five."


    "Twenty-five!¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes gleamed. "If Rosie were still around, she''d be twenty-five too."


    Oliver''s intention was clear.


    Julian looked like he was expecting it. Oliver was really suspecting it.


    Susan was nonplussed as she stuttered, "Mr. Wright, you mean... I - I¡¯m possibly Rosie?¡±


    Oliver''s eyes were twinkling. "You¡¯re twenty-five years old, you live in Ningcheng City, and you look


    just like Mom. Anna and I feel inexplicably close to you as well. I really think that you might be my


    younger sister."


    Susan''s jaw dropped like it was unhinged.


    This was Oliver''s purpose in telling his story. He was suspecting that she was his younger sister


    who had been abducted.


    It was impossible, however. She had her parents and her older brother. It was impossible that she


    was rted to the Wrights.


    "Mr. Wright," Susan cleared her mind and said, "These are probably coincidences. After all, there


    are a lot of girls in Ningcheng who are twenty-five as well. As for looking like your mother, it''s just a


    feeling. My family name is Shelby, not Wright."


    The resolution in Susan¡¯s reply threw Oliver off. "Miss Shelby, it¡¯s actually simple to prove if you''re


    Rosie or not. Everything wille clear if you go through a DNA test with me."


    Susan was about to reply when Jacob''s frosty voice cut in.


    "No need. Susie is truly my biological younger sister. W e Shelbys can''t and don''t wish to attach


    ourselves to the high and mighty Wrights."


    Oliver was relentless. "Mr. Shelby, Miss Shelby may not remember what happened since she was a


    small girl, but you should be clear about it. Can you give me a n answer regarding my previous


    question? Did you see with your own eyes that your mother got pregnant and gave birth to Susie?"


    Jacob pressed his lips together. His fingers made a little wiggle as he said, "Yes, I saw it with my


    own eyes. Susie is my biological baby sister. There¡¯s no doubt about it.¡±


    Jacob''s action was discreet but given Oliver''s identity, he caught the former''s momentary hesitation.


    "Mr. Shelby, you seem to be lying." A glint of sternness shed across Oliver''s eyes.


    "Hah, this is the Shelbys'' affair. Why should I tell you about it? You only have to know that Susie is


    undeniably my biological sister. That''s all," Jacob said, straight to the point.


    He admitted that Oliver¡¯s story was moving and the coincidences matched. There was even a


    moment when he doubted Susie''s birth only for himself to repress it in an instant.


    Both of them grew up depending on each other. Susan was his biological baby sister ¡ª no one


    could take her away! If she was not his sister at all and shared no blood link, would he not be all


    alone in this world then?


    No, Susie was his sister. She had to be.


    Jacob was obstinate. Knowing that he could not get through him, Oliver turned to Susan. "Miss


    Shelby, this is really simple. Anna and I are both here. Just do a DNA test with either of us and we''ll


    know the truth. I think you''d like to know about your birth, too."


    "Susie." Jacob''s gaze at Susan that was usually nonchnt was tinged with nerves. 1


    Susan took a nce at him before smiling. "Jacob, I know that we''re siblings for sure. There isn''t


    any other possibility."


    "Miss Shelby..." Oliver started.


    "Mr. Wright.¡± Susan looked at him politely and said with a smile, "I¡¯m certain of what surname I carry


    and what blood flows within me. I''m a Shelby, and no one can change this reality. I don''t think


    there''s a need for us to get a DNA test."


    Susan was decisive. She could see that something was wrong from Jacob''s reaction, but she would


    not d o what he did not want her to do.


    If Jacob did not want her to get a DNA test with the Wrights, then she would not go for it.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Miss Shelby, it''s just a small test. It won¡¯t take you a lot of time." Oliver''s voice was pleading.


    Anna chorused as well, "Susie, Mom really, really misses Rosie. She''s been bedridden for decades


    for her and hasn''t been able to recover. If you''re really my sister, I truly hope that you can go back to


    my mom. She just really... misses you."


    Susan''s finger quivered a little.


    Anna''s words were brief, but the picture of a soft and gentle woman appeared in her mind


    involuntarily. Would she... be her mother?


    Just as the thought shed, Susan shook her head. What was she thinking? How could she be led


    on by the Wrights?


    It was just a bunch of coincidences. She would never b e Rosie.


    With everything counted for, even if she was really Rosie, she would not acknowledge it if it was not


    Jacob¡¯s wish.


    Since she was a small girl, the one who kept herpany, took care of her, and sacrificed for her


    was Jacob.


    She, Susan Shelby, would never do something that would hurt her brother in this lifetime.

 Chapter 299 Ive Got A Special Way To Mediate

    Chapter 299 I''ve Got A Special Way To Mediate


    "That''s enough," Susan said firmly as she smiled, "I''m Shelby, Susan Shelby. I''ll never be Rosie.


    You''re wee to continue staying here if you''d like to see Ningcheng, Mr. Wright, and Anna.


    Julian can arrange a private jet for you as well if you prefer to return to Skyking City.¡±


    Susan had an instinct that her life was going to change if she allowed Oliver and Anna to continue


    staying here.


    However, Jacob did not like such changes so she didn''t want it as well.


    "Are you sure that you aren¡¯t going to take my suggestion into consideration, Ms. Shelby?" Oliver


    asked helplessly.


    He could never find out although he was just one step away from the truth.


    ''What made Susan so stubborn huh?


    ''Why was taking the test such a big deal? Wouldn''t it b e fine even if she wasn¡¯t Rosie?


    ''What if she was indeed Rosie. Wouldn''t she be the eldestdy in the Wright family?


    ''Who would give up the opportunity to be the daughter of the Wright family in Canada?¡¯


    However, she gave up.


    "I wouldn¡¯t agree to that." Susan shook her head.


    Oliver could only give up as he saw the stubbornness i n her eyes.


    However, it was almost impossible for him to leave empty handed.


    Therefore, Oliver replied, ¡°Oh, that''s kind of you, I''m afraid we need to stay for a little longer."


    Now, it was not that nice for Susan to reject them.


    After all, Oliver had a prestigious status and Anna had just been wronged earlier. It''d be too harsh if


    they insisted for them to leave.


    In the end, Susan agreed to them to stay.


    Jacob looked tense as he stared at Oliver coldly.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that Oliver insisted on staying.


    No way! He mustn''t allow him to take Susie away.


    However, Oliver glimpsed at Jacob with a hidden smile as he tried to tease him.


    Unexpectedly, the two men had now turned into enemies.


    Susan helplessly hinted to Julian so he could help ease the situation.


    "Let''s get ready for dinner, shall we?" Julian said right away.


    ''Dinner...


    ''What? Dinner?'' Susan felt uneasy as she took a glimpse of the clock on the wall. It was 3 o''clock in


    the afternoon!


    "Oh, that''s great. I was just thinking about having some Quebec cuisine," Oliver agreed. He then


    continued, "After all, Rosie has been having Quebec cuisine from a young age." 1


    "Haha!" Jacob chuckled.


    Oliver remained and smiled silently.


    The ambiance was extremely awkward.


    Helpless and cluelessly, Anna didn''t say much as well.


    However, Julian calmly said, "I''ll make the reservation."


    He knew that Mama Jean wouldn''t want to prepare dinner at this hour so his only option was to


    order the food from the restaurant.


    Half an hourter, the food was delivered to their doorstep. It was a table full of dishes.


    "Wow! It looks delicious! Honestly, I''m really hungry." Anna cheered intentionally.


    ''Hmmm, I''ve got to soothe the awkwardness anyway.''


    Swiftly, the two men who were staring at each other shifted their gaze as they heard Anna cheering.


    "Alright, let''s have some food then. I haven''t had anything since I was rushing from Skyking City.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    You¡¯re so thoughtful, Julian.¡± Oliver said with a smile a s he stood up.


    "Thank you." Julian said with a steady expression.


    However, Susan rolled her eyes as she knew that Julian was pretending! She was confident that


    Julian certainly didn''t think Oliver had a long journey. Instead, his intention was to calm the awkward


    situation. 1


    Nevertheless, they had their dinner at 3.30pm.


    Oliver and Anna did seem to be starved as they began eating elegantly as soon as they took their


    seat.


    Meanwhile, the remaining three were looking at them.


    Susan, on the other hand, suddenly felt hungry while looking at them eating. As soon as Susan felt


    the hint o f hunger, a pair of cutlery was ced on her te along with a bunch of asparagus.


    Jacob came in from the right while Julian went in from the right as both of them ced some


    asparagus on her te. Susan smiled involuntarily. "Both of you know my preference too well.¡±


    "Have some more." Jacob said gently.


    "Sure!¡± Susan replied as she was about to start her feast.


    Oliver said, "Oh, do you like asparagus, Ms. Shelby? My mom likes it too." ''Uhmmm, it''s a little


    awkward.'' Susan¡¯s cutlery hung midair as she hesitated to put them down or to begin eating.


    Jacob snorted, "How''s such a small simrity a big deal? Do you have to make a fuss of it?


    Shouldn''t your mouth be munching since you have so much food there?¡±


    Oliver smiled and answered, "It just crept into my mind.¡±


    "Actually, I don¡¯t really like asparagus." Susan awkwardly put her cutlery down and took a fish fillet


    instead.


    "Oh! My dad loved fish!¡± Oliver said with sparkling eyes.


    Susan was speechless.


    ''Fine, I''ll have something else.


    ''What about shrimp? It should be fine, right?''


    "Oh no, shrimp is my favourite! We have the same taste, Susie!" Anna said.


    Susan was speechless.


    ¡®Fine, I should just stop eating.''


    "Don¡¯t bother about them. Dig in, Susie.¡± Jacob continued as he took everything Susie liked and


    ced on her te, "There are so many people out there who share the same favourite food.


    Those two are the only one who talk about it all the time."


    "Hey!" Anna put down her cutlery and continued, " That''s too much, Jacob. Sharing the same


    favourite food is not the only coincidence, why do you feel so reluctant on letting Susan return to her


    original family?"


    "Return to her original family?" Jacob chuckled and continued, "Susie shares the same family name


    as me. Which family she should return to?!"


    "Oh well, what¡¯s the big deal if Susie has her DNA examined if that''s what you think? What are you


    afraid of?" Oliver asked.


    "You...¡± Jacob became more furious.


    "Clink!"


    Susan put down her cutlery and emphasized, a little upset, "Hey Mr. Wright and Anna, I think it''s


    better if you guys don''t bring this up again. I''m afraid I''ll need t o send you off if this happens again."


    Frankly speaking, thisbo of Wrights was nothingpared to her brother even if she really was


    one of them.


    Jacob has given up all his assets for her without hesitation.


    In fact, she''d be more than willing to fight with others for the sake of her brother.


    Their sibling love was non-judgemental. Nobody could understand it but they didn''t need anybody to


    understand them anyway.


    Oliver and Anna had no choice but to stop talking about it once Susan was upset.


    Because of the incident, the meal wasn''t a happy one.


    Suddenly, Oliver wanted to have a stroll at Ningcheng City.


    "Do you need a tour guide? I can get someone to bring you around." Julian asked.


    "I''m good, don''t worry about it," Oliver answered with a smile.


    Julian did not continue pushing but nodded in reply.


    "I''ming along, brother," Anna said after gazing at them.

 Chapter 300 Susan And Jacobs Parents

    Chapter 300 Susan And Jacob''s Parents


    Julian looked at Anna awkwardly.


    "Is everything fine?¡± Oliver asked as he sensed something wrong.


    "Could Ms. Anna put on a little disguise if she''s going out? I don''t want people to know that our


    misunderstanding has been resolved," Julian requested.


    Skyler still had something nned!


    If Anna was found walking around outside, his n would''ve been exposed.


    "That sounds simple enough." Oliver promised without asking why. "I can just give Anna a little


    disguise. I''m sure no one will be able to recognize her.¡±


    As Oliver said that, he gave Susan an obsequious look. He had been trying his best to make a good


    impression on Susan but she avoided looking at him.


    Oliver couldn''t help but show a trace of disappointment.


    After half an hour, Oliver went out with Anna after dressing her up.


    The atmosphere softened a lot after the two siblings left.


    Susan smiled as she saw the troubled Jacob, walking toward him before softly saying, "Jacob, are


    you still thinking about the Wright''s family? Don¡¯t worry, I won''t be checking my DNA. I know for sure


    that I''m a Shelby. I''ve got nothing to do with the Wright''s family."


    Jacob looked at his kind-hearted sister, unable to describe how he felt.


    He gently patted Susan¡¯s head and didn''t say much. However, the matter was really bothering him


    inside.


    ''Is it really possible that Susan isn¡¯t my sister?''


    "Oliver, Oliver." Anna quickly followed behind. "Why did youe out so suddenly? Why didn''t you


    persuade Susan? I think it¡¯s very likely that she¡¯s our sister. It''s very rare for me to feel so close to


    someone I''ve just met..."


    Oliver knocked Anna on the head. "Don''t you think I feel the same? You saw how she was just now.


    She was going to get mad at us if we went on any further."


    Now that Anna thought about it, Susan did look unhappy...


    She muttered sadly, "It¡¯s all because of Jacob! That idiot! Why can¡¯t he do anything right? I''m so


    angry."


    Oliverughed. "They must''ve been very close to each other. It''s understandable that their reactions


    were so intense when we suddenly told them they weren''t biological siblings."


    "Hmph, Jacob is just annoying." Anna was still a little angry. 1


    "Oh?" Oliver looked at her with a smile. ¡°If you hate him that much, you can go back first. I''ll stay


    around t o deal with the rest."


    "No, that won''t work," Anna replied unconsciously.


    Oliver raised his eyebrow at her and stopped talking.


    "You are so annoying! Why are you looking at me like that?" Anna blushed but became serious


    soon after." I''m staying because of our sister! It¡¯s got nothing to do with Jacob."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, I believe you. I really do believe you." Oliver nodded.


    However, he definitely looked like he did not believe her.


    Anna was so angry that she ran toward him and gave him a flying kick.


    Oliver blocked it easily andughed. "You''ve gotten stronger."


    "Hmph." Anna gave him another kick.


    Oliver blocked it with ease again this time and even had the time to guide her. "This isn¡¯t a good


    angle. You aren''t using the right muscles. Ha, this is a good one! There are some improvements."


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The siblings weremunicating in their own way, and Anna seemed to feel a little better.


    She panted as she asked Oliver, "Oliver. So... what are you going to do next? Are we just going to


    give up like this?"


    Oliver replied calmly, "Just give up? How is that possible.¡±


    Finding someone who was so likely to be his sister was hard enough. If he gave up right now, he


    wouldn''t be able to forgive himself


    "Then..." Anna looked at Oliver cluelessly.


    "Jacob and Susan are somewhat resistant about this. We can''t force them. I¡¯m nning to research


    this thoroughly so we might be able to find more clues." Oliver exined.


    "Does that mean we''ll need to stay here for a while longer?" Anna sounded a little excited.


    Oliver looked at her, squinted, and said, "Why do you look somehow excited?"


    Anna immediately said, "Well, it''s about finding our sister after all..."


    Oliver couldn''t help himself from knocking on Anna''s head before leaving.


    "Oliver, stop hitting me." Anna followed him angrily.


    He had his own ways to achieve his goals. Soon, he managed to obtain the biological information


    for Jacob and Susan.


    Oliver flipped through the information thoughtfully.


    Both of their hometowns were in Lin County.


    Lin County was close to Ningcheng City. When they were still looking for Rosie back then,


    Ningcheng City was one of the key areas of focus.


    ording to the information given, Jacob and Susan grew up together depending on each other,


    and they were very close.


    More importantly, their family didn''t seem to have a good financial condition.


    This made Oliver a little confused.


    The year after the rehabilitation, they found the people who stole Rosie and questioned them. They


    said that they stole Rosie to sell for money. At the time, there was a couple who had no children and


    really wanted a daughter. At that time, his mother gave birth to Rosie so they snatched her away.


    The ones who sold Rosie didn''t even see the buyers. All they knew was that the buyer was probably


    someone rich because it was their housekeeper who came to pick Rosie up.


    They had been focusing their search on rich families over the years.


    It couldn''t be right if Rosie was Susan.


    Firstly, Jacob and Susan''s family wasn''t rich.


    Secondly, how could the couple have no children if they already had Jacob.


    Was Susan really not his sister?


    Oliver started to feel a headacheing on but refused to give up.


    He felt that there was some kind of unexined connection between Susan and him. Even Annie


    felt the same way.


    He believed that this was some form of telepathy between family members.


    "Oliver, are there any clues?" Oliver had been going through the documents and Anna couldn¡¯t help


    but ask from the curiosity building inside her.


    Oliver shook his head, "These don''t mean anything at all. If we want to have the answer, I need to


    go to Lin County. It''s Jacob and Susan''s hometown."


    There was a small me of hope in Oliver¡¯s eyes.


    Jacob and Susan''s parents would be the point they needed to reach for a breakthrough. Perhaps he


    could find out the truth when he found them.


    "I¡¯ll go with you," Anna said eagerly.

 Chapter 301 Annas Breakdown

    Chapter 301 Anna''s Breakdown


    "It''s fine. It''s best if I work on some things alone." Oliver patted Anna''s head. "Annie, just stay at the


    Shaw mansion over the few days that I''m gone. You don¡¯t need to do anything. Just wait for me


    patiently, alright?"


    Oliver¡¯s expression was very stern, so Anna couldn''t help but nod obediently.


    That night, Oliver said goodbye to Julian and left while Anna stayed with the Shaw family.


    After Oliver left, Susan couldn''t help but feel a wave of relief.


    At night, Susan was leisurely listening to some prenatal music while reading a book.


    Julian was looking at her and his gaze deepened.


    He bent over and left a soft kiss on Susan¡¯s forehead. Then, he said softly, ¡°Susie... The things that


    Oliver said this evening...¡±


    "Julian." Susie cut his sentence off immediately, "Did you get brainwashed too? My surname is


    Shelby, not Wright. I''ve got nothing to do with them."


    "It won¡¯t take much time if it¡¯s a simple check..." Julian replied seriously.


    "Okay, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. If you continue, I¡¯m going to get angry." Susan red at


    Julian.


    ''It was painful enough to wait for Oliver to leave, but why is Julian still bothering me with it?¡¯


    Julian caressed Susan''s hair and kept quiet.


    However, he couldn''t help but softly sigh in his mind.


    To be honest, he hoped that Susan was Oliver''s sister.


    It had nothing to do with the power of the Wright family. He simply hoped that, if Susan was Oliver¡¯s


    sister, would it mean that she wouldn¡¯t have a hereditary heart disease?


    ''Would it mean that Susie and their baby could be safe?¡¯


    Julian was silent but Susan was looking at his stern face. Although he was quiet, she knew what he


    was thinking.


    Susan said softly, "Julian, some things are determined by fate. If something was supposed to


    happen, it would''ve happened. If it wasn¡¯t meant to happen, it wouldn¡¯t. It wouldn''t make any


    difference if I took the DNA test or not, right?"


    Naturally, it wouldn¡¯t have made any difference.


    However, if he could confirm that Susie wasn''t rted to Jacob by blood, both Susie and him would


    feel so much more relieved if they didn''t have to worry about the heart disease.


    Since Susan insisted, Julian respected her decision and stopped trying to convince her.


    Susan said, "Okay. When Oliver left, he probably investigated and found out that I''m not part of the


    Wright family. You should stop thinking about it."


    "Okay," Julian replied softly. Then, he stayed and listened to the soothing prenatal music with


    Susan.


    It was true that he shouldn¡¯t overthink. Regardless of what the oue would be, he''d just face it


    with her.


    Susan was listening to music while reading. However, the music was too calming so she fell asleep,


    and her book fell to the ground.


    She leaned on Julian¡¯s shoulder and fell into a deep sleep.


    It was then that Julian nced at her lovingly before h e carefully rested her on the bed.


    Under the dim light, Susie''s facial features seemed softer than usual. Looking at her, Julian couldn''t


    help but chuckle. He did not care about Susie¡¯s surname or family background. As long as she was


    the person in front of him, nothing else mattered. 1


    "Sigh!"


    Anna watched the TV for a while and sighed.


    "Sigh!"


    She went to read a book, then sighed again.


    In the end, she threw herself onto the bed. After tossing and turning for a while, she sighed for the


    third time.


    ''All it would take to solve all of the mystery was a simple DNA test.


    ''If we could prove that Susie was our sister, Mom and Dad would be so happy. With that, Mom''s


    illness would definitely recover immediately.


    ''Besides, the New Year wasing soon.


    ''Each time the New Year came by, Mom would go through a miserable time.


    ''She had always said that if Rosie was there, we''d finally be able to unite as a family.¡¯ 1


    It had been several decades. During the New Year, other families would spend their time happily.


    However, their family would go through it with a solemn atmosphere and teary eyes.


    If Susie was their sister, their mother wouldn''t have to be sad any longer for thising New Year.


    ''How nice would that be?


    ''No!''


    Although Oliver had told her not to do anything, she had to at least try for her mother¡¯s sake.


    With that, Anna jumped from her bed abruptly. She could tell that the main obstacle was Jacob! As


    long as she convinced Jacob, Susan wouldn''t be as unwilling a s she was now.


    "Hmph, I must talk to him!" Anna rolled her sleeves up and walked out of her room.


    For some reason, the idea of seeing Jacob soon made Anna feel a little joyous.


    She knocked on his door but there was no response. It was as though there was no one in the


    room.


    Anna rolled her eyes, then started banging on the door violently with her fist. There was still no


    response but Anna had a lot of patience. After knocking for ten minutes, the door opened.


    "Oh, you''re here." Anna looked at Jacob in feigned surprise. "I thought you fell asleep."


    Jacob stopped himself before swear words rolled off his tongue.


    ''She thought I was asleep so she continued knocking?


    "What do you want?" Jacob stood at the door and looked at her coldly.


    "Let me in, then we can discuss it slowly.¡± Anna blinked.


    Jacob squinted his eyes. "There''s no need. If there''s anything, we can just say it here.¡±


    "Jacob!¡± Anna¡¯s expression suddenly turned aggrieved and her eyes turned teary. "Do you hate me


    that much?"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Although he knew that Anna was faking her tears, seeing her cry still softened Jacob''s expression.


    He replied with a deep voice, "No." "That¡¯s not true! You''re lying. You clearly hate me." Anna''s


    crying grew worse. "Previously, there were a few big guys scheming against me when I was


    kidnapped at the hospital. I''m just a weak woman, do you know how hard it was for me to escape?


    In Town N, you were the person who I trusted the most. After escaping, I called you immediately


    and yet... what happened?"


    Anna looked at Jacob tearily and he pressed his lips together in silence.


    "You doubted me!" Previously, Anna faked her tears. However, she began feeling truly aggrieved as


    she continuedining, "I''ve suffered so much and tried so hard to escape just to be doubted by


    you.


    Jacob, what wrong have I done to you in your previous life?"


    Anna kept on crying. Her cries turned from a sob into a hysterical tantrum. Jacob had never seen


    anyone cry this badly so he started to panic.


    Jenny used to cry a lot as well, but she cried pitifully and beautifully.


    However, Anna''s cries were more like a child''s breakdown. Her tears and mucus were smudged all


    over her face.


    Jacob was a little germaphobic. Seeing Anna''s breakdown, he could only hand her a handkerchief.

 Chapter 302 What Are You Going To Do To Me

    Chapter 302 What Are You Going To Do To Me


    Anna Wright refused to take the handkerchief and instead she bawled while she grabbed Jacob


    Shelby''s sleeve to wipe all her tears and snot. 1


    Jacob suppressed the urge to immediately take off his top and wash it as he looked at the marks left


    on his sleeve. Then, he said in despair, "Hey you... Don''t cry."


    "I can''t stand it." Anna cried even more profusely." Jacob, you''re such a bully. I''ve already forgiven


    you for treating me this way. I''m just here to talk to you and yet you''ve actually shut the door on me.


    Why, why do you have to treat me like this huh..."


    Anna cried profusely such that two snot bubbles emerged from her nostrils.


    Jacob was at a loss of what to do now. He softened his tone to speak, "What can I do to make you


    stop crying?"


    "I don''t want to cry either, but I can¡¯t stop it." Anna wailed and bawled aloud as if she was trying to


    unleash her grievance through her tears.


    She acted as if she had been calm and easygoing regarding this incident.


    Yet, she was abducted for no apparent reason under suspicion and then was imprisoned for half a


    month. How could she endure all this in her heart?


    A wisp of regret shed past Jacob''s eyes as he looked at her. He pulled up Anna helplessly.


    "Come in and let¡¯s talk."


    If he allowed Anna to continue crying like this and if anybody else saw this, perhaps he would be


    used o fmitting some hideous crime.


    "It would''ve been fine if you had let me in earlier!" Anna grabbed the napkin on the table and blew


    her nose noisily.


    The scene was so exquisite that Jacob did not even have the courage to watch.


    Anna stopped when she was done crying.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Only then did Jacob ask, "What would you like to discuss with me?"


    "It''s all your fault. You made me almost forget the important matter." Anna red at Jacob furiously.


    Jacob was speechless.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Did I say anything wrong?" Anna was furious.


    "You¡¯re right." Jacob could only admit that it was his fault under Anna¡¯s torchlight-like burning gaze.


    "Hmph," Anna grunted coldly. Then, she tossed her phone to Jacob. "You promised that you''d help


    Dumpy win the decathlon."


    That was all?


    Jacob raised an eyebrow, then he took up the phone and began bustling about.


    He was tampering with the software while Anna propped her chin on her elbow as she watched him


    quietly from the side.


    The side of Jacob''s face was truly handsome. He looked like he had just walked out of a painting.


    Anna was charmed by his looks the more she looked a t him.


    "It''s done. Next, you''re going to take part in thepetition and that¡¯s all. I''ve reprogrammed the


    software. Dumpy will surely be the champion as long a s it''s in thepetition. Are you going to


    take part yourself or would you like me to do it for you?" Jacob looked up after he was done with the


    task.


    Anna was still staring at Jacob in a daze.


    Jacob frowned and stretched out his hand to wave at her.


    "What are you doing?" Anna had only reacted to the situation abruptly.


    "You''re drooling..." said Jacob, feeling rather speechless.


    "It¡¯s a trick, it¡¯s all a trick! Don''t think that you''ll be able to deceive me." Anna refused to believe him.


    "I won¡¯t be tricked by you."


    Jacob brought up the mirror software on the phone and showed the disy to Anna.


    Anna took a nce at the screen dubiously and saw those two crystal clear streaks at the corners


    of her mouth.


    Oh oh oh oh, god damn it!


    She was truly drooling from watching Jacob.


    Anna blushed and grabbed Jacob''s sleeve to wipe his mouth.


    Jacob was in despair as he looked at his other contaminated sleeve.


    He suppressed the uneasiness he felt all over his body and said in all apparent seriousness, "Is


    there anything else? If not, I won¡¯t keep you any longer."


    "What the heck is wrong with you! Why do you want to drive me away so badly?¡± Anna was even


    more infuriated.


    Jacob was quiet.


    All he wanted was to remove his shirt and wash it soon.


    "Wait here. I''m going to finish up thepetition first." Anna took the phone, then she sat cross-


    legged o n Jacob''s bed and began to y the game.


    The firstpetition was a marathon.


    The cat would move one step forward with every tap i n thispetition. The cat would only


    be the champion with adequately fast tapping.


    Anna tapped the screen every minute slowly and leisurely in the meantime.


    If this was the past, the rest of the cats would have ended thepetition earlier.


    Yet, Jacob tampered with the software such that Dumpy would always end up as the champion.


    When Dumpy was almost not moving, the rest of the cats would not even leave the starting point.


    Jacob waited and waited until he could not bear it anymore. "Can''t you speed it up a little?¡±


    "Yikes, I wanted to try and see if I can win in this manner." Anna blinked innocently.


    "You¡¯ll be able to win thepetition anyway. However, you might need to spend a few hours to win


    apetition judging by your current speed. In order t o win the decathlon, I predict that it will take


    you a few long nights.¡± Jacob felt speechless.


    "Gosh, it''s going to take that long huh? Then I shalle over and see you continuously for


    tomorrow night, the night after tomorrow, and so on and so forth." Anna became delighted.


    Jacob was speechless,"..."


    He inhaled a deep breath. "I''m going to give you 10 minutes. Finish up all thepetitions soon,


    otherwise..."


    "That¡¯s impossible. This is as fast as I can go. Moreover, I''m going to hang out here and I won''t


    leave. Come and fight me if you can,¡± said Anna with a rampant expression.


    She could tell that Jacob was an icy cold person on the surface but he was a softhearted man on


    the inside in reality.


    She had already walked into the house, could he still chase her out of the house by force?


    "Are you certain that you won¡¯t leave?" Jacob inhaled a deep breath.


    "I''m certain." Anna nodded.


    She refused to believe that Jacob would have the courage to do something to her.


    "Alright." Jacob inhaled a deep breath, then he began unbuttoning his shirt right away.


    Anna was dumbfounded. She stood up in a panic. ¡°Ja... Jacob, calm down. What are you doing?¡±


    Jacob had already unbuttoned his shirt swiftly and his muscr chest was exposed.


    Anna took a peek and her face flushed up like an apple.


    Jacob appeared to be very emaciated, but his figure was way bulkier than she had imagined. Oh oh


    oh oh, why was hisplexion fairer than hers? She wondered what kind of skincare products he


    used.


    Anna thought and thought. All of a sudden, a p was heard. She smacked her head.


    What the heck was she thinking about at this time?


    The concern was not whether or not Jacob had a good figure.


    The concern was why Jacob suddenly removed his clothes. What was he going to do?


    Could it be that he wanted to...


    No, that could not be. He had just been discharged from the hospital recently and he had yet to


    recover fully. How could he engage in this kind of activity?


    Bah bah bah bah, this was not the issue here.


    She was still a pure, unmarried woman. Even though she figured that she could possibly have


    already... fallen for Jacob a little, he seemed to be progressing way sooner than she had expected.


    Albeit she did not seem to be at a loss because of Jacob''s impressive figure.


    However, she was still a girl and she needed time to prepare for that.


    Jacob had already removed his shirtpletely during the time Anna was lost in various


    conjectures. His entire upper body was naked.


    Then, he held the shirt and walked toward Anna.


    The masculine scent of a man was growing stronger and stronger. Anna felt like she was about to


    burst into mes in the heat of passion.

 Chapter 303 Am I Being Too Selfish?

    Chapter 303 Am I Being Too Selfish?


    ''Dang it! Jacob seems like someone who is calm and quiet on the inside but vtile and sexy on the


    inside. He appeared to dislike me on the surface, but in reality, he yearned for my body for a very


    long time already.¡¯


    He got closer and closer to her.


    Anna Wright¡¯s entire body tensed up from anxiety.


    She watched helplessly as Jacob was about to make his way to her so she said subconsciously,


    "This is happening a little too soon, right? I feel that we should wait one more week. Your body is


    still very weak now."


    Jacob Shelby stopped walking and narrowed his eyes t o look at Anna. ¡°My body is still very weak?


    I suppose I''m not weak to this extent, huh. For a trifle like this, I can still do it."


    He was very eager just as expected...


    Anna¡¯s face blushed even more. "I think it''s better for you to take it slow."


    ''Don''t let your sexual desire hurt your body, young man!¡¯


    Jacob frowned, then he stuffed the shirt into Anna''s hand right away. "If that''s the case, why don¡¯t


    you help me then?" "Help... Help you?" Anna held the shirt and her entire person flushed as red as


    a cooked shrimp. "I, I don''t have any experience in this."


    "It''s fine. You''ll get used to it after a while, I won''tin," said Jacob in all apparent seriousness.


    At this very moment, Anna was so shy that she wanted to hide under the ground. "I... I still feel that


    this is happening a little too soon. Moreover, you have yet to confess your feelings to me. Our status


    is not official yet, so how is this okay?"


    Jacob was stunned for a moment, then he looked at Anna, feeling baffled. "You''re only helping me


    to wash my shirt and you need a status for that? Forget about i t then, I shall wash it myself." 1


    Jacob took back the shirt and walked past Anna to head to the washroom right away.


    Anna was dumbstruck with bewilderment as she looked at her empty hands.


    Huh?


    Wash his shirt?


    She turned around and looked at Jacob incredulously. "You removed your shirt because you wanted


    to wash i t?"


    "What else?" Jacob shot a side nce at her.


    He tossed the shirt into the wash basin, then took out a new shirt and put it on calmly.


    Oh oh oh oh!


    Anna felt sick.


    Jacob had only wanted to wash his shirt yet she made up such a huge show in her imagination.


    Anna was only d that Jacob did not know what was on her mind, fortunately. Otherwise, she


    would be embarrassed to death.


    "Leave it be. I shall help you wash it." Anna helped Jacob start hand washing the shirt in dejection.


    "Do you know how to do it?" Jacob was doubtful.


    "Is there anything that I don''t know how to do?! Don''t look down on me. The people from our Wright


    family have always taken care of our own business. Also, I have a Pawpaw rk at home who is ill


    and I''m the one who takes care of him. Not that I''m praising myself, but the caretakers out there


    aren''t as meticulous as I am."


    "Pawpaw? I thought your grandfather passed away during the unrest?" Jacob passed her a soap


    bar.


    Anna began rubbing soap all over the shirt skillfully then she said, "I''m not talking about my


    biological grandfather. Pawpaw rk is a sworn brother of my grandfather. It is also due to his help


    that my father and mother managed to stay alive during the unrest. Pawpaw rk didn¡¯t have any


    children so my parents invited him to stay with us afterward. My brother and I referred to him as


    Pawpaw rk. Pawpaw rk is n o different than a real grandfather to us." "Ah," answered Jacob.


    "Family love that is not tied by


    blood rtionship? That''s rather rare."


    Anna shifted her gaze and she could not help speaking with a soft voice, "That''s right. Frankly, the


    presence of a blood rtionship doesn''t y a huge role in the depth of our affection. Take Pawpaw


    rk for example. Our rtionship had been building slowly from spending time with each other for


    a few decades. He was not our real grandfather, but it didn''t stop us from getting along like family.


    So in truth, you and Susie are also..."


    "It''s done, you can start agitating the fabric now," Jacob interrupted her sentence.


    "Ah sure," answered Anna, then she began agitating the sleeves in all seriousness.


    She could not help blinking her eyes innocently after she was done washing the shirt. What did she


    want to say earlier?


    Bad Jacob. The only thing he knew was to interrupt her train of thought.


    Anna peeked at Jacob once. He was already done wringing out the top and had ced it in the


    dryer.


    "Cough cough." Anna let out two coughs.


    "Itchy throat huh?" asked Jacob.


    "Hey hey hey, stop changing the topic of conversation." Anna looked at Jacob with a serious


    expression. "Jacob, you said before that you owe me a favor!"


    "Yes." Jacob could not deny that.


    "Then I demand you to return the favor now.¡± Anna¡¯s expression remained serious.


    Jacob nced at her then said straightforwardly," Other than making Susie take the DNA test with


    you, I can agree to do anything for you."


    The words that Anna wanted to say were stuck in her throat. She could not help stamping her foot


    in rage." You''ve failed to keep your promise."


    Jacob pursed his lips and did not speak anymore.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Jacob, I understand that you have a close rtionship with Susie and you don''t want to lose your


    younger sister." Anna softened her tone to speak, "Yet, you can''t be too selfish. If Susie is the


    daughter of our Wright family, she is the heiress of a powerful family. Her status and identity will be


    worlds apart from her current status. Just take the most basic example - how does Madam Shaw


    still have the courage to make things difficult for Susie when the Wright family¡¯s reputation is at


    stake?"


    "Whatever the Wright family can provide, I can provide too. I won¡¯t let Susie go through injustice,"


    said Jacob in a rather stubborn manner.


    "Alright then, alright then. I know you''re good, and even if you can do it, what¡¯s wrong with having


    more people love Susie? Moreover, the rtionship between you and Susie was built over surviving


    with each other through the years and it can''t be broken by just blood ties. Even if she is not your


    real sister, I believe that it won''t change Susie''s love for you at all," said Anna.


    "It''ste, you should go to sleep in the room,¡± said Jacob straightforwardly.


    "I¡¯m not tired yet," said Anna.


    "I am." Jacob tugged Anna''s cor, opened the door, and shoved her out of the room.


    "Hey..." Anna turned around. A bang was heard and Jacob had already closed the door.


    Anna pouted gloomily at Jacob shutting the door on her.


    ''Bad Jacob, why do you have to be so stubborn!


    ''Hmph, I won¡¯t give up anyhow.


    ''I''m going to let you off for today and I''ll be back tomorrow.''


    In the quiet room, Jacob stood quietly facing the window for a long time.


    The stars were flickering in the night sky. It was a scenic view.


    However, Jacob was not in the mood to enjoy the view.


    "I think it''s possible that Susie is my long lost younger sister." 1


    "Jacob, you can''t be too selfish."


    "It''s only a DNA test!"


    "If Susie is the daughter of our Wright family, Madam Shaw won''t have the courage to make things


    difficult for her anymore."


    Countless voice fragments echoed through Jacob''s mind incessantly.


    His hands had already clenched into tight fists without his notice.


    ''Susie, am I being too selfish... If the Wright family is your real family and if I were to stand in the


    way of your mutual eptance, will you me me?''


    Countless thoughts shed past his mind with the final scene that stopped at Susan Shelby''s gentle


    gaze.


    Jacob pursed his lips. He was well aware that Susan would not me him just like how he would


    never me Susan regardless.


    Yet, the more Susan cared about his feelings, the more he felt this ineffable feeling in his heart.


    All sorts of emotions intertwined before they finally fused into Jacob''splicated gaze.


    He stood in front of the window for the whole, long night akin to a statue.

 Chapter 304 Jacob Is Missing

    Chapter 304 Jacob Is Missing


    At breakfast the next day.


    Anna Wright looked left and right. She could not help asking, "Where''s Jacob? Hasn''t he woke up


    yet?"


    ¡°Yes, my brother was just discharged from the hospital recently. Let him rest more," said Susan


    Shelby with a smile.


    "Littlezy pig,¡± muttered Anna.


    Susan looked at Anna with her interest piqued, then she asked, "Annie, what do you think about my


    brother?"


    "Huh?" Anna''s face blushed scarlet at once. "What do you mean by what do I think of him?"


    Susan carried the chair and ced it next to her before taking a seat. "I shall be more blunt, I


    guess. Do you like my brother? And I''m talking about how a girl likes a guy."


    Anna was speechless.


    It was a little overly blunt, huh!


    Anna¡¯s face was already blushing beyond recognition. She pushed at the table in a panic and stood


    up instantaneously. "Susie, what nonsense are you talking about?" "Nonsense?" Susan blinked


    innocently. "Does that mean that you don''t like him? Frankly, my brother is not young anymore. I


    think that it''s time that he get m e a sister-inw. I wanted to introduce both of you to give it a try


    originally. If you¡¯re not interested, then I shall try to introduce someone else, Annie."


    Susan said it in all apparent seriousness. Anna said subconsciously, "Don¡¯t introduce someone


    else!"


    "Ah!" Susan took a meaningful nce at her. "Why is that so?"


    "I..." Anna feigned her calmness forcibly and said," He¡¯s such a ckhead, girls won''t like him."


    Witnessing Anna¡¯s awkwardness, Susan refrained herself fromughing. ¡°Other girls don¡¯t like him


    so you do?"


    "Yikes, I¡¯m not talking to you anymore. I¡¯m better off checking if he is awake." Anna turned around


    and ran upstairs with loud thuds.


    Susan could not helpughing in spite of herself as she gazed at Anna''s departing silhouette.


    "What''s so funny?" Julian Shaw shot a side nce at her.


    "It''s quite interesting." Susan suppressed the urge tough. "I was still worried about how the


    incident with Jenny Carter earlier would make my brother repulse women. It seems like I don''t have


    to worry about that anymore judging by the current situation." "Anna is quite interested in Jacob.


    However, are you sure that Jacob likes her back?" asked Julian.


    Susan sniggered and pointed at her eyes with a finger. "Nothing can hide from my titanium eyes. My


    instinct is telling me that they can end up as a couple."


    "Is your instinct telling you that today''s sausage is especially tasty?" As Julian was speaking, he


    picked u p a sausage and put it into his mouth.


    Susan nced to find the te that contained the sausages originally was already empty.


    Oh oh oh, it was one of her favorite breakfast foods.


    "Julian, spit it out, spit it out." Susan attempted to shake him.


    Susan had only let him off when he told her that there was still an extra te for her in the kitchen.


    The husband and wife were joking around when Anna suddenly came downstairs in a flurry. "Susie,


    Jacob...


    Jacob is..."


    "What¡¯s going on?" Susan blinked. "Could it be that my brother molested you? It can¡¯t be, right?"


    "Yikes!" Anna¡¯s face blushed subconsciously for a moment then hastily said, "Susie, Jacob is


    missing!¡±


    "Missing?¡± Susan¡¯s face froze at once.


    "That''s right. I went to knock on his door earlier and didn''t get any response so I attempted to open


    the door. Unexpectedly, the door opened up right away and there was not a single person in the


    room,¡± said


    Anna anxiously.


    "Why is this happening!" Susan could not care about anything else so she went upstairs with Julian


    to check on him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The room was empty just as described.


    Anna was almost breaking into tears from the stress." Susie, where did he go..."


    "Don¡¯t panic," Julian frowned. "Jacob has already recovered from his condition fully. There must be


    a reason why he left the house."


    "Yet, he is not picking up his phone. His phone is turned off." Susan waved her phone anxiously.


    "What should I do! He has just been discharged from the hospital and his body has yet to recover


    fully." Anna looked like she was about to cry soon.


    Julian''s brows were tightly furrowed. He looked around the room, then he walked toward the table


    with swift steps.


    A note was pressed under a book on the table.


    "Jacob left a note?¡± Susan hastily walked over.


    "Susie, Julian, I''m going out for a while to attend to some urgent matters. I¡¯ll be back in two days at


    most.¡±


    Be back in two days...


    Susan felt relieved ever so slightly but she still felt rather confused. "Where did my brother go?"


    "He has his own matters to attend to. I''m certain that h e has his own reasons for not telling us


    about it."


    Susan nodded.


    Anna stared at the note for a long time. She was in despair.


    Jacob mentioned Susan and Julian''s names, but not hers. It was fine that he did not bid farewell to


    her face -to-face but he did not even include her name in the note.


    ''Bad Jacob, bad Jacob.'' Anna could not helpining in her heart.


    She felt that it was rather fun staying with the Shaws originally. However, why did it feel as if


    everything was boring beyondparison as soon as Jacob left?


    ''Bad Jacob, it''s best for you toe back soon. Otherwise, my fist is itching for a punch. Hmph!''


    "Achoo!" Jacob Shelby sneezed loudly.


    In front of him was a man who looked at him in a slightly uneasy manner. "You are the son of


    Sebastian Shelby and Jada Walter?"


    "Yes." Jacob took out arge pile of documents from his pocket. "If you don''t believe me, this is my


    bank ount book, this is my birth certificate, and this is a photo of our family of three. This is the


    photo of my parents when they were young..."


    The man looked at therge pile of items and could not help being dumbstruck in bewilderment. He


    hastily said, "I believe you, I believe you."


    Jacob furrowed his brows and kept all these items. Then, he took out 10,000 dors from his bag


    and ced it on the table right away.


    The man''s eyes lit up at once. He stuttered and asked," Why... Why are you doing this?"


    Jacob looked at the man calmly. "I found that through my ways that you are my parents'' colleague


    who worked at the same ce 25 years ago. I''m here to ask you some questions here. I will pay


    you 10,000 dors with every question that you answer."


    10,000 dors per question?


    Could a great thing like this be true?


    The man was incredulous. "It¡¯s true that I used to work at the same ce as your parents. Yet, it


    has been so many years ago. How did you find me?"


    Jacob frowned. He was toozy to exin this originally, but he sumbed and exined about it


    briefly because he needed something from this man.


    "It''s very simple. I looked for the owner of the construction site where my parents worked first. He


    gave me a name list after I talked to him. There were some ws to the name list and there were


    only 50 to 6 0 workers with documented records. 25 years had passed and the contact numbers


    and addresses of these people had changed tremendously. I searched for them one by one using


    the inte. During the search process, I utilized the ... technique, the search method included...


    also..."


    Jacob used a series of professional terminologies when he approached the end of his sentence.


    The man was getting a headache from listening to Jacob so he hastily said, "Stop stop stop, that¡¯s


    enough."

 Chapter 305 The Truth In Those Days

    Chapter 305 The Truth In Those Days


    Jacob Shelby immediately stopped and looked at the man with a calm expression.


    The man could not help eximing, "The inte of today is truly quite terrifying. I changed my


    phone number three to four times and I moved to a few different ces for the past few years. Yet, I


    was still found. The world is truly unsafe."


    Jacob refused to engage in small talk with the man but he still said, "Don''t worry. It''s not as unsafe


    as you''ve imagined. There are less than five people in the entire nation who are capable of going to


    the extent of what I¡¯m doing. On the other hand, I was only searching for 50 to 60 people and you


    were the only person whose contact number and address I got in the end. The information rted


    to the others all vanished in time space. You are the only hope. Thus, I hope that I''m able to get


    some useful information from you.¡±


    This time, the man''s curiosity was piqued.


    What sort of questions would make the man before his eyes exert so much effort and pay such a


    huge price just to get answers?


    "Go ahead and ask," said the man as he nced at the 10,000 dors.


    Jacob nodded, then went straight to the point. "25 years ago, did my mother give birth to a girl when


    she was working at the construction site?"


    As he was speaking, he looked at the man nervously.


    The man pped his thigh and assumed an expression of enlightenment. "So it turns out that you''re


    here for this. If you''re here to ask me about something else, I may not remember clearly because it


    has been such a long time since. However, I still remember this."


    "Please tell me." Jacob''s entire person tensed up.


    "The girl is adopted actually," said the man.


    Adopted... Jacob''s pupils constricted abruptly.


    "Frankly, you will know just by thinking about it. The owner of the construction site is an exploiter.


    He enjoys assigning women to work on men''s tasks while men were to work on animalbor. How


    could he possibly keep a pregnant woman? Thus, your mother wasn¡¯t pregnant and the child was


    not her biological child," said the man.


    Jacob felt his throat getting parched at once. He spoke through clenched teeth, "Please describe it


    in detail."


    The man looked at the pile of money on the table.


    Jacob pushed over all the money to him right away. "A s long as you''re able to exin the matter


    clearly, all this money will be yours."


    "Great." The man was delighted. One hundred thousand was a year¡¯s worth of sry for him.


    He dared not digress anymore but he hastily said," This is the case. On that night, the few of us got


    off work and we had a day off the next day, which was rare. We went out for drinks to rx and we


    spent the night drinking and chatting in a hole in a wall bar until dawn. By then, the few of us were


    drunk so we walked to the construction site slowly along the moat. We were walking when we


    suddenly noticed a ck shadow doing something sneakily by the river! We called out aloud which


    startled the ck shadow and i t ran away. We made our way to the riverside and found a newborn


    girl ced in the river. We hastily fetched the baby girl from the river. She choked on quite a lot of


    water at the time and her face turned blue. We performed first aid on the baby girl and rushed her to


    the hospital. The baby girl was saved after receiving a series of emergency procedures."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    At this point, the man pped his thigh once again. "A t the time, we had only realized that the ck


    shadow we startled was trying to drown this baby girl! It was fortunate that we rushed over in time,


    only then the baby girl was saved. To be honest, we may be brutes but we have consciences at the


    very least. It was such a small infant and yet someone was actually trying to drown her ruthlessly.


    This was simply heartless. If we captured that ck shadow, we would have certainly beat him up


    beyond recognition."


    Jacob''s face was slightly pale. "So, that baby girl...is m y younger sister?"


    The man heaved a sigh. "That''s right. If not, why would I say that your father is a great man, huh?


    At the time, we had albeit pitied the baby girl, but every one of us had financial difficulties. How


    would we have extra money to raise a child? We wanted to send her to an orphanage but it was


    your father who took pity on the baby girl because he found her adorable. H e proposed to adopt


    the child. I still remember that your mother objected to it at the time. Your father got into a huge fight


    with her because of this matter. Afterward, your mother agreed to keep the baby girl under your


    father''s persistent request. Of course, the construction site would never take in an infant. So, your


    father and mother applied for leave and sent the child back to their hometown."


    As he was speaking, the man looked at Jacob strangely. "Why, have they not told you about this


    matter before?"


    Jacob shook his head. His face was ghastly pale. "No, Father said that she was their child."


    The man heaved a sigh once again after hearing that." That is why your father is a great man."


    The man was still thinking about the matter while Jacob felt like he was in a disturbed state of mind.


    So... It was true that Susie was not his biological sister.


    Everything that he knew over the years was overturned in a day. Jacob felt like he was lost.


    "Mr. Shelby, uh, so the money...¡± The man looked at Jacob in a pleasing manner.


    "You can have it," said Jacob absentmindedly.


    The man took the money eagerly.


    Jacob had already stood up. "Take the money. I have only one request and that is for you not to tell


    this incident to another person."


    "Sure.¡± The man took on the task.


    Jacob was about to leave when someone knocked on the door suddenly.


    "Who''s there?¡± The man opened the door and he was stunned. "You are...?"


    Oliver Wright chuckled. "Hello, I have some questions that I wish to ask you."


    "Asking questions again?" The man widened his eyes.


    "Again?¡± Oliver noticed the use of this word keenly." Who else looked for you?"


    The man shifted his body and Oliver could see Jacob i n the house.


    He could not help being stunned for a moment." Jacob!"


    Jacob looked at him calmly. "You''re a littlete."


    Oliver frowned then looked toward the man. "Can you please tell me what you just told him earlier?"


    "No no, I can¡¯t do it. I''ve just promised him that I won¡¯t tell others," said the man.


    "I can pay you 500,000," said Oliver.


    500,000!


    A wisp of desire shed past the man''s eyes but he still shook his head. "No, a man must have


    integrity. I must fulfill my promise."


    "1,000,000." Oliver raised the stakes.


    The man was struggling internally even more, but he still rejected the offer once again. "I love


    money but integrity is still more important than money to me as a man."


    He had even rejected 1,000,000...


    This time, Oliver had even begun to admire this man.


    He had always been a person of loyalty so he did not want to make things difficult for this man


    anymore. H e could not help looking toward Jacob. "What did you find out actually?"

 Chapter 306 Is It Rosie?

    Chapter 306 Is It Rosie?


    Jacob Shelby shot a nce at him before he walked outside.


    "Wait up!¡± Oliver Wright hastily chased after him.


    Looking at his house that turned back into an empty void, the man let out a sorrowful howl. Oh god,


    that was 1,000,000 dors. Why did he reject it earlier!


    Even though he thought about that, the man spected that he would choose to reject it once again


    if he were given another chance. After all, there were certain things that were more important than


    money in this world.


    "Did you find out the truth behind Susie''s history?¡± asked Oliver as he caught up to Jacob.


    Jacob was silent.


    "Jacob, I know that you have a close rtionship with her, but you can¡¯t stand in the way of Susie''s


    right to reunite with her family members regardless of how close you are to her!"


    "We''ve been searching for Rosie for 25 years. If you have any information, please tell me. The


    Wrights will never beg another man but please consider that I¡¯m begging you this time?¡±


    Realizing that being soft was useless, Oliver began to get agitated.


    "Jacob! Speak!"


    "How can there be such a cold and selfish person like you in this world?"


    "Jacob, it¡¯s best of you not to let me find something on you. Otherwise, I''ll surely take good care of


    you."


    Oliver''s threat was futile.


    Jacob bought a flight ticket so Oliver bought one as well and followed him on the ne.


    He continued to press Jacob on the ne.


    Jacob put on his eye mask and slept.


    Oliver could only cease all activities for the time being.


    However, he would never give up easily.


    The flightnded in Ningcheng City. Jacob hailed a taxi to get home so Oliver got into the car as


    well. He continued to attempt to seek answers.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob remained quiet from start to end.


    They went back to the Shaws with Oliver¡¯s throat getting parched from speaking too much all the


    way yet Jacob did not even open his mouth once.


    Oliver was getting hopeless. 1


    His moniker in the army was ¡®Drill Sergeant Cold Face. '' He had never spoken so much


    continuously in his life.


    As a result, Jacob did not even reply with one word despite his best efforts.


    Not even a word.


    "Jacob, you''re finally home." Susan Shelby rushed over to greet Jacob joyously. When her gaze


    shifted to Oliver, she immediately spoke nonchntly, "Mr.


    Wright, why are you back here as well?"


    Oliver was rendered speechless.


    Listen, listen.


    One of her phrases was, ''You¡¯re finally home.''


    Another one of her phrases was, ''Why are you back here as well?¡¯


    The difference in Susan''s tone could not be concealed.


    "Susie.¡± Jacob rubbed Susan''s head. "Susie, if it¡¯s true that we are not bound together by the ties of


    kin, would you like to find your biological parents?"


    Oliver and Anna Wright looked toward Susan in anticipation.


    "No, I don¡¯t," Susan said resolutely. "Jacob, you''ve already given me the familial love that I need. I


    don''t need other family members anymore.¡±


    Susan was telling the truth from the bottom of her heart.


    Jacob¡¯s gaze softened even more as he looked at her determined expression.


    He softened his voice and said, "Susie, you have gray hairs on your head." "Huh, really?" Susan


    became anxious at once.


    "Take a seat, I''ll help pluck them out," said Jacob softly.


    Susan did not suspect anything but she took a seat obediently.


    Jacob began plucking the gray hairs in all apparent seriousness.


    "Are there a lot, Jacob?" asked Susan anxiously.


    "It''s still fine," said Jacob while he kept the gray hairs he removed.


    Julian Shaw watched them from the side. He figured out something vaguely so he shifted his gaze.


    By noon, Jacob found Oliver and passed him Susan''s hair.


    "I thought you wanted a DNA test? There are 10 strands of hair here. Moreover, all the hairse


    withplete follicles. There should be enough for you to d o the test."


    Oliver could not help widening his eyes in surprise." You are..."


    Jacob''s gaze was calm. "Just as mentioned by Anna, there''s nothing bad about having more people


    who love Susie.¡±


    Oliver grabbed the hair and he was excited beyondparison. "Thank you, Jacob."


    "Don¡¯t be happy too early either. Even though Susie and I are not rted, Susie may not


    necessarily be your sister either." Jacob said, "Also, I haven¡¯t told Susie about how we aren''t


    biological siblings. Take it and do the test. You''re not allowed to tell her unless you have a definite


    result."


    "Noted," said Oliver sternly.


    "So... I shall leave then." Jacob took a nce at the hair strands with aplicated expression,


    then turned around and was about to leave.


    "Wait up," Oliver called out to him.


    "What?" Jacob looked at him.


    "Since you''ve agreed for us to do the DNA test, why did you anything when we were on the way


    back earlier?" Oliver still felt rather resentful because he spoke so much that his throat was parched


    and he was still under the assumption that he had lost all hope on the DNA test. 1


    "Toozy to talk." Jacob squinted, then he left without even looking back.


    Oliver deserved punishment like this for trying to take his younger sister away.


    Jacob¡¯s expression turned ratherplicated as he turned around.


    Whether Susie was the child of the Wrights, the result woulde soon.


    If she really was the child of the Wrights...


    Jacob¡¯s gaze was bing rather uncertain as well.


    Would Susie be happy about that?


    However, Susie had the right to find her parents regardless.


    Jacob knew Susan very well just like how Susan knew him very well too.


    Susan had a very shallow impression of her parents since she was young, but Jacob knew that she


    had always yearned for her parents¡¯ love very much.


    Now, she acted as if she did not care at all on the surface just for him.


    Yet, how could she possibly not care when the matter was rted to the history of her life?


    ''Susie, you''d rather not reunite with your biological parents for me so I can also make you return to


    the life path that you deserve too."


    Jacob''s body vanished at the corner of the street.


    Oliver narrowed his eyes, then he ced the hair into a bag cautiously. He called Anna before he


    headed straight to the test center.


    Theboratory technician took Oliver''s blood and Susan''s hair forparison.


    Oliver and Anna were extremely anxious. They took a seat by the door to wait for the result.


    The test result would onlye out the next day so they stayed in the waiting area of the test


    center.


    The night was getting colder so Anna could not help shivering from the cold.


    Oliver took off his coat and passed it to her. "Annie, you should head back and rest first. I can wait


    here."


    "Let¡¯s wait together,¡± Anna smiled. "I want to know if Susie is my elder sister right now too."


    Anna was very persistent so Oliver did notment much either. It was only that a wisp of


    eagerness shed by his eyes involuntarily.


    They had been searching for Rosie for way too long already.


    It took so long that they almost lost all hope.


    This time, he was nning to take Anna home with him when he came this time. Yet unexpectedly,


    he found a person who looked so much like his mother.


    Could Susan truly be Rosie?


    Oliver could not help clenching his fists tightly.


    It had to be true.

 Chapter 307 New Family

    Chapter 307 New Family


    Oliver and Anna had never once looked away.


    Due to their special identities, all of the personnel in the testing center had no choice but to stay


    back and work overtime nervously.


    In the end, the result was released at dawn on the second day.


    "What does it say?" Even though Oliver looked calm on the surface, his trembling hand had bellied


    his true emotions.


    Anna was more straightforward. She went forward and asked, "What is the result?


    "This test is to examine whether the bearers of the two DNA sequences are rted by blood or not.


    Under such circumstances, we had to cross-check with many DNA sequences to look for simrity.


    A total of ten experts are handling this test together, and we..." The personnel from the testing


    center wanted to brag about their deeds, but Oliver interrupted, "Cut to the chase!¡±


    The manager cleared his throat and then continued," We found that there are a lot of simrities in


    thisdy¡¯s DNA sequence and General¡¯s DNA sequence. The probability of you two being siblings is


    as high as 80%. Even if you two are not siblings, you two are supposed to be cousins. Therefore..."


    The manager wanted to say something more, but Oliver did not give him the chance. He grabbed


    the report and swiftly flipped to thest page. After having a look at the conclusion, he turned


    around and dashed outside.


    Anna followed suit.


    "Hey, I haven''t finished talking," the person in charge said sulkily.


    After all, it was really such a rare opportunity for a legendary person like Oliver to pay a visit to their


    testing center. That was why the person in charge felt so ashamed that he could not talk with him a


    little longer.


    "But I wonder which woman it belongs to. Could it be that the Wrights lost their kid before?" The


    person in charge mumbled. However, he soon shooed all the thoughts out of his head, for it was not


    something that he should mess around with.


    "Brother, Susie is really my sister! I finally found my sister!" Anna was filled with so much joy that


    she wanted to jump. "What should we do now?"


    Even though both she and Oliver felt kinship with Susan and they had a feeling that she was Rosie,


    they did not dare to expect much before the result came out because they were really afraid that


    they would be disappointed.


    Right now, destiny had given them a huge surprise. For years they had been looking for the child


    that the


    Wrights lost 25 years ago. Just when they thought all hopes were gone, God shone upon them and


    led them t o her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    This was such a miracle.


    Oliver was excited as well, but he still managed to remain calm. He forcibly pressed down the


    surging emotion in his heart and said, "This is such great news, we must tell Mom and Dad right


    away. They have been waiting for this day for so long. Anna, you''ve done a great job this time.¡±


    Oliver pped his hand hard on Anna''s shoulder.


    "Ouch, it hurts," Anna screamed out in pain, but the exhration in her eyes was evident. "If you had


    let m e out earlier, we would have found Susie a long time ago.


    If it was in the past, Oliver would have hit her in her head already, but now, he fell into his thoughts.


    Anna just went out once and she seeded in finding Rosalie, whom they had been looking for


    such a long time. Could it be that this was what they usually said," Fortune favors the fools?¡± 1


    "Who are you calling a fool, Brother?" Anna shouted, snapping Oliver out of his thoughts.


    ''Oopsie, I was too into my thoughts that I let my mind slip out of my mouth.''


    Oliver quickly assumed a stern face and said, "Now that we have finally found Rosie, I have to


    return home and tell Mom and Dad. You have toe back with me, Anna.¡±


    Anna rolled her eyes at Oliver, and something suddenly popped into her mind. She said, "Erm, I


    guess you can go and tell our parents, I¡¯ll stay here. Jacob is still here, and somebody has to do the


    favor o f telling him the result as well."


    Oliver was physically here, but his heart had already returned home. He could not wait any longer to


    share the great news with his family.


    "By the way, Brother, there is one more problem," Anna said as she grabbed Oliver''s hand, "Susie-


    Ah no, Sister, how should we tell Sister about this?"


    If it were other people, Anna would not worry about this at all. After all, considering the influence of


    the Wrights, a normal person would be extremely delighted when they knew they were going to


    be the descendant of the Wrights. No one would have any objection to it.


    However, that person was Susan...


    Anna did not think that Susan would be happy to be the descendant of the Wrights.


    "About that...¡± Oliver thought deeply for a moment and then said, "You go and ask Jacob what we


    should do. H e should be the one who knows Susan the best."


    Anna nodded.


    "Anna.¡± Oliver patted her shoulder and said, "If you can settle things with Jacob, I guess Susie


    should not b e a problem anymore."


    "Ah? Settle Jacob? How am I supposed to know how to handle him?¡± Anna¡¯s face blushed.


    "I''m sure you know how to do it," Oliver said, shing her a grin.


    "Brother!" Anna sent a kick at her brother.


    Oliver avoided it, and then continued in a serious face, "I''ll return to Skyking City right now. No


    matter what, we have to let Mom and Dad know about it. Remember to keep me posted on the


    situation over here."


    "Alright." Anna nodded.


    Oliver then left.


    It was near dawn by the time Anna arrived at the Straws.


    She stood in front of Jacob¡¯s room and fell into thoughts. After a short bout of rumination, she then


    left.


    ''It¡¯s too early now. I shoulde backter.¡¯


    The moment Anna turned around, a clean face appeared before her eyes.


    "Ah!¡± Anna screamed.


    Jacob hastily covered her mouth. His brows were slightly creased as he said in an undertone, "It¡¯s


    still early. Don¡¯t make so much noise.¡±


    Anna gestured her hand to motion Jacob to move his hand away.


    Jacob let go of his hand, and Anna had to take a few deep breaths to calm herself down. Then, she


    shot a sulking gaze at him and said poutingly, "Don''t you know that it is bad to scare other people?


    By the way, since it''s still early, then why are you not inside your room?"


    "I can¡¯t sleep, so I''ll go walk in the garden." Jacob opened the door and looked at Anna


    apathetically." Come in.¡±


    Jacob''s room was still as clean as ever.


    The room was very warm, so Anna took off her jacket and threw it aside the moment she stepped


    into his room.


    Jacob¡¯s eyes twitched when he saw Anna''s jacket on his neat and tidy bed.


    He tried to ignore the shirt on his bed and asked, "The result came out already?"


    He looked calm on the surface, but he had curled his hands into fists.


    "Yeah," Anna said, "Afterparing Susie''s hair with my brother''s blood, there is an 80% chance


    that Susie might be our sister and a 20% chance that she might b e our cousin. However, as far as I


    know, none of my rtives lost their children before."


    Even though Jacob had prepared for this, he still could not help falling into a trance when he heard


    the news.

 Chapter 308 A Roundabout Attempt

    Chapter 308 A Roundabout Attempt


    "In other words." Jacob''s voice was raw and raspy. " Susie is really the child that the Wrights lost 25


    years ago.


    ¡°Yeah." Anna looked straight at Jacob. "And her name i s not Susan Shelby. She is Rosalie Wright,


    and I want t o take her home."


    Jacob closed his eyes, but he soon opened them once more.


    "It''s no use talking to me, Anna. You should talk to Susie. As long as she is willing to go back to the


    Wrights with you, I''ll not stop her," Jacob said calmly.


    Initially, Susan was the only family Jacob had, and Jacob was the only family Susan had. However,


    things had changed. Not only did Susan had a new family, but it was also a huge one.


    He felt Susan had the right to know about the truth and make her own decision. After all, they were


    her real family, but he had no idea why there was an indescribable mixed feeling in his heart. 1


    "Erm..." Anna felt embarrassed under his gaze. "I¡¯m just afraid that Susie won''te back with


    me... I don''t know how to talk to her, Jacob. Could you do me the favor and help me? I... I''m scared


    that she doesn''t want to reunite with us."


    Anna looked at Jacob with her dewy eyes.


    Anna''s concern was not totally unfounded.


    Considering Susan¡¯s feelings for Jacob, there was a huge probability that she would not want to go


    back to the Wrights with her.


    Even though Oliver had returned home to tell their father and mother about this matter, Anna could


    not wait any longer to reunite with Susan.


    Ever since the first time Anna met Susan, she evidently felt a sense of kinship with Susan that she


    had never had before with Serenity, whom she never got well along with since young.


    "Go and talk to her yourself," Jacob rejected coldly.


    "Can''t you be a little helpful? Don''t forget that you still owe me a favor!" Anna red at Jacob. "Now


    I want you to help me persuade Susie to reunite with us!"


    Jacob''s brows furrowed as he drew his lips back. Anna was right. He was in debt to her.


    "If you could help me, I... I... I..." Anna suddenly stamped her feet.


    "You what?" Jacob pressured.


    "I''ll be your girlfriend!¡± Anna said through gritted teeth.


    Jacob fell silent.


    Anna felt her cheeks were burning. She pushed Jacob lightly and asked, "So, do you want to help


    me or not?" "I''ll certainly return the favor, but you don''t have to be my girlfriend,¡± Jacob said


    woodenly, staring straight at Anna¡¯s reddened face.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    All color washed from Anna¡¯s face upon hearing what Jacob had said. "What do you mean by this,


    Jacob Shelby?¡±


    It was very apparent that she was confessing her love t o him. She had mustered up a lot of


    courage, and it took her a lot to make the first step. How dare Jacob reject her?


    Anna''s eyes turned red around the rims. She clearly felt that Jacob had a thing for her. Could it be


    that she was hallucinating?


    Jacob was thrown into a loop when he saw Anna¡¯s teary eyes. He did not know what he had done,


    and why Anna looked like she was about to cry. He hastily said, "Didn¡¯t I already say I will help


    you?"


    "You...¡± Anna stared at Jacob for a long while, and then she suddenly realized something.


    It urred to her that Jacob did not realize she was confessing to her. Perhaps he thought she was


    joking with him.


    For a moment, Anna did not know if she should feel happy or sad.


    There were so many men in this world. Why would she fall in love with a dull dog like him?


    Anna suddenly had a feeling that her love life would fill with plenty of bumps.


    Jacob was still looking at her with a nk expression. Anna brooded and sulked for a fair while, but


    she realized there was nothing she could do.


    She then said poutingly, "Then you must tell Susieter and help me to persuade her to reunite with


    us. 0 h yeah, remember to phrase your words a little and don''t be so direct. I''m scared she won¡¯t


    ept it."


    "Alright." Jacob nodded.


    During breakfast, Jacob was eating a sandwich while Anna was busy sending him signals.


    When she realized that Jacob did not receive her signal, Anna kicked his leg lightly.


    Jacob threw a sidelong nce at her, and then put the sandwich in his hand down.


    He looked straight at Susan and said, "Susie, I have something to tell you."


    "Yeah? What is it?" Susan replied with a smile.


    Every muscle in Anna¡¯s body was pulled taut. She really hoped Jacob still remembered to put in his


    words tactfully and not go too straightforward.


    "I¡¯ve used your hair to do a DNA test with Oliver. You are indeed one of the Wrights. In other words,


    you are Oliver''s younger sister and Anna¡¯s older sister." 1


    After Jacob finished his words, he then continued to munch on the sandwich.


    Anna was speechless. She did not know whether she should cry orugh right now. It suddenly


    urred to her that Jacob and Susan seemed to have understood the phrase "don''t be so direct"


    differently from other people.


    However, what had been said could not be taken back.


    As such, she mustered up the courage and looked at Susan. Then, she said, "Sister."


    Susan was frozen in her seat, her smile diminishing.


    She understood the meaning behind each word in Jacob''s sentence, but when he put them


    together, she was confused.


    ''I am one of the Wrights? I''m the kid that they lost 25 years ago? No... This is not possible.¡¯


    For her, Jacob was her father, her mother, and her brother. She only needed Jacob, and she did not


    need other family members. They were fine on their own. Their life was sailing smoothly, so why did


    the Wrights have toe out and interrupt their life right now?


    Susan was assaulted by a sudden surge of panic.


    Would Jacob treat her differently since he knew she was not her biological sister?


    Would Jacob leave her alone?


    At this moment, Susan felt she had fallen through a time hole and went back to the day when she


    was ten years old.


    In that year, she lost both her mother and her father.


    The silver lining was that Jacob remained by her side.


    But right now, in Susan''s mind, not only were her parents gone, but even Jacob also left her without


    any hesitation, leaving her standing alone in the dark.


    "Susie?" Julian reached out for Susan¡¯s hand. His brows creased as Susan''s hand was cold even


    though i t was warm in the house.


    Susan turned to Julian and said, "Julian, the omelet doesn''t taste as great asst time."


    Julian tightened his grip on her hand and replied, "I''ll let Mama Jean knowter.¡±


    "Alright," Susan replied in a whisper.


    Her reaction seemed as if she did not hear what Jacob had said just now.


    But, how was that possible?


    A bad feeling rose from Anna''s stomach pit and she called out to Susan again, "Sis..."


    "Julian, I''m tired. I want to go back to my room now,¡± Susan interrupted.


    "Okay." Julian helped Susan up from the chair.


    Truth be told, Julian was surprised to hear that she was the Wrights¡¯ lost daughter as well. However,


    it did not matter much to him. For him, nothing was more important than Susan, and he would


    support every decision she made. 2


    Anna never expected that Susan would react like this. She turned around and tossed a gaze at


    Jacob.


    There was aplicated emotion flowing behind Jacob''s eyes as well, but he still opened his


    mouth and said, "Susie, about this matter..."

 Chapter 309 Susan鈥檚 Fear

    Chapter 309 Susan¡¯s Fear


    "Jacob, I''m tired,¡± Susan interrupted before Jacob could say anything, imploring him with tears in


    her eyes.


    Her heart was trembling slightly.


    Did her brother want her to reunite with the Wrights a s well?


    What would happen after she reunited with the Wrights? Would her brother not want her anymore?


    Susan felt a pang of pain shoot through her heart.


    She only wanted her brother. She did not want to be one of the Wrights.


    Initially, she thought Anna was nice, but right now, she only wanted her to get out of her house.


    Jacob was surprised by Susan''s reaction as well.


    He did not want to force her to do anything that she did not want to do, so he said, "Have a good


    rest, then."


    Susan fled the dining hall as if she was being chased b y a monster.


    Staring at Susan''s back, Anna gave Jacob''s shin a kick and said exasperatedly, "I already told you


    to not be too straightforward. See, you scared Susie away!"


    "Truth is the truth. No matter how I phrase my words, i f Susan cannot ept it, she would not


    ept it,"


    Jacob said with a frown. "In any case, the result will not change."


    "I don''t care. It''s all because of you that Susie is angry with me now. You have to set it right for me,"


    Anna said, pouting her lips.


    Jacob did not say anything but only looked at Susan who was getting further and further away.


    It urred to him that Susan was not angry, but more like... She was scared?


    What was the thing she was scared of?


    In the room, Susan took a cushion and sat on the chair, staring nkly ahead.


    Julian seemingly could understand her feelings right now. He put a CD into the CD yer, and very


    soon, a melodious voice filled the room.


    The singer was known as kina. She was considered as an A-listed singer, but she had a strange


    rule. She would only release albums. She refused to show herself in front of the public, and she had


    never held any concerts before. Be that as it may, her poprity was still very high in the music


    industry.


    Everyone was saying that if kina was willing to show her face, she would certainly be able to


    gain even more fame than she had right now. Perhaps she would even be the top-notch singer


    in their country.


    Susan had stumbled upon kina''s song by chance, and she was attracted to her voice. Since


    then, she had to listen to her songs every single day. Thankfully, kina was a woman. Otherwise,


    Julian would be so jealous of her.


    The second she heard kina¡¯s song, Susan''s expression lightened.


    She pressed her lips thin and said in an undertone," Julian, I... I am not Jacob¡¯s biological sister."


    "Well, gically, yeah," Jacob replied. 1


    Susan continued to say, "Jacob and I grew up together. We have no one to rely on but only


    ourselves. How is there any possibility that I am not his sister? Jacob gave my hair to the Wrights.


    He must be suspicious of my identity as well. Now that he knows the truth, he would not want me as


    his sister anymore."


    Tears began to well in Susan¡¯s eyes as she spoke, "He even helped Anna persuade me to reunite


    with the Wrights. He doesn''t want me anymore. He really doesn''t want me anymore."


    A pregnant woman was very sentimental, so the despair in her heart right now was magnified by


    many folds. She felt as if her world was falling apart.


    ¡°Susie, even if you are not Jacob¡¯s biological sister, I believe that his feelings towards you will not


    change," Julianforted.


    "It will change." Susan¡¯s eyes were red around the rims. "Jacob gave them my hair, so he certainly


    doesn¡¯t want me anymore. He must think that I''m useless and that I''m a drag for him. Had it been


    not for me, he would have had a better life. He could''ve furthered his study at university and he


    could do the things he always wanted to do... He could..."


    Before Susan could finish her words, somebody rapped at the door.


    "Susie, could you open the door?" Jacob''s voice rang out.


    Susan grabbed Julian''s hand as she shook her head." Don''t open the door, Julian. I don¡¯t want to


    see him right now."


    They were not biological siblings. She was afraid that Jacob would regret after sacrificing so much


    for an outsider. She did not want to see the loathing expression on his face, and most importantly,


    she was afraid that he would leave her behind alone. 1


    There was no sound from the door for a moment. Then the door was pushed open from outside,


    and Jacob emerged from the door.


    "I want to rest, Jacob." Susan shrunk behind Julian.


    Jacob looked at Julian and said, "Julian, can you leave the room for a while? I want to talk to Susie


    in person."


    Julian narrowed his eyes and then he said, "Okay."


    It was better for the doer to undo what he had done. A s such, only Jacob could help Susan to undo


    the knot i n her mind.


    "Don¡¯t leave me, Julian..." Susan refused to let Julian g o.


    Jacob walked up to Susan and said, "Are you not willing to talk to me, Susie? You don''t want to


    recognize me as your brother anymore?"


    "No.¡± Susie shook her head profusely. She involuntarily released her grip on Julian¡¯s hand.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Susie, have a talk with Jacob. Call me if you need something, I''ll be right outside.¡±


    After that, Julian then exited the room, leaving the space for Jacob and Susan.


    Before he left, he closed the door.


    Anna was waiting at the door. The moment she saw Julian, she asked, "Is sister alright?¡±


    She assumed a piteous expression and she looked just like a small animal that had done something


    wrong.


    Julian threw a sidelong nce at her and then said," Jacob will handle it. Besides, you shouldn¡¯t call


    her sister before Susie decides to reunite with the Wrights.¡±


    "But, but she is my sister," Anna replied stubbornly.


    "If you want to push her even further away, you can keep calling her that,¡± Julian said. There was no


    expression on his face.


    He was very patient towards Susan, but not everyone had the luxury to enjoy this kind of treatment.


    Even if Anna was Susan¡¯s biological sister, he would not give her any special treatment.


    "You..." Anna looked at Julian furiously and huffed," I''m sure Sister will reunite with us in the end.


    She just needs some time to think it over."


    "It depends on her. If she isn¡¯t willing to reunite with you, it''s fine for me too," Julian replied.


    "What''s wrong with bing one of the Wrights?" Anna widened her eyes. "Besides, Oliver has


    returned t o inform my mom and dad. I¡¯m sure they are on their way here right now. At that time,


    nobody can stop us from taking sister away. Not you, not Jacob."


    There was a hint of threat at the tail end of her sentence.


    Jacob¡¯s face turned dark. 1


    A dark glint shed across his eyes as he hissed," Commander Wright has been an honest and


    upright hardliner throughout his entire life. Does he know that you have been using his name to


    browbeat people into doing your bidding?"


    Anna had never seen this side of Julian before. Her face turned pale as she stammered, "That...


    that is not what I mean..."


    "Let me tell you something, Anna Wright," Julian sneered, "If Susie chooses to reunite with you, I¡¯ll


    support her decision. However, if she refuses to reunite with you, there is no way you guys can take


    her away from me. Try me if you dare."


    After that, Julian left.


    Anna remained frozen stiff on the spot. She almost sh* t her pants and cried. It was just a slip of her


    mouth, and she would never want to force Susan as well. 1 ''Julian Shaw... He is so terrifying.''

 Chapter 310 Skyking City, The Wrights Mansion

    Chapter 310 Skyking City, The Wrights Mansion


    "Jacob..." Susan nervously grabbed the hem of her dress.


    "What is the thing that you want to talk to me about?" she asked, her eyes darting around the room


    as she refused to meet Jacob''s eyes.


    She did not want to see the disappointment on Jacob''s face after he knew that she was not his


    biological sister.


    ¡°Susie," Jacob called out to her. His gaze softened when he saw the panic that lined Susan''s face.


    It was only now that he realized that he was not the only one who was shrouded in fear.


    They depended on each other for so many years, and they were inseparable. He was afraid that


    Susan would not want him to be her brother anymore, and the feeling was mutual. Both of their


    worries were totally unfounded.


    The thought put a smile on Jacob''s face. He ran his fingers over Susan''s hair as he said, "Susie, the


    reason I gave them your hair to do the DNA test is that I found the witness that year and I already


    knew that you''re not my biological sister. Secondly, the Wrights are tenacious. They have been


    looking for you for such a long time, so there is no way they would let go of even the slightest hope.


    Rather than holding out on them, I figured it¡¯s better to do the test. As for the result, it doesn''t really


    matter for me."


    Holding her head low, Susan just nodded.


    "Previously, I was afraid to let you do the DNA test because I thought you would not want me to be


    your brother anymore once you found out that we are not rted by blood.¡±


    "I won''t, Jacob. I will not." Susan suddenly raised her head and gazed anxiously at Jacob.


    Jacob was tickled pink by her reaction and he chuckled, "Yeah, I know you won''t. I know you would


    never abandon me, and I am the same as well. Even if we are not rted by blood, I''ll still be your


    brother. That is something that will never change."


    Jacob''s eyes were warm and soft as always.


    Tears began to well in Susan''s eyes. She threw herself into Jacob''s arms and bawled her eyes out.


    "Brother."


    "Alright, alright. Everything will be alright," Jacobforted her as he patted her back lightly.


    Susan had a good cry. After a long while, she raised herself up from Jacob''s arms. As she wiped


    her eyes, she was somewhat embarrassed to feel the tears on her cheeks.


    She pushed Jacob away a little from her and said in a n undertone, "I didn¡¯t want to cry actually.


    Please... don''tugh at me."


    It took Jacob a lot not tough at Susan. Her cheeks were flushed and her eyes were red with tears.


    It reminded him of the little girl who used to follow him around when both of them were still kids.


    However, even if she was married, even if she was going to be the mother of another child, he


    was willing to let her rely on him for the rest of her life.


    It did not matter much to him if they were rted by blood. The things that fettered them together


    was not something so shallow but their feelings for each other and the time that they had spent


    together.


    Jacob went forward and helped Susan wipe the tears off her face. Then, he said, "Okay, don''t think


    too much. No matter what happens, you will always be m y sister."


    Embarrassed, Susan nodded.


    ''Ahhhh! This is so embarrassing... How could I act like a baby just now?''


    On the other side, Jacob fell into a pensive mood.


    After a long while, he said, "The best news from this test is that since we are not biological siblings,


    you won''t inherit the cardiac disorder. Both you and your baby will be safe. As for your new family...


    Well, it depends on you whether or not you want to reunite with them. I guess it is better for you to


    think about it yourself."


    Susan balled her hands into fists as the second wave o f anxiety shot up from her stomach pit.


    After she resolved the issue between her and Jacob, only then was she in the mood to think about


    the Wrights.


    ''So, I am that Rosie in Oliver¡¯s story?''


    Susan bit her lower lips. ording to Oliver, the Wrights had never wanted to abandon her. Instead,


    she was kidnapped by their opponents.


    They had been looking for her for 20 years, and her biological mother had fallen sick with grievance


    and toil.


    She did not have any excuse to hate them. However, it still did not change the fact that she had


    been separated from them for more than 20 years.


    Twenty-five years had passed, and she already had her own life. She was kind of nervous to ept


    a family that she had never met before.


    She did not know how she should face or what she should do with the family that suddenly popped


    out of nowhere. As such, she decided to y it by ear.


    When Susan emerged from the room, Anna was still waiting for her outside the door. She quickly


    walked u p to Susan and greeted, "S-Susie..."


    The way Anna looked at her reminded Susan of a puppy, and her heart softened.


    She sighed, "Just call me whatever.¡±


    Anna''s eyes lit up. "Can I call you sister then?"


    Susan just replied with a smile.


    "Oh yeah! Sister!¡± Anna eximed.


    Susan nodded her head helplessly.


    "Sister." Anna pushed Jacob away and coiled her arm carefully around Susan¡¯s arms. "Oliver has


    already gone back to Skyking City. He said he must inform Mom and Dad in person that we have


    finally found you. I guess they will rush over here right away after they hear about it."


    "Okay..." Susan replied. She felt a little anxious.


    ''Mom and Dad?''


    She used to have a father and a mother when she was a child. Unfortunately, they seldom came


    back home, s o her memory of them was faint and blurry. Now that Anna was telling her that her


    biological parents, the legendary Marshal Wright and his spouse wereing to meet her right


    now?


    Never in Susan''s wildest dreams would she have a chance toe across such a family, let alone


    tell her that they were actually her biological parents. As such, she was a little hesitant and she felt


    a little afraid of meeting them.


    She was never a person who liked change. She was very content with the life she had right now, so


    she had no idea what kind of changes the Wrights would bring to her life.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Were the changes good or bad? She could not tell.


    Be that as it may, she was still looking forward to


    meeting her parents.


    I wonder what they look like? Would they feel disappointed or happy after seeing me?''


    However, she could only wait right now.


    Ningcheng City and Skyking City were two totally different cities. The former was the heart of the


    economy of Canada while thetter was the political center of Canada.


    Oliver utilized a special routeway. He departed very early in the morning, and it was not even


    afternoon yet by the time he arrived at Skyking City.


    Just when he reached his house, he saw Marilyn standing in front of the door. Her face was dismal.

 Chapter 311 Reunited

    Chapter 311 Reunited


    Piqued by his curiosity, Oliver went forward and asked, "What''s going on, Marilyn?¡±


    Marilyn was delighted when she saw Oliver. She hastily said, "Mr. Wright, please go and talk to


    madam. She has been crying all morning in front of Lady Rosalie''s portrait."


    Oliver hastily went over and he saw his mother, Luna Harris, holding a portrait of a baby in her


    hand. Her eyes were wet with tears.


    As she looked at the portrait, she used her handkerchief to wipe the tear off the corner of her eyes,


    for she did not want the falling tear to smear the portrait.


    Oliver''s heart ached when he saw the scene.


    His mother missed his sister too much. She would look at the portrait almost every day, and


    sometimes she would be so overwhelmed by her sadness that she would cry.


    His mother¡¯s health was deteriorating day by day, and all of them were worried about her.


    However, there was nothing they could do. Unless they could find Rosie, everything else was


    nothing but only a band-aid attempt.


    But now, he finally found Rosie, and his mother did not have to cry anymore.


    With that thought in mind, Oliver walked into the room and snatched the portrait away from Luna''s


    hand.


    Luna jerked her head up when the portrait was gone from her head. When she saw Oliver was


    holding it, she shouted, "What are you doing, Oliver? Give Rosie back to me.¡±


    However, not only did Oliver not do as his mother asked, but he even threw the portrait embedded


    in a delicate photo frame into the dustbin.


    "Mr. Wright!" Even Marilyn was shocked by his action.


    Luna charged towards the dustbin like a lunatic, but Oliver stopped her midway. Then, he


    announced with a deep voice, "We don''t need Rosie¡¯s photo anymore, Mother. Because... I have


    found her."


    "What?" Luna suddenly ceased all her struggle. She turned her head towards Oliver, her face was


    brimmed with disbelief.


    What did she just hear?


    Oliver said he had found Rosie?


    Was she delusional, or Oliver was lying to her?


    Luna did not believe that was the truth, for she did not want to experience another disappointment


    once more. Her body began to shake controbly as she asked, "What did you just say, Oliver?"


    Oliver understood Luna''s feelings right now. His heart was wrung with pain when he saw his


    mother''s expression, but he forced a smile onto his face as he said, "Mom, it''s true. When I went to


    get Anna at Ningcheng City, I bumped into a girl who looked just like you when you''re young.¡±


    "T... Then?¡± Luna grabbed Oliver''s hand, her heart fluttering like a bird in a cage.


    "I did a DNA test with the girl. I''ve brought the result back for you to see. Here." The moment Oliver


    took the report out, Luna snatched it away.


    She flipped to thest page and looked at the conclusion at the end.


    "The results show that there are a lot of simrities between the two DNA sequences. Hence, there


    is an 80 % chance that both bearers of the DNA sequences are biological siblings."


    Luna read the sentence again and again, and tears began to roll down her cheeks.


    After a short while, the entire document was wet with her tears.


    "Mom..." Oliver had been a tough cookie, but even so, his eyes were turning red around the eyelids


    right now.


    "Where is she, Oliver? Where is Rosie?" Luna grabbed Oliver''s hand tightly as she looked at him


    expectantly.


    She had been tormented by hernguish after Rosie for 25 years, and now, she finally found her


    daughter. Luna felt that she was willing to die, as long as she could see her daughter once more.


    "She is in Ningcheng City with Anna right now," Oliver said, holding back his tears.


    "Then what are we still waiting for? Hurry up and bring me there right away," Luna implored as she


    tried to pull Oliver out.


    "Mom, Dad hasn''te back yet. I just called him, and I guess he is on his way back now..."


    Before Oliver could finish his sentence, Luna interrupted, "We''ll go first. After hees back, he


    cane by himself..."


    The moment Luna finished talking, they bumped into George Wright who had just rushed back to


    the house.


    "What is this all about, Oliver? Why did you have to ask me toe back in such a hurry?¡± George


    asked with a frown.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Before Oliver could say anything, Luna went forward and tugged at her husband''s arm. She said,


    "Let¡¯s go first. We¡¯ll talk on the ne."


    George was startled as well when he saw his wife¡¯s eyes glowing with expectation. Ever since


    Rosie''s disappearance, Luna never had such an expression on her face anymore.


    What was happening?


    It was only after they had gotten onto the ne that


    Oliver had the time to tell his father everything. After knowing that Rosie had been found and she


    was in Ningcheng City, it was only then that George could finally understand Luna¡¯s feelings. He


    was on the edge of his seat as well.


    It had been so many years. Even though he rarely showed it, he had never once stopped missing


    his lost daughter.


    "How is Rosie doing? Is she good?"


    "Did anybody bully her?"


    "Is she married?"


    "Did you tell her about us? What¡¯s her reaction?"


    Luna and George showered Oliver with all sorts of questions, in which Oliver answered them one by


    one patiently.


    After a few minutes, Luna asked again, "How is Rosie doing? Is she good?"


    Oliver rubbed his temples helplessly and said, "Mom, this is the tenth time you asked the same


    question. Rosie is doing very well right now."


    "Is that so? This is the tenth time already..." Luna mumbled. She turned her head and looked


    outside through the window. She could not wait to see her daughter anymore.


    She was getting cold feet, and she had never felt so desperate in her life before. She finally could


    see her daughter once more after 25 years. She wondered


    what had her daughter be?


    Oliver received the report early in the morning, and it took him only half a day to shuttle between


    Ningcheng City and Skyking City. By the time he and his parents arrived at Ningcheng City, it was


    only the evening.


    The Shaws had not had their dinner yet. All of them gathered around in the living room. There was


    a boring soap opera on TV, but none of them were paying attention to it.


    Susan was fraught with nervousness right now.


    Several hours ago, Anna received a message from Oliver saying that her parents wereing to


    Ningcheng City by ne now.


    Judging from the time, they should have arrived by now.


    Suddenly, the phone rang, and Julian picked it up.


    "Mr. Shaw, Mr. Wright has returned. He has brought two people with him as well." The call was from


    the guard.


    "Let them in."


    After he hung up the call, Julian nodded at Susan.


    "Our dad and mom here already? Oh yeah!" Anna sprung up and went to the door to wee her


    parents.


    Susan had stood up as well, but she looked a little


    flustered.


    She threw a gaze at Julian and whispered, "Wouldn¡¯t it be very awkwardter? After all, we haven''t


    seen each other for 25 years. Besides, what should I say when I see them? And..."


    Before Susan could finish her words, someone had reached the door.


    Susan raised her head up and saw an elegant woman standing at the door. She looked straight at


    Susan and her eyes were filled with tears.


    Truth be told, Anna had shown her the photo of Luna before, but she did not feel anything at that


    time. It was only at the moment she saw the woman face to face that an indescribable feeling rose


    from her heart.


    Especially when she saw the tears in the woman''s eyes, she felt like she wanted to cry as well.


    Standing at the door, Luna observed Susan from head t o toe. From the first moment she saw her,


    she felt it in her bones. She did not need any confirmation anymore - she was certain that Susan


    was her daughter, Rosie.

 Chapter 312 Parents

    Chapter 312 Parents


    Luna lifted her leg, wanting to go over, but she felt a little overwhelmed. She stood at the door,


    staring at Susan unblinking.


    George and Oliver went over as well.


    George could still suppress his raging emotions, except his eyes were already rimmed red.


    "Dad, Mom, let''s go in," Anna said with a smile. "Rosie and I have been waiting for you guys."


    "Rosie, yes, your elder sister." Luna''s gaze was still trained on Susan as she went along with what


    her youngest daughter said. She probably had no idea of what wasing out of her mouth.


    Susan felt a range of emotions looking at the family by the door. She could totally see how they


    were anticipating to see and reunite with her.


    Looking at how they wanted toe closer to her yet remained a little worried, Susan took a nce


    at Jacob only to be replied with a gentle gaze.


    Her heart felt at ease instantly.


    She told the Wrights softly, "Come in. Come have a seat."


    Luna''s tears fell like a broken string of pearls then. Those were her daughter''s first words to her.


    She thought that she was never going to forget them as long as she lived.


    "Alright, you cry when we can¡¯t find our daughter, and you''re crying now that we''ve found her too?


    Let''s go in first lest our daughterughs at us.¡± George tugged Luna along with a forced smile.


    Luna wiped her tears, revealing a smile. "Yes, I''ve cried enough in these twenty-five years. From


    today onward, there''s nothing more to cry about."


    They went into the house and got seated.


    Although she said that she was not going to cry anymore, Luna could not control her tears once she


    sat down beside Susan.


    "Mom, stop crying. She''s going to get a scare from it." Anna held her mother¡¯s hand.


    "I''m not, I¡¯m not," Luna said, but she could not stop her tears.


    Helpless, Susan passed her a clean handkerchief.


    Looking at the offered handkerchief, Luna''s eyes turned even redder. She looked at Susan before


    suddenly yet cautiously hugging her.


    Susan stiffened momentarily.


    "Rosie, oh Rosie.¡± Luna sobbed softly while hugging Susan, like she was pouring her twenty plus


    years of longing and waiting, of searching and pain, all into her sobs. She shook inconsbly.


    Hesitant, Susan softly wrapped her arms around Luna.


    Thetter jolted, happiness fleeted in her eyes. Luna knew that her Rosie wasforting her.


    It had been so many years. Never in her dreams did she dream that there would be a day like this.


    The heavens were kind to her.


    Luna took about half an hour to turn her waterwork off after everyone else chipped in their


    comforting words. She then held Susan¡¯s hand and asked about the years that she had been


    through.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Not knowing what to say, Jacob spoke about some events on Susan''s behalf.


    Hearing how hard life had been for the siblings, Luna''s waterworks threatened to spill again. She


    clutched Susan¡¯s hand and repeated her apologies.


    Back then, it was all because she was incapable of protecting Susan that she was abducted and


    went through so much hardship. Now that they were reunited, Luna was unwilling to let go of


    Susan''s hand that she clung on. 2


    During dinner, Luna sat beside Susan as well, staring a t her in a daze all the while. Whatever dish


    Susan gave a brief nce to, Luna would scoop said dish to her. If Susan had not been uneasy with


    it, Luna would¡¯ve loved to feed her personally.


    The mother¡¯s love that had beente for twenty-five years came like a tidal wave...


    While Susan was flustered from it, she felt a hint of


    warmth too.


    At night, Luna vehemently requested to sleep with Susan. Thetter did not reject her, and Anna


    followed as well, the more the merrier.


    The women locked themselves in a room to exchange whispers early in the night, leaving the men


    to look at each other awkwardly in the hall.


    George was the most ruffled one.


    It had been twenty-five years - he missed his daughter too, okay!


    Yet, he did not even have a word with Susan from how Luna was acting.


    "How mean!" George was slightly bothered, looking upstairs. He wanted to talk to his daughter too,


    and he wanted to give her a hug as well.


    An expression akin to a petty grudge thus appeared o n George''s otherwise righteous face. Oliver


    was fine but Julian and Jacob were thrown off as they were a little unused to it.


    Marshal Wright, to them, was someone who only existed on television. Each time he appeared on it,


    he was the face of sternness and justice.


    The expression that he was wearing now was honestly rather shing.


    After a while of simmering in his grudge, George coughed when he realized the odd atmosphere.


    "My apologies. My wife was too emotional. She didn''t give you all a scare, did she?¡±


    Julian and Jacob raised their brows in unison. What scared them was the conflicting expression on


    Marshal Wright! They kept quiet, however.


    Marshal Wright coughed once more. "Rosie is now named Susan? The name''s not bad but Rosalie


    Wright i s better. Since we''ve found Rosie, let''s pick a good time and officially wee her back to


    the family."


    "It''ll depend on Susie''s wish,¡± Julianmented faintly.


    George took a closer look at Julian. He basically got this son-inw out of the blue, but he had


    heard the name Julian Shaw before.


    Lanyard was only a slightly-above-averagepany i n Ningcheng during the time of Julian¡¯s


    father, but when thepany was handed to Julian, it soared in recent years.


    Julian had continuously ranked in the top three in Canada''s top riches ranking and had even


    charted firstst year.


    His son-inw was something for sure.


    Other than Julian''s background, George was quite happy with Julian himself. Businessmen were


    inevitably obsequious to him when they saw him, but Julian''s attitude toward him was indifferent. In


    comparison to those who were overly passionate, George admired someone calm like Julian


    instead.


    He coughed and looked serious. "Rosie''s a Wright. Coming back to the family is a must. If she


    doesn''t want to..."


    A sharp glint shed in Marshal Wright''s eyes.


    Julian could not help frowning. Was the man considering to force his wife?


    Just as the thought fled across his head, he saw George fishing out a packet of cigarettes from his


    pocket and gave each one to him and Jacob with practiced ease.


    "Then I¡¯ll have to trouble both of you to persuade her for me."


    The two men addressed were speechless.


    "Dad!" Oliver yanked George¡¯s hand back rather awkwardly. "They don''t smoke."


    "Oh, oh, I see. That''s good." George retracted his hand bashfully.


    Oliver was exasperated when he exined, "Smoking i s usually prohibited in the military. When a


    certain soldier performs exceptionally, Dad will give them a few cigarettes as encouragement. What


    he did just now was out of habit, don¡¯t mind him."


    Julian and Jacob remained speechless.


    Somehow... this Marshal Wright did not live up to their fantasized image. In spite of it, the distance


    among them closed in swiftly.

 Chapter 313 A Slap Too Swift

    Chapter 313 A p Too Swift


    After the little episode with the cigarettes, Marshal Wright was Marshal Wright no more. He insisted


    on chatting the night away with Jacob and Julian, asking repeatedly about events from Susan''s


    childhood to when she had grown up.


    As they chatted, Julian served them an exquisite wine that he had been keeping. The men then


    complemented their chatter with the liquor.


    After a few sses, George flushed a little as he stuttered, "You guys... just wait. I''ll tell Rosie


    tomorrow toe back to the family officially with me."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t think she''ll agree," Jacob said casually.


    With a p on hisp, George made a re. "Not agreeing? That¡¯s not for her to say. I have thest


    say with the Wrights. She has to listen to me... since she¡¯s my daughter."


    George''s brazen but drunken words only earned him eye rolls from the rest.


    It was midnight when George dragged himself to rest i n the guest room.


    Despite drinking a little too muchst night, Marshal Wright''s circadian rhythm from years of training


    still woke him up early the next morning.


    He pulled Oliver along to a five-kilometer run outside after having Mama Jean''s hangover soup.


    "This can''t do, kid. Your speed seems to be slower now." George side-eyed Oliver. "I wonder if your


    martial art skill suffers as well?"


    "We can try it out?" Oliver raised his brow.


    "Oh ho, are you challenging your father?" George snickered and did a flying kick.


    He was in his fifties or sixties now, but his kick packed a punch.


    Not daring to take it lightly, Oliver countered with caution.


    The father and son then sparred in the yard, but George was older after all, and he could barely


    keep up after a few exchanges.


    "Heh heh, Oliver''s winning.¡± A crisp voice rang suddenly.


    George widened his eyes when he turned around. Who knew when it was, but Susan and the


    others were gathered at the door watching them.


    It was fine to lose to his son if Rosie was not watching, but how could he lose now as a father when


    she was here!


    George caught Oliver¡¯s fist and said softly, "Quick, make it look like you lose."


    "The Wright family motto is that one cannot goof around during a sparring," Oliver retorted just as


    softly.


    "The family motto will be edited from this moment onward," George said without hesitation.


    Oliver rolled his eyes. "Dad, I have my pride to maintain too. Rosie''s watching."


    "Your pride, you say? Let me talk to the troop and wipe off all your ranks!" Marshal Wright smirked.


    "Why are you so mean? I''m your son." Oliver was helpless.


    "Try me," George challenged impassively.


    To perform well in front of his daughter, his son was not important.


    ¡°Fine!¡± Oliver gritted his teeth. With several blunders made, he was struck with a punch on his chest


    from his father.


    Oliver copsed on the ground naturally while George overlooked him with a faint expression. "Oh,


    Oliver, you''re stillcking. You¡¯re so young, but why can''t you even win against an old man like me?


    I only used part of my strength just now but you can¡¯t be med. After all, I was indomitable in


    Canada when I was young. You have the power, but youck experience. Like the punch just now,


    your angle wasn''t right..." 1


    While George was acting wise and almighty, Anna¡¯s crisp voice rang again. "Dad, that''s shameless.


    Oliver was so obvious when he gave in just now. Do you think we¡¯re blind?"


    Awkward!


    George could not help ring at Anna. "What do you know! No nonsense."


    "Pft." Anna made a funny face at her father.


    Not being able to do anything to her, George coughed and looked at Susan. "Rosie, your sister''s


    spewing nonsense, don''t listen to her. With your brother¡¯s performance, he has to practice for at


    least another eight to ten years to be able to overtake me."


    Susan could not help the chuckle that escaped her when she hummed looking at how earnest


    George was trying to prove himself.


    Hearing Susan¡¯s chuckle, George was over the moon. H e was so happy that he did not even know


    where to put his hands.


    "George Wright, stop standing there like a dummy. Come here. I talked to Susie about a lot of things


    last night. I have something to tell you," Luna said after rolling her eyes.


    "What is it?" The man scuttled over to his wife.


    Taking in the scene, Julian could not help recalling the bold remarks George madest night.


    "I have the final say in the Wrights."


    Yup, indeed.


    "Susie''s already gotten used to her life here and she''s pregnant. Before she gives birth, she''ll stay in


    Ningcheng," Luna said directly.


    "As she should. She has to take care of herself and her baby in peace and ease.¡± George nodded


    like a chicken pecking rice.


    "And Susie likes her name, Susan Shelby. Stop calling her Rosie. She''s Susan Shelby all the way,"


    Luna continued to say.


    "Uh, sure she can keep her name, but are we changing her family name to Wright..." George started


    in hesitation.


    "Is the family name more important or our daughter more important?" Luna red at him.


    "Our daughter of course! The family name is nothing! Susie can be Susan Shelby or Susan Whelby


    if she wants, it doesn''t matter," George chorused immediately.


    Julian was reminded of another Marshal Wright''s boast.


    "She has to listen to me since she''s my daughter."


    Yup, a p to the face, swift like a tornado.


    "Okay, Susie, all done. I told you your father won¡¯t dare to oppose." Luna looked nonchnt. It was


    a difference of heaven and earth between her rosy cheeks now and her pale face when she just


    came.


    After a night of discussion, Susan was finally less estranged from her parents, but she still felt that


    there was ayer of some sort between her and the Wrights. She could notpletely feel close to


    them.


    She merely nodded with a smile.


    Luna first sighed in her heart when she saw Susan''s response before she cheered herself up.


    Whatever it was, they had a good start as their daughter was willing to ept their presence. She


    would take care o f and guard Susan. One day, she would hear Susan calling her mom.


    With Susan waiting for herbor in Ningcheng City and Luna finally reuniting with her, thetter


    insisted to stay by her side, so Anna stayed as well.


    George and Oliver had matters to tend to in the military, so they were prepared to leave the next


    day.


    "Susie, I''m leaving then." George looked at Susan with almost a pitiful look.


    He really could not bear to part with his daughter who he had found after so much painstaking effort.


    It was just that his identity disallowed him from going everywhere.


    Susan nodded. Seeing that Marshal Wright was still staring at her longingly, she hesitated for a beat


    before giving him a soft hug.


    George shook from the emotions that raced through him.

 Chapter 314 The Holiday

    Chapter 314 The Holiday


    After hugging Susan, George side-eyed Oliver. "You saw it? Parting hug. Do you have one?"


    Oliver was speechless, quickly staring at Susan with a kicked puppy look.


    Unable to resist him, Susan gave him a light hug as well.


    Oliver bloomed like a child who got his candies instantly as he looked over to George. "I counted


    the time just now. Susie hugged me for a second longer."


    George was upset, turning to look pitifully at Susan again.


    "Enough, both of you. Out, right now." Having enough o f them, Luna spoke up to chase them away.


    It was only then that the father and son left reluctantly.


    "Aha, the two noisy ones are finally gone." Anna hooked arms with Susan, grinning. "Susie, you


    must b e annoyed with them, yeah?"


    "No." Susan smiled. "Marshal Wright''s a little... different from what I imagined."


    "Hah, don¡¯t look at his tough and serious face on TV. He''s a softie at home. Once Mom res at


    him, he won''t dare to say another word," Anna chuckled.


    Susan smiled at that, feeling more rxed.


    Before she met said pair of parents, she was scared of them being stringent and rigid. She would


    feel immensely oppressed then. After spending time with them, however, she realized that they


    were no different from other parents at home no matter how lofty their statuses were outside.


    As things went, Luna and Anna stayed with Susan.


    Susan was a little ufortable with their passion and love in the beginning, but she got used to it


    eventually.


    The holiday came in the blink of an eye. As Susan was not fit to move around, George and Oliver


    rushed over t o the Shaws once more, nning to spend the holiday with the family.


    "Your Pawpaw rk wasing too, but he''s too old. We dare not make him travel too much, so


    we have him waiting at home," George said. "Serenity wasing too when she knew we found


    you but she¡¯s worried about Pawpaw, so she stayed home to keep himpany."


    "Good that she¡¯s not here." Anna stuck out her tongue.


    "What are you saying?" George gave her a re. He could not understand why Serenity and Anna


    could never get along.


    "Humph," Anna snorted and said nothing else.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Susan could not help but chuckle before she said,"


    Yeah, it''s better for elders to not travel so far so much. I''ll pay him and Serenity a visit after I give


    birth."


    George grew fonder of Susan the more he looked at her. Ah, his daughter was really good and


    adorable.


    "Speaking of which, Serene is the same age as you. Her birthday is only three days earlier than


    yours. She''s a good girl too, you''ll probably get along with her," George supplied.


    Susan nodded while Anna hooked arms with her." Susie, don''t be bothered with Serenity. She''s


    annoying."


    "You''re annoying." George red at her again. "Tell us, what did Serene do? Why don''t you like


    her?"


    "She says that I¡¯m a shorty," Annained, "I¡¯m 160cm! That''s not very short!"


    "Serene''s just joking,¡± George butted in.


    "She calls me a bean sprout! Says I have a t figure!" Anna was riled. "She''s just too much!"


    Luna rolled her eyes and patted the back of Susan''s hand. "Susie, Serene''s sometimes quite...


    sharp with her tongue. But she''s a good kid. Anna and she are just throwing tantrums.¡±


    "What tantrums. I hate her!" Anna huffed.


    Looking at her childish side, Susan grinned.


    "Jacob, you be the judge." Seeing that no one supported her, Anna went to Jacob. "Don''t you think


    Serenity¡¯s annoying?" 2


    Jacob took a nce at her before answering rationally, "Someone being annoying or not is an


    objective view. I can''t provide you with an answer."


    Anna sprang up in fumes.


    While the house was bubbling with chatter and chuckles, the porter called to inform that Madam


    Shaw was here.


    It was a holiday for families to spend time together anyway. Julian and Susan were supposed to


    spend it a t the family mansion, but Madam Shaw had suggested for herself toe over to them


    this year instead of making Susie take the trip.


    When Madam Shaw entered the house, the merriness was what greeted her. She could not help


    being startled before a frown folded between her brows.


    "This is Madam Shaw, yes? Nice to meet you.¡± Luna stood up quickly when she saw the woman.


    Scanning the people in themon area, there was a hint of skepticism in Madam Shaw¡¯s eyes


    before she pulled Julian aside.


    "Julian, what''s going on? Who are these people?¡± Madam Shaw asked in a whisper.


    She thought that she was being soft, but George''s sense of hearing was much better than most


    people. H e automatically replied, "Madam Shaw, I''m Susie''s father...''s side rtives."


    He wanted to say father, but remembering that Susie had not officially acknowledged their ties, he


    took a sharp turn in his words.


    "Yes, we''re Susie''s rtives. Nice to see you, Madam Shaw," Luna said with a smile.


    Madam Shaw narrowed her eyes. She had thought that they were some upper-ss guests as she


    noticed the natural grace they exuded, yet they turned out to b e Susan¡¯s rtives?


    She knew about Susan''s family background. They were all poor people. What nice rtives would


    she have?


    Madam Shaw¡¯s gaze was derisive then. These people were rather good at putting up a fagade. One


    nce at them made her assume that they were some important people, but who knew if they were


    laboring somewhere?


    "Nice to meet you," Madam Shaw replied faintly. "You guys are here to visit Susie? Let''s have


    dinner together since you''re here."


    "We thank Madam Shaw in advance then." Lune agreed heartily.


    With a nod, Madam Shaw went to sit beside Susan." How do you feel recently, Susie?"


    "Not too bad. Thank you for your concern, Mom," Susan said politely.


    "Take the rest you should be taking. You should see your rtivesing to visit for no reason


    less," Madam Shaw warned, "You''re Mrs. Shaw now. Everyone wants a piece of something from


    you. If you take each person in, they''ll only grow in numbers next. You can¡¯t give in to your rtives.


    The more you do, the greedier they''ll get." 2


    Madam Shaw had said what she did in front of the Wrights, the family looking rmed from it.


    However, since she was Julian¡¯s mother, even Anna who was the leastposed out of them did


    not say anything. She only pulled a long face.


    "Mom." Julian was going to speak up with a frown, but George was already making his reply with a


    chortle." Madam Shaw''s concern is very valid. Don¡¯t you worry though, we¡¯re still good with what we


    make. We won¡¯t ask Susie for anything."


    George was usually known for his ill-temper, but considering the fact that Madam Shaw was Susie''s


    mother-inw, he held up very well for his daughter.

 Chapter 315 Madam Shaw The Guru

    Chapter 315 Madam Shaw The Guru


    George''s humbleness had instead escted the barb i n Madam Shaw¡¯s gaze.


    She took a nce at him before saying in a patronizing tone, "It¡¯ll be more difficult for both of you t o


    find a job since you''re older, but your son looks robust. Hmm, if he''s an honest person and is willing


    to work hard, I can find him a job. After all, you''re rted to Susie. I should help out anyway." 1


    She sounded like she was giving charity. Madam Shaw honestly thought that she was doing Susan


    a huge favor by offering her help.


    Finding Oliver a job... Julian arched his brow, floored b y his mother¡¯s absurdity. In spite of it, he


    took a sip calmly without the intention to exin.


    His mother had left the business sphere for far too many years, but her character grew more


    domineering and brittle. What happened today would do her good a s a lesson to remember.


    Contrasting Julian''sposure, Susan blinked. She wanted to speak up but was stopped by Luna


    with her gaze.


    Luna asked with a smile, "Oh, what kind of job would Madam Shaw be introducing my son to?"


    "I''m curious as well." Oliver meant it genuinely.


    Madam Shaw lifted her eyes coolly. "You''re healthy, yes?"


    "Quite so," Oliver agreed.


    "Any expertise that you specialize in?¡± asked Madam Shaw.


    "Expertise?" Oliver hesitated. "Does it count that I''m good at fighting?"


    Madam Shaw actually took a moment to think before answering, "I can introduce you to a


    bodyguard job. With my referral, you can easily earn over tens of thousands a month given that


    you''re skilled."


    Oliver looked quite speechless then, but Anna''s interest was piqued. She looked at Madam Shaw


    with bright eyes. "What about me? Madam Shaw, can you find me a job too? I can fight as well."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Madam Shaw scanned Anna. "Bodyguardpanies usually don¡¯t take women. Girls can take up


    simple jobs like a clerk or something. Four to five thousand dors a month is guaranteed. It''s not


    much, but it''s enough to feed the family.¡±


    "Four to five thousand dors? Why should I make less than half than him..." Anna was vexed.


    Oliver raised his brow, preening. ¡°This is our difference."


    "Pft." Anna waved her ws at Oliver.


    "Stop messing around." Luna looked at her children, sessfully quieting both Oliver and Anna.


    She then looked toward Madam Shaw with a smile. "Thank you for your kind thoughts, Madam


    Shaw. We should be alright for now though. My son already has a job while Anna''s in no hurry for


    one since she just graduated from college."


    Madam Shaw squinted her eyes. This rtive of Susan''s was elegant. One would actually take her


    as a rich wife at a nce, but since she was Susan¡¯s rtive, she was probably an ordinary person.


    Madam Shaw responded casually, "Up to you. But my promise stands. If you need any help in the


    future, I''ll still offer it for Susie."


    "Sure, thank you for that, Madam Shaw.¡± Luna thanked her naturally.


    Her humility prodded Madam Shaw''s urge to speak as she transformed into a guru with a chuckle.


    "Actually, we''re all divided into sses. I can understand your intention to ascend into the upper


    ss by leveraging Susie, but you have to be mindful. We can help with average requests, but if


    you step over the line, that won''t do."


    ¡°Since your daughter''s graduated college, she should look for a job soon. Children from poorer


    families start hustling earlier. She has no right to be stubborn. You shouldn¡¯t spoil her too much.


    "Your son looks strong, but just being strong won''t cut i 1.1 think you should make him pick up some


    skills.


    Just look at theborers who only know how to carry bricks on construction sites. They toil from


    morning t o night every day, but they cannot even make ten thousand dors a month. Masters with


    expertise, on the other hand, can make thirty to forty thousand dors per month. We specialize in


    construction. If your son has the intention to venture into this field, I can help out.


    "Also..."


    Madam Shaw turned into a life coach.


    Luna actually smiled all the while she spoke, even asionally nodding and agreeing to her.


    Hermendable attitude made Madam Shaw approve her slightly more.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so courteous," Madam Shaw said with a smile. "If you¡¯re free in the future,


    we wee you to visit Susie more often."


    "That¡¯s great, thanks," Luna responded politely.


    Madam Shaw was pleased, feeling smug as she thought that she had control over the scene just


    now. After a while, however, there was an inkling that something was not right somewhere. Why


    was everyone else not talking other than Luna? And their expressions were puzzling too.


    While Madam Shaw was fiddling with her doubt, Julian finally put down the tea that he had been


    sipping on leisurely. "Let¡¯s prepare for dinner."


    "Yes, yes, dinner," Susan quickly chorused.


    The dinner for the holiday was a feast.


    Julian turned on the television while the rest of the people poured into their seats.


    Seemingly feeling that she could find a chatting partner in Luna, Madam Shaw took her ce


    beside the woman. "Right, I don¡¯t know how to address you guys yet."


    "I''m Luna Wright, this is my husband, George Wright, my son, Oliver, and my daughter Anna," Luna


    introduced with a smile.


    "I see." Madam Shaw nodded, not noticing anything with the names. After all, she was not


    interested in current events. Other than the Prime Minister¡¯s name which everyone knew, others


    might not be aware of the other ministers in the cab except for those who paid attention.


    Steaming dishes were served on the table as Madam Shaw said with a smile, ¡°Help yourselves


    tonight.


    There must be a lot on the table that you guys haven¡¯t seen, yes? Look at this skan Crab, it¡¯s not


    an ordinary crab. It''s specially airlifted here in the morning from a specific ind that farms them


    overseas. The size and the texture are all the best. But this crab is more of a hassle when you eat


    it..." 1


    Madam Shaw went on with her talk while Luna nodded from time to time. Her impressed look


    prompted Madam Shaw''s motivation to speak even more. If one did not pay attention to the actual


    content of the conversation, both of them looked like they were having a good time.


    Susan was high on alert listening to them and could not help tugging Julian''s sleeve. "Julian, Mom,


    she...¡±


    "Don¡¯t worry." Julian looked unperturbed.


    He was, however, impressed when he looked toward Luna. An ex-minister of foreign affairs indeed.


    He knew that his mother was a tough character to handle but Luna made it seem so easy to mingle


    with her.


    Watching how they were happily engaged in conversation, Julian turned on the television and all o f


    them watched the program while they had dinner.


    It was almost tradition for all Canadians to watch the evening show on this holiday.

 Chapter 316 A One-Eighty

    Chapter 316 A One-Eighty


    This was irrelevant to whether one was well to do or not. As long as there was time, everyone would


    gather i n front of the television.


    The show would only start at eight. Before that, there was another program, the news broadcast.


    The news just went on air when Julian switched the T V on.


    Uninterested, Madam Shaw continued chatting with Luna after catching a glimpse of it. Everyone


    else continued with dinner with their eyes on the television, painting a rather harmonious scene.


    "The chief has gone to the grassroots to pay a visit and convey his greetings to the frontline staff for


    the holiday. This ising to you live."


    "The holidays, ording to our tradition, means to go home and spend it with your loved ones.


    There is, however, such a group of people who continue to guard their posts and are unable to


    reunite with their families. They''re our heroic garrison at the border. Yesterday, Chief George


    Wright..."


    Catching something on the news, Madam Shaw looked at the television in shock. "Luna, I think I


    heard your husband''s name just now?"


    "Mm, there are a lot of Canadians with this name,"


    Luna glossed it over easily.


    Madam Shaw kept her eyes on the television and it showed the Prime Minister with George not a


    whileter. She turned to George abruptly.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The man coughed in slight awkwardness. "We... look quite alike? Maybe I have amon face.¡± 1


    George, who was suited up in his military uniform, still looked quite different from the current


    George having dinner.


    Madam Shaw merely hummed in doubt. After all, it was impossible that Susan''s rtive was the


    chief. She must be overthinking it. Just as Madam Shaw was turning back, there was another news


    story being broadcasted.


    On the screen, Oliver¡¯s upstanding face was stered across it.


    Madam Shaw took another abrupt nce at Oliver.


    Oliver coughed. "Maybe... I have amon-looking face too?"


    Yeah right, to hell withmon-looking faces. Madam Shaw would be stupid if she had not noticed


    it by now.


    She forced a smile. "Please, carry on. I''ll excuse myself for a bit."


    She went over and hauled Julian up.


    "I''m not done yet..." Julian muttered, but he was dragged away by his mother.


    Pulled to a corner, Madam Shaw spoke in a hushed tone, "Julian! What''s going on! Why are both


    the father and son exactly the same as the two men on TV with their full names and faces!"


    "Maybe it''s really a coincidence?" Julian mused.


    "Stop pretending!" Madam Shaw narrowed her eyes at him. "A coincidence like this? Do you think


    I''m stupid?"


    Julian beamed. "If that''s not a coincidence, then it can only be reality."


    "What reality...¡± Madam Shaw felt a loud plonk when her heart dropped.


    "Both of them are the ones on TV, duh," Julian said leisurely.


    Madam Shaw felt like her legs were giving up on her." Wha - what?"


    She could not help taking a nce at George. Noticing her gaze, the man returned her a smile but


    Madam Shaw shuddered in response. She pressed her voice lower, "What - what¡¯s going on? Why


    didn''t you remind me?"


    "Mom, it¡¯s so rare for you to have a good chat with someone. I shouldn¡¯t dampen your mood," said


    Julian.


    "You - you''re making me embarrass myself on purpose." Madam Shaw red at her son while the


    latter merely grinned.


    Julian saw how Madam Shaw turned derisive when she was told them Luna andpany were


    Susie''s rtives. Rather than iming that Madam Shaw looked down on Luna and the family, it


    was more like she despised Susie''s background from the bottom of her heart.


    Julian was intentional in letting his mother make the small blunder this time. Only then would she


    reflect o n her actions.


    While Julian pondered, Madam Shaw looked delighted. "But Marshal Wright''s actually Susan''s


    rtive? What in the world, Julian!"


    One¡¯s mindset determined one¡¯s outlook. When Madam Shaw held the reins in Lanyard, it was still


    a moderatepany. Therefore, someone like Marshal Wright held a lot of significance to her still.


    "Can¡¯t be clear on the details, but they''re quite close to Susie," Julian supplied in reservation.


    Susie had yet to acknowledge them as family officially. Julian would never do that on her behalf.


    "I didn''t know Susan had a background like this.¡± Madam Shaw''s eyes twinkled a little, feeling like


    Susan was growing easier on her eyes now.


    With rtives like Marshal Wright, Susan''s background was not entirely useless. She was rtively


    worthy of Julian now. Julian raised his brow, about to say something, but Madam Shaw had hauled


    him back to sit down beside Luna.


    Her attitude underwent a transformation.


    "Madam Wright, I''ve failed to recognize your honor just now," Madam Shaw said with a chuckle.


    "Let me apologize to you."


    "It''s fine." Whatever Madam Shaw''s attitude was, Luna remained unfazed.


    Previously, Madam Shaw thought Luna was faking it. Now that she looked at her again, she thought


    that a marshal''s wife was truly different. The dignified air that she carried was not something an


    ordinary person could emte.


    Madam Shaw continued chatting with Luna as if nothing happened just now.


    Susan felt a little awkward, but the atmosphere was at least friendly now.


    Dinner passed without any more hups.


    Madam Shaw stayed the night. George and Oliver who were busy with work returned to Skyking


    City the next day while Madam Shaw moved in and found a partner in Luna for talks over the


    following days.


    Her attitude toward Susan was much better too, considerably amiable and concerned with her


    wellbeing. In spite of it, Susan felt a little fazed when Madam Shaw was suddenly so nice to her. For


    whatever reason it was, however, Susan was still happy to be able to get along with the woman.


    On this fated day, the family and their guests strolled i n the garden, mainly to keep Susan


    company, when a phone call came in.


    Julian was puzzled when he took a look at the screen.


    "Marshal Wright?" He picked up the call.


    "Is anyone around you?" George sounded a little tired.


    Julian blinked before replying naturally, "Hold on, it''s a little noisy here."


    He went to a quieter spot and said instantly, "Coast is clear now."


    "I have a favor to ask." George sounded grim. "For the time being, don''t let my wife and daughters


    see the news."

 Chapter 317 Oliver In A Pickle

    Chapter 317 Oliver In A Pickle


    George''s serious tone put a frown on Julian. "Marshal Wright, did something happen?"


    There was a momentary silence on the line before the older man said, "Something happened to


    Oliver. It''s just a small issue. I can handle it. It¡¯s just, Luna and the kids might get worried if they see


    it. Cover it for m e."


    The attempt to sound rxed was evident in George''s voice but Julian¡¯s frown only creased deeper.


    The Wrights were already a family at the top of the societal pyramid. Whatever that happened to


    Oliver must not be something small if Marshal Wright was trying so hard to hide it from Luna and the


    girls.


    Julian did not pursue it further, however. He only asked, "Do you need help?"


    "No thanks," George said, his tone now tinged with ice. "We''ve gone through years of storms. It''s


    not as simple as they think to take the Wrights down. I just hope that you can keep this a secret


    from Luna and the children.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Sure, I''ll do my best," Julian promised.


    "Thank you," George said, fatigue seeping from his voice. "I guess what happened wille out on


    the news soon. You can have a look at yourself then, but remember, Luna and the girls must not


    find out."


    George had emphasized this for the umpteenth time, s o Julian could only catch on to the severity


    of the matter. However, he did not show too much emotion,plying with an indifferent hum.


    The call ended shortly. The women suspected nothing as they thought that it was a business call.


    Julian did not act any differently but he covertly asked someone to keep him updated on news in


    Skyking City.


    The next day, he received the cause and effect of Oliver¡¯s plight. Julian asked George again and the


    latter recounted the particr episode this time without avoiding it.


    After the holiday, Oliver had received gifts.


    The Wrights never epted valuable gifts, so presents were usually simple and straightforward like


    fruit and food. Oliver usually received them in the past years as well, and thus he epted the ones


    he was gifted this year without much caution.


    The second day, however, people came knocking on his door using him to have epted a


    large sum of bribery.


    Oliver stood clear that he had never done it, allowing them to search his ce without a single


    speck of a guilty conscience.


    Cash was unexpectedly found in the boxes of fruits, loaded inside after the cartons were cut open.


    At the very bottom of the cash, there was a nameless Switzend bank card that contained a hefty


    sum of five million dors.


    Oliver was unable to clear his name no matter what he said and was temporarily held in custody.


    The case was currently being investigated, the truth unknown.


    Nheless, it was obvious that someone was targeting the Wrights as spections spread like


    wildfire outside once Oliver was captured. Oliver epting a huge amount of bribery by leveraging


    his official rank was rumored and passed on with a life of its own. Newspapers and the inte were


    roiling in heated discussions.


    George, who was upright, had not given it much thought at first, believing that Oliver''s name would


    be cleared naturally when the investigation result was announced. He did not expect that public


    gossip would escte the whole situation to all the Wrights.


    Some online posts were iming, as if they were witnesses, that Oliver was shouting about his


    father, George Wright, and he would be released briefly no matter what he had done when he was


    caught.


    Rying the entire case to Julian, George felt a headache. "This is crazy! Why is the public mouth


    so terrifying nowadays?"


    Julian arched a brow.


    The old man had been righteous his whole life.


    Although he held a lot of influence and power now, he had only always thought of himself as an


    average militant.


    Oliver¡¯s predicament stumped George. He did not understand why the people he had spent his


    whole life, both metaphorically and literally, protecting were turning the arrowhead toward him


    suddenly.


    "Someone''s behind this. They''ve prepared a bunch of biased opinions in advance. We won''t be able


    to exin it now," Julian said calmly. "The best we can d o now is control where the public''s opinion


    is swaying."


    "No." George was agitated. "We can''t let some dark history twenty years over repeat itself. Just


    wait, when the investigation result is out, everyone will return Oliver and the Wrights our innocence


    and justice."


    Julian felt a looming headache.


    Marshal Wright was a principled man, but he seemed t o be... a little too principled.


    The person who was targeting the Wrights was obviously resorting to any trick, yet he was not


    counterattacking. Instead, he was pinning his hopes o n the investigation result.


    The storm that swept the Wrights did not actually have too much to do with Julian, but they were


    rted to Susie now, right? This made them rted to him too.


    Julian rubbed his temples. "Marshal Wright, have you checked who sent the fruits then? And who


    epted them? Usually, you scrutinize the gifts when you ept them. With so much money in the


    fruit baskets, why did no one realize it?"


    George was stunned for a long moment before he said, "Oh, right! Why didn''t the person who


    received the parcel check them?"


    Julian was speechless. He was now skeptical about how the Wrights had managed toe up to


    where they were now with how straightforward and unassuming George and Oliver were.


    "So, why don''t you check those out first?" Julian prompted.


    "Okay, okay," George agreed and was a little embarrassed. "I''m not good at dealing with these


    things. If Luna were here, she¡¯d analyze it for me but I don''t want her to worry so..."


    "So, you can let me know if there¡¯s any update. I can analyze them for you," said Julian.


    "Ah, Susie''s got a good husband. Well done!" Marshal Wright hung up in gratitude.


    Later, he sent the updates to Julian. The name, telephone number, and address of the parcel''s


    sender were all fake. There was no way to determine who was actually the sender now. As for the


    person who epted the parcel, it was an old servant at home. The servant hadmitted suicide


    with a drug


    overdose when George managed to track it to him.


    With the clues stopping here, Oliver was put into a precarious situation as no amount of denial


    would work in his favor. The reason he was not sentenced to a penalty yet was because, one, he


    denied it, and two, there was no clear motive from Oliver.


    If this went on and there was no additional concrete evidence, Oliver would most probably be


    released. In spite of it, his case was already taking over the inte. Even when he was released,


    the Wrights'' reputation would have soured.


    Julian narrowed his eyes. The person targeting the Wrights was brutal in his strategy. The


    mastermind knew that the money could not put a sentence on Oliver as well. The goal was to


    destroy the Wrights'' reputation and thus uproot the entire family.


    To be honest, the sticky situation was not a dead end. I t was just that they wanted to resolve the


    case in a virtuous and open manner. This would pose some difficulty.

 Chapter 318 Prevail Over The Trial Together

    Chapter 318 Prevail Over The Trial Together


    While Julian mulled over the solutions to help Oliver, h e had to be careful to keep it from the


    women''s knowledge.


    The television andputers at home were put out of service with the excuse of maintenance. The


    inte and mobile texts were blocked in some way or another as well. Julian stopped the delivery


    of newspapers too.


    He could not keep this up for long, however. Susie and the others would be suspicious once this


    went on.


    Luna raised her suspicion much faster than Julian had predicted as she had insisted to head out on


    the second day. Julian tried stopping her a few times, only serving to heighten her skepticism.


    With her eyes on Julian, she asked directly, "Did something big happen, Julian?"


    "No," Julian answered without missing a beat. "I just think it¡¯s best not to head out since it''s cold.¡±


    Luna kept her eyes trained on Julian and said decisively, "It''s got to do with the Wrights?"


    It was a question but her tone was affirmative.


    The cat got out of the bag. Luna''s shrewdness was beyond Julian''s expectations. He could not help


    squint. It was in that the eye-catching one in the


    Wrights was George, but the person who actually supported the family and kept it from crumbling


    was Luna.


    "It''s grave." Luna continued to make her guess while looking at Julian.


    The man kept quiet.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Luna stared at him for a while and gave her conclusion. "The person caught in it is Oliver."


    "What? Mom, what could possibly happen to him?" Anna asked in confusion.


    "I don¡¯t know what happened, but it''s something big for sure. Otherwise, Julian wouldn''t have to do


    so much to keep us from having ess to the news, yes?" Luna looked at the said man with a


    smile.


    "Huh?" Pairs of bewildered eyes then shot over to Julian.


    Julian sighed, "Madam Wright, it''s Marshal Wright who asked me to keep it from you. I''m just


    helping.¡±


    Luna snorted, "Keep it from me? That old thing''s overestimating himself. Without me, the Wrights


    would have been trampled over in tricks and conspiracies for god knows how many times! Okay,


    now that I''ve found out, tell me about it."


    Luna seemed calm, but there was still a glint of anxiousness in her gaze.


    Seeing that hiding the truth was impossible, Julian contemted before asking for the newspaper.


    Luna was appalled when she read the news.


    "Madam Wright, what''s wrong? Why do you look so disturbed? What''s on the paper?" Madam Shaw


    came close curiously and read aloud to herself, "Five million dors bribery, Oliver Wright sent to


    jail. Howls my dad is the marshal."


    Oliver was imprisoned? Madam Shaw was confused and subconsciously kept a distance from


    Luna.


    "Oliver''s in jail? What''s up?" Anna was startled. Aftering over to have a look, she was stomping


    her feet. "That''s impossible! The Wrights never take bribes."


    Susan was disconcerted as well. Oliver came up in her mind. The crisp tanned man was in jail? He


    was still fine during the holidays. Why was it so sudden...


    Susan felt a squeeze on her heart. She did not verbally acknowledge the family yet but the Wrights''


    love had long softened her heart. Oliver was not as important a s Jacob to her, but he was already


    family. Now that she heard about him being caught in a predicament, she became anxious as well.


    For all she knew, she understood that politics was a risky game. You could be preening and basking


    in approval now, but you could be weathering a bloody storm off the stage. It used to be who and


    who was ousted or who and who was contesting. They existed only on television and the papers.


    Now that Oliver was embroiled in something simr, Susan felt dazed.


    Luna was much calmer than imagined as she said slowly, "Someone''s targeting us. Beat the dog


    before the lion, and your brother is but the dog."


    "What do we do now?" Anna was slightly panicking.


    "Whatever it is, this is a big hurdle that we''ll get through together as a family." Luna stood up and


    looked at Susan with a tender gaze. "Susie, I want to stay here and see to yourbor, but with


    what''s happening to your father and brother, I must go back. I¡¯lle to you again when the issue is


    resolved."


    "Susie, I have to go too. I''m worried about Dad and Oliver." Anna bit her lips and looked toward


    Jacob.


    Brows knitted together, Jacob was engrossed in his thoughts and did not notice her at all. It


    saddened Anna.


    Stupid Jacob, was he unwilling to spare her a nce?


    "Susie, see you soon." Luna hugged Susan gently." Wait for my return."


    She then shifted her gaze to Julian and Madam Shaw. "Madam Shaw, Julian, thank you for your


    warm wee. I¡¯ll be your host when youe to Skyking City. Anna and I will take our leaves


    first."


    As Luna and Anna were anxious to return, Julian did not stop them. He readied a private jet and


    sent both o f them home. Once they left, he texted George.


    "Madam Wright is already on her flight back to Skyking."


    George pulled a long face looking at his phone. He knew that he would not be able to keep it from


    Luna for she was much sharper than he was.


    "Dad, are Mom and Annaing back?" Ady whose figure and looks were both sensually


    appealing stood beside George asking with worry.


    "Yes, Serene. They''ll probably be home in another two t o three hours." George sighed, "It¡¯s good


    that they areing back too. I don''t feel confident without your mom here."


    Serenity arched a brow and suddenly asked softly, " What about Susan? Will Susane back?


    She''s your biological daughter."


    "Susie''s pregnant! How could she be traveling here and here," George frowned. "If I could, I don¡¯t


    want her t o know about it. Pregnant women are over thinkers. It won¡¯t do her any good if she


    knows.¡±


    Serenity blinked and smiled. "Dad, you''re thinking too much. She may not feel much for us after


    being separated for twenty-five years. I don''t think she''ll be affected at all."


    "I''d rather believe so." George did not even notice the instigation in Serenity''s words. Instead, he


    lamented," I''m supposed to be Susie''s support but with this happening to our family, she has to


    worry about us instead. If I''d known this would happen earlier, I wouldn''t have gone to her so soon.¡±


    There was a slight morph in Serenity''s expression.

 Chapter 319 Bound

    Chapter 319 Bound


    The love in George''s eyes could not be hidden. He genuinely loved Susan.


    Serenity balled her hands into fists, a tinge of resentment shing in her eyes. She was the adopted


    Wright. She knew it from the start.


    It was because Mom would cry in front of Rosie''s picture day and night. It was impossible to not


    know the truth. She did not mind it, however. She was grateful that the Wrights had adopted her and


    worked hard tofort her mom.


    It was futile.


    No matter how good and how adorable she was, the person her parents longed for had always


    been the person in the portrait, whether she was a little girl then or grown up now.


    Twenty-five years passed and they had been looking for Rosie. Despite that, there had not been


    news.


    Perhaps her thoughts were selfish, but there was a hint of rejoice when that was the case,


    especially when they could not find Rosie.


    When she came back from a work trip, however, things changed. Rosie was found when she was


    unaware. She was the one to discover the news too. The others had never thought of informing her.


    The emotions that engulfed Serenity was inexplicable. An adopted daughter was just an adopted


    daughter. N o matter how hard she worked, she could notpare to a biological daughter who


    had gone missing for twenty-five years.


    "Serene, you¡¯ve been worried and anxious for days too and didn¡¯t rest much. Go back to your room


    and take a nap," George suggested in concern, not realizing Serenity''s skewed feelings.


    Serenity smiled. "It¡¯s okay. I''ll wait with you, Dad.¡±


    She tried to calm herself down. She was never linked t o the Wrights by blood. She should be happy


    that Dad was still concerned about her. She honestly should not be asking for more.


    Serenity raised her brows, and some of the dark haze lifted off her pretty face.


    With Luna and Anna leaving on short notice, Madam Shaw was still in a trance looking at their


    disappearing backs. She told Julian directly, "Julian, don''t contact that family anymore! Any political


    mishap is a big issue. If they fall, they might involve Lanyard too. And Susie, how are they rted to


    you? Nevermind, whatever the tie is, don''t mind them from now on."


    Madam Shaw was ruthless and realistic.


    "Mom." Julian creased his brows. "It''s not that severe." "Why not? Didn''t you see that Oliver¡¯s been


    taken into custody?" Madam Shaw panicked. "Even when he gets released, the Wrights'' reputation


    is a goner. And although this was nned against them, someone who would try to take them down


    must be on the same level as them. We are businessmen. We don¡¯t get involved with politics. We


    can¡¯t bear to."


    Madam Shaw then looked toward Susan in warning." You stay at home and take care of your


    pregnancy properly. Don''t be reckless and try to get yourself into the mess. The political sphere is


    hell itself. Go in and not even your bones will be left."


    As she spoke, she began mumbling to herself, "This isn''t all. I''ll send reminders to not disclose the


    fact that they stayed in our house. Otherwise...¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Susan pressed her lips together, her expression slightly off.


    Noting it, Julian went over to hold her hand gently and told Madam Shaw, "Lanyard isn''t something


    one can try to push over just because they want to now. Whatever storm awaits, I''m not scared.


    Lanyard isn''t either."


    Julian was telling it to Madam Shaw, but in fact, he was telling Susan as well. Understanding his


    intention, there was a tremor that ran involuntarily through Susan.


    "Don''t get too cocky now. From what I see, we should still..."


    Madam Shaw was rambling on when Susan looked up and softly yet determinedly announced,


    "Mom, Marshal and Mrs. Wright are my biological parents."


    Madam Shaw halted abruptly. After some time, she looked at Susan in a stupor. "Huh?"


    Susan''s surname was Shelby. How could she be Marshal Wright¡¯s daughter?


    "My brother and I aren¡¯t biological siblings." Susan exined the gist of the matter and said


    resolutely, "I won''t be able to just sit around and watch something happen to them."


    She looked over to Julian. "I want to go to Skyking City."


    "Will your body be able to take it?" Julian asked.


    "Yes. These months are the most stable time of all. The baby will be fine," Susan said.


    "Okay, we¡¯ve got to go to Skyking then," Julianpiled without any hesitation.


    Susan''s eyes got misty. She started in a whisper," Julian... thank you."


    "We don''t need this word between us," said the man.


    Things were set between the exchange of husband and wife.


    It was only then that Madam Shaw caught on and said in disbelief, "What are you two thinking


    about? This isn¡¯t something you can just step in and meddle with!" "Some things aren''t avoidable


    just because you want t o." Julian¡¯s gaze was calm and gleaming. "Besides, it may not be as tricky


    as we imagined it to be."


    "Julian, have you got a solution?" Susan looked at him with dazzling eyes. She felt like she was


    caught in the middle now. She felt bound to the Wrights but she simrly did not want it to affect


    Julian.


    It would be best if things could be resolved properly.


    "You... you two..." Madam Shaw was fuming. "Have you turned silly, Susan? Whatever solution


    there is, you will get both of you involved. It¡¯ll be good if the Wrights can redeem themselves, but if


    they fail to, Lanyard will be dragged into the mess too. You''re not acknowledging them when they''re


    all glorious and well off. Now that they¡¯re in hot water, you''re running t o them. Have you gone


    crazy?"


    Madam Shaw thought that she had never seen someone as stupid as Susan in her entire life. 1


    Susan bit her lips. "When things are good, it doesn''t mean much to have me as a daughter or not.


    Now that they''ve pushed to a tight spot, an additional person is a n additional sense offort. I - I


    can¡¯t abandon them during a time like this. Sorry, Mom."


    Julian could not help the smile that tugged his lips as he gazed at his wife''s unwavering side profile.


    The moment the predicament had happened, he predicted that this was going to be Susan¡¯s


    reaction.


    His Susie was kind and steely as usual.


    Although intervening in this sticky situation had slightly gone against his principle of not meddling


    with the bureaucracy, he would sooner orter get involved since the Wrights were Susan''s family. It


    was just prompted in advance now.


    "Julian, Susan''s muddled but you can''t go along with her.¡± Madam Shaw looked at Julian.


    "Mom, blood ties are not something you can forget just because you want to," said Julian. "Susie


    and I are husband and wife. If the person behind the Wrights'' crisis finds out about the rtionship,


    Lanyard will be dragged into it as well. Rather than waiting for our fate to be decided, we might as


    well take the initiative to attack and help the Wrights out of it thoroughly."

 Chapter 320 Trial And Tribulation

    Chapter 320 Trial And Tribtion


    Madam Shaw listened with intent, knowing that Julian made sense. She couldn''t help feeling a little


    vexed. It was inopportune. Susan was a carrier of bad luck. After finally finding her biological


    parents, they were swept into a plight in a blink of an eye despite being rather influential!


    If the Shaws wanted to leave the whirlpool of mess, the only possibility was Julian clearing ties with


    Susan but... would Julian do it?


    Madam Shaw knew her son. Killing him was easier than asking him to leave Susan.


    ¡®Why were the Shaws all romantics?''


    Madam Shaw grumbled in her heart but there was nothing she could do. She could only pray that


    the Wright''s crisis would be solved as soon as possible.


    "Remember to keep in touch with me if there''s any issue when you both are in Skyking City. I''ll be


    ready with countermeasures here too," Madam Shaw spoke grimly.


    "Don''t worry, I know what to do," Julian replied.


    Susan spoke up softly looking at Madam Shaw. "Mom, thank you."


    Madam Shaw¡¯s attitude was not the best but she couldn''t be med as it was relevant to the rise


    and fall of the Shaws. She ultimately chose to understand i t and for this, Susan was eternally


    grateful.


    Susan''s gratitude was sincere, causing Madam Shaw t o re at her without menace but she still


    said, "For what it''s worth, remember that you''re bing a mother soon. Don¡¯t stand up for what


    you shouldn¡¯t be standing up for. Even if you don¡¯t consider yourself, think of your child!¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Madam Shaw''s tone was stern but Susan could read the faint concern in it, nodding at the woman.


    "Susie, I''ll go to Skyking with you guys," said Jacob.


    "No, you just got out of hospital, Jacob. You''re still recovering. Besides, this has got nothing to do


    with you." Susan was restless.


    Jacob smiled. "Those are your biological parents. You¡¯re my baby sister. How is this irrelevant to


    me? Also, it''s been fixed in my schedule long ago to go to Skyking City. Initially, I''d have to go there


    a few dayster if you didn¡¯t."


    "Hmm?" Susan looked at him, puzzled.


    Jacob exined, "After Seth''s contemtion, we decided to locate thepany for our system in


    Skyking City. However, there are still some matters that require our attention here in Ningcheng. So,


    Seth can only leave after the holiday, and I''d have to leave with him then. Now that you''re going


    there, I¡¯ll just go with you guys in advance." "Hmm..." Jacob didn¡¯t sound like he was lying. Susan


    agreed after a moment of hesitation.


    Julian had matters to make arrangements for while Jacob had to talk to Seth. All of them could only


    depart the next morning.


    Susany in Julian''s embrace with a slight guilty conscience the night before. "Julian, I''m sorry. I''m


    bringing you trouble again."


    "What are you saying? Will you abandon me if something happens to Lanyard?" Julian raised his


    brows.


    "Of course not," Susan answered frantically.


    "Then, it''s done." Julian rubbed her head while beaming. "We''re one and the same. I''ll care about


    who you care about as well. As long as it''s something you want to do, I''ll do it with you.¡±


    The dim lighting softened his cold eyes. All of Julian''s tender, loving fondness in this lifetime... Most


    of it was given to the woman in front of him.


    Susan looked up at him and softly, she gave him a peck on the lips.


    "Again." Julian closed his eyes, his voice a gruff pant.


    "No way, the baby''s watching." Susan blushed lightly.


    "Then it isn¡¯t allowed to watch." Julian took a shirt and covered Susan''s stomach before kissing her.


    The next day, Jacob looked at Susan''s slightly swollen lips with a knowing look.


    Flustered from her brother¡¯s stare, Susan couldn''t help replying, "It¡¯s a mosquito bite, Jacob.¡±


    "Sure, the mosquito''s tough being able to survive this deadly winter, huh?" Jacob nodded seriously,


    not making it clear if he believed her or not.


    Susan got even more unsettled, feeling like his brother had gotten meaner...


    Unaffected by Susan''s embarrassment, Julian wasposed and changed the topic entirely. "Let''s


    go. The private jet¡¯s ready."


    A few hourster, the ne touched down in Skyking City.


    Anna had informed them of the home address a long time ago, so Susan headed there directly


    without telling the Wrights.


    In Ningcheng City, Skyler told Joseph about Julian''s departure once he left the city.


    "Julian Shaw said that he''s traveling with Susan and passed thepany to you, right?¡± Joseph


    found it hard to believe.


    It was fine when Julian was still in Ningcheng despite not going to the office. He''d asionally ask


    about how thepany was doing. Now, he was leaving his work entirely to someone else?


    "Maybe I¡¯ve done fairly well this month and Julian Shaw has no qualms about leaving things to me,¡±


    said Skyler. "Other than Madam Sham who asked about things sometimes, I''m basically in control


    of Lanyard.¡± "Madam Shaw isn''t a worrywart. She''s just a woman, and she''s well aged," Joseph


    sneered but his eyes narrowed. It seemed that Julian was so bewitched by his wife that he couldn¡¯t


    care less about hispany now.


    "Boss, it''s the best time to act now that Julian isn''t in. We mustn¡¯t miss this chance.¡± Skyler got a


    little nervous.


    There were a lot of thoughts that went through Joseph¡¯s head. After a long moment, he decided


    coldly. "In that case, we¡¯ll do it.¡±


    This was an opportunity sent from heaven. If they missed this one, Julian Shaw wouldn''t give him a


    second chance.


    Now that Lanyard was in Skyler¡¯s rein, they would absolutely win the battle if they worked together.


    Nheless, his efforts alone wasn''t adequate to bring Lanyard down.


    Joseph went to Luke. "Luke, Julian is out of Ningcheng City now. The best time to crush Lanyard i s


    now! I need your funding and connections!"


    Joseph''s brimming confidence caused Luke to narrow his eyes. "Are you sure?¡±


    "The current general manager of Lanyard is my inside man.¡± Joseph said, "I''ve got aplete n


    now, and I just need your cooperation. I''ve got more than eighty percent confidence to take it down!¡±


    ''More than eighty percent confidence!¡¯


    The probability was high but Luke was still a little hesitant. It would be good if his wager seeded


    but what if they failed?


    He dared not think about it.


    "Luke, have you forgotten about Mom? She''s still in jail. We''re taking this revenge," Charlotte hissed


    through gritted teeth.


    How deeply she loved Julian in the past was how much she hated him right now. When Lanyard


    was ruined, she wanted him to kneel down in front of her and repent!

 Chapter 321A Fanfare

    Chapter 321A Fanfare


    Luke looked at Joseph''s confident face first, then turned to Charlotte, who had a hideous expression


    right now.


    He involuntarily tightened his knuckles into fists.


    ''Julian Shaw!


    ''He was the one who took away and destroyed everything I cared about.''


    Although he now was the chairperson of the Jenkins, he had been running his life on autopilot and it


    was all Julian¡¯s fault.


    However, Julian was too powerful. He tried to get everything back, but all of his attempts were futile.


    Right now, the opportunity presented itself in front of him. If he missed this opportunity, there would


    be no next time.


    Gritting his teeth, Luke hissed. "You have 80% confidence, huh? Alright, let¡¯s do this. What¡¯s your


    n?"


    A light shed across Joseph''s eyes as he began to tell Luke about his n.


    Luke''s expression changed several times after he heard what Joseph had told him.


    Joseph''s idea was indeed ruthless and evil. If they seeded, Julian would never be able to turn


    the tide around.


    "However, to make the n work, we¡¯ve got to invest a t least a billion dors. I don¡¯t have that


    much money right now, so I need your help, Luke.¡± Joseph said sternly, "If we seed, Lanyard¡¯s


    reputation would be destroyed. After that, we just have to do something behind their back, and we


    can take over Lanyard.


    When that happens, the profit we''re going to get will b e multiplied by a hundred!"


    Luke drew his brows together as he began to do the math inside of his heart.


    "What are you still hesitating for, Luke? Let¡¯s just do i t!" Charlotte said, sounding a little nervous.


    It was not easy to bring Lanyard down as it was argepany. This might very well be their only


    chance.


    Luke looked at Joseph and asked, "Are you sure your man will cooperate with us?"


    "Yes, I''m certain." Joseph nodded.


    Luke still felt queasy about it. However, when he thought about Susan as well as his mother who


    was now in the jail, a cold glint crossed his eyes.


    "Okay, I''ll cooperate with you this time."


    Luke agreed in the end, and Joseph smiled.


    At this moment, in Ningcheng City, Skyler was cooperating with him from within Lanyard while


    Luke would be working with him from the outside. Besides, there were other forces supporting him


    from the back as well.


    Therefore, he had full confidence that he could bring Lanyard down this time.


    Julian had been listening to his phone through the earphone while they were on their way to the


    Wright mansion.


    When Susan saw the dark expression on his face, she asked curiously, "Is there anything wrong,


    Julian?"


    Taking off his earphone, Julian offered Susan a grin and said, "It¡¯s alright. Just a bunch of clowns


    fussing about." 2


    Since Julian looked like he could handle the matter, Susan didn''t feel too worried about it. However,


    she still could not help herself as she asked, "Is it really okay for you to leave Ningcheng City? How


    about Lanyard? Did you..."


    "Don''t worry about it. I¡¯ve already made all the arrangements," Julian replied in a calm manner.


    "Okay then.¡± Susan nodded.


    The car was moving at a steady pace but Susan was still wrought with worry when she thought


    about the Wrights'' situation.


    "Julian, do you think it is appropriate for us to openly pay them a visit right now? Shouldn''t we go at


    night s o that people wouldn''t notice us?" Susan asked.


    Grinning, Julian replied, "Everyone is watching the Wrights right now. It''ll only raise more suspicion


    if we go at night. We''re not just going to the Wright mansion Susie. We¡¯re going to visit them openly


    with great fanfare."


    "Hmm?" Susan looked dumbfoundedly at Julian.


    "Do you believe me, Susie?¡± Julian asked.


    Susan nodded without any hesitation.


    If she didn;t believe Julian, then there would be no one in this world that she could put her faith in.


    "Thank you, Susie." Julian said with a gentle gaze." Then leave everything to me. All you have to do


    is enjoy your time together with your loved one, alright?"


    Susan bit her lower lips. She didn¡¯t reply.


    "What''s wrong?" Julian asked.


    Susan then replied gloomily, "Julian, am I... Do you think I''m useless? You¡¯re the one who always


    settles everything and I''ve never had the chance to help you out."


    "Don''t underestimate yourself, Susie." Julian looked straight into Susan¡¯s eyes. "Without you, I can''t


    do anything. You''re the reason that keeps me going."


    "Julian..." Susan felt tears begin well in her eyes.


    Jacob turned his head around and looked outside of the window.


    He suddenly recalled Seth and how he used to stamp his feet in frustration. If Seth were in the car,


    Jacob was certain that he would rather jump out of the car right now.


    Although he was Susan''s brother, he could not stand their lovey-dovey scene as well.


    However, there was nothing he could do other than put on with it as Susan was his beloved sister.


    Susan and Jacob didn''t understand what Julian meant by visiting the Wrights with great fanfare.


    When they were about to reach the Wright mansion, Julian made a call.


    Then, four brand-new luxury cars arrived almost at the moment they arrived at their destination.


    "Who are they?" Susan asked curiously when she saw four men emerged from the four cars


    respectively.


    All four of them then walked up to Julian and greeted him respectfully, "Mr. Shaw."


    After that, each of them reverently handed a key to him.


    "How about the other stuff? Did you prepare them as I told you to?" Julian queried.


    "Yes,¡± the men answered respectfully. "All of the things are in the cars right now."


    "Alright, then bring them down from the car and follow us," Julian instructed.


    The group of men then went to do Julian''s bidding and began getting box after box of what


    should''ve been gifts out of the cars.


    All of the boxes were quite exquisite. However, they were nothingpared to the things within


    them.


    After that, Julian instructed them to open all the boxes.


    Although Susan''s horizon was much broaderpared to the past, she still couldn''t help herself


    from gasping when she saw the things inside.


    A pot full of high quality Earl Grey tea that cost a hundred thousand dors a gram.


    Boxes after boxes of jewelleries that were worth millions of dors.


    Heaps of pearls and agates that were so abundant they looked as if they were some worthless


    stones.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    There was also a bank card in one of the boxes.


    "Julian, what are you going to do with all of these?¡± Susan was stunned.


    "Susie, do you still remember what you promised me i n the car?" Julian looked at her.


    "Yeah, I remember,¡± Susan answered, swallowing a gulp of saliva. Looking at Julian, she had no


    idea where he was going to do with all of these luxurious gifts.


    They were now standing in front of the Wright mansion with many opulent gifts surrounding them. I t


    was very apparent that they were paying the Wrights a visit.


    Right now, everyone was targeting the Wrights. There were countless reporters and informers


    nted around the Wright mansion. If they saw the scene before them, wouldn''t it put the Wrights in


    an even more difficult position?


    Susan darted her eyes around, and just as she expected, she saw a few people were taking photos


    of them in the dark.


    However, Julian was seemingly unaffected by their presence. It was as if he wanted them to take


    the picture even more clearly. He even asked his men to take all the gifts out one by one before


    putting them back into the boxes.


    ''What the hell is Julian nning to do?'' Susan was confused.


    However, due to her faith in him, she did not voice out her doubt.

 Chapter 322 Present

    Chapter 322 Present


    Julian had caused quite amotion in front of the Wright mansion.


    The servant at the entrance went into the mansion in a hurry and reported to George and Luna,


    "Madam, Marshal. Bad news, bad news!"


    "What is going on?¡± George¡¯s eyes bulged widely.


    Luna was calmer than her husband. She darted a gaze at the servant, and asked, "What''s


    happening out there? Calm down and tell us everything you see."


    "Madam, there''s a group of people outside of the mansion. They brought along plenty of luxurious


    gifts with them, and I even saw one of them holding a bank card. It seems like they¡¯reing to


    give us a gift," the servant replied in a flurry.


    ''Gifts?''


    Both George and Luna were stunned.


    Oliver had just been arrested for suspected corruption and bribery, and now somebody brazenly


    appeared in front of their house with a bunch of luxury gifts?


    Did they really want them to fall so much?


    "Conspiracy. This must be a conspiracy!" Anna hissed exasperatedly.


    "Someone is indeed after us. He or she won''t stop until we hit rock bottom," Serenity sneered.


    Then, she rose t o her feet and stormed outside. "Let me go and chase them away."


    At the entrance, Julian ordered his men to put everything back into the boxes. Just as he was about


    t o ask the doorman to inform the Wrights of their arrival, Serenity dashed out with a cold expression


    on her face.


    "Who are you? Forget about it. I don''t care who you are, the Wrights don''t wee you here. Get


    lost, now!" Serenity snarled out in fury. Her delicate face was lined with anger.


    Susan was taken aback slightly when she saw Serenity. However, she soon came around to her


    senses and said, "You are Serenity, right? I am..."


    "Hah, you even know about my name? I guess you must''ve done your homework well." Serenity


    sneered," Let me tell you. Even if my brother is facing some problems right now, the Wrights are no


    pushovers. We''ll never fall so easily so don''t ever think that you clowns can bring us down with your


    petty tricks! Now, pack your stuff and get the hell out of here!"


    Looking at the beauty in front of her, Susan did not know what to say.


    Suddenly, a happy voice rang out, "Susie?"


    George and Luna hade out as well.


    It was only then Susan that let out a sigh, "Hi, Mom."


    "What brings you here today?" Luna was overjoyed. She quickly went forward to hold Susan in her


    arms a s she said, "You''re pregnant, you shouldn¡¯t walk around so much."


    Luna was very happy about their arrival. Just as she was chirping around Susan like a happy bird,


    Julian''s deep voice rang out, "Why don''t we go in first?"


    "Oh yes, silly me. Let''s go in," Luna hastily said. When she saw the four people behind Julian, she


    shot a confused gaze at him.


    If it were someone else, then it went without saying that he or she had to be framing them for giving


    them a gift at such a crucial moment. However, if it were Julian...


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Julian threw a knowing gaze at Luna and said," Madam Wright, I¡¯ve got a favor to ask so I brought


    along a few gifts with me. You must ept them."


    "If you''ve got anything to say, then say it here. You don''t have to give us any gifts at all!" George


    shouted, which earned a stare from Luna as she hissed, "Shut u


    p."


    George fell silent instantly.


    Luna then turned and looked knowingly at Julian.


    Then, she said, "Alright then, let''s go in."


    They then returned to the mansion as a sh of surprise crossed Serenity''s eyes.


    ''Susie? Is she Susan Shelby? Is she that biological


    daughter that Mom and Dad lost 25 years ago?¡¯


    A surge ofplex feelings swelled in Serenity''s chest.


    After they entered the house, Julian wiped the smile o n his face and said, "Marshal and Madam


    Wright, could you ask the servants to leave the room first? I''ve got something personal to discuss


    with you."


    "What is the thing you want to talk to us about? You can just say it. There are no secrets in the


    Wright family," George proimed.


    Luna didn''t even want to look at him this time. She just stomped at his foot before sending all the


    servants away as Julian had asked.


    One after the other, the servants began to file out of the living room after receiving the order. While


    they were retreating, a few of them studied the pile of presents through the corner of their eyes with


    a puzzled expression on their face.


    Marshal Wright was still hissing in pain after being stomped by Luna on his foot. He threw a nce


    at Julian and asked, "What did you want to talk to us about, brat?"


    "I hope you can ept these gifts," Julian said with a smile.


    The four men behind him then began to open the box one after another.


    "This bank card has ten million dors in it.


    "This is the highest quality Earl Grey tea. It costs around a hundred thousand dors per gram, and


    I think there are 3 to 4 grams here.


    "This is a full set of jewelry handcrafted by the top jewelry designer in the world. I think it fits Madam


    Wright very well.


    "This one over here is with a younger design for Anna.


    "This one is for Serenity.


    "I''ve also brought with me four brand-new cars.


    Marshal Wright, Madam Wright, Serenity, and Oliver, each of you would have one. Here are the car


    keys." Julian began to list out the presents that he brought today.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Even though the Wrights were very influential in the military, they were far inferior to the Shaws


    when it came to money. This was because Marshal Wright wasn''t someone who cared a lot about


    money.


    Other than the mansion and the servants, all of the Wrights¡¯ properties were bestowed upon them


    by the government. Aside from the 5,000,000 dors that the government awarded to Marshal


    Wright as a reward for his outstanding service as well as the bonuses Oliver gained from


    meritorious service, they could only amass their fortune through a paycheck.


    The condition of their family was far better than an ordinary family, but it was nothing when


    compared to


    Marshal Wright''s meritorious service.


    As such, the Wrights had never had any problems putting food on their table so they were all


    stunned when Julian showered them with so many opulent gifts.


    Anna was the first one toe around to her senses. She shouted, "Why does Serenity have a car


    but I don¡¯t?"


    Before Julian could answer, Jacob threw her a sidelong nce and interrupted, "Have you gotten


    your car license yet?"


    Anna suddenly fell silent. It was only now that she regretted not putting in more effort to get her car


    license while she was studying in university.


    Compared to Anna, who was surrounded with gloomy air, Serenity was genuinely surprised.


    Julian was fair to all of them. Basically, she had everything Anna had. The only thing Anna didn''t get


    that Serenity got was the car.


    ''But... she''s just an adopted daughter.''


    Even though Susan did not know what Julian was nning, she was happy to see that he didn''t


    discriminate against Anna or Serenity.


    Seeing the hesitance on Serenity¡¯s face, Susan smiled and said, "Serenity, since we''re the same


    age, I''ll call you by your name. We''re siblings, so you don''t have to feel pressured to ept the


    gifts. Look at Anna, she¡¯s s


    o happy.¡±


    Serenity looked at Anna and saw her already trying on the jewelry.


    "Of course I''m happy. These gifts are given to me by m y sister. I¡¯m not like some pretentious and


    ungrateful woman,¡± Anna said.


    Serenity rolled her eyes at Anna, and surprisingly, she didn''t say anything in return.


    She turned to Susan and sighed inwardly.


    Truth be told, this wasn''t something she expected. In her vision, she thought she¡¯d be consumed by


    her rage, jealousy, and anger when she saw Susan. However, when the moment came, Serenity


    realized that she wasn¡¯t able to hate her at all. Her gaze was so pure and innocent that it could melt


    her heart and dispel all the negative thoughts in her mind.


    With that thought in mind, Serenity said, "I''ll dly ept my presents, then."


    "Alright." Susan smiled and nodded.

 Chapter 323 Julians Playbook

    Chapter 323 Julian''s ybook


    Both Serenity and Anna had gone to try on their jewelry.


    George looked through the gifts and asked, "Why did you suddenly give us so many gifts, Julian?"


    "These are no ordinary gifts, Marshal Wright. These are the wedding gifts that I''m giving you for


    marrying Susan to me," Julian replied with a deep voice.


    "Wedding gifts?" George was momentarily stunned. Then, he shouted, "No, no, no, no. We can''t


    ept the gifts. I don''t have the ability to return a gift of equal value."


    Luna couldn¡¯t stand George any longer so she snarled furiously, ¡°From now onward, keep your


    mouth shut. Just ten minutes! I don''t want to hear any wordsing out of your mouth."


    "Alright, alright," George shrunk back and stuttered weakly.


    Susan was tickled pink by the interaction between her parents.


    ''So... Is this how the legendary Marshal Wright looks like when he¡¯s back at home.''


    "Julian.¡± Luna threw Julian an expressive look. She said, "You deliberately made a scene out of it,


    so I suppose sending us wedding gifts is not your main motive, right? Tell me, what are you up to?"


    Luna was indeed as shrewd as the rumor said.


    Julian narrowed his eyes before continuing, "Madam Wright, Susie is your daughter, and I''m her


    husband. W e Canadians emphasize a lot on filial piety. As your son-inw, it is both right and


    natural for me to give you some wedding gifts and nobody should question that, don¡¯t you think so?"


    Luna fell into thoughts. After a short bout of rumination, she replied, "Well, if you put it like that, then


    it''s indeed natural for you to give us some wedding gifts.¡±


    "However, we¡¯re the only ones who know that the gifts are wedding gifts. The rest are in the dark."


    Julian knew that Luna already got the gist so he smiled and moved on. "So what would those


    canaries think when they see me sending you so many gifts?"


    Luna smiled as she replied, "It¡¯s apparent that someone is targeting us this time. When they see


    you sent us so many gifts, they''ll certainly seize the opportunity and make mincemeat of us since


    they don¡¯t know the truth."


    "That''s right." A glimmer of appreciation shed across Julian''s eyes. "Therefore, the most


    important thing to do now is to keep the rtionship between you and Susie a secret."


    "This is easy. Other than us, nobody knows that we''ve found Rosie," Luna continued calmly.


    "That''s great." Julian replied, ¡°For the next few days, you might see a lot of snappy, mean, brutal


    and snappyments or remarks on the inte.


    However, I want you to ignore all of them. The more they scold us, the easier it''ll be for us to prove


    our innocenceter. When the time is ripe, we''ll find a good day and hold a big banquet. At that


    time, we¡¯ll announce to the public that Susie is one of the Wrights.¡±


    "Sure, I''ll make the arrangement,¡± Luna said with a smile. A rxed expression hopped onto her


    face as if she had just shed a heavy load off her shoulders.


    In the past, she was the one who protected George and Oliver from the open and covert attacks


    since they weren''t as vignt as she was.


    This time, Julian emerged and proposed a n just as Luna was unsure on how she''d save Oliver.


    At this moment, the Wrights could get through the crisis.


    "Serene, Anna. Remember, don''t tell anyone about Susie. Other than Marilyn, who has pledged her


    loyalty to us, you must keep Susie''s true identity a secret from the other servants as well. Do you


    hear m e?" Luna instructed with a stern voice.


    Although Anna and Serenity were confused, they still nodded.


    "As for you." Luna turned over to George and red at him. "You better watch your mouth. Don''t


    say


    anything extra before the banquet. Do you understand me?"


    George just looked at her in silence.


    "Can''t you just say something?" Luna snapped and stomped at his foot once more.


    Marshal Wright''s eyes took on a hurtful expression as he said with a pout, ''You''re the one who didn''t


    want m e to speak. It hasn''t even been ten minutes!"


    Luna was speechless.


    She needed to take a few deep breaths so that she wouldn''t faint as she wondered how she got


    married t o a blockhead like him.


    The atmosphere lightened a little after the interlude. Julian and Susan didn¡¯t stay for long. After a


    short while, they prepared to leave.


    When they were at the door, Julian reminded again," I¡¯ll leave the matter to you now, Marshal


    Wright.


    You''re the only one who can help us now."


    "Leave it to me," George assured.


    The canaries in the dark couldn¡¯t hold themselves any longer after Julian and Susan left. They


    hastily made their move and reported the news that someone had sent a lot ofvish gifts to the


    Wrights to the people behind their backs.


    To draw more attraction, Luna deliberately put on the jewelry that Julian gave to her. As for Serenity,


    she drove her newly attained car to have a stroll around


    the town.


    After Julian and Susan left the Wright mansion, he brought her to a mansion in Skyking City that he


    bought. 1


    "What are you talking about with Mom earlier, Julian? I don¡¯t understand at all,¡± Susan asked while


    looking dumbfoundedly at Julian.


    Julian pecked on her lips before replying, "This is a trap, Susie. Under the circumstances where


    nobody knows about your rtionship with the Wrights, what would they think if they saw us bring


    so many gifts with us while paying the Wrights a visit?"


    "To give the gifts to them?" Susan answered.


    "That¡¯s right.¡± Julian replied, a small smile crossing his face, ¡°Now that someone is targeting the


    Wrights, they''ll surely kick up a rumpus about this matter when they see the Wrights epting our


    gifts. Over the next few days, public opinion would push the Wrights back to the center of the


    stage.¡±


    "Yeah, isn''t that bad for the Wrights?" Susan replied nervously.


    "You silly girl." Julian tapped lightly at her head. "It''s not bad for us. When the Wrights reveal their


    rtionship with you during the banquet, all the rumors would crumble by themselves. At that time,


    everyone would know that those were wedding gifts. It¡¯s both right and natural for us to show filial


    respect t o our parents and yet the media colors it in a different way. What would the public think


    when the truthes out? Everyone would start ming the media for ndering Marshal Wright,


    turning him from an upright and honest hardliner into despicable scum. They''d begin to realize that


    someone was after the Wrights and as they exonerate Marshal Wright from those unjustly ims,


    they''ll begin wondering if Oliver was framed as well. Since the casecked solid evidence, the crisis


    will soon be resolved once people begin to voice their suspicions."


    Recently, Susan didn''t like to think too much. She still looked like she was puzzled despite Julian


    having exined the whole n to her.


    "You still don''t understand?" Julian repeated his exnation again.


    However, the confused look remained on her face.


    Just as Julian was about to exin again, he suddenly caught a canny look that shed across


    Susan''s face.


    He didn''t know if he should be angry or be full ofughter. He said, "How dare you make me look


    like a fool, Susan Shelby?"


    "You have a nice voice, and I just want to hear your voice more often,¡± Susan replied with a smile


    tugging a t the corner of her lips.


    Julian stared at her.


    She could only smile and beg for his forgiveness." Alright, alright, I''m sorry about that but you can''t


    me me too much as well. Ever since I got pregnant, my brain has be dull. Therefore, the


    more you exin to me, the more I can understand the whole situation."


    Julian was caught between tears andughter as he pinched her nose.


    Susan grabbed his hand and chuckled. "I guess over the next few days, the Wrights would have to


    face another swarm of negative public opinions."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, the merrier, the better," Julian said as a mysterious grin crossed his face.

 Chapter 324 Chaos

    Chapter 324 Chaos


    Over the next few days, the situation was exactly the same as what Julian predicted.


    Someone was tailing him, and all the photos of him sending luxurious gifts had been uploaded to


    the inte.


    Apparently, there was a spy in the Wright family. They didn''t only capture Julian and the gifts, but


    also Luna''s sweet smile.


    Numerous posts were made misleading titles.


    "grant Bribery."


    ¡°Can¡¯t The Old Father Wait Until The Son Is Out From The Prison?"


    "The facial appearance of the one bribing them is clear. That''s the CEO of Lanyard Corporation,


    Julian Shaw, isn''t it? Any insights?"


    "Hahaha! Laws are made for poor people like us!


    George is receiving bribes openly. I don¡¯t think he takes thews seriously!"


    "What if he''s a Marshal? He should be arrested! How can the citizens pay for such worms."


    Netizens seemed to be prejudiced with endless curses, and the media couldn''t stop themselves


    from publishing simr news as well.


    George seemed to be a little upset as he surfed the while reading the posts.


    "What are you reading?" Luna drew closer to George curiously and read the posts.


    "I don''t think I''m a worm though.¡± George looked at Luna pitifully. ¡°Although a five-figure sry is


    quite high, I''ve donated most of it."


    It was as though George was asking for a hug and kiss. Luna found it hrious but she was also


    sad for him.


    Her husband has spent all his time contributing to the country, it was reasonable for him to feel


    depressed when the people he cared about were cursing at him.


    Luna gently said, ¡°Hey darling, let''s not look at it.


    They''ll change their mind after a few days. It''s very likely for them to feel more regretfulter after


    cursing so intensely at you."


    "Sigh." George sighed and remained silent for a while.


    Luna was helpless as she knew George wouldn¡¯t get over it.


    Then, George raised his head just as Luna was about t ofort him. "Hey dear, can we have


    dinner earlier tonight? I didn''t have enough during lunch.¡±


    Luna paused for a second.


    "George Wright!" Luna yelled and pulled his ear.


    She was extremely upset as she was worried about


    George''s emotional health.


    He was telling the truth as he was truly thinking about dinner! George was clueless as he was hit


    with sudden violence. "What is it, dear!"


    "Early dinner? All you wanted was early dinner, huh?!" Luna asked as she continued pulling


    George¡¯s ear.


    Marshal Wright began to scream helplessly. Anna and Serenity shifted their gaze away as usual


    after taking a nce of them.


    Although the Wrights stayed in, the news didn''t stop spreading at all.


    George''s had a sensitive identity and status. Coupled with a push by hidden hands, the matter went


    into chaos.


    "What rubbish!" George''s superior tossed the newspaper after reading the news. "Get George to


    see me now!"


    The secretary immediately made a call.


    Marshal Wright was ordered to drop by his superior¡¯s residencete at night.


    "What''s up?" George asked cluelessly as he looked at his superior.


    George''s superior interrogated him furiously after seeing how rxed he seemed. "Didn''t you take a


    look at the newspaper? What about the public opinions online?"


    Marshal Wright seemed to have recalled after taking a glimpse of the newspapers. "Oh, that one.


    You know about it as well, eh?"


    Geroge seemed to be calmed, but he was a little sad about it. The superior answered coldly, "I''ve


    received quite a number of reports as soon as I returned from a n interview. Guess who''s the one


    being reported?"


    "Is it...me?¡± George cautiously asked.


    "Who else could it be?!" He furiously fixed his gaze on George as he continued, "I''ve gotten


    someone to remove all the discussions online as well as the published news. Tell me what''s going


    on, now! George Wright epting bribes is just impossible!"


    Marshal Wright was excited all of a sudden. "Oh, you know what, I read a strange news a few days


    ago and I realized that nothing is impossible..."


    "George Wright! Stop joking!¡± The superior was a little pissed off and helpless.


    Immediately, George returned to being serious. "I''m sure you''re aware that Oliver was arrested a


    while ago, aren''t you?"


    "I am. There was insufficient evidence."


    "Sadly, the reputation of the Wrights was ruined." Marshal Wright continued, "Integrity is my


    principle and Oliver didn''t do anything wrong. I''m not going to let it go like this, and neither will my


    family." "Is it because of this that you¡¯ve decided to openly ept bribes?" The superior asked with


    uncertainty.


    "My daughter is getting married and my son-inw bought some gifts for me, is that a problem?"


    Marshal Wright said as he chuckled.


    ''His daughter is getting married and those are the wedding gifts?''


    He was stunned. "What did you just say?¡±


    George was pleased to see his superior in disbelief and added, "Susan Shelby is my long lost


    daughter, Rosalie Wright! Julian Shaw is my son-inw and he was here to send the wedding gifts.


    Do you think it¡¯s a problem for Canada''s richest man to send over luxurious goods as wedding


    gifts?"


    "Certainly not," the superior said.


    A momentter, he smirked. As he glimpsed at George after gaining back his attention, he asked,"Is


    this a trap?"


    "Someone''s pulling my legs, and I¡¯ve got to do something, don''t I?" George said with a smile.


    "I''m surprised that you''re so cautious now. However, I''m sure you''re not the one who came up with


    this idea, you don¡¯t have such intelligence," the superior said.


    George didn''t speak but continued smiling.


    Annoyed, the superior added as he took a glimpse of George again, "I think I shouldn''t conceal


    public opinion. I''ll get someone to publish it againter.¡±


    "That¡¯s a smart move," George replied immediately.


    "Tell me, when are you nning to reveal Susan''s identity?" the superior asked curiously.


    "Haha! When the timees," George answered.


    "Fine, go ahead with your tricks. Give me a heads up before that,¡± the superior said as he red at


    George.


    "What? What do you mean?" George was clueless.


    He said, "Aren''t we good friends? Don''t you think I should be there at the wee home party to


    share your joys? Don''t worry, I''ll get your daughter a nice gift to help restore the reputation of the


    Wrights.¡±


    Marshal Wright¡¯s eyes were filled with grace as he looked at his superior.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    After all, the recognition ceremony was a personal matter. However, with the presence of his


    superior at the party, it was as though it was a silent public recognition.


    In other words, Susie and the Wrights would be under his guard.


    Friendship and trust to such an extent were extremely precious.


    "Sure, I¡¯ll keep you in the loop." Marshal Wright promised.


    In fact, he didn''t have to be so courteous as both of them have been through thick and thin for such


    a long time.

 Chapter 325 Julian Shaw Is Finished

    Chapter 325 Julian Shaw Is Finished


    "Alright, that¡¯s great. It¡¯s a trick. Go home,¡± the superior said.


    He was exhausted as he had just returned from a trip abroad. Marshal Wright''s incident didn''t give


    him any time to rest as well.


    Marshal Wright didn''t want to continue bothering him so he prepared to leave.


    "Hey, do you have any idea who''s behind this? It¡¯s very clear that someone is trying to set you up."


    George¡¯s superior stopped him from leaving as if he was reminded of something.


    Marshal Wright looked miserable. "I¡¯m sure you know me well, and it''s very likely that I''ve got more


    than one enemy. Frankly, I''ve got no idea who¡¯s the culprit."


    The superior advised while squinting, "Since this man has started something, there''s got to be a


    way to track him down! I''ll keep an eye out for you. You keep an eye out as well. We''ve got to kill


    this ant!"


    "Yes, sir." George acknowledged with a serious tone. H e wouldn¡¯t be able to be at peace as long as


    such a person was free.


    "Don''t leave looking so rxed," the superior reminded George.


    George nodded and left hurriedly.


    Suddenly, he smiled as he looked at the door.


    "Have you ever suspected Marshal Wright?" A special assistant asked curiously as she delivered a


    ss of fresh milk.


    "You know what, Lowe, I''d have suspected myself but not him. George is a naive person with high


    integrity, always." He smiled as his gaze darkened,


    Ms. Lowe proposed with a smile, "I¡¯ll get the gift ready for Ms. Wright then."


    "Yes, please." The superior added, "It doesn''t have to b e a valuable gift. What¡¯s more important is


    that it''s a memorable one."


    "Sure." Ms. Lowe left thoughtfully.


    The Wrights remained calm and steady despite being i n the whirlpool. However, the scandal


    continued spreading.


    "Did he meet George? What did they talk about?¡± someone asked with an icy tone in the shadows.


    "I''ve got no idea as our agents didn''t manage to go closer. The only thing they know of was that


    George seemed to be miserable when he left," another person answered.


    "Haha! He always trusts George. He must be very disappointed that George gave up on himself


    huh?"


    "Indeed. No one is trying to delete those opinion pieces about George any longer."


    "Easy peasy. Since he isn''t giving a hand to George any longer, the Wrights are the main hawk. If


    we put them down, Canada would be in big trouble for losing their main pir. That¡¯s highly


    beneficial to most of the strategies that are nned by the States. Cause more chaos. I want


    everyone in Canada to go after the Wrights."


    "Alright."


    The shadows disappeared and a Canadian man appeared.


    Unfortunately, the heart of that Canadian no longer belonged to his mothend.


    The news continued spreading nationwide.


    In Ningcheng.


    Joseph and Luke got the news too.


    "Did Julian meet Marshal Wright?" Joseph asked as h e squinted.


    "Would that affect our n?" Luke asked while wondering..


    "Haha! Marshal Wright is too busy to interfere with what''s going on here. I think Julian just wants to


    get someone prestigious and strong to back him up.


    Unfortunately, he looked for the wrong person. He¡¯s finished this time," Joseph added as he


    laughed.


    Luke''s eyes were filled with coldness too.


    He could not wait to see Julian''s forever-calm-face covered by shock and anxiety!


    ''Susie, I want you to know that I, Luke Jenkins, am better than Julian Shaw! You made a wrong


    decision when you chose to be with him.''


    Public opinion continued spreading rapidly and within a few days, the Wrights have be the


    trash of society.


    Even the Lanyard Corporation was severely impacted.


    "When are we going to reveal the truth, Julian?" Luna secretly called Julian.


    Luna has got everything ready for the party, and Susie would join the family when the time came.


    However, Julian had always said that he was waiting for an opportunity.


    He was still waiting although the incident had be a hot topic throughout the nation.


    Luna waspletely clueless.


    "Wait a little longer," Julian answered.


    His gaze darkened after he ended the conversation with Luna.


    ''Why didn''t the people in Ningcheng do anything yet?¡¯


    Suddenly, a news popped up when he was pondering. There was a hot post with a sensational title


    online." Canadian Richest Man Is A Spy From The States!


    Picture Tells The Truth."


    When he clicked on the post, he saw that the poster wasn¡¯t anonymized. It was Skyler Chantier.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Julian smirked as he knew that the time hade once he saw that post.


    "I''m Skyler Chantier, the current General Manager of Lanyard Corporation. I was once the personal


    assistant to the CEO of Lanyard Corporation, Mr. Julian Shaw. Hence, I know of highly confidential


    information regarding him. I understand that I shouldn''t betray him, but I can¡¯t bear the inner guilt in


    me any longer. Although I think loyalty is important, patriotism is situated at a higher level in my


    priority list.


    "Now, I''m gonna reveal a secret about Julian.


    "Lanyard Corporation has been secretly in touch with organizations in the US and even provides


    financial support to those organizations. However, all evidence has been destroyed by Julian.


    Fortunately, I managed t o keep some records of recent transactions.


    "Please refer to the attached image below. It''s a receipt of a fund transfer.


    "The payment was made via Julian''s bank ount and the payee is a minister from the Ministry of


    Defense in the US. He¡¯s well known for being antiCanadian. Look at the amount of the transfer. It''s


    100,000,000 dors!¡±


    After showing the proof, Skyler continued, "Lanyard Corporation''s source of revenue mighte


    from Canada, but their earnings have be weapons for the US. My fellow Canadian friends, I


    want you to know that Julian is very powerful. I¡¯m taking the risk t o reveal his secret to you.


    Everything mentioned above is true. Please, help me take care of my wife if I''m found to have


    disappeared one day. With that, my heart goes out for the country. Skyler Chantier."


    The inte was abuzz when such a sensational post was uploaded, and the receipt even looked


    genuine!


    Theizens were in a frenzy as they couldn''t believe that Lanyard Corporation was a traitorous


    corporation! Most people support the local industry but the bottom line was that they shouldn''t be


    traitors!


    What Lanyard Corporation and Julian have done literally crossed the line for Canadians. With that,


    Lanyard Corporation was boycotted nationwide in a swift manner.


    The chaos went especially wild when Julian refused t o respond, causing the market value of


    Lanyard Corporation to drop 30% within a day. It was still dropping.


    "There it goes. This time, Julian is finished!" Josephughed wildly.

 Chapter 326 An Announcement!

    Chapter 326 An Announcement!


    As Luke read the verbal abuse theizens were hurling toward Julian, his eyes glimmered with a


    sense of satisfaction.


    Naturally, they were the ones who made up the receipt. However, the order came out from Julian¡¯s


    ount.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nobody forced Julian into trusting Skyler Chantier and leaving everything into him. At this moment,


    he had gotten himself into a situation that was beyond any form of dispute.


    Lanyard Construction''s reputation had been dragged through the mud and so was Julian¡¯s.


    Luke leisurely skimmed through thements.


    "No freaking way! I don¡¯t believe that Julian Shaw is such a person, he¡¯s so kind and


    amodating to his wife! How could he be a traitor!" One of theizens argued.


    Luke¡¯s eyebrows puckered instantly as he nced at the name of theizen.


    "A member of the JuSan Fan Club."


    Luke¡¯s expression turned grim immediately.


    ¡®These people actually started a fan club for them.


    Where do these people get their senses? Susan and Julian clearly aren''t a match at all.''


    He scrolled downward and continued reading. Among the cybercitizens who were debating about


    Julian, there were quite a number of people whose names were linked to the fan club.


    When he saw that, he took on a more formidable look.


    He then realized that once those people appeared, their arguments for Julian would be rebuked all


    the way by the otherizens. When Luke saw how it happened, his mood brightened up.


    After a couple of days of this, Julian Shaw would bepleted doomed! At that time, he''d let the


    whole world know that he and Susan were the ones who were destined to be the best couple.


    "Let''s see... I¡¯d like to see what Julian''s expression was like right this moment?" Josephughed


    enigmatically.


    "My guess? I think he''d be grimacing miserably right now," Luke suggested unconcernedly.


    "Let me give him a call and ask." Joseph picked up his cellphone and called Julian.


    Julian nced at the screen of his cellphone and smiled unfathomably.


    He picked up the call. "Hello?¡±


    "Hey cousin, it''s me.¡± Joseph started the conversation with a chuckle. "Knowing that you might be in


    a gloomy mood, I¡¯m calling tofort you a little."


    "Thanks man, but I''m feeling fine," Julian replied.


    "Fine?" Joseph smirked. "Nah, don''t fake it. I''m here to offer you an opportunity. Ten million per


    share, just sell all your Lanyard Construction shares you''re holding on to me."


    Julianughed. "And if I refuse?"


    ''Ten million per share? That was a joke. Lanyard Construction''s market value was upwards of a


    hundred billion so its asset value per share should be around a billion dors.


    "You¡¯re refusing? The whole country is now boycotting Lanyard Construction, thepany is


    literally useless in your hands, Julian Shaw. Selling it now is the only way to revive Lanyard


    Construction.¡± Joseph tapped the desktop with his knuckle. "It seems that you don¡¯t have much


    choice. I''m still willing to acquire thepany at ten million dors per share but if this drags on, it


    might not be worth this muchter on.¡±


    Joseph was very certain, but his certainty seemed ridiculous in Julian''s eyes.


    The corners of Julian''s lips raised into a curve and he imed faintly, "I''m going to attend Marshal


    Wright''s banquet."


    Joseph sneered, ¡°Are you nning to restrain me with Marshal Wright? He''s in big trouble and can''t


    even take care of himself now."


    Julian ignored his provocation, and continued slowly,"


    This banquet will be broadcasted live on inte television. You can watch it with Luke if you''re free


    later."


    Julian hung up the call after inviting the two to witness the broadcast.


    Joseph creased his eyebrows.


    "What did he say?" Luke asked.


    "He said he''s going to be attending the Marshal banquet at the Wrights. He even invited us to watch


    the live broadcast." Joseph still couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Julian''s reactions were overlyposed.


    "Watch it live?" Luke frowned.


    "He''s probably mystery mongering." A hint of disdain shed through Charlotte''s eyes. "Since he


    wants us t o watch, let''s watch it. We can get the chance to watch him being flustered."


    Charlotte gritted her teeth while making her suggestion as she truly hated Julian to the very core


    right now.


    Julian picked up all the calls that came in one after the other but declined to exin anything,


    merely asking the callers to watch the live broadcast this evening.


    Madam Shaw was extremely nervous about the matter so Julian revealed little titbits of his n to


    her. However, it was only the tip of the iceberg to get her to calm down.


    After that, Julian posted loads of invitations online, asking theizens to do the same as well.


    Soon after posting the invitations, a lot of bitter, abusivenguage appeared in thements from


    theizens. That being said, they¡¯d still watch it despite badmouthing Julian.


    Thus, everything was ready, and the banquet started o n time in the evening.


    As Julian promised, the banquet was as big and boisterous as it needed to be.


    Marshal Wright sent plenty of invitations out as well and most of those invited attended the event.


    However, their intent of sincerely attending the banquet or to witness a live joke was still something


    o f debate.


    Coupled with the post which Julian shared on the Inte, the banquet had attracted attention from


    the whole country.


    Some of theizens already started hurling invectives all around the as soon as they saw the


    grandeur of the party.


    Some were scolding the Wrights while some were targeting Julian. Thenguage they used was as


    abusive as words could be.


    Amidst all the condemnation, the banquet began with as big a bang that was possible!


    The Wrights were even brave enough to let all


    reporters in!


    As soon as the banquet started, there were already some reporters who could not help but ask:


    "Marshal Wright, do you have anyment or exnation for the recent events?"


    "You epted bribes so tantly, are the nationalws a joke to you?"


    "What do you think of the term ''traitor''?''¡±


    The questions that followed only got blunter.


    George Wright couldn''t handle all the questions at all but Luna Harris was smiling calmly at the side.


    "It seems that nobody would be able to enjoy their meals at ease if we don''t make things clear


    before the party starts. If that''s the case, I shall make an announcement."


    Luna smiled from ear to ear.


    "An announcement?"


    All eyes were on Luna at that moment.


    "Susie,e here." Luna beckoned toward Susan.


    Susan walked over gently.


    Luna then raised Susan''s arm, "My husband and I have organized this banquet, mainly to disclose


    this news to the world. Everyone should know that I lost a daughter in the political turmoil decades


    ago.


    "That was no secret to the public."


    Many attendees nodded.


    "However, I''d like to announce that I''ve now reunited with my daughter.¡± Luna''s voice was very


    tender and loving, "Susan Shelby, is my long lost daughter, Rosalie Wright!"


    ''Susan... Is the daughter of George Wright and Luna Harris?¡¯


    The whole audience was silent for a moment before the discussions erupted.


    Regardless of everyone''s reaction, Luna brought up two pieces of information forward.


    One of them was the DNAparison report of Oliver and Susan from way back then while the


    other was one between George and Susan which just came in during the past few days.


    If Susan''s identity wasn''t highlighted in Oliver''s report and it had unclear information, then the new


    report didn¡¯t only emphasize Susan¡¯s identity, but had also been appraised by an third-party


    organization, which made it 100% unbiased and indisputable.


    The reports were circted among the crowd, and they were all a little surprised.


    ''Susan Shelby? George Wright¡¯s daughter? That''s a shocking change.¡¯


    As the documents went around among the audience, somebody responded to the news and asked,


    "If Susan is your biological daughter, then Julian Shaw..."


    "He''s our son-inw." Luna nodded naturally.


    Everybody couldn¡¯t help but open their eyes widely.


    What was the point of talking about corruption and bribery when they were the daughter and son-in-


    law o f the Wrights? Nobody could say anything about a rich couple who was willing to spend


    money on their parents?


    Plus, if the rtionship was genuine, Julian wouldn''t even need to present the Wrights with gifts just


    to get them to help him out.

 Chapter 327 A Sweet Eighteen Make-Up

    Chapter 327 A Sweet Eighteen Make-Up


    A few of the guests had an axe to grind, they came to the banquet just to witness the fall of the


    Wrights.


    However, their expressions changed immediately once Susan''s identity was announced.


    It was then that an ominous premonition emerged in their hearts.


    ''If Susan was George''s biological daughter, then...''


    Luna ignored everybody''s faces as she smiled and continued, "This banquet is held today to share


    the good news with everyone. The Wright family has always had the tradition of organizing a sweet


    eighteen ceremony for the kids. However, since Susan was living away from us, she didn''t get one


    on her eighteenth birthday. Now that we¡¯ve finally found her, we''ll make it up to her by having a


    ceremony for her although she''s already outgrown her eighteenth birthday and is about to be a


    mother herself.¡±


    Luna gazed at Susan with her gentle eyes.


    Although this banquet was held to rify things, the Wrights had always been looking forward to


    reuniting officially with Susan as well.


    "When Serene and Anna came to age, we sought out prestigious and respected elders to present


    them their sweet eighteen gift." Luna exined in her soft voice, " And today, we''ve also invited a


    toastmaster for this


    sweet eighteen make-up.¡±


    Luna had suddenly shifted her topic to the ceremony but everybody was now intrigued by the news


    and had tons of questions. However, since Luna had been ignoring all her guests, they could only


    twiddle their thumbs.


    They could still vaguely remember that the host of Serene''s sweet eighteen was a VIP from the


    higher echelons of society.


    Since Anna was extremely persistent and insisted on i t, Pawpaw rk was the host of Anna¡¯s


    ceremony. Pawpaw rk was the sworn brother of her grandpa and was quite a prestigious


    personage back in the days. Later on, Canada wanted to invite him toe out of retirement but he


    rejected it due to his health condition. He had been living with the Wrights ever since. Both Anna


    and Serene had been addressing him as their grandpa all this while.


    Now that the Wrights had finally reunited with their long-lost daughter, who would be be hosting her


    sweet eighteen make-up?


    While everybody was guessing, a hale and hearty old man walked his way down to the hall from the


    stairwell.


    The audience went silent in an instant.


    A trace of shock and surprise shed across Susan''s face as well once she saw who it was! ''This


    person... looks very familiar!¡¯


    However, it was still near unbelievable to Susan.


    The old man who appeared before her, was he real?


    Meanwhile, thements were all over the ce on the live broadcast site.


    "Holy sh*t!"


    "Oh my God! He''s a big shot!"


    "She has quite the background right there.¡±


    "He''s the host of her party? That''s the coolest of cools.


    I need to hold myself a sweet eighteen too."


    "It doesn''t matter how many make-ups do you have, h e wouldn¡¯t give a sh*t about you."


    The news was a ticking bomb. The entirement section on the broadcast was on fire with the


    inte going crazy from the sight of it.


    "However, Susan turned out to be George Wright''s biological daughter, what a mind-blowing plot


    twist!"


    However, there were stillizens who were persistently exploring the truth among all the ''holy


    crap''s and ''OMG''s.


    "I''ve heard of the news regarding Marshal Wright losing a daughter. I stay close to Ningcheng City


    and people did drop by the house asking about the missing girl."


    "I''m from around here as well. There are indeed people who''ve been looking for her. That exins


    the girl that was lost in Ningcheng. It''s just that I didn''t expect that the little girl would turn out to be


    Susan Shelby."


    ¡°This is some epic crap! When someone''s daughter gives something to the parents, why is it that it''s


    referred to as corruption. I''m so very convinced by it now. Speaking of that, I just transferred a


    hundred thousand dors to my mother the other day, was that considered a bribe? Will I be


    caught? I''m shotting my pant now." 1


    "My mum gives me a different reason whenever she wants me to give up my savings every time, so


    can I use her of bribery too?"


    Arge group ofizens started making jokes out of the incident and the inte was abuzz with


    noise.


    Joseph and Luke were also watching the live broadcast when it all went down.


    When they heard that Susan was the daughter of the Wright family, their expressions changed a


    little. As the VIP appeared on the monitor, Joseph''s face was almost bleak.


    "B*tch! That b*tch Susan!¡± Charlotte almost went crazy over that fact. "How could she be the


    daughter of the Wrights? Why is she one of the Wrights!"


    Charlotte always felt that she had been overwhelming Susan with her family''s status. Moreover, she


    had always been proud of it. She had always felt that Julian had chosen the wrong person, and that


    he''d regret it one day.


    Now, Susan had be one of the daughters of the Wrights overnight.


    When it came to money, the Wrights were naturally far inferior to the Jenkins who were into


    businesses. However, when family status was brought into the equation, the Jenkins were not even


    close!


    Moreover, the Wrights wanted to make up for Susan''sing-of-age ceremony, and the host turned


    out to b e one of the higher-ups.


    That privilege was something unimaginable to her.


    It was something that even she could not own even as Charlotte Jenkins. What did Susan do to


    deserve it?


    "Charlotte!" Luke red at Charlotte. "Where are your manners!"


    No matter what, he still couldn''t bear listening to Charlotte badmouth Susan.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlotte bit her lower lip, and her expression became even more demented. "Impossible, it''s


    impossible!"


    She kept muttering like a maddy.


    Joseph nced at her, and a hint of disgust shed through his eyes. ''This b*tch! Such puny things


    actually managed to provoke her into such a state! If it weren''t for the help of the Jenkins, he


    wouldn''t even take a glimpse at this woman''.


    Joseph suppressed the disgust in his heart and gently pulled Charlotte over. "Charlotte, don¡¯t you


    worry. Even if Julian and the Wrights could handle the bribery, Julian won''t be able to exin the


    other incidents. As long as all the other matters still exist, h e wouldn''t be able to liberate himself


    from all that even if he¡¯s George Wright¡¯s son-inw."


    "You''re right!¡± Charlotte''s hope rekindled and she asserted coldly, "Susan, enjoy it while you can."


    Joseph squinted his eyes slightly, and a faint smile appeared on his face.


    ''Julian Shaw, you are way too naive if your n was just to get me to watch this broadcast.


    ''So what if there is a change in Susan¡¯s identity? You¡¯re still the scapegoat of all the incidents that


    I''ve concocted!¡¯


    Back at the banquet, the VIP had already walked to the front under countless surprised gazes from


    within and outside of the courtroom.


    George Wright saluted him.


    "It''s a private party, save the courtesy.¡± He chuckled. " I''m not your superior tonight, I''m only an


    ordinary old man who came to host your daughter''s sweet eighteen."


    "Yes sir." George Wright responded with a smile.


    Luna gave way to the VIP as he walked towards Susan.


    "You must be Susan.¡± He smiled kindly. "I''ve heard a lot about you from your father. I was told that


    you''re already a very prestigious interior designer at such a young age. That''s something to be


    proud of."

 Chapter 328 Susan Became a Cutie Pie

    Chapter 328 Susan Became a Cutie Pie


    She was praised by the VIP face to face...


    Susan''s cheeks blushed slightly, and her eyes looked excited.


    However, nobody could me her for not beingposed!


    It was the VIP who was one of the higher ups. He was a figure that felt like he was a couple


    hundred thousand miles away from her and yet, he was now standing right in front of her while


    speaking highly of her.


    Susan felt that...


    Her life was alreadyplete.


    The VIP saw Susan''s speechless look and could not help feeling that it was rather funny.


    The corners of his lips curved into a smile as he said," Your mum and dad have done a lot to


    organize this sweet eighteen ceremony that you might''ve missed. A s for me, I''ve prepared a gift for


    you, but I don''t really know what you''ll like so I hope you''ll like it."


    "I love it, I love it!." Susan replied so swiftly that it sounded like she was afraid that the gift would be


    confiscated if she were to express her dislike.


    Her actions made the VIPugh.


    ''It seems like George Wright''s long-lost daughter is quite a funny one.''


    He got a box from his secretary. Once opened, an elegant blue and white jade ney quietly


    in it. I t seemed that the ne had been refined. It seemed like a ssic, but the modifications


    made it fit for modern wear.


    Susan loved the ne at first nce. It was like it was her baby.


    "This nees from our national brand. It''s known as ''Rubycon''. This brand specializes in


    making refined versions of ancient costumes and jewelry. I''m no pro in the fashion department, so


    this was selected by my secretary after asking several female colleagues of ours. It looks nice to


    me, but I''m not sure if you''ll like it or not," the VIP exined with a faint chuckle.


    ''Like it or not? You''ve got to be kidding right?''


    Susan was already nodding non-stop.


    Looking at Susan nod was like witnessing a chick pecking at rice. Although the live audience didn''t


    have much of a reaction, the inte was abuzz in thement section.


    "Oh my God, I almost diedughing. When I saw so many big shots at the banquet, I was so scared


    that I didn''t even dare toment on anything. However, when I saw Susan''s reaction... Hahaha,


    that''s just so down to the earth."


    "If I was in her position, I''d be nodding my head furiously as well!¡±


    "Hahaha, Susan is so funny. She''s fangirling all the way.¡±


    All theizens who werementing felt that Susan was just like them, they folks. It was cute,


    and there was a very strong sense of her being in their shoes.


    Among thements, there were batches of neatlyposedments.


    "JuSan Global Escort Team Alpha reporting to duty. The truth will never bete! We firmly believe


    that JuSan are innocent.¡±


    "JuSan Global Escort Team Bravo reporting to duty. The truth will never bete! We firmly believe


    that JuSan are innocent.¡±


    Then there was team Charlie and Delta, and all of them were an exact replica of one another.


    The appearance of the escorts also reminded everybody about the scandal that Lanyard


    Construction was in.


    Julian and Lanyard Construction were under a lot of fire on the inte before this.


    However, everyone couldn''t help but feel a hint of suspicion now.


    Marshal George Wright had always been an unyielding hardliner. There was gossip circting


    around nowadays.


    It was said that an aircraft invaded the Canadian airspace a few days earlier.


    The Ministry of Foreign Affairs had drafted a severe condemnation, and the author was Marshal


    Wright¡¯s brother-inw, the current Minister of Foreign Affairs, Luis Young.


    However, Marshal Wright gave a ''shoot on sight¡¯ order and the jet was shot before the official


    statement was even out.


    The pilot was knocked out and tied up before the wreckage of the ne was thrown directly into the


    dump.


    Luis was stunned on the spot.


    When they were being used of the incidentter, Oliver righteously imed, "We were unsure.


    We don''t know anything at all. Perhaps, it''s the doings of a terrorist group."


    That response was somewhat wless on the surface. However, which terrorist group could make


    such a move in heavily-defended waters like that while being able to take an aircraft down?


    That was a joke!


    To be honest, everybody knew that being such firm hardliners had always been the signature of the


    Wrights, and nobody had an ounce of evidence to prove that it was their doing.


    This story had long been circted as a joke on the Inte. Aside for the few that referred to


    George Wright as a barbarian, most of theizens only took i t as gossip.


    Since the Wrights were notorious hardliners, they wouldn¡¯t have had anything to do with overseas


    organizations.


    Could Julian Shaw have done such a foolish thing as the son-inw of the Wrights?


    Moreover, the VIP appeared in person to make up for Susan''sing-to-age ceremony. This alone


    aided them in proving something.


    Could it be that Julian''s secret funding to the overseas organizations was also fake?


    At this moment, there was a huge group of people cheering for Susan now in thement section.


    Some cybercitizens were still discussing the scandal faced by Lanyard Construction. However, it


    wasn''t a one-sided withering attack on Lanyard Construction this time. Most of the people started to


    suspect that there were some hidden hands behind the incident.


    Somebody also pointed out. "It''s too early to justify the innocence of Julian Shaw now! Everybody


    should sort the timeline out. With the Wrights reuniting with Susan now, this proves that they have


    just recently found their daughter. That being said, Marshal Wright might not know what Julian Shaw


    had done in the past."


    "You''re right. We shall wait and see!"


    "Just wait for it, Julian Shaw should exin about it."


    Everybody started chit-chatting in thement section while waiting for the continuation of the


    show.


    At the banquet, the VIP had personally helped Susan with the ne.


    Susan was so excited that she almost fainted.


    "Congrattions on returning to the ce you belong, the Wrights." The old man gazed at Susan


    with a smile.


    "Thank you. Thank you very much," Susan responded repeatedly.


    "I still have some errands to attend to, so I shall take m y leave now. Please, do enjoy the rest of the


    party,¡± the old man announced while ncing at all the guests.


    He came to the banquet just to set a scene for the Wrights and Susan. Now that he achieved his


    goals, the Wrights should be able to take care of the rest.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "I shall send you off, sir!" Marshal Wright asserted.


    "Wait!" Susan interrupted the farewell nervously out of a sudden.


    "Is there anything else?" The VIP turned his head and asked.


    "Umm... Sir... Can you sign my notebook? Also, can I get a photo?" Susan asked eagerly.


    Everyone at the banquet almost burst intoughter when they heard Susan''s girlish request.


    The VIP could not help butugh. "Of course! Where should I sign?"


    Susan sent someone off to grab her notebook immediately.


    On the other side, she already started summoning her posse. "Julian, Jacob,e, selfie time!"


    Julian and Jacob were left speechless at the scene.


    The two felt helplessly embarrassed, but still, they walked over towards Susan and the VIP.


    Susan''s expression was so funny as she pulled in friends and family, making the VIPugh for quite


    some time. Furthermore, at first nce, Julian Shaw and Jacob Shelby had attracted his attention


    before this.


    "Lanyard Construction has been doing a great job these few years.¡± The VIPmented with a


    smile," Jacob Shelby, work hard on the R&D of your system, I''m confident that one day, the whole


    world will be using it."

 Chapter 329 Apologies

    Chapter 329 Apologies


    A few simple words of praise from the VIP made the banquet abuzz with moring discussion.


    Everyone was familiar with Julian Shaw, but it was only when the VIP brought Jacob Shelby up that


    the crowd realized his identity.


    Susan¡¯s brother was the developer of the SL system!


    Susan was quite an amazing individual. Being one of the Wrights aside, the brother who was not


    rted to her by blood was also such a prestigious personage.


    After the signature and selfies, the VIP fulfilled all the little wishes of Susan. It was only then that he


    left the banquet.


    The atmosphere of the party became lively again as soon as he left the courtroom.


    After all, the VIP''s aura was too overwhelming so the reporters didn''t dare ask any questions while


    he was there.


    All the reporters were itching to have a go at it so Luna announced with a grin, "Friends from the


    press, you now have the opportunity to ask three questions." ''Only three?''


    Now, everybody would not dare to slight them any longer.


    The reporters gathered together and had a discussion before one of them was selected to ask the


    three questions.


    "Good day, Mrs. Wright. On behalf of everyone, I¡¯ll be asking three questions regarding all the


    turmoil caused by the public''s opinions over these past few days,¡± the reporter started the session


    politely.


    The appearance of the VIP had proven to be too much. How could he not be modest with the


    questions?


    "Alright." Luna responded with a smile.


    George had always been just a mascot on such asions. All the reporters who were familiar with


    the Wrights knew that they should go directly to Luna.


    The reporter took a nce into his note to confirm something, then asked, "The first question.


    What''s yourment on General Oliver Wright''s imprisonment?¡±


    Luna looked calm and steady. "Oliver is my son, and I know him all too well. He wouldn''t have done


    such things."


    Luna touched on the issue lightly, but Susan continuedmenting, "Let''s set aside the fact that


    the Wrights have been unyieldingly righteous all these years and have never been involved in such


    incidents. I''d also love to add that I''ve just reunited with the Wrights at that time. It''s just five million


    dors, was it worth his risk?"


    Everybody was astounded when Susan said so.


    They recalled the list of out-of-this-world opulent gifts that Julian presented to the Wrights just a few


    days earlier.


    A single car from that list would already cost more than five million dors.


    There was absolutely no need for Oliver to risk himself when the sister was this rich. It just didn''t


    make any sense.


    For example, if a person only had one dor, then he might take the risk for a hundred dors.


    However, if a person already had one million dors, why would he take the risk for another million?


    "Susie, you don''t have to exin everything." Luna spoke softly, "When the Wrights act, we only


    adhere to one principle, that is to have a clear conscience. We took in everything that Susan gave


    us with a clean conscience. We''ll only be guilty if we''ve epted money from other parties. Let¡¯s


    just put it out there. If the results of the investigations show that Oliver did cross the line, I''ll sever


    my rtionship with him.¡±


    Luna¡¯s sturdy stance stunned everyone.


    Thement section on the inte stopped for an instant.


    Then a barrage went off.


    "I believe in Mrs. Wright! I believe in the Wrights!"


    "I can only say that when the disaster happened here, Oliver Wright was the one who personally


    dug me out of the soil."


    "And also, I..."


    Over the years, Oliver had made countless contributions, no matter the size.


    Driven by the plotter behind the scenes and irrationalizens, the entire inte was full of voices


    that were denouncing him previously.


    Rational voices emerged from time to time, but they were often drowned immediately by waves of


    angryizens.


    However, everyone has calmed down.


    So when these voices came out once again, they were seen by more people. This time around, the


    voices in favor of Oliver prevailed.


    "Private Yale Felix from Squadron Alpha reporting, I guarantee with my life that General Wright


    would never do such a thing."


    All of a sudden, ament got the attention of everybody.


    When everybody thought it was a prank by anotherizen, more followed its footsteps.


    "Private Zared Lance from Squadron Alpha reporting..."


    "Private Caesar yton from Squadron Charlie reporting..."


    "Private Zach Tailor from Squadron Bravo reporting..."


    One by one, thements flooded the inte.


    They emerged neatly one after another without even the slightest dy between thements.


    The cybercitizens were all shocked. ''Is this... is this real?¡¯


    ''Oliver Wright was the chief coach of all the squadrons. Were those who came out to support him all


    his men?''


    Staring at the reportsing in, everybody''s blood pressure rose without any scientific reason.


    Could Oliver Wright, who was trusted by so many men with their lives, be the kind of person


    mentioned in the previous news reports?


    Whilst the inte was on fire, a group of strong men was sending outments on their


    cellphones back a t the training center.


    Suddenly, the door was opened with a m and a man with a stiff stance appeared at their


    doorstep.


    "Assistant... assistant coach!" The group of soldiers panicked and wanted to hide their phones.


    "Why try? It''s already toote! I''m not blind!" The assistant coach imed with a cold tone,


    "Surrender all your phones, then, give me tenps!"


    "Sir, we''re at fault. However, we were only trying to show our support for the chief¡± Everyone tried to


    please their coach with the exnation.


    "No excuse, tenps it is!" The assistant coach red a t them.


    The herd sighed and surrendered their phone to the assistant coach. Then, they began their


    punishment.


    The assistant coach picked up one of the phones and looked at the live broadcast along with the


    comments the trainees posted.


    He couldn''t help but chuckle. "Brats, you actually have the guts to sneak your phones out! If it


    weren¡¯t for me turning a blind eye to your doings, you wouldn¡¯t stand a chance."


    The assistant coach smirked disdainfully as he took out his cellphone and posted ament.


    "HQ Corps Assistant Coach Donald Lacroix reporting..."


    After sending out hisment, he looked around like a thief and put his phone away.


    He could''t afford to let the brats see him with his childish move.


    Good, it¡¯s great that thement had been pushed up by the others.


    At that moment, numerousizens were showing their support for Oliver Wright, the contributions


    that he made, and the achievements that he had achieved. They had all beenpiled and


    archived on the inte.


    Oliver and the Wrights had never actively proimed all the things that he had done. When he was


    under the barrage from the online saboteurs, his contributions were totally forgotten by the


    audience.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, now that all this history had been dug out by the people, theizens could not help but


    remain silent as they stared at the list of achievements.


    After some time, thement section was filled with apologies.


    "I joined the bandwagon and condemned him, I''m sorry."


    "Me too. The unscrupulous media misled me. I''m sorry."


    As the voice of apologies stacked up, the news regarding the apologies to Oliver topped the


    trending list for all the search engines.


    Without knowing of the changes that had urred on the Inte, the reportermented, "I


    believe that Oliver is innocent, so let¡¯s wait for the final result of the investigation. Now let¡¯s move on


    to the second question. Before this, when Julian Shaw and Susan Shelby came to the Wrights


    bearing gifts, why didn¡¯t you step up and provide us with a statement immediately despite seeing


    the media covering the incident?"

 Chapter 330 The Third Question

    Chapter 330 The Third Question


    The question was a little tricky, and a hint of sorrow shed through Luna''s eyes as she sighed. She


    then continued, "Ever since Ollie was imprisoned, the Wright family had suffered too much criticism.


    I truly can¡¯t understand thements we saw online. The casecked evidence and the


    investigations were still ongoing. However, the public had already crucified him on the pir of


    shame. Over the past few days, I was told that there was insufficient evidence in Oliver¡¯s case, and


    that he''d be released very soon.


    Guess what? The first emotion that came to me was fear."


    Shortage of evidence. Was this reason sufficient to stop the public opinion from wronging her son?


    Ollie was such an honorable but stubbornly principled person. If he were to get to know how


    everyone spoke of him, how would he feel?


    Luna gave off a wry smile. "When it started, the public opinion only focused on Oliver but after


    Susan came over to visit me, more opinions began to target the entire Wright family. We failed to


    understand this part. How could public opinion escte so swiftly and unreasonably? This banquet


    was originally nned as a medium to announce the fact that Susan is my daughter. However, it


    had another mission to aplish ever since Ollie¡¯s incident. Since our banquet¡¯s date was fixed


    ahead of time so our honorable guest could make it on this day, we couldn''t bring it forward so we


    could only wait until today to make a statement on Oliver''s case. Secondly..."


    Luna red at George Wright and sighed faintly, "My stubborn husband is to be med as well. He


    insisted that there was no need to exin, saying that the Wrights had alwayse clean with the


    public. He had faith that the people he and Oliver have been risking life and limb to protect all these


    years would definitely believe in them. But..."


    Luna did not continue her statement. George''s expression was gloomy, and he seemed truly sad.


    Although he knew that the matter would be resolved eventually, he was still a little depressed after


    being used by thousands of people over the past few days.


    George¡¯s mncholic expression seemed to have hit the public¡¯s heart.


    Seeing that, everyone in the lobby and on the Inte went silent.


    They suddenly realized that the country''s former guardian, the pdin of the people, had grown old.


    In his life, he had experienced a great number of ups and downs. He had also gone through times


    of brilliance and destion. However, all the difficulties had failed to knock him down.


    He had wandered countless times on the edge of life and death but never had he frowned.


    This time, the unreasonable usations from his favorite people almost got to him.


    For some reason, some people started getting a weird soreness in their eyes and some even had


    tears welling up.


    They truly knew that they had made a mistake.


    Could Marshal Wright not feel disappointed in them?


    The atmosphere of the banquet was deadly silent.


    Then, a shrill voice pierced through the silence and said, "If that¡¯s so, Mrs. Wright, are you implying


    that you resent theizens?"


    Luna red in the direction of the voice with her keen eye and saw a reporter in the back row


    looking at her fearlessly. The sign on the reporter''s chest indicated that he was from the Sunrise


    Bulletin.


    "Madam, the Wrights didn''t exin themselves and now, you''re going to point fingers at the


    netizens?


    Aren''t you going overboard with this statement?" the reporter continued.


    Luna gave him a loaded look, and smiled gently. "I never med the cybercitizens. On the contrary,


    I think they''re victims just like us."


    "Victims?" The malicious reporter was stunned.


    Luna sneered, "From the emergence of public opinions to the esction of the entire incident. From


    provocative and biasedments to countless media garbling and even made up articles. All these


    aggressions point towards a possibility of a hidden hand behind the scenes. Some people think that


    the Wrights are in their way, so they wanted to use the court of public opinion to crucify us to a pir


    of shame. Theizens were deceived and exploited, and the Wrights were ndered. Of course


    we''re all victims. So, let''s just put it out there now. If you want t o target the Wrights, we¡¯re game for


    it no matter the time and ce. However, please don¡¯t involve innocent people the next time." 1


    Luna might look gentle externally, but she spoke sonorously.


    On the one hand, she pointed out that the public opinion was a maniption from a hidden hand.


    On the other hand, she brought theizens to her side of the game.


    Julian was amazed at his mother-inw. Her emotional quotient was indeed sky-high.


    As soon as Luna''s words went out, the inte lit up immediately.


    Theizens were a little guilty about their misunderstanding about the Wrights. With what Luna just


    said, their attention and anger were now drawn to the one manipting the events from behind the


    scenes.''


    "Mrs. Wright is on point, there''s definitely a mastermind! Otherwise, the incident wouldn''t have


    circted so quickly."


    "You''re right, I just went through some of thements, and I discovered that almost every rted


    post has a person in charge of driving the atmosphere and the emotions of thementers."


    "The reporter is from Sunrise Bulletin, I searched for rted news online just now, and guess what?


    The first member of the press to release a report on the incident was Sunrise Bulletin!"


    "F*ck, I''ve been misled big time. This newspaper definitely has something to do with the


    maniptor. Let''s turn ''Sunrise'' into ''Sunset'', they shall pay for it."


    Luna pointed out that there was something shady, and everyone reacted to it immediately.


    Theizens all over the country were busy that night. They first had to apologize to the Wrights


    first. Then, they continued with the live broadcast and alsounched a withering attack on the


    bulletins that garbled the news.


    While the cybercitizens were busy, Luna was staring into the soul of the reporter who interrupted her


    statement. With her intense re, the reporter felt a tingling sensation from head to toe, and he


    couldn''t help but regret his actions.


    However, he calmed down very quickly.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He knew that the person behind him had major issues with the Wrights, so the individual would


    protect him although he had gravely offended the Wrights.


    With that in mind, the reporter sat down confidently.


    Following his action, Luna stopped staring at him, and continued with a smile, "I wouldn''t consider


    the interruption from our friend back there a question. So, let¡¯s move on to the third question."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Wright." The reporters¡¯ representative sorted out hisnguage and asked again,


    "For the third question. I''d like to direct it to the CEO of Lanyard Construction, Mr. Julian Shaw."


    It seemed that Julian had anticipated it so he raised his eyebrows and responded, "Yes please."


    "What do you think of the remittance slip that came out yesterday? Was the person who broke the


    news really your personal assistant?" the reporter asked.


    "His name is Skyler Chantier and yes, he was once my personal assistant. Before this, he was even


    the acting CEO of Lanyard Construction." Julian replied with a poker face, "I¡¯ve always trusted him,


    so he had the credentials to my bank ount. As for the remittance slip, I personally don¡¯t know


    anything about it."


    "So what you mean is that the remittance was privately authorized by Skyler Chan tier through your


    ount?" The reporter''s eyes lit up and he couldn¡¯t help but continue asking, "But, he was only an


    acting CEO, how was he able to withdraw a huge sum of a hundred million dors? Plus, by


    withdrawing such a n amount of money just to frame you? What was he nning?"


    Julian smiled faintly. ¡°Yeah, it was only a hundred million, but Lanyard Construction lost several


    hundred million from our market value in just two days. Isn''t this a good deal? But of course, the


    person who actually paid the money wasn¡¯t Skyler Chantier."

 Chapter 331 Skyler Chantiers Suicide

    Chapter 331 Skyler Chantier''s Suicide


    "Who''s that?¡±


    "A person who will benefit from this, naturally,¡± said Julian Shaw.


    "So what you¡¯re saying is that this is possibly a behavior that stems from businesspetitiveness,


    M r. Shaw?¡± The journalist seemed to have caught on to something.


    "Maybe." Julian chose not to borate anymore.


    The journalist began specting swiftly.


    If this was a businesspetition, then who would benefit the most when Lanyard Construction


    went bankrupt?


    An emancipated camel was stillrger than a horse. Even if Lanyard Construction failed to sustain


    itself, smallpanies were still incapable of taking a bite out of it in vain.


    As a result, the goal was actually to lock on a fewrgerpanies. If one were to narrow in on the


    area, it seemed that only three powerful families were left.


    Those families were the Jenkins, the Ainsleys, and the Wests!


    The Wests had always kept a low profile, and their family was rted to the Jenkins and the


    Ainsleys by marriage. More importantly, the Jenkins and the


    Shaws were bound by hatred.


    The answer was right there.


    Joseph Shaw and Luke Jenkins'' expressions were rather unpleasant as they watched the live


    scene.


    Frankly, the money order incident could be exined, but the crucial issue was that someone


    needed to ept the exnation too.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    They had already set the trap earlier. As soon as the incident took ce, they would seize the


    opportunity t o gain the upper hand by utilizing public opinion.


    This way, even if they failed to acquire solid evidence i n the end, it would be enough as long as the


    public had suspicions.


    A matter like this was hard to exin in the first ce.


    Nevertheless, Julian found a way to exin it. The reputation of the Wrights was overturned


    repeatedly until it ended up being better than before.


    Commander Wright was a military hardliner, so how could he tolerate his son-inw Julian being a


    traitor of the nation?


    It was precisely by utilizing the public''s ideology that they would make the people deviate even more


    to believe Julian''s exnation.


    "So you think you can escape this way, Julian! You must be dreaming!" Joseph sneered.


    On the other hand, he immediately sent his people to continue campaigning on the inte.


    The content that they posted was different from the past this time.


    ''Am I the only one that thinks that Julian Shaw is striking thepetition maliciously? He must be


    trying to cast the me on the other powerful families, right? Besides, he is utterly incapable of


    procuring any solid evidence to prove his innocence i n reality.''


    ''That¡¯s right. I was wondering how such a coincidence could ur. His wife is the daughter of the


    Wrights. Julian has a powerful family and business in Ningcheng City. I thought carefully and came


    up with a rather terrifying spection. Could he have known about Susan Shelby¡¯s family history


    earlier? Was that why he married her? Then, when he encountered a problem this time, he made


    Susan reunite with her family in an attempt to try to cleanse himself by using the Wrights''


    reputation?¡¯


    ''Upvote, think carefully, ande up with a terrifying spectivement.''


    ''Upvote, think carefully, ande up with a terrifying spectivement.''


    ''I feel that we should remind the Wrights to be careful because Julian seems like a deep, dark,


    scheming person!'' ''That¡¯s right...''


    The direction of thements leaned toward conspiracy theories.


    Upon triggering a wave of people into campaigning on the inte, Joseph then made a call with a


    suave expression. He said in a cold voice, "Let the operation begin."


    "Joseph, what kind of operation is that?" Luke Jenkins looked at Joseph with a frown.


    "An operation that is enough to render Julian inexcusable." Joseph smiled.


    In just a few minutes, serious news was reported!


    Skyler Chantier hadmitted suicide in his house and left behind a grieving note ming Julian


    Shaw for his death.


    Skyler''s wife revealed the suicide note to the public mournfully.


    ''I knew that I''d die soon, but I didn''t expect it to happen so fast. Julian''s capability has truly


    surpassed my imagination. I didn''t expect that he would be capable of overturning the situation so


    quickly.


    Inte users are pushing me to show more evidence, yet I''m incapable of procuring even more


    evidence. The only thing that I can do is take my life. I don''t care if everyone believes me, but I can


    only hope that my death will awaken the people that are being deceived s o that they will see Julian


    and Lanyard Construction¡¯s true colors. If all of you insist on asking me why I am s o determined, I


    have only one answer: I''m a Canadian, and everything that I do is for my country. Yours truly, Skyler


    Chantier.''


    The inte immediately boiled over as soon as the suicide note was posted. Everyone began


    querying the authenticity of this news in session. They quieted down after they received news


    that Skyler had genuinelymitted suicide.


    Skyler would die just to me Julian.


    His final sentence was especially prominent.


    ''I''m a Canadian, and everything that I do is for my country.''


    That sentence weighed down on everyone''s hearts with ineffable heaviness.


    How determined was he if he hadmitted suicide after writing thatst letter?


    Skyler¡¯s death cast a shadow over this incident. Public opinion, which had already been deviating


    toward Julian, changed ever so slightly once again.


    "Right, this is the way. Julian, I want you to shoulder the suspicion of being a traitor of the country


    that can''t be cleansed in an eternity." Josephughed in an almost hysterical manner.


    Luke watched Joseph''s savage smile. He suddenly regretted his choice to coborate with Joseph


    deep i n his heart.


    It was true that he hated Julian and wanted to destroy Lanyard Construction, yet he had always


    thought of utilizingmercial techniques.


    Meanwhile, Joseph had managed to make this political.


    Luke, who could let it be, tried his best to work with Joseph willingly as long as he could take down


    Julian.


    However...


    Joseph had just made a call and initiated the beginning of an operation.


    Then, Skyler hadmitted suicide!


    Luke refused to believe that there was absolutely no connection between these two incidents.


    "Did... Did you kill a man?" Luke¡¯s voice sounded resentful.


    "Luke, why do you say that?" Joseph looked at Luke with a ghastly expression. "Skylermitted


    suicide. Wasn¡¯t that reported clearly in the news?"


    Luke pursed his lips. He felt chills run down his back instantaneously.


    He suddenly felt intense uncertainty in his heart.


    He felt like he was at a loss and wondered if his choice to coborate with Joseph had been right.


    "Skyler''s death is a great development. It will be even more difficult for Julian to rify the situation


    in light of Skyler''s death," said Charlotte Jenkins with a sneer.


    Luke suddenly raised his head and took a nce at Charlotte.


    Her expression was really savage yet terrifying. It was the exact same expression as Joseph''s.


    Luke''s heart was racing wildly all of a sudden.


    He regretted his choice at that very moment.


    He wondered if he had done anything wrong that had made Charlotte immerse herself in hate. In


    fact, she did not even care about a man losing his life. Was... Was it really okay for her to behave


    like this?


    "Julian, I''d like to see how you''re going to exin your way out of this."


    Joseph and Charlotte did not notice the change in Luke''s expression. They were only staring


    straight into the live scene.


    Luke remained quiet all along.


    Skyler''s death weighed down on his heart heavily like a boulder.


    He loathed Julian and wanted to take down Lanyard Construction and seize back Susan.


    However, he had never expected that he would... get blood on his hands.


    This was a man''s life. A man''s life had been lost via '' suicide''!


    Luke could not help getting lost in a daze. He regretted it. He truly regretted it. He did not want t o


    work with Joseph anymore, yet Charlotte was already married to him. Could he still sever his


    connection with Joseph?

 Chapter 332 The Storm Is Brewing

    Chapter 332 The Storm Is Brewing


    At the venue of the feast...


    After the three questions were asked, the guests were invited to take a seat for the meal.


    At the end of the feast, the journalists'' phones started ringing simultaneously.


    A look of astonishment shed past the eyes of every single one of them in unison.


    "Mr. Shaw.¡± The journalist from Sunrise Bulletin stood up at once and said in a sharp tone,


    "Something important happened when we were upied during the feast. Are you aware of the


    situation, Mr. Shaw?"


    Before Julian Shaw could form a response, Sunrise Bulletin''s journalist had already spoken with an


    ted expression. "Skyler Chantiermitted suicide! In the suicide note he left behind, he med


    your actions for his death! What is your view on this matter, Mr. Shaw?"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Skyler Chantier hadmitted suicide?


    Faint sentiment shed past Julian Shaw¡¯s eyes.


    As expected, Joseph Shaw was rather ruthless.


    From the day Skyler had betrayed him, he had supposedly already cut all ties with Skyler.


    However, he could still feel a wisp of ineffable feeling rise from the bottom of his heart after learning


    about Skyler''s death at this exact moment. This was the person that had grown up with him after all.


    He still had no idea why Skyler would betray him to this day.


    "If a person would rather die just to continue to use another person, then I''m willing to believe


    that he is telling the truth! Mr. Shaw, it appeared like you had managed to exin this matter earlier.


    In reality, you didn''t even procure any proof! Now that Skyler is dead, do you think it''s appropriate


    for you to give an exnation?" queried Sunrise Bulletin''s journalist in a n aggressive manner.


    Julian took a nce at him and then said nonchntly, "You''re asking for proof?"


    "Sure." The journalist looked at him maliciously. He had Julian in the palm of his hand now. Julian


    was utterly incapable of procuring any proof!


    Now that everything had begun, Julian was already in Skyking City! If he had been in Ningcheng


    City, perhaps he would have been able to get his hands on some clues, yet even though he was


    exceedingly powerful, he had been rendered helpless in a ce far away.


    "Alright.¡± Julian nodded. "I shall show you proof then."


    He took out his phone right away.


    "Why, could you still be trying to make a call and seek help?" The journalist scoffed.


    Before his voice could die away, a crystal-clear voice was heard from Julian¡¯s phone.


    Everyone was stunned for a moment before they reacted to the situation instantaneously. It was a


    voice clip!


    Soon, everyone listened to it closely.


    A rtively unfamiliar voice was heard at the start of the voice clip.


    "Brother-inw, Julian is not in Ningcheng City now. The best time to take down Lanyard


    Construction has alreadye. I need..."


    After the first few sentences were uttered, the group of people gazed into one another¡¯s eyes and


    picked up the scent of juicy news!


    Susan Shelby immediately reacted to the situation upon hearing this voice. It was Joseph Shaw!


    Her pupils contracted involuntarily!


    Julian had told her not to be bothered by the issues of Lanyard Construction all this time because


    he had a trump card that would deliver a fatal blow.


    However, Julian had not said what kind of trump card it was.


    She had not expected that Julian would actually be capable of grabbing hold of a voice clip of this


    private conversation!


    "Are you confident about this?" Soon, Luke Jenkins'' voice was heard.


    Susan clenched her fists. She felt an ineffable feeling i n her heart.


    She had spected that Joseph and Luke were the primary saboteurs that had caused Lanyard


    Construction''s issues behind their backs.


    Susan did not find Joseph''s actions surprising.


    However, she had believed that Luke was not that kind of person!


    Susan struggled with her mixed emotions as she thought over this matter. The voice clip continued


    to y, and Charlotte Jenkins'' voice was heard next.


    The conversation carried on with Luke deciding to work with Joseph.


    Then, Joseph began narrating his n.


    "Julian trusts Skyler very much. Skyler has his personal bank ount information, yet he has no


    idea that Skyler is working for me! When I receive the funds, I shall make Skyler... Then..."


    Every single one of Joseph¡¯s ns and strategies was exposed before the people of Canada just


    like that.


    Joseph¡¯s face turned ghastly pale at once.


    What the heck was actually going on? How had Julian gotten his hands on this voice clip?


    What was its significance?


    This had proven that Julian had been well aware of their n since the very beginning. In fact, he


    had even allowed them to implement the n on purpose.


    It had been a trap right from the start.


    Joseph had been under the assumption that he was the one who had set the trap.


    However, to his surprise, Julian had set a reverse trap since the very start.


    "How did he get the voice clip? Turn off theptop!¡± Charlotte was already shrieking in fear.


    She had wanted to see Julian get thoroughly defeated all this time. The level of anticipation in her


    heart earlier had already reached its peak! Unfortunately, regardless of how foolish she was,


    Charlotte knew that they had lost this time when the voice clip was yed.


    Still, she was recalcitrant!


    How was he capable of doing this? How had Julian and Susan evaded disaster once again?


    How had they gotten so lucky?


    Charlotte, who was hysterical, wanted to turn off herptop as if her action could stop Julian from


    continuing to y the voice clip.


    "Idiot!" Joseph shoved Charlotte away and said in a cold voice, "What''s the point of turning off the


    laptop now? Why don''t you think about how the voice clip ended up in Julian''s hands? There were


    only three of u s in the room when that conversation took ce!


    Other than the three of us, no one could have gotten that voice clip. Tell me, who is the person who


    leaked the voice clip?"


    "Why would I disclose the voice clip? I want nothing more than to see that b*tch Susan Shelby die!"


    shrieked Charlotte.


    Joseph considered this and realized that Charlotte was right. She did not seem like a person who


    would divulge this information.


    However, Luke couldn''t possibly have done that either.


    The voice clip leak would not benefit Luke, and it was simrly not beneficial to Jenkins Corporation


    either.


    How could Julian possess the extraordinary power to get the voice clip? Joseph could not figure it


    out.


    Luke seemed to have figured something out, however. His expression changed ever so slightly for a


    moment.


    He touched the phone in his pocket as a glint of mixed feelings shed past his eyes.


    If his spection was right, Julian... was truly terrifying!


    Regardless of how recalcitrant Joseph was, the voice clip had been fully leaked by Julian.


    The n concocted by Luke and Joseph was being disyed before everyone.


    In the voice clip, Joseph mentioned that Luke was his brother-inw and part of Jenkins


    Corporation.


    The identities of those three people were obviously evident.


    "Is this voice clip a sufficient exnation?" said Julian expressionlessly.


    The Sunrise Bulletin''s journalist turned green in rage and paled in fear. After a long while, he asked


    with a sharp tone, "So the death of Skyler Chantier..."


    "I suggest that the police investigate closely the death of Skyler Chantier. I suspect that there was


    foul y involved and it was not suicide. As for the person who did it, I suggest starting by looking


    into the few people heard in the voice clip." Julian interrupted the journalist.


    Sunrise Bulettin''s journalist clenched his teeth in rage but was rendered speechless.


    The other journalists were already sketching the story in their minds swiftly.


    Oh god, there were truly too many highlights about tonight''s feast. Which one should they write


    about?


    Should they write about Susan Shelby being the daughter of the Wrights?


    Or should they write about the Wrights personally making up for Susan¡¯s debutante appearance?


    Should they write about the purgation of the Wrights'' injustice?


    Should they write about the truth being brought to light in the case of Julian Shaw''s false


    usations?


    Or should they write about Julian pointing out that Skyler Chantier''s death was a suspected


    homicide?


    There were so many highlights that they were rather troubled.


    Although the journalists were troubled, they enjoyed it.


    The feast ended while the storm was brewing.

 Chapter 333 Evil Wolf

    Chapter 333 Evil Wolf


    Charlotte Jenkins was sitting in the grand living room of the Jenkins'' house in dejection.


    All of a sudden, she began screaming in a rather hysterical manner, "What should we do? What


    should we do now? Joseph, you''re the one who is best ating up with ideas. Tell us, can we


    figure out a way to prove that the voice clip is fake?"


    Joseph Shaw¡¯s voice sounded ice-cold when he said," Some experts will be verifying the voice clip


    naturally. It''s utterly meaningless to focus on this."


    "So what should we do then?" The tone of Charlotte''s voice turned sharp abruptly. "If we can¡¯t prove


    that the voice clip is fake, we are doomed!¡±


    He took a cold nce at Charlotte, extended his hand, and gave her a p. "Shut up.¡±


    Charlotte was left dumbstruck by the p. Luke Jenkins looked at Joseph with a frown. "Joseph,


    what are you doing?"


    Joseph''s expression had already lost its prior gentleness. He said in a ghastly, cold manner, "Both


    of you must listen to me now."


    "Joseph! How dare you p me!" Charlotte utterly disregarded Joseph''s order and continued to be


    immersed in the shock of being pped. She shrieked once and then charged toward Joseph as if


    she had gone mad.


    Joseph raised one leg and threw a kick at Charlotte that sent her flying at impact.


    "Joseph, what the heck are you doing?" Luke dashed forward in rage.


    Joseph grabbed Luke''s hand and tossed him away coldly.


    "You..." Luke stood up furiously.


    An ice-cold gun was pressed against his forehead right away.


    "Joseph, what the heck are you actually trying to do?" shrieked Charlotte incredulously.


    Before her voice could die away, a gang of burly men i n ck charged into the room through the


    door. A few guns were aimed at her from different directions!


    "Boss!" The burly men addressed Joseph.


    Luke could not help clenching his teeth in rage. " Joseph, what are you doing? We''re business


    partners."


    Joseph scoffed coldly. "At this point, do you think that your family still deserves to work with me?¡±


    The Jenkins¡¯ ndering and framing usation would be settled as soon as this situation was


    given enough time to brew. Compared to the tragedy suffered by Lanyard Construction, the Jenkins''


    tragedy would be ten times or even 100 times worse!


    This was already over for the Jenkins.


    Luke and Charlotte had already lost their qualifications to work with him as business partners.


    "You..." Luke looked at Joseph in rage.


    The guest had only just finished speaking when Joseph had begun getting rid of them eagerly.


    Deep regret filled Luke''s heart.


    Joseph was a wolf. He was a terrifying, starving wolf.


    However, he had actually been foolish enough to lure the wolf into his den.


    Joseph''s mild-tempered outlook had deceived him so much that he had treated Joseph like an


    ordinary businessman.


    However, Joseph was actually the leader of the biggest mob in America. How could a person like


    this be kind?


    Luke had figured it out now and had started to regret i t. Unfortunately, it was already toote for


    regrets.


    The burly men tied up Luke and Charlotte without showing the slightest courtesy and tossed them in


    front of Joseph.


    "Joseph, how dare you do this to me? I won''t let you off easily..." Charlotte was still screaming, as


    she had yet to make sense of the situation.


    "Shut up!" Luke ordered her coldly.


    "Luke, you..." Charlotte looked at Luke in disbelief.


    She could ignore Joseph¡¯s sudden hostility, but why would her elder brother berate her as well?


    "Our lives are in Joseph¡¯s hands. If you keep screaming like this, we will die soon enough!" said


    Luke.


    He was well aware that Joseph could not possibly be a merciful person, as Joseph had made


    Skylermit suicide by using a clean, precise trick.


    If Charlotte were to continue provoking him, it would only lead to their death.


    Joseph took a nce at Luke in excitement and said with a smile, "Oh Luke, you¡¯re truly a sensible


    man."


    "What do you want?" Luke looked at Joseph coldly.


    "There¡¯s no rush." Joseph smiled. "If a voice clip of such a private conversation can be spread, it


    seems that the living room of the Jenkins'' house is not that safe."


    He snapped his fingers loudly. "Go around and search the house thoroughly."


    The small group of burly men immediately searched the house inside out.


    "Boss, there''s no audio-monitoring equipment."


    Joseph narrowed his eyes. He took a nce at Luke and Charlotte and suddenly said, "Search the


    communication devices of these two." 1


    Luke and Charlotte''s phones were taken by Joseph.


    Joseph sized up the two phones and tossed them to a slightly skinny, weak man standing behind


    him right away. "Justin, check if these phones have been hacked!"


    Justin Jones took the phones and began examining them swiftly.


    Charlotte¡¯s phone was fine, so it was tossed to the side at once.


    While he was checking Luke''s phone, he slowed down his actions and his brows furrowed ever so


    slightly.


    "What¡¯s wrong with it?" asked Joseph.


    "Boss, there''s a very well-concealed backdoor in this phone," Justin said. "There¡¯s also a hidden


    monitoring function that sends the monitoring content to another phone instantly."


    "Erase the backdoor!" ordered Joseph through clenched teeth. Then, he made his way over to Luke


    with a terrifying expression.


    "Did you send the voice clip to Julian?" asked Joseph coldly.


    Luke''s expression was considerably calm. "What would I get for sending the voice clip to Julian? I


    didn¡¯t know about the existence of the backdoor either."


    Joseph narrowed his eyes. It was true that doing this would not benefit Luke at all.


    "It was really foolish of you to allow Julian¡¯s people to install a backdoor in your phone," said Joseph


    coldly.


    Luke let out a bitterugh but did notment further.


    Actually, if he was not mistaken, it was highly possible that the backdoor had been installed by him.


    When he had installed an audio-monitoring application for Mandy Ainsley, he had requested to


    install a terminal on his phone too.


    Even though he had uninstalled the terminal afterward, it was very apparent that Julian had some


    tricks up his sleeves that could have reset the terminal. 2


    The scheme he and Joseph hade up with over the next few days had been transmitted to


    Julian in real time through the phone''s voice-recording function.


    The man had seized control of everything since the very start.


    An ineffable feeling of despair washed through Luke¡¯s chest.


    Julian had chosen a good way to achieve his goal without taking any personal risk and had


    remainedfortably in the background while Luke had been used by Joseph until he could not


    even ensure the safety of his life.


    Was he really that inferior to Julian?


    Joseph stared at him coldly. "My dear brother-inw, our n has been ruined and failedpletely


    because of you. Don¡¯t you think you shouldpensate me properly for that?"


    Joseph''s hand patted Luke¡¯s cheek gently in a savage yet terrifying manner.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What do you want?" Luke appeared dejected.


    "I''m afraid that we can¡¯t remain in Canada for much longer. You should sell off the Jenkins


    Corporation immediately, take the money, and follow me back to the States," said Julian coldly. 2


    If he sold off the Jenkins Corporation, the money acquired would be Luke''s ultimate value. If Luke


    were t 0 refuse, Joseph would not mind shooting Luke and ending his life now.

 Chapter 334 Were A Family

    Chapter 334 We''re A Family


    It was fortunate that Luke Jenkins was very good at being sensible.


    He said without the slightest hesitation, "Alright, I promise."


    Luke''s easy-going nature made a satisfied expression appear on Joseph Shaw''s face.


    He knocked on Luke''s head with the gun gently and said calmly, "You have one day. I''m leaving


    Canada tomorrow night at thetest. By then, I want to see your money."


    He spected that people from Canada would immediatelye searching for him. However, he


    had a rtionship with the higher-ups, so he believed that he should be able to hold off until


    tomorrow night. Unfortunately, tomorrow night was as far as he could go.


    "Alright." Luke clenched his teeth. "I promised you, so can you untie me and Charlotte now?"


    "Yes, of course." Joseph smiled and shot a look at the burly men.


    The burly men stepped forward and loosened the ropes on those two.


    A wisp of fear shed past Charlotte Jenkins¡¯ eyes for a moment as she looked at the pitch-ck


    gun nozzles aiming at her from all directions. She bit her lower lip but could not muster the courage


    to speak anymore.


    "Follow my brother-inw around the clock and ensure his safety, alright?" Joseph ordered his men


    coldly.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Yes, sir." A few men in ck would follow Luke closely day and night.


    All Luke could do was pick up his phone now that the backdoor had been erased and contact the


    person in charge of corporation acquisition.


    "As for you, my sweet wife,e here." Joseph waved his hand at Charlotte as if he was


    summoning a puppy.


    Charlotte cowered and took a step back subconsciously.


    "Go." The burly men in ck shoved her back with their guns.


    Charlotte could only brace herself and walk over.


    Joseph burst outughing and pulled her into his arms. Then, he kissed and bit at her lips


    recklessly. 1


    He had been treating Charlotte with the utmost courtesy in order to gain the Jenkins'' support.


    However, this woman had been arrogant around him right from the start. She would smile at him


    when she was in a good mood and pull a long face when she was in a bad mood.


    Heh heh... Who did she think she was?


    It was great that the Jenkins were of no use to him anymore and he did not need to restrain himself


    now.


    Joseph let out a savageugh, lifted Charlotte, and went upstairs.


    Soon, he vented all his pent-up anger on Charlotte''s body.


    Charlotte had never seen Joseph being so terrifying before. She could not help struggling and


    crying out loud with all her might. However, her effort was futile.


    Joseph, who had already revealed his hostility, would not show any pity or sympathy to her just


    because she was in agony.


    After this one-sided harassment ended, Joseph looked at Charlotte coldly. "You are still my woman


    at the very least. I won''t do anything bad to you and your brother if both of you are obedient."


    "Yes, sir," answered Charlotte in fear.


    Josephughed in a taunting manner and went to stand by the window, staring into the vast night


    coldly.


    This situation kept brewing at night, and a storm would certainlye sweeping over by the next


    day.


    Julian Shaw was already in an undefeatable position this time. The only way out for Joseph now


    was to leave Canada and return to America.


    It was the second time this happened!


    He was driven out of Ningcheng City for the second time.


    Joseph could not help clenching his fists tightly in rage. He felt really recalcitrant.


    ''Julian, I''ve lost to you this time. However, this is not over yet, so you should not be too proud too


    early.''


    In the vast night, the public''s rage brewed. By the next day, this rage erupted like a mass.


    The first one toe under fire was Jenkins Corporation.


    By framing Julian and Lanyard Construction, Luke had caused the great fall of his reputation. As a


    result, Jenkins Corporation was implicated tremendously and even its stock value started dropping


    immensely.


    The raging public had also surrounded the stores owned by Jenkins Corporation. All the stores


    owned b y Jenkins Corporation were rendered incapable of opening for business. The corporation¡¯s


    building was also surrounded by the public, while the employees of Jenkins Corporation were too


    fearful to turn up for work.


    Joseph''s newly-builtpany suffered the same ending.


    Countless people headed to the Canadian Security Intelligence Service and petitioned for those


    three people to be captured.


    The Canadian Security Intelligence Service could only reply that they had not acquired enough


    evidence to arrest them. 1


    The public was furious, but there was nothing the Canadian Security Intelligence Service could do.


    They wanted to arrest them, yet their superiors refused to give them an arrest warrant.


    Even though they had not been arrested yet, Joseph and the other two were not having a good time


    either.


    Someone leaked the Jenkins'' house address.


    Hundreds and thousands of people surged to the address and surrounded the doorway. They


    cursed and tossed all sorts of rotten objects at the house.


    The Jenkins'' originally beautiful garden was already a mess.


    Joseph and the others did not have the courage to leave the house at all. They could only watch the


    situation outside from the living room.


    "What a group of lowly peasants!" Joseph had a ferocious expression on his face.


    Charlotte, who was afraid of Joseph, had remained cowering at the corner of the sofa fearfully all


    day while Luke kept making all sorts of calls.


    Jenkins Corporation would end up dying if he held on to it. If someone else were to acquire the


    company, there was still some possibility that thepany would rise again.


    A huge enterprise like Jenkins Corporation was estimated to be worth no less than 30 billion under


    ordinary circumstances. However, everyone was demanding a lower price due to the current


    situation.


    Luke had already lowered the price to 10 billion, yet a buyer was still asking for a lower price.


    There was nothing else Luke could do. In the end, he settled at 5 billion and sold the entire Jenkins


    Corporation.


    5 billion...


    He sold the entire Jenkins Corporation for 5 billion.


    Luke''s heart was bleeding, yet he had no other choice a t the moment.


    After making an appointment to sign the contract, Luke walked out of the door under the protection


    of a few burly men. Countless rotten vegetables and eggs were still tossed at him as soon as he


    exited the door. Some people even charged over in an attempt to beat him up.


    Luke flung off the crowd with great effort after braving his way through the rotten vegetables and


    signed the contract with the buyer.


    "Alright. It¡¯s been a pleasure working with you." The buyer put away the agreement with


    satisfaction." From now on, Jenkins Corporation and Lanyard Construction will be a family."


    Luke had already been feeling heartache but was driven close to madness when he heard him


    mention


    Lanyard Construction. "What did you say? Lanyard Construction?"


    Had the buyer not told Luke that he was an oil tycoon?


    The buyer chuckled and said, "This acquisition was specially instructed by our chairman, Mr. Shaw.


    Don''t worry, there are many ovepping areas of Lanyard Construction''s and Jenkins Corporation''s


    business. W e will certainly manage Jenkins Corporation well."


    ''We will certainly manage Jenkins Corporation well...''


    "Julian Shaw!" Luke called out in rage before he fainted from extreme agitation.


    In the end, Joseph¡¯s men carried him back home.


    Joseph took Luke and Charlotte and left Canada secretly upon acquiring the money. 1


    "Just wait, Julian. I''ll be back." Joseph clenched his teeth in rage, yet his heart was bleeding.


    He had spent arge sum of money to get into Canada''s market this time. As a result, although his


    money had been invested for the past few months, he had not received anything in return.


    The sum of a few billion that he had invested had been lost. Had it not been for the 5 billion he had


    received by selling Jenkins Corporation cheap, he would have lost everything.


    Still, Joseph had the urge to vomit blood from rage as soon as he remembered that Jenkins


    Corporation had been acquired by Julian. 1


    Charlotte turned her head to the side and ignored him.

 Chapter 335 Oliver Wright Is Back

    Chapter 335 Oliver Wright Is Back


    Thispany, which was worth at least 30 billion in market value, had been acquired by Julian


    Shaw for 5 billion dors.


    This deal was really profitable for him.


    After all, Jenkins Corporation would not be useful in Luke Jenkins'' hands because no one would


    support Jenkins Corporation anymore.


    However, it would be different in Julian''s hands. The market value of Jenkins Corporation would not


    be affected much after it was rebranded by the Shaws.


    Julian had profited at least 20 billion thanks to this acquisition.


    20 billion dors!


    Joseph Shaw was so furious that he was almost driven to madness. However, he still kept a smile


    on his face.


    Even when he was reduced to nothing, Joseph Shaw would not acknowledge his defeat easily.


    Joseph brought along Luke and Charlotte Jenkins and sneaked away cowardly.


    Unfortunately, the storm did not end just because of this.


    The incident with the Wrights and Lanyard


    Construction had also revealed something else this time.


    Everyone had discovered in surprise that some forces had been infiltrated, including the media and


    some top -level moguls.


    The people that had taken the lead to ruin the Wrights '' reputation had certainly received some sort


    of orders. For example, they had dug deeper and found that Sunrise Bulletin had received funding


    from overseas.


    There were many other mediapanies like this.


    Initially, these marked mediapanies had hidden well and asionally expressed their biased


    opinions at most. However, these mediapanies had all appeared and taken part in the Oliver


    Wright incident.


    Hence, a wild boycotting operation began.


    Thepany that suffered the biggest tragedy was no other than the leading Sunrise Bulletin.


    The crowd waiting downstairs outside the Sunrise Bulletin had already turned into a chaotic mess.


    The journalists of this newspany did not have the courage to leave their houses at all. This was


    because they would be torn apart by the frantic public as soon as they left their houses!


    "Chief, what should we do now? What are the superior''s directions? Is there a way to protect us?"


    asked a very hopeful journalist.


    The key personnel of thispany was well aware of the person supporting thepany from the


    shadows.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    They were unaware of the identity of this person because the person that had contacted them every


    single time had been just a nobody. However, they could roughly estimate that this person''s status


    was definitely no weaker than George Wright''s. Otherwise, he would not have had the capability to


    move against George.


    It was precisely because they knew that this person was supporting them that they were still feeling


    considerably calm.


    The editor-in-chief had a look of despair in his eyes as he was confronted by their anticipating


    gazes. "The phone number left behind has already been disconnected. We... have been


    abandoned."


    Abandoned...


    The office turned into a dull, gray world at once.


    Bang, bang, bang! A knocking sound was heard.


    Then, a group of people charged into the room.


    "Get up! You are suspected of being involved in false incrimination. We are arresting you in the


    name of thew!"


    The staff members were rendered utterly incapable of resisting. They were all arrested.


    On the other hand, this was only a small diversion from the current situation.


    Incidents like this were taking ce in countless corners.


    In a quiet room, an old man was sipping tea with George.


    Upon listening to a subordinate¡¯s progress report, the old man could not help eximing


    emotionally, "Oh George, I truly didn¡¯t know that there were so many restless wretches among us


    before your incident."


    "I''m rather surprised too." George heaved a sigh. "This infiltration of evil forces is truly too powerful."


    "Hmph. As long as action is taken, they will give themselves away one day." The old man scoffed


    once before he said with a frown, "However, there¡¯s something fishy about Joseph''s escape.


    Skyking City and Ningcheng City are rather far apart after all. He actually managed to run away


    because someone concealed the true state of affairs from both above and below.¡±


    It was not very nice of the old man to express his opinion of a nobody like Joseph, but his


    subordinate should be able to understand his intention.


    However, Joseph had left the country leisurely the next day. Even though this situation had partially


    been caused by the old man''s preupation with uncovering the evildoers and hisck of time to


    pay attention to them, the powers and capabilities of Joseph''s hidden supporter should not be taken


    lightly.


    "This person is rather unfathomable. I still need to investigate this further!" George felt rather


    troubled by this.


    He was not qualified to discuss this matter. However, when he heard the old man talk in such a


    vague manner, he felt that he might as well have a fight.


    "I knew that I shouldn¡¯t have discussed this with you.¡± The old man shot an unpleasant re at


    George. 1


    "Right, right, right. It would be better if you talked about these matters with my wife.¡± George


    sniggered, picked up the teacup, and emptied it in one gulp.


    The old man''s brows were twitching.


    The tea had been provided by George, who had received it as a gift from Julian earlier.


    It was a super exquisite Earl Gray worth 100,000 dors, and he had actually finished it in one gulp


    just like that.


    The old man did not want to keep him any longer so h e waved his hand to dismiss him and said in


    contempt, "Go, go, go, go. Go away quickly."


    "Sure, I shall go home to my wife and children.¡± George stood up joyously.


    The old man rolled his eyes. "Oliver will be released today. Go home and wait for him."


    ¡°Great." George could not help feeling even more delighted.


    Coincidentally, he got home just in time to see Oliver get sent back in a coach.


    "Boy, you''re back.¡± George looked at Oliver as he delivered a heavy pat on Oliver''s shoulder.


    "Yes, I''m back." Oliver''s gaze was surging with excitement.


    He knew that his father had cared about him the most all this time despite his father''s refusal to say


    it out loud.


    "It''s good that you were imprisoned for a few days. I can tell that yourplexion is fairer now!"


    eximed George.


    Oliver said nothing.


    He mentally took back what he had just been thinking about!


    The father and son entered the house together.


    "Ollie!" Luna Harris stood up in excitement upon seeing Oliver. She got up and gave Oliver a warm,


    gentle hug.


    Oliver felt warm and fuzzy deep inside.


    He had always doubted whether he was his father''s biological son every time he met his father.


    Fortunately, he had his mother, who pacified his wounded heart.


    Anna Wright, Serenity Wright, Susan Shelby, Jacob Shelby, Julian Shaw, and everybody else were


    gathered in the Wrights'' home. They each gave Oliver a hug when he returned. 1


    In order to wee him back, Luna ordered the kitchen staff to prepare a grand dinner. The group


    of people chatted leisurely andughed in a very rxed manner.


    After announcing their rtionship, Julian and Susan had started living in the Wrights'' home right


    away.


    At night, after everybody else retired to their rooms, Jacob called over Luna. He hesitated for a


    moment before he said, "Madam Wright, I have something that I wish to tell you."


    "What is it?" asked Luna with a smile.


    "There''s actually an inside story to Susie''s missing child case," said Jacob discreetly.


    "Inside story? What kind of inside story?" Luna''s expression changed at once.


    "The Wrights received some information that Susie was bought by a childless couple, but the reality


    is different," Jacob said. "I met up with an old colleague o f my father¡¯s and, ording to him, they


    encountered someone trying to drown Susie in the river the night they met Susie! It was because of


    my father and his friends that the person halted and ran away hastily. I personally think that it is


    possible that the married couple was fake and the sole goal of the person that bought Susan was to


    kill her!"

 Chapter 336 A 25-Year-Old Conspiracy

    Chapter 336 A 25-Year-Old Conspiracy


    "To kill Susie?" Luna''s heart skipped a beat. "But... But why?"


    Susie had been just a baby back then. What threat could she have posed?


    Jacob exined further in his deep voice, "I have never talked about this matter because I wasn¡¯t


    sure. I only had guesses. If I had expressed my concerns at the time and it had turned out that I


    was wrong, I could''ve made everyone tense and anxious for nothing. But now, as you''ve seen


    yourself, it''s obvious that somebody behind the scenes is doing a whole lot t o plot against the


    Wrights. Please forgive me for being blunt, but if it weren''t for Julian and Susie¡¯s help, I¡¯m afraid the


    Wrights would have already fallen into his trap."


    "Yeah." Luna let out a wry chuckle, as there was nothing to deny.


    Both George and Oliver were way too frank and honest, so the Wright Family was, in fact, upheld by


    her. However, she was just one woman. Plus, her body had taken a toll from all the sorrow she had


    undergone after losing Susan. How could she manage everything under the circumstances?


    What had happened this time was not too grave, but it was definitely not trivial either.


    However, if Julian had not offered his help to preserve Oliver¡¯s reputation, it was conceivable that


    the person behind the scenes would only have be more unscrupulous after Oliver lost his


    credibility.


    "That person has not left behind the slightest trace so far, which shows how terrifying he is. Madam


    Wright, I''ve done some digging. The Wrights'' reputation was restored straight after Susie was


    snatched back. I''ve never believed in coincidences. The culprits who snatched Susie appeared right


    on time, just before you were about to go back, right?" Jacob exined slowly.


    Luna''s expression changed from time to time during the conversation. "What you''re trying to say is


    that those people took her on purpose? But we''ve questioned the criminals who snatched her, and


    they said the kid was bought by a couple after the incident. They looked like they wereing


    clean during the interrogation... Of course, they could have been kept in the dark by the person


    behind the scenes.¡±


    A trace of indignation shed through Luna''s eyes.


    So...


    There had never been a wealthy business couple who''d wanted to adopt the child.


    It had been a conspiracy from the very beginning.


    Because they had believed every single word of the culprits, they had only looked into wealthy


    families while seeking their Bosie all these years. That was why they had failed so miserably in this


    20-plus-year-


    long search.


    Jacob also added that when his father had found


    Rosie, she had almost been drowned in the water.


    Luna''s heart could not help but fill with a sense of fear.


    This was really a God-blessed incident. She had been s o close to never seeing her Rosie ever


    again.


    Luna''s expression continued to change. "Jacob, just spill out whatever your gut is telling you."


    Jacob did not n to keep Luna in suspense. Thus, he got straight to the point once again. "I think


    this person had ess to some insider information in advance. He knew that Master Wright would


    be awarded power and a position once he got back. For some reason, he didn''t want to see the


    Wrightse back, but he couldn''t do anything about it from the position that he had back then.


    Thus, he ordered someone to snatch Susie away. After losing your daughter, you were feeling


    devastated all these years, and this affected your ability to take care of the Wrights'' external affairs.


    Without you by Master Wright''s side to remind him about things, it was way easier to get him to


    make mistakes because he is a very straightforward man. Besides, losing Susie directly affected


    your well-being. Firstly, you being unwell made Master Wright unable to devote himself t o work


    because he was worried about you. Secondly, it prohibited you from helping Master Wright


    thoroughly. If the higher-ups had not trusted Master Wright so much and protected him all this while,


    I am afraid that the Wrights would have been gone a long time ago.


    "Hence, I think the person who abducted Susie cared only about plotting against the Wrights. This


    person is very likely to be the one who orchestrated the whole bribe from behind the scenes this


    time, or at least someone with the same objective. That person ordered people to get rid of Susie to


    keep you in an endless cycle of searching for her in vain. Dangling on a fine line between feeling


    hopeful and hopeless really did take a toll on your health. If you were to fall ill and pass away for


    this exact reason, Master Wright would certainly not have been able to take it. Then, Oliver would


    have struggled big-time being the only person supporting the Wrights." 1


    Jacob''s voice sounded cold as he exined everything without any change in his intonation and


    speed. He really sounded like he was a robot.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    While Luna was listening to him, her heart convulsed.


    If what Jacob was saying was correct, the conspiracy had started 25 years ago.


    Who was it? Who had been holding such a huge grudge against the Wrights that he would not


    hesitate to spend such a long time to plot and execute his ns?


    In fact, her body had not been doing too well over the years. If Susie had not been found in time,


    the consequences would have been unimaginable. In that case, things would probably have gone


    the way this person had thought. The Wrights would have copsed, and he would have achieved


    his ulterior goal.


    "Of course, all these are only my personal guesses. The master and the others might not be fit to


    know about these matters, so I chose to only tell you, madam. You can think about it yourself and


    see if this is all possible," Jacob said.


    Lunaughed wryly. "George and Oliver are not good a t hiding things. They are definitely not fit to


    know this. Thank you, Jacob."


    "Don¡¯t you worry, madam, I''ve only been guessing the worst-case scenario. This may not be the


    absolute truth.¡± Jacobforted Luna, who looked disturbed.


    "That¡¯s probably true." Luna¡¯s expression was livid." The form of the battle for power changes like


    the clouds and the waves. The means one can use could b e so diverse that there are only means


    that you can¡¯t think of. There is nothing that others can¡¯t do. There have never been coincidences,


    only inevitable oues. Thus, you¡¯re right, Jacob. The timing of Susie''s abduction is too spot-on.


    Someone must have intervened from behind the scenes."


    25 years!


    This conspiracy had been going on for 25 years.


    She had been immersed in the pain of losing her daughter and had never thought about it.


    "This time, the person behind the scenes has revealed a lot of his chess moves, so we will just have


    to uproot his chess pieces one by one. That will surely lead us to him." Jacob then advised her, "I


    still hope that you''ll b e extremely careful."


    Luna was a woman who had gone through great encounters and experiences. Although she was


    shocked, she returned to her normal state of mind almost immediately. She then gazed at Jacob


    with great interest. "Are you telling me all this because you''re worried about Susie? Or is it because


    of Anna? I s it perhaps both?"


    Jacob paused for a short while before he said, "Susie i s pregnant, and she just announced her


    rtionship with you with great fanfare, which means she is now tied to the Wrights. The Wrights''


    prosperity will have everything to do with Susie from now on. If the person behind the scenes wants


    to plot against the Wrights, Susie will inevitably be a target of his. This fact naturally worries


    me. As for Anna and all the Wrights, you''re all Susie''s family, so I am naturally worried about you


    too."


    Luna stared at Jacob for some time, His eyes were overflowing with sincerity.


    Luna felt a little helpless instantly.


    Even a blind person could see the feelings that Anna had for Jacob. However, Jacob did not seem


    to feel the same way for Anna.


    Luna could not help but feel sorry for her daughter. She was in love with such a nk that she might


    have to struggle a lot in the future.

 Chapter 337 Let Him Go

    Chapter 337 Let Him Go


    "Madam Wright, is there anything wrong?" Luna''s expression looked weird, so Jacob could not help


    but look at himself in bemusement. However, there was nothing wrong with his body.


    Luna sighed. "There is nothing wrong. I was only amazed by how fair God can be. After blessing


    you with a talent, He will inevitably deprive you of something else."


    Jacob''s intelligence quotient was definitely outstanding, but his emotional quotient...


    It usually left those around him speechless.


    Luna sighed suddenly, but Jacob did not get it at all. H e just stared at her in bewilderment.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a sudden fluctuation of emotions. Don¡¯t mind me." Luna smiled. "Anyway,


    Jacob, thanks for the warning. I''ll be more cautious from this day onward. As for the person behind


    the scenes, he will b e exposed sooner orter."


    Swift and sheer coldness shed through Luna''s eyes as she spoke.


    Jacob only nodded and did not say much.


    As a matter of fact, Luna had always known more about politics than he ever had. He had reminded


    her o f all the details that he could¡¯ve thought of, so he


    should leave the rest to her.


    The lights were dim.


    Susan took a shower andy on the bedfortably.


    The turmoil had finally subsided.


    Although Julian had been asking her to stop worrying, how could she feel relieved before the results


    came out?


    Fortunately, everything had finallye to an end temporarily.


    "Julian, how did you get your hands on the recording?¡± Susan could not help but indulge her


    curiosity when the scene of the banquet came to her mind.


    Previously, the situation had been very dangerous when Skyler Chantier hadmitted suicide.


    If Julian had not presented the recording and revealed the scheme behind the whole incident, things


    would have still been dark and sinister.


    "It was just a coincidence." Julian kept the exnation short.


    Susan gave him a withering re.


    Julian brushed her hair and could not help but chuckle. "Come to think of it, it''s actually quite


    simple. During the incident with Mandy Ainsley, Seth gave m e a monitoring program. It was Luke


    who helped install the program on Mandy''s phone. Then, he installed a terminal on his phone to


    monitor Mandy. Ever since, the program had been uninstalled so it had slipped my mind.


    "A few months earlier, Seth asked me for my phone. H e said he wanted to help me weed out some


    moles.


    "I asked him to give me details, and he said that the listener had a backdoor program that could be


    restored secretly through some technical means. So long as Seth wanted to, the program in Luke''s


    phone could be restored and could have a phone-monitoring effect.


    "At first, I did not want to use such measures. After all, this is not a very righteous thing to do. 1


    "However, after finding out that Skyler was a traitor, I got Seth to activate the monitoring device in


    Luke''s phone."


    Julian rubbed Susan¡¯s hair with great care, while Susan''s face was full of surprise. "So... you knew


    about their ns from the very beginning?"


    Julian nodded with a smirk. "Joseph can''t do anything by himself in Ningcheng City, so when he


    nned to move against Lanyard Construction, he had to ask for some help from the local tyrant,


    Jenkins Corporation. Once there was any activity, Luke would definitely be in the know. Sure


    enough, as soon as I left Ningcheng City, Joseph immediately approached Luke and asked him to


    act with him." "But they didn''t know that all this was already under your control." Susan sighed and


    went silent.


    Julian looked at her slightly creased brows and could not help but feel a little nervous. "Susie, do


    you think that I was too mean?"


    Julian seemed to have misunderstood. Susan shook her head and let out a wry chuckle. "Why


    would I? I''m no saint. The most important thing to me is that everybody around me is safe and


    sound. If Luke hadn''t plotted against us, you wouldn''t have activated the device at all, so he had it


    coming." 1


    "But you seem bothered."


    An indescribableplex ray of emotion shed through Susan''s eyes. After a while, she replied


    softly," Julian, I''m not bothered. I just feel that... things are so ephemeral. How did Luke be


    what he is now?"


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Susan felt a little blue deep down.


    She and Luke, after all, had a wonderful past.


    She knew Luke as a person.


    He was gullible, but he was actually not a malicious man.


    Now, he had ended up having to escape headlong. This fate of his made Susan feel a little


    emotional.


    "He was blinded by the incident with Madam Jenkins," Julian exined faintly with a slightly jealous


    tone. "Susie, you¡¯re still concerned about him."


    Susan felt funny and gazed at him. Then, she said, "It''s not that I care about him. I just feel that he


    shouldn''t have done such a thing."


    "People change." Julian already sounded more envious.


    "You''re right." Susan figured it out slowly.


    Madam Jenkins had only herself to thank when it came to this incident. In Susan''s opinion, both she


    and Julian should have a clear conscience.


    If Luke wanted to retaliate against Lanyard Construction over this matter, they would have to fight


    back, right?


    "Julian, no matter what, let Luke go if he falls into your hands one day." Susan spoke in her soft


    voice.


    "You still have a thing for him, huh?" His jealousy was overflowing so much that it flooded the room.


    "What are you thinking?" Susan shot him an irritated re. "Have you forgotten? Although all the


    things that he has done were part of a scheme, if it had not been for Luke, our baby would''ve died


    that night in the operating theater. I still owe him one for that incident. If we were to go into the


    details, you''d be the cause of that, wouldn''t you?" 2


    As she spoke of that incident, Susan''s rage was rekindled once again.


    That idiot Julian... If it hadn''t been for Luke''s break-in, he really would have aborted their baby.


    Julian felt a little guilty when she mentioned this.


    Although he''d had his reasons, he had still almost made a big mistake back then.


    Julian coughed once and then said solemnly, "Okay. If Luke falls into my hands in the future, I''ll let


    him go once. But Susie, we cannot just return his favor endlessly. If there is a second time, I won''t


    show him mercy."


    Susan nodded. "Just once. Do it for our baby and return the favor."


    Julian nodded and caressed Susan¡¯s tummy. "Let''s not talk about him anymore. How''s the baby


    been recently?"


    A gentle smile unconsciously formed on Susan¡¯s face." It just kicked me."


    "Hey, you brat, how dare you kick your mother! I''ll teach you a lesson when you arrive."


    "Brat? What if it''s a girl?"


    In order to retain a sense of anticipation, they had asked the doctor not to reveal the gender of the


    baby. They would only announce it when the baby was born.


    "What could I do if it''s a girl? I could only forgive her," Julian responded.


    Susan could not help butugh. They had discussed many times already whether the baby in her


    tummy would be a boy or a girl. Susan did not care much, but Julian wanted a girl more. As he said,


    although boys were able to take a beating, what other pros were there to having a boy?


    Uh... It would lead a pitiful life if it was a boy...

 Chapter 338 The Establishment of StarTech Co. Ltd.

    Chapter 338 The Establishment of StarTech Co. Ltd.


    The affairs of the Wrights had settled down.


    Many organizations and individuals had been exposed during this period. Now, these chess pieces


    had been removed from the game one by one.


    "So what should we do now?¡± someone in the shadows said in a deep voice.


    A person suggested coldly, "Those that have been exposed can only be abandoned. However, our


    rtionship with them mustn¡¯t be exposed. Besides, everybody should stay put and not do anything


    after this, at least for a short period of time. Protecting ourselves is our utmost priority now."


    "Then we shall just watch the Wrights continue to shine in their glory?"


    "What''s the hurry? When the timees, I will still own a piece that hasn¡¯t been moved yet! By


    then... He h e he."


    Faint scoffs echoed in the room, and the scene could send chills down one''s spine.


    The Wrights did not know that a new conspiracy was secretly being brewed, so the atmosphere in


    their mansion was cheerful.


    "All of you, I was wondering why you sent me to the suburbs for vacation all of a sudden! It turns out


    that a big incident took ce in the family, and you were hiding it from the old man, huh?" A furious


    old man was talking at the top of his lungs.


    "Oh grandpa, we were afraid that you would be worried." Anna stuck her tongue out.


    "That doesn''t mean that you should lie to me!" Pawpaw rk raised his voice.


    "It''s our bad. We will not hide anything from you next time." Serenity promised with a smile.


    Anna and Serenity were sitting next to Pawpaw rk, one on each side of him, and kept talking


    nicely to console him.


    Pawpaw rk wasn''t really pissed. Therefore, he put a n end to his temper tantrum immediately


    after beingforted by the twodies.


    He looked at Susan, and a hint of tenderness shed through his eyes. ¡°Susie,e here, girl."


    Susan responded by approaching him.


    Pawpaw rk''s eyes were emotional as he held Susan''s hands. "It''s been 25 years. I didn¡¯t expect


    that I''d live to witness your return. It¡¯s a pity that Anthony i s not with us anymore, or I can only


    imagine how d he would have been now. He wanted a granddaughter so much."


    The Anthony Pawpaw rk had just mentioned was George Wright''s father.


    When George¡¯s father was mentioned, everybody stayed silent for a while and looked a little


    downcast.


    "Now, let''s not talk about that anymore. Old people just love nagging others so much." Pawpaw


    rk patted Susan''s hands and said amiably, "This old chap doesn¡¯t have much to give you, so TH


    give you a book."


    Pawpaw rk asked the servant to bring forward a box and open it. A dozen notebooks were


    neatly arranged in the box.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Thanks, grandpa.¡± Susan thanked him first. When she looked at the books, the look in her eyes


    changed suddenly.


    "Grandpa, these books..." Susan was a little unsure.


    "Yes. These are the manuscripts of Jean-Michel Frank." Pawpaw rk sighed. "Jean was the


    pioneer o f the minimalist interior design style. These books contain all his manuscripts."


    "This gift is too precious!" Susan could not help but exim.


    Its practical significance aside, its historical value was immeasurable.


    "I''m just an old man. I only own a bunch of books on every subject. If you don¡¯t ept it, you will be


    looking down on me."


    "But..." Susan hesitated.


    "Sis, just take it. Grandpa has a lot of unique copies, so


    I often go to him for books to read," Anna said with a grin.


    "Youe looking for books? More like you ruin them. I''m going to say it once more: You¡¯re not


    allowed in my study from now on." Pawpaw rk seemed to have recalled something, and a hint of


    pain was visible on his face for a split second.


    Anna stuck her tongue out, not daring to speak anymore.


    Susan chuckled and did not pester Pawpaw rk further about this idea. She put the box away and


    said wholeheartedly, "I''ll definitely go through themprehensively, Grandpa. I''ll never let Jean''s


    brainchild go to waste."


    When Susan spoke so solemnly, a trace of relief shed in Pawpaw rk''s eyes. He then stated,"


    Speaking of design, there are still plenty of other ancient manuscripts in my ce. I didn''t know


    whether they would be of use to you, but if you really like them, you can alwayse to my study


    and find them yourself."


    Ancient manuscripts?


    Susan¡¯s eyes radiated with a desirous beam immediately. "Can I? For real?"


    "As long as you don''t spill tea on them like Anna did, you are wee to read or borrow them from


    my study," Pawpaw rk asserted.


    "My God, there you go again, Grandpa. I already said that I didn¡¯t do it on purpose." Anna quickly


    defended herself.


    "Hmph! In short, from now on, the study will be out of bounds for you.¡± Pawpaw rk red at


    Anna.


    "But grand...¡±


    While Pawpaw rk and Anna were talking, Susan was hugging the box with beams shooting out


    of her eyes.


    If the time had been right, she really would have opened the books now to take a good look at them.


    These were the manuscripts of Jean-Michel Frank!


    By reading the manuscripts, she would be able to see Jean''s design techniques, which would give


    her a lot o f inspiration.


    Recently, Susan had been feeling that the level of her designs had reached a bottleneck. These


    manuscripts might just be the key to moving past this bottleneck.


    ¡°Susie, this is the key to the study. Just ask the servants to show you the way when you want to go


    there." Luna passed Susan a key while smiling from ear to ear.


    "Thanks, mom,¡± Susan responded.


    Although it was not the first time she heard the title '' mother'' being used, Luna''s eyes would still


    warm up slightly every time the word came out of Susan''s mouth.


    She then looked out of the window.


    George and Oliver were sparing again.


    While Anna and Serenity were coquetting with Pawpaw rk, Susan and Julian were looking at


    each other affectionately.


    Life... was perfect.


    Luna smiled and went into the kitchen to prepare lunch with the servants.


    After all these ups and downs, the days in Skyking City were now quiet and serene.


    Susan was obsessed with the study and ran into it on a daily basis.


    Seth brought the team to Skyking City after handling the follow-up in Ningcheng City, and Jacob and


    he were now leading a hectic life here.


    Seth and Jacob nned to build their own cell phone brand based on their system.


    Electronic equipment manufacturing was totally different from system production. The main ie


    of a system was based on the sales of its copyright. The cost was minimal, but the profit was


    lucrative. It was simple and clear.


    When it came to electronic products, pre-production investment, peri-production creativity and


    manufacturing, and post-production marketing and sales were all major factors.


    Seth had no experience in this area and hadpletely no idea where to start. Jacob was only in


    charge of technology and did not know anything about business startups.


    Julian could not stand watching these two struggle, so he gave them some pointers here and there.


    As a result, thepany was set up by the three of them.


    After Julian got onboard, everything went so much smoother and moved so much faster. One month


    later, StarTech Co. Ltd. was established officially in Skyking City.


    Julian was in charge of its operation, Seth was in charge of publicity, and Jacob was all over the


    technology.


    The trio held 55 percent of the total shares, while the other 45 percent was put out there to attract


    new capital and investors.


    StarTech Co. Ltd. was running in an orderly manner. When Julian was just about to tighten the final


    screws in the pre-startup process, Madam Shaw called.


    "Julian, shouldn''t you being back already? Susie i s about to enter her second trimester. If this


    drags on, i t will be inconvenient for her to travel long distances.¡±

 Chapter 339 The Adopted Girl

    Chapter 339 The Adopted Girl


    Madam Shaw called and left a reminder.


    Julian and Susan pondered it for a bit. It was about time they returned.


    After all, Ningcheng City was their home. Staying with the Wrights was not very convenient.


    Besides, there were errands to run over at Lanyard Construction.


    On StarTech''s side, Julian had already done all the preliminary work, and Seth and Jacob were


    looking over it, so there should not be any issues in the short term.


    After the two discussed the details, they went to bid the Wrights farewell.


    As soon as she heard that Julian and Susan were about to leave, Luna''s eyes turned bloodshot


    immediately.


    She held onto Susan''s arm and said, "Susie, you are leaving so soon? Can¡¯t you stay longer?¡±


    She truly was loath to part with Susan.


    Normally, she could have followed Susan to Ningcheng City.


    However, although Skyking City seemed calm now, the undercurrents were surging and a storm


    was


    brewing, so she really could not leave.


    "Mom..." Susan assured her with a gentle gaze." There¡¯s a private jet, so it''s very convenient to go


    back and forth between the two cities. If you miss me, juste and see me."


    Susan hated bidding the Wrights goodbye too, but after living in Ningcheng City for such a long


    time, she had be ustomed to the life there. Although Skyking City had treated her well, it


    could not give her the feeling of home after all.


    "Okay." Susan had already made up her mind. Despite her teary eyes, it was not appropriate for


    Luna to say too much.


    Susan felt a little blue.


    "Alright, alright. She''s just going back to Ningcheng City. It¡¯s not like she''s noting back ever


    again. Why make a scene over it?" Marshal Wright spoke in his thunderous voice.


    Luna could not help but shoot a re at him. "Shut up."


    Marshal Wright was speechless. Why was he the one who always ended up being thrown under the


    bus?


    Luna, who continued to hold on to Susan''s arm, asserted, "Susie, mom can''t walk away temporarily,


    but I''lle over to keep youpany when you''re about to deliver the baby."


    "Okay," Susan responded with a smile.


    Luna felt even more reluctant to part with her.


    "Mom, don''t you worry. I''ll follow them over and take care of Susie." Anna volunteered. "After all, I


    won''t be o f any help here."


    "Anna, it would be better if you stayed back in Skyking City." Susan gave her a wink.


    Huh?


    Anna was perplexed. Then, she saw Susan peeping in Jacob''s direction.


    Anna blushed like a crimson sky on fire.


    Oh yeah, Susan needed to go back to prepare forbor, but Jacob still had to stay and work on his


    company''s affairs...


    If she were to go to Ningcheng City, she would not be able to see Jacob for a while.


    Anna was in a dilemma.


    Everybody could see what was on Anna¡¯s mind except that nk.


    Serenity gave her a sidelong nce and then said," Just stay at home, Shortie. You move like a bull


    in a China shop. We have to thank God whenever you don''t make a mess at home, yet now you''re


    suggesting that you should go and take care of Susan?"


    "Serenity Wright, what are you saying?" Anna was seething. ¡°Since when am I clumsy? And who


    are you calling Shortie?"


    Serenity chuckled and sauntered toward Anna.


    Serenity had the figure of a model, so when Anna was beside her, she looked like a barbie doll.


    Serenity extended her arms and pointed at Anna''s forehead. "I was referring to you, Shortie!"


    "Aaaargh!" Anna started searching for a de everywhere, wanting to bring Serenity down. She just


    had to!


    Sure enough, Serenity was the most exasperating person in the world. No one else could match her


    in that aspect!


    The two of them quarreled again.


    Everyone else had gotten used to it, so there were no concerned faces.


    By relying on her physical advantages, Serenity pinned Anna on the sofa. She then looked over at


    Susan and said sincerely, "Susie, if you don¡¯t mind, I''ll follow you to Ningcheng City."


    Before Susan could respond to that, Luna''s eyes lit up and she eximed, "This is a good idea!


    Susie, Serenity is gentlerpared to Anna. She is also more considerate when dealing with


    people and handling affairs. I would rest assured if you let her follow you around and take care of


    you."


    "Aaaaargh! What kind of nonsense are you spouting, mom? Since when is Serenity better than I


    am?" Anna was struggling to get off Serenity''s hold in vain.


    Serenity added, "Susie, you''re a Wright now. The shady incidents that took ce recently are very


    complicated. If you were to go back to Ningcheng City now, I''m afraid that someone would prey on


    you. Although Julian is powerful back there, there are always ces that men can¡¯t reach. As a


    woman, I can protect you personally 24-7 and prevent idents to the greatest extent possible."


    "She¡¯s right. Don''t you worry, Susie. With her skills, Serene can go head-to-head against five to six


    grown men without breaking a sweat.¡± The more Luna thought about it, the more she was


    convinced.


    Julian and Susan did not decline further since the Wrights were so much into the idea.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Just like that, Serenity was added to the team returning to Ningcheng City.


    Since they had decided to leave, Susan did not dy and started packing immediately. The next


    day, Julian had already gotten the private jet ready.


    At the private airport, everybody parted reluctantly.


    "Susie, I''ll be back to see you when everything has settled down here," Jacob said while brushing


    Susan¡¯s hair.


    "Okay." Susan grinned sweetly. ¡°Jacob, I¡¯m no longer a kid, so don''t you worry about me."


    Jacob responded to her grin with a smile. While Julian was by her side, he had never worried about


    her.


    After bidding farewell to Skyking City, the few of them returned to Ningcheng City.


    As soon as they got off the ne, they saw Madam Shaw, who had been waiting for them at the


    airport.


    "Oh Susie, you¡¯re finally back." Madam Shaw weed Susan fervently and held onto her arms


    affectionately.


    Susan was a little shocked by Madam Shaw''s enthusiasm.


    "Yeah, I''m back," Susan replied without skipping a beat.


    "My God, you must''ve suffered throughout the past few months. Look at you, you''ve lost weight."


    Madam Shaw gazed kindly at her. "Now that you¡¯re back, everything will be great. I¡¯ll personally


    cook for you. This will definitely help you regain some weight. I wasn''t aware of your preferences


    before this, so I ordered people to prepare a little bit of everything. We''ll see what you prefer...¡±


    As soon as she had taken Susan''s hand, Madam Shaw had started rattling on non-stop.


    Susan was slightly embarrassed.


    She had lost weight?


    She had been sleeping well and eating well in the past two months. Inbination with her


    pregnancy, she had almost gained 10 pounds!


    If this were to continue, how would she look in the end?


    However, Madam Shaw¡¯s zeal did make her feel warm.


    She did not want to go into the reasons behind Madam Shaw''s personality change. She had only


    one principle: If Madam Shaw treated her well, she would return the kindness.


    "Mom." Julian finally found a gap in the conversation and said, "Let¡¯s get in the car first. We¡¯ll talk


    when we get home."


    "Okay, alright. We¡¯ll talk when we get home. Look at m e, I''m so happy that I almost lost my mind,"


    Madam Shaw responded with a huge grin on her face.


    Susan smiled. She then saw Serenity standing next to them all alone and pulled her over. "Mom,


    this is Serene. She''s here to apany me."


    "Serene, huh?" Madam Shaw eyed Serenity disdainfully before she added, "She''s the adopted girl,


    right?"


    Susan could not help but frown. What was the reason behind Madam Shaw¡¯s emphasis on the word


    ''adopted ¡¯?


    Although she was adopted, nobody in the Wright Family had ever regarded Serenity as an outsider!

 Chapter 340 Beware of Her

    Chapter 340 Beware of Her


    "Yes. Hello, madam." Serenity''s expression remained unchanged as she responded faintly.


    "Adopted girl?" Susan proimed with a smile, "After s o many years of getting along with them,


    Serene is closer to mom and dad than me."


    Serenity smiled and did not say anything else.


    Madam Shaw had already interrupted the conversation coldly. "That¡¯s not how it goes. The adopted


    child is still the adopted one. How can it bepared to a biological one?"


    Madam Shaw¡¯s voice was sharp and piercing. The atmosphere became charged in an instant.


    Susan could not help but re at Madam Shaw. Why would she direct suchments at Serenity


    all of a sudden?


    "Let''s get in the car." Julian opened the door and the atmosphere eased slightly.


    At the Shaw Mansion...


    "Good day, Mr. Shaw. Good day, Mrs. Shaw." As soon a s they arrived at the door, two neatly-


    arranged rows of servants greeted them respectfully.


    Susan was shocked. "Mom, why are there so many people?"


    Madam Shaw chuckled. "You''re now pregnant, Susie. How could Mama Jean look after you by


    herself? I called to hire a few more servants while you were away. I''ve hired five people for the


    kitchen alone, all of whom are the best. Don''t worry, Susie. They''re just meant to make sure you eat


    well and feelfortable."


    At first nce, there were at least dozens of people, and Susan was slightly ufortable.


    However, in order to avoid rejecting Madam Shaw¡¯s kindness, she nodded in response.


    When they entered the house, the servants took Julian and Susan''s luggage and they went upstairs


    to unpack.


    "Serene, there are plenty of rooms on the second and third floor. You''re wee to choose any one


    of them."


    "Okay, I''ll get up there and take a look." Serenity grinned while following the servants upstairs to


    choose a room for herself.


    When Madam Shaw saw that Serenity had gone upstairs, she could not help moving closer to


    Susan''s side and saying softly, "Susie, why did Serenity follow you back?"


    Madam Shaw''s tone sounded awkward. Susan froze for a second before saying, "Serene is here to


    take care of me."


    "Take care of you? It would already be considered nice enough if she¡¯s not here to harm you."


    Madam Shaw''s voice suddenly became louder.


    "Mom, what are you talking about?" Susan could not help but furrow her brows.


    "Susie, I don¡¯t want to berate you, but you''re still too naive." Madam Shaw took Susan¡¯s hand and


    exined earnestly, "I''m more experienced than you i n life, so I can tell with a nce the cards that


    Serenity is trying to y now."


    "What cards could she be ying?" Susan, who was baffled, took a nce at Madam Shaw.


    "Listen to my take on it." Madam Shaw continued exining with a straight face. "Before you were


    located, Serenity was your recement in the Wright Family. Now that you''re back, her status in the


    Wright Family must''ve plummeted. Do you think she would wee you back wholeheartedly?¡±


    "Mom... You¡¯re overthinking..." Susan could not help but say as she started to understand what


    Madam Shaw was trying to convey.


    "You listen to me!" Madam Shaw interrupted her and said, "Besides look at her. Look at that


    coquettish appearance. She looks just like a vixen and nowhere near a good person. She came


    here now, iming that she''ll be taking care of you, but deep down she must b e upset. I think she


    might seduce Julian and try to ruin your rtionship. She might even harm your baby 99


    Madam Shaw spoke like she was very reasonable and was making good arguments, but Julian and


    Susan


    were left desperately speechless.


    Julian could not help but stop Madam Shaw from getting increasingly more outrageous. "Mom, what


    drama have you been watchingtely?¡±


    "Lately? Nothing much. I''ve been watching ''The Three Vengeful Daughters'', ''The Fog of Love'',


    and..." Madam Shaw was puzzled for a while as she replied.


    Julian said helplessly, "Mom, you should watch fewer dramas.¡±


    "What¡¯s wrong with dramas?¡± Madam Shaw raised her eyebrows. "Dramas are based on reality. I


    really think that she looks exactly like the vicious female antagonists in TV series. She must be evil."


    She had seen too much with those eyes. She couldn''t b e wrong!


    "Mom.¡± Susan started to feel helpless. "You can say this to Julian and me, and we''ll just pretend that


    we didn''t hear. But don''t talk such nonsense when Serene is around.¡±


    "So what if I said this in front of her?" Madam Shaw frowned. "I''m still thinking of finding a way to


    drive her away. She¡¯s just an adopted daughter. Why should I be afraid? Susie, you don''t have to be


    afraid of her either. Just kick her out of the Wright Family as soon a s possible to stabilize your


    status in the family."


    "Mom! Such groundless remarks cannot be made irresponsibly." Susan started to feel bothered.


    "Plus, the Wright Family is not asplicated as you think i t is. Everybody just lives together. It''s


    that simple. There is no such thing as a stable or an unstable status."


    "But..."


    Madam Shaw still had something to say, but Julian interrupted her directly and said, "Mom, Serene


    is here under Mrs. Wright¡¯s orders. What would Mrs. Wright think if you were to drive her away?


    What would Marshal Wright think?¡±


    "About that..." Madam Shaw¡¯s expression changed. She then said faintly after thinking about it, "So


    I won''t drive her away! Are you good with that?


    However, don''t me me for being a scaremonger. You must be warier of that girl, or who knows


    what maddening things she could be capable of."


    "Alright, alright. I am on that." Julian made a perfunctory promise.


    "You better take my words seriously. After all, I am speaking based on all the experience that I


    have..." Madam Shaw kept on speaking non-stop.


    "Okay, mom. I''m hungry already. Let''s get ready and eat, alright?" Susan said with a smile.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "You¡¯re hungry? Alright, I¡¯ll go into the kitchen and take a look at the soup," Madam Shaw


    responded immediately.


    She then left for the kitchen.


    Julian and Susan gazed at each other, both feeling a little speechless.


    Seriously, if Serenity had been raised by another family, Susan would not have dared to stay too


    close t o her, as their identities made the situation a little awkward.


    However, Serenity had grown up with the Wrights.


    Given Marshal Wright¡¯s personality, he would not have allowed such a mindset in the family.


    Luna, though cautious,prehensive, and cunning, would not harm others either.


    The apple would not fall far from the tree.


    Serenity might be a little jealous of her. Susan would believe that.


    But why would Serenity do something to hurt her? Susan would never believe that.


    "Susie, I''m done choosing. I picked the room just next t o yours. It will be easier to take care of


    things, just in case something happens." Serenity, who was done choosing a room, was now


    heading downstairs.


    "Thanks, Serene," Susan said with an appreciative grin.


    "Why are you thanking me? We¡¯re family." Serenity flipped her hair with a charming posture.


    Susan nced at her with a slightly envious look.


    Serenity''s actions were not deliberate. However, she had been born with a curvaceous figure, and


    inbination with her enchanting face, anything she did was enough to attract any man''s


    attraction.


    Such natural beauty could only be considered a blessing, and other people could not imitate it.

 Chapter 341 Banquet Invitation

    Chapter 341 Banquet Invitation


    The lunch was scrumptious. After their stomachs were full, Susan and Julian then went to take a


    nap.


    Seizing her chance, Madam Shaw pulled Serenity to one side.


    "Is there anything I can help you with, Madam Shaw?" Serenity asked, not knowing what Madam


    Shaw was doing.


    "I know what you''re up to," Madam Shaw hissed as she stared coldly at Serenity. "You''d better don''t


    do anything stupid. I''ll be watching you." 4


    Madam Shaw''s usationpletely threw Serenity for a loop. After a long while, she sighed and


    said, "No offense to you Madam Shaw, but my only purpose ining here is to take care of


    Susan. If that is the motive you''re talking about, then yes, that''s the reason why I came here. Other


    than that, no."


    "Hah!" Madam Shaw sneered, "Julian and Susan are too young. You can hide from them, but you


    can¡¯t fool my eyes. Just you remember, I''m watching you."


    After that, Madam Shaw turned around and walked away, leaving Serenity standing speechless on


    the spot.


    She truly did not know what kind of motive she had. Feeling helpless, Serenity shook her head and


    returned to her room.


    Indeed, she was jealous of Susan, and her resentment reached its greatest height the moment


    George and Luna discovered that Susan was the daughter that they lost 25 years ago. The smile


    that appeared on their faces during that time was the kind of smile that she had never seen before.


    Was this kind of jealousy not very normal for a girl like her? No matter how jealous she was, she


    would only give some snappish remarks about Susan, and that was it. There was no way she would


    go to the extent and try to harm her.


    Putting everything aside, she was her sister.


    Serenity lifted her eyebrow. She did not know how other people would do in her circumstances, but


    the Wrights were the ones who raised her. George and Luna never discriminated against her even


    though she was adopted, so there was no way she could never bring herself to bite the hand that


    fed her.


    A smile crossed Serenity''s face as she decided to push Madam Shaw''s remark to the back of her


    mind.


    She did not care about what other people thought. She was just going to do what she had to do.


    In the next few days, Madam Shaw indeed kept a watchful eye on her, both overtly and covertly.


    Even Mama Jean could not help and ask Susan in secret why Madam Shaw kept staring at


    Serenity.


    Julian and Susan had talked to Madam Shaw before, but she would not listen. She still acted as


    usual and kept watching Serenity.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Left with no other alternative, Susan could only apologize to Serenity.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Serenity," Susan said softly, "Mom has watched too many soap operas, she..."


    "It''s fine," Serenity interrupted, offering her a grin." Honestly, she was right about me."


    "Huh?" Susan was stunned.


    Looking at Susan, Serenity said inly, "Do you know how jealous I was when you first came back?


    I have been the Wrights for so long, and I have never seen Mom smile like that before. For so many


    years, that is the happiest smile I have seen on Mom''s face. I don¡¯t understand, Susan, I truly don''t.


    Anna and I have been trying our best to cheer Mom up. None of us seeded, and yet you can do


    it with ease."


    Serenity was so serious that Susan did not know how t o reply.


    She threw Susan a nce and a wide grin hopped onto her face. "At that time, I told myself. I must


    take a good look at you and see for myself whether or not you deserve to be one of the Wrights."


    "Then?" Susan asked curiously, "What do you think of me now?"


    Her ruddy lips curved up, and they looked as pleasant as a rose. "Do you know when I started to


    recognize you?"


    "When was that?" "When you came to Skyking City," Serenity replied tly, "During that time, the


    Wrights were in the mire. Everyone was trying to pull us down and nobody was willing to give us a


    hand. Then, you showed up. You went through the tribtion with us, and that alone is enough to


    change my view on you. Starting from that moment, I swore to myself that I''d treat you like my own


    sister. I''ll take care of you and protect you from harm."


    Susan blinked her eyes and it took her a long while toe around to her senses. "But we were


    born on the same day..."


    "I asked Mom already. I was born three hours earlier than you," Serenity replied, "I''ll still be your


    older sister even if I was born one minute earlier than you, let alone three hours.¡±


    Susan could not help but roll her eyes at Serenity. "It¡¯s just only 3 hours! Serenity, Serenity, Serenity.


    In any case, you will not be my older sister."


    "There is no use ying the stubborn game here.


    Facts are facts, and it''s written in the stars that I''m your older sister," Serenity said with a grin.


    Looking at Serenity''s smiling face, Susan could not help but chuckle, "Thank you, Serenity."


    "Why do you thank me?" Serenity was dumbfounded.


    "Thank you for not taking it to heart..."


    "You mean Madam Shaw? It''s fine. I''m not the one getting tired, so she can stare at me all she


    wants," Serenity said as she winked at Susan, causing thetter to giggle.


    This was the first time she realized Serenity was quite a fun person as well.


    Just like Serenity said, it was Madam Shaw who got tired of watching her day and night.


    Besides, since Serenity did not do anything weird, Madam Shaw slowly gave up on monitoring her.


    Pawpaw rk had given Susan quite a few design-rted hardbacks before she returned to


    Ningcheng City. Those books were unique and could not be found elsewhere. She would flip


    through them asionally when she had free time, and she would discuss with M r. Jojen Reed,


    her mentor, whenever she had any new ideas.


    Even though she did not do any design work recently, she felt like she had improved a lot.


    Julian spent most of his time at home with Susan, and he would only go to Lanyard asionally to


    settle some important stuff.


    On the other hand, Madam Shaw had turned a new leaf. She circled around Susan all day long,


    attending t o every one of her demands and taking good care of her. 1


    Eventually, their rtionship became better and better day by day.


    "Banquet? Nah, I''ll pass," Madam Shaw said through the phone, "Susie is pregnant, and I''ve to take


    care of her, so I''m not going."


    There was a slight disappointment in Madam Shaw''s eyes after she hung up the call.


    Susan knew Madam Shaw wanted to go to the banquet very much. As such, she moved forward


    and said, "Mom, if you want to go to the banquet, just go. Serenity and all the servants will take care


    of me."


    "What¡¯s the point of going to the banquet? They all talk about the same thing every time. I haven''t


    been to a banquet for a long time," Madam Shaw said, but the disappointment on her face did not


    go away.


    Susan was tickled pink by Madam Shaw. She said," But that was before. You have been taking care


    of me for more than a month, so I think it¡¯s good to give yourself a little break. Go join your friend, I''ll


    be fine b y myself."


    Madam Shaw hesitated. She threw a look at Susan, and an idea suddenly popped into her mind.


    She suggested, "How about this Susie? You haven¡¯t been out for a long time except for your daily


    walks in the garden. The baby has stabilized right now, so why don''t you go to the banquet with


    me?"


    Susan smiled. "Me? I don''t think I want to go, Mom."


    Susan had always had little interest in banquets.


    "If you don''t want to go, I don¡¯t want to go either," Madam Shaw replied.


    Susan looked at her and fell into her thoughts. After a short while, she said, "Okay then, I''ll go with


    you."


    "It''s decided, then," Madam Shaw hastily said as if she was afraid that Susan would suddenly


    change her mind again. Her eyes were smiling.

 Chapter 342 Destiny Brings Enemies Together

    Chapter 342 Destiny Brings Enemies Together


    "It tends to be messy at the banquet, so let me tag along." Serenity suggested.


    Madam Shaw was in a good mood. She smiled and said, "Sure, let''s go together."


    On the other hand, Julian was a little worried when he heard Madam Shaw was bringing Susan to


    the banquet. He wanted to follow as well, but his request was turned down by Madam Shaw. She


    said the banquet was for them madams to socialize. They never brought their significant others


    along, and he was no exception as well, even if he was Julian Shaw.


    "Alright, alright. I''ll keep my eyes fixed on Susie the whole time. I won''t let anyone get close to her,


    okay?" Madam Shaw assured after she saw Julian was still worried.


    "It''s okay, Julian. I can take care of myself," Susan chimed in.


    "I''ll stay close to Susie," Serenity added.


    Julian had no other choice but sighed and said," Alright,e back early."


    The banquet was held in an idle vi.


    The vi was decorated in advance, and it was brimming with a lively atmosphere both inside and


    outside.


    There were quite a lot ofdies inside the vi by the time Madam Shaw and Susan arrived. One of


    the middle-aged woman dressed in an elegant dress walked up to them when she saw them.


    "Finally you''re here, Madam Shaw," the woman greeted, grinning. Then, she turned to Susan and


    said," This is your first time joining us, Mrs. Shaw. I hope you''ll have a fun time."


    "Thank you for having me here," Susan replied with a smile.


    "And thedy over here?" The woman looked towards Serenity.


    "She is my sister," Susan introduced.


    The woman''s eyes lit up. "So you are the daughter of Marshal Wrights. Happy to see you here,


    Miss. Wright."


    Serenity just nodded her head.


    Madam Shaw scanned around the vi, and then she asked, "Where is Madam Orlean, Madam


    ke? I couldn''t see her around."


    Madam ke knew where Madam Shaw was going. She chuckled and continued, "She was here.


    Maybe she went out to the garden to have a walk. She''ll be back soon."


    Before her voice died away, she turned around, and then she said, "Speak of the devil. Here she is."


    Madam Shaw''s eyes brightened up. Holding Susan¡¯s hand, they walked towards Madam Orlean.


    Serenity did not know what Madam Shaw was doing, s o she just followed as well.


    "It''s been so long, Madam Orlean," Madam Shaw greeting, offering her a fake smile.


    Madam Orlean seemed to have put a lot of work into keeping her youth well. Her skin was glowing.


    When she saw Madam Shaw, an embarrassed smile crossed her face, causing crow¡¯s feet to


    appear at the corner of her eyes and revealed her years.


    "Madam Shaw," Madam Orlean said, shing her an ingratiating smile, "Yeah, it¡¯s been so long."


    "Where is your daughter-inw? I didn¡¯t see her around."


    Madam Orlean''s face grew hot with embarrassment." Well, she isn''t feeling well, so..."


    "She isn¡¯t feeling well?" Madam Shaw repeated, throwing an askance nce at Madam Orlean, "I


    heard that your family has not been very peacefultely. You and she seem to be arguing all the


    time. I wouldn¡¯t say a daughter from an influential family is not a good candidate, but not everyone


    is as lucky as m e to have Susie as a daughter-inw. Not only that she has a great background,


    but she is also good-humored. I¡¯m truly a lucky one."


    Madam Orlean grew ufortable, but there was nothing she could say to fight back. As such, she


    could just nod.


    A triumphant grin appeared on Madam Shaw¡¯s face when she sessfully made things difficult for


    Madam Orlean.


    On the other hand, Susan was at a loss.


    Madam Shaw led her to the couch. After that, she began to tell Susan the story between them with


    a smile, "Madam Orlean''s daughter-inw is the daughter of a Premier. She is no match for me in


    other aspects, so she used topare the background of her daughter-inw with me. No matter


    how angry I was, I couldn¡¯t fight back since that''s the truth. However, things have changed now.


    Your background is street ahead of her daughter-inw, so she can''t unt about her daughter-in-


    law anymore."


    As she was talking, Madam Shaw suddenly stopped. She exined, "I''m not saying that you don''t


    have a good background, it''s just that..."


    "I understand, mom,¡± Susan interjected, her eyes sparkled with disbelief.


    Apparently, even those with higher social status love t opare with each other. It was just that


    she never expected they couldpare everything, including the background of their daughter-in-


    law.


    "In any case, I finally can get back at her today," Madam Shaw said with a beaming face.


    Susan chuckled. It had only urred to her that this was the reason why Madam Shaw was so


    eager to attend this banquet. She had been waiting for this


    moment for a long time already.


    However, Susan was not affected by this kind of small matter. As long as Madam Shaw was happy,


    she was willing to cooperate with her.


    Smilingly, Madam Shaw said, "Now that I''ve gotten even with Madam Orlean, we only have to sit


    down and wait for the banquet to end. Come here, Susie, have some cookies."


    "Alright, mom," Susan replied. After that, she sat in the corner with Serenity, nibbling on the snacks


    as they rested.


    Time passed by slowly in a serene and delightful manner when all of a sudden Madam Shaw rose


    to her feet and said, "Susie, I''m going to meet my friend over there. Will you two be fine staying


    here?"


    "It''s okay, mom." Susan nodded.


    Madam Shaw then walked to the center of the crowd.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Susan and Serenity continued to feast on the snacks.


    At the entrance.


    ¡°Cheer up, Mandy. We''re here for the banquet, so let¡¯s rx, okay?" Madam Ainsleymented. Her


    heart ached when she saw the mncholic expression on Mandy''s face which did not go along with


    her age.


    "Mom, if you really want me to cheer up, then let me g o find Luke," Mandy replied. Her eyes were


    dull, and she was wilting as all the life had been sapped out of her.


    "Mandy!" Madam Ainsley growled, "Didn¡¯t I let you go and find Luke before? It is him who doesn¡¯t


    want to see you! Can¡¯t you see how the Jenkins has be already? I don''t even know where


    Luke is. It''s as if he has vanished into the thin air. Listen to me Mandy, you have to stop thinking


    about him. All you have to d o now is to take care of the baby. Your father and I¡¯ll help you to raise


    him, and eventually, you and he will take over ourpany. Isn¡¯t that very good?"


    "But I just want Luke," Mandy said, her voice was raw.


    She knew Luke hated her to the bone. The man was so cruel that he chased her out even though


    she was pregnant with his baby.


    He did not want her anymore, and he did not want the baby either.


    How could he be so cruel?


    However, what made Mandy suffered the most was that no matter what Luke had done to her, she


    still loved him to the core.


    She would rather die if she were to lose him forever.


    "Can you stop being so stubborn? Even if I let you go and find him, where are you supposed to look


    for him when you didn''t even know where he is right now?" Madam Ainsley said exasperatedly,


    "Mandy, I brought you here to the banquet today is to cheer you up.


    Could you do me the favor and forgot Luke for a while?¡±


    Mandy looked at her mother. She wanted to say she could not do it.


    However, when she saw the worried frown on Madam Ainsley''s face, she swallowed the word back


    to her stomach pit and said, "Okay."


    It was only then Madam Ainsley heaved out a relieved sigh.


    "Long time no see, Madam Ainsley. How have you beentely?" Madam Ainsley''s friend walked up


    to greet her. She turned around to smile at her friend, and they began to chew the fat.


    Mandy was a little annoyed by their conversation. After a while, she said, "Mom, I''m going to have a


    walk around. You guys have a good time."


    "Alright, alright. Be careful.¡± Madam Ainsley replied simply before turning back to chat with her


    friend.

 Chapter 343 Susan Is My Little Sister

    Chapter 343 Susan Is My Little Sister


    Mandy Ainsley nodded, then she made her way to the side.


    Thedy chatting to Madam Ainsley gazed after Mandy''s departing silhouette and suddenly felt that


    something was off.


    However, Madam Ainsley was still urging her to engage in the scandalous conversation so she cast


    the thought behind and continued to talk about someone who caught her husband in the act of


    cheating yesterday night with delight.


    Mandy walked around the hall casually. She used to enjoy attending this kind of banquet in the past,


    but now, she felt nothing while being in the middle of all this.


    Mandy walked toward the remote corner out of boredom in an attempt to find a spot and wait until


    the end of the banquet.


    She had just walked over when she suddenly peered a t a familiar silhouette.


    Mandy''s pupils constricted abruptly!


    She suspected if her eyes were deceiving her so she rubbed her eyes strenuously.


    This time, she was sure.


    Susan Shelby! It really was Susan!


    A seductive and fascinating woman was seated next t o Susan and they were chatting away


    joyously.


    A gush of raging fire burned in Mandy¡¯s chest at once.


    She was reduced to this extent all because of Susan.


    The fall of Jenkins Corporation and the departure of Luke Jenkins were also due to this woman''s


    doings.


    The b*tch Susan still had the audacity to appear before her aftermitting so many shameless


    crimes?


    Mandy grabbed a te next to her right away and tossed it at Susan abruptly without the slightest


    hesitation.


    Serenity Wright was talking to Susan when a te came flying toward them. Serenity¡¯s


    extraordinarily sharp senses allowed her to react to the situation at once. She swung her hand


    suddenly and shielded Susan.


    The metal te smashed onto Serenity''s hand heavily while the desserts on the te scattered on


    the floor. Serenity could not help frowning.


    "Serenity!" Susan was startled so she hastily grabbed Serenity''s hand in an attempt to check on her.


    However, before she could react to the situation, a ss came flying toward her once again.


    ¡°Watch out!" Serenity turned around and used her body to shield Susie right away. She braced the


    flying ss with her back!


    "Serenity!" Susan was both furious and anxious. She could not refrain herself from looking over.


    How could a situation like this happen in a banquet? Who the heck would do this?


    She took a nce and found Mandy.


    Meanwhile, Mandy grabbed another te and was about to toss it over to her with a ferocious


    expression.


    "Mandy, what are you doing! You¡¯re crazy!" said Susan incredulously.


    "It''s all your fault, it¡¯s all your fault." Mandy screamed aloud hysterically. "Susan, give me back my


    Luke!


    Give me back my Luke."


    Her face appeared mad and she appeared not to be in a normal state of mind.


    Under Susan''s astonished gaze, she tossed the te in her hand once again.


    The chaotic scene caused by Mandy drew in people''s attention.


    Madam Shaw had just turned around to look over when she witnessed the scene of a te flying


    toward Susan. Her heart was beating so hard it almost leapt out of her chest.


    "Susie!" Madam Shaw called out then she dashed over.


    The rest of the people that witnessed the scene could not help expressing the shock in their eyes.


    Madam Ainsley turned around and took a nce. She was dumbstruck from bewilderment. The


    woman that was so frantic akin to a lunatic looked like her daughter.


    Madam Ainsley dashed over as fast as she could.


    The person who was talking to Madam Ainsley knocked on her head and muttered to herself, "I was


    just thinking about how something seems off... Aren''t Mandy and Susan supposed to be enemies?


    Now that they¡¯ve encountered one another, it will be strange for them not to create a disturbance."


    "Mandy, put that down!"


    "Mandy Ainsley, how dare you!"


    Madam Ainsley and Madam Shaw rushed over as swift as wind while the host of the event hastily


    ordered the housekeepers to stop her.


    "Die, Susan!" Mandy tossed the te without the slightest hesitation.


    ''Damn it, it''s toote!" A wisp of despair shed past Madam Shaw''s eyes.


    If something were to happen to Susie''s child...could she still live?


    It was precisely during this critical moment when Serenity who was mentally prepared for this


    squatted and turned around to kick away the te with her foot. Then, she made her way to Mandy


    expressionlessly.


    Noticing Serenity''s threatening mannerism, Mandy shrieked and shouted aloud, "What are you


    doing?"


    Serenity cracked into a charming smile at Mandy and then she grabbed Mandy''s wrist while her


    smile grew even gloomier. "What do you think I''m going to do?"


    "Let go of me, I''m a pregnant woman! If you hurt me, you can''t bear the responsibility," said Mandy


    in a ghastly tone.


    "Let go of our Mandy.¡± Madam Ainsley rushed over as well.


    "Let go of her?" Madam Shaw nced at her coldly. " Shemitted a physical assault on our


    Susie before the witness of everybody else. Do you think that our Shaw family is unmanned?"


    Madam Ainsley''s expression appeared rather unpleasant.


    Now that the Jenkins Corporation was acquired, the power of Lanyard Construction became


    unparalleled, let alone the fact that Julian still had a father-inw who held great authority!


    The Ainsleys could not afford to offend the Shaws.


    Yet, Mandy...


    If Madam Ainsley knew that Susan was here, she would not have brought Mandy to this event.


    Yet, who would have thought that Susan who had never attended any banquet would suddenly


    make an appearance here?


    At this exact moment, it was useless to trouble herself with the thoughts anymore. The most


    important task now was to solve the problem.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Madam Ainsley cracked into a pleasing smile at Madam Shaw as she said, "Madam Shaw, our


    Mandy i s young and she doesn''t know any better. Please forgive her."


    "Heh-heh-heh, young and doesn''t know any better?" Madam Shaw scoffed coldly. "Judging by how


    she looked earlier, I think that she bears the intention to murder even! She caused such a huge


    scene and you¡¯re just going to cover up the situation by giving the excuse of being young and


    doesn''t know any better? You¡¯re really good at thinking on the bright side."


    The Ainsleys was supposed to be in the wrong. Madam Ainsley spoke in a soft, pleasant tone,


    "Madam Shaw, Mrs. Shaw, I¡¯m really sorry. It''s our Mandy''s fault. Is it okay if I make her apologize


    to Mrs. Shaw?"


    As she was speaking, Madam Ainsley red at Mandy ferociously, "Mandy, why haven''t you


    apologized yet!"


    Madam Ainsley red Mandy repeatedly in hope that Mandy could yield and resolved this situation


    soon.


    "Apologize?" Mandy sneered right away. "The b*tch must be dreaming if she thinks that I will


    apologize to her!"


    Susan''s expression did not change much, but Serenity was already irritated. She grabbed Mandy¡¯s


    wrist and gave it a strong twist. Mandy immediately screamed out in agony.


    "Be gentle, be gentle." Madam Ainsley sympathized with Mandy so she rushed over in an attempt to


    pull Mandy back to her side.


    Serenity raised an eyebrow and positioned herself in a half squat then picked up Madam Ainsley


    and flung her to the side.


    Madam Ainsleynded on the ground with a loud thump but she got up soon enough.


    She looked at Serenity in a furious yet resentful manner. "Who the heck are you! This is the matter


    between our Ainsleys and the Shaws. How dare a tiny nobody like youe andy your hands on


    our Mandy? Let me tell you this: I''ll certainly repay whatever you do to Mandy tenfold in the future."


    Madam Ainsley lost her sense from being triggered by Mandy''s agonizing expression. She could not


    help shouting aloud.


    "I''m nobody, but Susan is my little sister. If you want t o touch her, you must get through me first.¡±


    Serenity scoffed coldly once.

 Chapter 344 Life Is Overly Peaceful

    Chapter 344 Life Is Overly Peaceful


    Susan Shelby''s elder sister? Madam Ainsley was stunned for a long while before she suddenly


    reacted t o the situation.


    Susan''s real identity was George Wright¡¯s daughter.


    The charming woman was George''s daughter too.


    Madam Ainsley could not care to refute anymore instantly!


    She could not afford to offend the Shaws and she could not afford to offend the Wrights even more.


    "Mandy, just apologize." There was nothing Madam Ainsley could do except look at Mandy Ainsley


    in a pleading manner.


    "I won''t apologize!¡± Mandy shrieked aloud, "I didn¡¯t do anything wrong! It¡¯s this batch''s fault for


    making Luke and me suffer tragically. Could it be that she doesn¡¯t need to pay a price for doing


    that? If I am to be med, then my fault is in my failure to not have tossed this woman to death at


    once."


    Mandy did not have the slightest intention to repent. Susan''s expression turned slightly unpleasant


    as well.


    She said in a cold voice, "Ms. Mandy doesn¡¯t have any intention to go back on her word. Then, we


    shall meet at the police station for your act of injuring others on purpose! What a coincidence that


    there are so many people here to act as witnesses." "Susan Shelby!" Mandy wanted to charge


    forward and fight against Susan.


    Serenity Wright narrowed her eyes and nudged at Mandy''s knee with her foot and made Mandy


    kneel down involuntarily.


    "How dare you touch me?" Mandy red at Serenity almost in a hysterical manner. "I''m still


    pregnant with a child. You''ll have to bear the responsibility if anything happens to me."


    Serenity''s coquettish face cracked into a mocking smile. She stretched out a hand and patted


    Mandy''s face softly. "What you''ve just said is interesting. Why, i s your child mine? Had I not been a


    woman who didn¡¯t possess such an ability, I might even believe that you''re telling the truth."


    Serenity''s facial features were so exceedingly exquisite that when she smiled, she looked a little


    devilish even.


    The rest of the people found Serenity¡¯s remarks to be amusing so they could not help chuckling


    softly.


    Mandy, on the other hand, felt chills run down her back from seeing Serenity¡¯s smile.


    However, she still refused to acknowledge her defeat. As a result, she could only brace it and said,


    "All in all, you don''t have the courage to do anything to me! If anything happens to the child, can


    your conscience live with that?"


    Serenity scoffed right away. "That''s quite funny of you. If anything happens to the child, it''s also you


    being the mother¡¯s fault. It''s not rted to me! If your conscience can live with it, what''s there for me


    to be bothered about!"


    "You don¡¯t have the courage to do it. You don¡¯t have the courage to do it." Mandy stared straight at


    Serenity.


    Serenity could not help turning her head to look at Susan when she was annoyed by Mandy''s


    gaze." Susie, is it okay for you to leave this woman for me to handle?"


    Susan nodded.


    Serenity delivered the loud ps to Mandy right away.


    The three heavy ps stunned Mandy.


    "How dare you hit me!" Soon afterward, Mandy began screaming aloud hysterically.


    Madam Ainsley had a piteous expression. "Ms. Wright, isn''t your action a little too excessive! Even


    though you''re one of the Wrights, you can''t take advantage of your power to bully another person


    too."


    "Take advantage of your power to bully another person?" Susan shot a cold nce at Madam


    Ainsley." Why? Your daughter attacked us thrice. Could it be that she doesn''t deserve the three


    ps? Or, do you prefer us to head to the police station and straighten things out, Madam Ainsley?¡±


    Madam Ainsley panicked at once. After a long while, she said weakly, "Since you''ve already hit her,


    will you let my Mandy off then?"


    "Should we let her off?" Serenity took a nce at Susan.


    "Susan, kill me if you can, kill me if you can, huh!" Mandy screamed out aloud.


    Susan pursed her lips then said, "Mandy, I won''t dispute with you now in view of your child and


    since you¡¯ve already received three ps! However, I won''t show mercy again if there''s a next


    time."


    "Kill me, kill me if you can!" Mandy was still screaming aloud incessantly.


    Serenity frowned and shoved Mandy skillfully. Shended in Madam Ainsley''s arms at once.


    Madam Ainsley held on to Mandy tightly, then said," Thank you for your understanding, Mrs. Shaw. I


    shall take her and leave."


    Madam Ainsley left by tugging Mandy forcibly. Mandy was still shrieking continuously along the way.


    "Susie, that woman doesn¡¯t feel guilty at all. You shouldn''t just let her off," said Serenity while


    frowning.


    Susan let out a forcedugh. "She is still pregnant with a child after all."


    Susan was pregnant herself so she was especially tolerant with pregnant women as well.


    "Hmph. Don''t let me encounter a person like her again next time." There was nothing else Serenity


    could do a s she said so with a cold voice.


    "Susie, are you hurt?" Madam Shaw had already rushed over anxiously.


    "I''m fine." Susan shook her head, then she grabbed Serenity''s hand with an anxious expression.


    "Serenity, the te smashed onto your hand earlier. Is your hand hurt?"


    "It''s no big deal." Serenity was about to pull back her hand.


    Susan had already seen therge area of redness on Serenity''s arm. She could not help feeling


    resentful. "I shouldn¡¯t have let Mandy off so easily! Serenity, your arm is swollen."


    "It''s just a scratch," Serenity chuckled. "Anna and I are not as well-trained as my brother but we did


    train ourselves with great effort. It was amon urrence to get bruises and swelling here and


    there during the process."


    Serenity¡¯s calm expression made Susan feel even more guilty. She could not help saying, "Let¡¯s go


    home now and I shall apply some ointment for you."


    "I really am fine," said Serenity, but Susan had already tugged her to leave forcibly.


    Even though Serenity did not feel that she was severely injured, there was a look of warmth in her


    eyes upon realizing how much Susan cared about her.


    In the Straws'' home, Susan applied medication to Serenity''s injury cautiously while Julian Shaw


    listened to the banquet incident from Madam Shaw.


    Julian''s expression turned cold at once when he heard about how Mandy attacked Susan fearlessly!


    "The Ainsleys must beining about life being overly peaceful." Julian¡¯s voice sounded cold


    and ghastly.


    "The Ainsleys are quite audacious in attacking Susan," said Madam Shaw coldly.


    The Ainsleys were utterly not on the same level as the Shaws in view of the Straws¡¯ current status.


    Julian did not fuss over Mandy all this time and it had already stretched his tolerance of Mandy to its


    maximum point. He did not expect that Mandy actually had the courage to deliver herself to his


    door.


    She wanted to seek doom.


    "Julian, Mandy...is pregnant," eximed Susan emotionally. Mandy''s pregnancy was almost the


    same as hers. She would be delivering the baby in two to three months. Susan did not have any


    sympathy toward Mandy, but the child was innocent.


    "Don''t worry, I know what to do." Julian narrowed his eyes.


    In the Ainsley''s home.


    "Mr. Reinford, what''s going on? I thought we already agreed on the contract before this? Why did


    you suddenly decide to... If you''re not satisfied with the profit sharing, we can still let you have more


    to an agreed level. What? You won''t sign the contract regardless of how much I let you have? Mr.


    Reinford, tell me the truth, why are you doing this?"


    The person only gave a in reply, "Your family offended Julian Shaw recently, right?"


    Ray Ainsley understood all at once.


    "Is there any leeway to save this situation?"


    "Unless Julian Shaw relents." Upon saying that, Mr. Reinford hung up the call.


    Ray looked at Madam Ainsley and Mandy sitting on the sofa. A wisp of anger and embarrassment


    shed past his eyes involuntarily. "This is the fault of your doings!"Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 345 Apology

    Chapter 345 Apology


    Mandy Ainsley remained indifferent just as before while a wisp of nervous expression shed past


    Madam Ainsley''s face involuntarily.


    "What''s going on, hubby? The contract has been terminated?" asked Madam Ainsley with a slightly


    fearful expression.


    She spected that Julian Shaw might possibly seek revenge.


    However, she did not expect that Julian''s revenge woulde so soon.


    "This is already the third terminated contract in the past few days." Ray Ainsley felt as if he was


    about to b e driven to madness.


    The contracts that he managed to acquire with great effort were all lost due to Mandy¡¯s impulsive


    urge.


    "That''s the third one huh." Madam Ainsley was rather anxious. "How much have we lost?"


    "The estimation of the loss is already over 100 million!" said Ray.


    "Over 100 million!" Madam Ainsley was startled." Julian Shaw is too ruthless."


    "Have you not considered that he would be so ruthless when you allowed Mandy to do what she


    wanted?" Ray red at her. "Julian is never a kind soul while


    Susan Shelby is his dearest spouse. Mandy almost hurt Susan and the result of her action is even


    worse than attacking Julian himself!"


    "So what should we do now..." Madam Ainsley was already out of ideas.


    "What else can we do? Head to the Straws to offer an apology! If we let this drag on, the result will


    be too dreadful to contemte!" Ray red at Mandy. "Go and get changed quickly. Then follow me


    to the Shaws to apologize."


    "I won¡¯t." Mandy grunted coldly. "It was not my fault."


    "It wasn¡¯t your fault?¡± Ray''s entire body was trembling in rage. "Are you not happy before you take


    down this entire family with you?"


    Mandy refused to speak stubbornly.


    Ray was so furious that he started searching for something around him so he could beat her.


    "Hubby, calm down. Allow me to speak with Mandy." Madam Ainsley hastilyforted Ray, then


    looked toward Mandy. "Mandy, as long as you''re willing to apologize to Susan obediently, I will take


    you to America."


    "Really?¡± Mandy''s eyes lit up.


    Ever since the previous incident, Joseph Shaw returned to America with painstaking publicity while


    not much was heard about Luke Jenkins and


    Charlotte Jenkins. However, it was spected that


    they were with Joseph.


    The act of going to America signified that she would stand a chance to meet Luke.


    At the thought of this, Mandy''s entire body shivered in excitement.


    "It¡¯s true, of course.¡± Madam Ainsley nodded solemnly. "Since when have I ever lied to you?


    However, you must make sure that you apologize to Susan properly."


    ''Apologize to Susan?''


    At the thought of this, Mandy felt wronged. 1


    However, she could endure it so she could see Luke!


    "Alright, I promise." Mandy clenched her teeth and took on the task.


    "Why haven¡¯t you gotten changed yet?" Madam Ainsley chuckled.


    Mandy went upstairs. Ray could not help looking at Madam Ainsley. "Why did you promise to take


    her to America?"


    "What''s there to be afraid of?" Madam Ainsley said," She just wants to meet Luke. It''s true that Luke


    is in America and yet America is so huge. How easy can it b e to find a person there? I shall


    apany her to tour around the country and then I shall take her back when we can''t find the


    person after a few days of searching.¡± "This is a smart idea.¡± Ray could not helpughing and


    nodded approvingly. He agreed that this was the best way to resolve the issue too.


    Mandy got changed real soon and came downstairs. Ray prepared the gift meticulously and took


    his wife and daughter to the Shaws.


    A few people were enjoying afternoon tea over at the Shaws. They received a call from the


    doorman saying that Ray and a few people hade seeking an interview.


    Julian raised an eyebrow and said with a calm expression, "Let theme in.¡±


    It did not take long before the three Ainsleys walked into the house.


    As soon as they entered through the door, Ray red a t Mandy. "Apologize to Mrs. Shaw, quick!¡±


    Mandy clenched her teeth in rage when she noticed Susan''s cold, indifferent gaze.


    She could not help feeling the burning rage in her heart for a moment.


    She had always looked down on Susan from above. She did not notice when, but the situation had


    actually evolved to Susan looking down to her.


    Mandy did not want to yield to Susan, but at the thought of meeting Luke, she clenched her teeth,


    lowered her head, and said, "I''m sorry, Susan." "I can''t hear it.¡± Julian ced down the tea cup


    calmly.


    Mandy clenched her fists, then she continued to speak. "I''m sorry, Susan!"


    One could tell from the tone of her speech that she was recalcitrant.


    Susan smiled and refused to listen again so she said straightforwardly, "Alright, the incident that


    took ce in the banquet is considered forgotten at my level. However, Mandy injured Serenity


    earlier so she has to apologize to Serenity as well."


    Mandy clenched her teeth and apologized to Serenity Wright.


    Serenity scoffed coldly right away. "The apology is made unwillingly so I can''t be bothered to ept


    it either. However, if there is a next time, I won''t be so gentle when I make a move."


    Mandy''s gaze changed involuntarily.


    Her wrist that was twisted by Serenity was still bruised now and yet Serenity imed that she was


    being gentle.


    The matter was considered forgotten since Susan and Serenity had already said so.


    However, Ray did not have the courage to be at ease so he shot an anxious nce at Julian. "What


    do you think, Mr. Shaw?"


    Julian lowered his gaze. "If it were me, I wouldn''t have given you the chance to apologize at all.


    However, Susie is kindhearted and told me not to fuss about this matter too much in view of the


    baby. For Susie''s sake, we shall agree to let the matter drop now. All of you can leave."


    Julian''s tone was without the slightest courtesy but Ray behaved as if he was granted amnesty.


    "Here are some gifts for you. We won''t bother you anymore." Ray ced down the gifts, then


    brought Madam Ainsley and Mandy to leave.


    He felt heavyhearted when he came, yet he felt much more at ease when he left.


    The visit from the Ainsleys was but a short interlude for the Shaws.


    Everyone did not pay much attention to that.


    After a while, someone delivered boxes and boxes of items.


    "What are those?" asked Susan in curiosity.


    Julian walked over and opened up the boxes personally.


    Susan was rendered speechless upon taking one nce.


    Every box contained all sorts of baby products.


    There were over one hundred types of baby bottles amongst the items.


    "You bought all these? Are you crazy?¡± Susan could not refrain the urge to roll her eyes. "Two baby


    bottles are enough!¡±


    "What if our baby doesn''t like it?¡± Julian said in all righteousness, "We can only know what he likes


    after trying everything."


    The corners of Susan''s lips twitched once. Then, she picked up a remote-controlled airne. "Then


    will you please tell me if a remote-controlled airne like this can be used by a newborn baby?"


    "What if our baby is a genius?" Julian¡¯s voice grew softer and softer under Susan''s deathly stare.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Susan was so infuriated by Julian she wanted tough.


    Could a genius baby y with a remote-controlled airne as a newborn?


    Julian had simply gone mad.


    "If he can¡¯t, he can y with it when he¡¯s older," said Julian.


    The corners of Susan¡¯s lips twitched once. "As for the toy airnes, you bought more than several


    types already... I don¡¯t think he is capable of ying everything."


    "It''s better to be safe than sorry." Julian said in all apparent seriousness, "This is still considered


    quite a small amount. If it''s a baby girl, just for the assortment of dolls, I bought ten boxes."

 Chapter 346 Its Surely A Boy

    Chapter 346 It''s Surely A Boy


    Julian Shaw continued to unbox the items one by one while Susan Shelby was caught in utter


    confusion.


    "These ten boxes of clothes are for the baby boy while these ten boxes are for the baby girl. These


    are toys... These are daily use items... Oh right! I''ve already paid for the baby cot and they''ll be


    coming over to build it tomorrow,¡± said Julian in buoyant spirits while he checked the boxes.


    "As long as you''re happy.¡± It was all Susan could say.


    It would be quite impressive if she could utilize ten percent of the total items estimated by her eyes.


    Upon seeing that, Madam Shaw chuckled and said," Actually, it¡¯s fine to just prepare for the baby


    boy¡¯s items. The three generations of the Straws have all given birth to boys and there''s not a single


    girl in the family. Susie''s baby is surely a boy too. When he is out, the Straws will have a sessor


    too.¡±


    "The issue of giving birth to a boy or girl is determined by just probability. We need to prepare for


    both baby boy and baby girl''s items to be sure," said Julian while he continued to bustle about.


    Madam Shaw took a nce at Susan''s belly confidently. "I¡¯m acquainted with a person who''s skilled


    at reading bellies. She said that Susie is carrying a boy based on her belly."


    Madam Shaw spoke with a resolute expression so Susan could only chuckle shyly, "It''s fine whether


    it''s a boy or a girl."


    Madam Shawughed in response, but her gaze staring at Susan''s belly was filled with anticipation.


    The three women continued to sip their afternoon tea while they watched Julian bustling about over


    there and packing the items.


    The servants wanted to help out but Julian rejected them.


    In his words, he wanted to do everything rted to the baby from purchasing to packing.


    There were so many items that it was truly a tormenting process. Julian spent an entire afternoon


    and half of the night only to pack a small half portion o f it. The remaining items were stored in the


    guestroom first and Julian nned to continue to do i t tomorrow.


    Susan was already seven months into the pregnancy now and she was approaching the final


    delivery date closer and closer.


    The entire family began to bustle about preparing for the birth of the baby.


    Julian spent a week decorating two baby rooms personally. One was prepared for the baby girl and


    the other was for a baby boy.


    He was so mysterious in doing that. When he was done, he gave Susan the permission to see the


    room.


    Susan checked out both the rooms. It made her feel warm and fuzzy in her heart.


    It was true that Julian put in a lot of effort to decorate the two baby rooms until the rooms were


    warm yet adorable.


    Susan could imagine how the baby would move about the room already as she checked out the


    rooms.


    At night, they cuddled quietly.


    Susan yed soothing music in the room as usual. There was a faint smile on her lips. "Julian, I


    can feel that the baby is growing much quicker now. It feels really heavy when I walk recently."


    Julian rubbed Susan''s belly and said with a meaningful nce, "It''sing soon atst. My


    arduous days are over soon."


    "What do you mean by arduous days?" Susan took a nce at him.


    "Can see it but can¡¯t touch it. Doesn''t that make my days arduous?" Julian¡¯s gaze made him appear


    piteous.


    Julian''s speech seemed to contain other meanings so i t made Susan''s face blush scarlet at once.


    "What have you been thinking all day long!"


    "I''ve been thinking about you all day long." Julian looked serious.


    It was obviously an audacious flirt, yet he said it with such earnesty and seriousness. It made Susan


    feel at a loss of how to answer.


    Susan pounded at him with her face blushing. "Stop talking nonsense. It''s time to tell a bedtime


    story to the baby."


    "Alright." Julian found a children¡¯s story book and began to read it in all apparent seriousness.


    His voice was deep, yet rich with attractiveness. Susan listened to his voice until she fell asleep.


    Julian turned off the music, then gave Susan''s belly a soft kiss. His gaze was filled with gentle


    affection.


    ''Goodnight, Susie. Goodnight, baby.¡¯


    In just a few more months, he was going to meet the baby. He wondered if their baby was a girl or


    boy and i f the baby would look like Susie or him.


    Julian''s heart was filled with anticipation.


    In the past, he used to live for Lanyard Construction, for his mother''s hope and for the dreams of his


    father.


    At the time, he appeared shy but he was just a walking zombie in truth.


    Susan brought color into his life.


    Now, they were about to wee a baby into their lives. The baby would be the extension of their


    lives and also the testimony of their love.


    They were about to go from a family of two to a family of three soon.


    Julian felt like he was getting impatient from the wait. 1


    Days passed.


    Susan''s body began to be heavier and heavier. She spent the scorching hot summer and then


    the cooling autumn.


    Susan''s due date was approaching closer and closer. The doctor said that she could be giving birth


    any time now.


    Luna Harris, Anna Wright, and Jacob Shelby stayed in the Straws'' home to apany Susan.


    George Wright and Oliver Wright could onlye back and forth for visits due to their official duties.


    Seth Leeds was the only person left to manage thepany in Skyking City.


    Susan received news during this period of time.


    She learned that Ray Ainsley and Madam Ainsley brought Mandy Ainsley on a trip to America.


    However, Mandy suddenly went missing halfway through the trip.


    The Ainsley panicked and they looked for her in America for days, but they did not manage to find


    her. Afterward, they had no other choice but to let Ray stay to continue his search for Mandy in


    America while Madam Ainsley returned to Canada.


    Susan was silent for a moment when she heard the news. Then, she eximed emotionally,


    "Mandy is really deeply in love with Luke."


    "I feel that she is even a little obsessed." Julianmented nonchntly.


    Mandy''s incident was but a light topic of conversation after meals for Julian and Susan.


    They had more important matters to deal with now.


    The baby''s due date finally arrived.


    Even though the baby had yet to show any signs ofing, everyone''s state of mind was already


    tense.


    At midnight one week after the due date, Susan shoved Julian to wake him. "Julian, my tummy


    hurts a little. I think the baby ising!"


    Julian woke up at once. Soon afterward, the entire family was mobilized to send Susan to the


    reserved VIP single room.


    The pain grew stronger and stronger. Susan went from being able to chat leisurely in the beginning


    until she started clenching her teeth tightly in painter on.


    Julian felt for her so he took the initiative to offer his hand. "Susie, hold my hand."


    Susan did not reject it politely either. She grasped Julian''s hand tightly.


    She was in pain for five full hours before she was brought into thebor room.


    By then, Susan was already in so much pain that she could not speak anymore. A few deep bruises


    could be seen on Julian''s hand where Susan grasped it.


    Only one person could apany her in thebor room.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Luna and the others waited outside, leaving Julian alone to be with Susan.


    "It has been half an hour. Why is it not over yet?¡± Luna paced around the room continuously. "She''s


    in thebor room already so she should be over with it soon."


    "Mom, don¡¯t panic. Susan has always been in good health so she¡¯ll be fine." Anna and Serenity


    consoled her.


    Jacob stood by the door without budging at all. He appeared to be rather calm but his back was


    tense.


    George and Oliver could not stand the tense atmosphere so they went outside for a jog right away.


    Madam Shaw was the calmest of all. She sat in ce and muttered to herself continuously, "It''s


    going to be a boy, it''s going to be a boy." 1


    Julian and Susan refused to find out the baby''s gender in advance. Madam Shaw tried to ask the


    doctor and the doctor refused to disclose the information as well.


    The conundrum was reserved until the end and Madam Shaw''s eagerness was elevated to its peak


    as well.


    It had to be a boy for her first baby regardless. This way, the Straws would have a sessor and


    Madam Shaw would not let her deceased husband down either.

 Chapter 347 Chesney Shaw

    Chapter 347 Chesney Shaw


    Madam Shaw was muttering rather loudly, so Luna Harris could not refrain herself from casting a


    displeased nce at her. However, she suppressed the urge to do anything in view of the fact that


    Madam Shaw was Julian Shaw¡¯s mother.


    What was the problem with having a boy or a girl? Wasn¡¯t the most important thing now Susie''s


    safety?


    Every childbirth that a woman went through was akin to a trip to the verge of death. She pitied her


    and wondered how much pain Susie was in now.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Tears streamed down Luna''s face the more she thought about it.


    Anna Wright and Serenity Wright could only continue to console her.


    Soon, an hour passed.


    George and Oliver had already returned to their spots b y the door to wait as well.


    "It has been an hour. Why haven''t we heard anything from the inside yet?" Luna was bing


    agitated. Had George not stopped her, she would have charged into thebor room by force.


    A few minutes passed, but just as George was about to break the door impatiently, the door to the


    labor room opened atst.


    Susan was pushed out on a stretcher while Julian stayed by her side constantly.


    "Susie." Luna and the others made their way over to her at once.


    Madam Shaw charged toward the nurse swiftly." Nurse, is it a boy or a girl?¡±


    The nurse said with a smile, "Congrattions, Madam Shaw. It¡¯s an adorable baby girl."


    "Baby girl?" Madam Shaw was stunned for a moment. An incredulous look shed past her eyes at


    once." That''s impossible. The Shaws have been giving birth t o boys for the past few generations!"


    "That should be just a coincidence." The nurse chuckled and said, "Would you like to hold the baby,


    Madam Shaw?"


    A baby with a pair of huge dark eyes was wrapped in a swaddle. Even though the baby''s skin was


    still wrinkly, one could see that she would certainly grow u p to be an adorable little girl.


    Madam Shaw frowned and took a step back ever so slightly.


    "Nurse, please put the baby next to me." Susan''s gentle voice was heard.


    The nurse hastily carried the child and ced it next t o Susan.


    Susan was about to melt upon seeing her cute baby


    girl.


    "Susie, you must be tired." Julian leaned forward and nted a soft kiss on Susan¡¯s forehead.


    Everyone was ted, except for Madam Shaw, who was very unhappy.


    She did not stay long. She left right afterward by making up an excuse about attending to some


    important matters.


    Luna frowned even more upon seeing Madam Shaw''s reaction. However, she did notment


    further on that, concerned that herment would affect the rtionship between Susan and her


    mother-inw.


    Madam Shaw may not like the baby, but it was fine as long as they did.


    Madam Shaw returned to the house. She pondered the situation here and there and found that


    something did not feel right.


    She approached a servant in a calm and reflective mood. "Tell me... Why is it a baby girl?"


    It was inappropriate for the servant to answer, so she smiled and said, "The probability of getting a


    boy or a girl is 50-50."


    "That shouldn''t be right," said Madam Shaw stubbornly.


    The family had been birthing boys for a few generations. Why had Susan given birth to a girl?


    The doubt that had troubled her in the past crept into Madam Shaw''s mind like a devil.


    Susan had refused to have a paternity test on the child and Julian all this time. Could this child...


    really be Julian''s?" 2


    If it was not...


    Madam Shaw''s expression changed involuntarily. 4


    Susan was truly a troublesome person.


    She hade from a poor family background in the past and was not a good match for Julian. This


    troubled Madam Shaw, but there was nothing she could do because Julian liked it that way.


    Now that she had transformed into the daughter of the Wrights, Madam Shaw¡¯s dignity had been


    boosted. However, when she thought more about it, a great bloodshed could be caused if anything


    bad were to happen to the daughter of a powerful family. Susan''s new identity could be described


    as both good and bad.


    These issues aside, she would have acknowledged Susan''s status if Susan had given birth to a few


    male heirs for the Shaws.


    Unfortunately, she had given birth to a girl.


    Plus, this was the first girl in three generations, which was a huge deal.


    Madam Shaw pondered this before she finally decided that it was not okay and she needed to verify


    the


    child¡¯s identity as soon as possible.


    If it was Julian''s child, it would be fine. Susan was still young, so she could still give birth to a boy


    anyhow.


    If the child was not Julian''s, even though Susan was George''s daughter, she would still make a


    scene.


    Madam Shaw suppressed the suspicion in her heart and visited Susan a few times joyously while


    she stayed in the hospital a few days for observation.


    When Susan was discharged, Madam Shaw could not refrain herself from pulling Julian aside.


    "Julian." Madam Shaw organized her words and said," Listen to me. The past few generations of


    the Straws have been birthing boys, yet Susan suddenly gave birth to a girl. Do you think we should


    be more careful and get this checked out?"


    Julian was still rather confused when he was pulled aside. He could not help feeling rather amused


    upon hearing Madam Shaw¡¯s remarks. "Mother, this is just a n issue of probability. Don¡¯t think too


    much."


    "It¡¯s very convenient to check it out now. There¡¯s nothing wrong with being a little cautious." Madam


    Shaw still tried to persuade her son.


    Julian''s brows furrowed involuntarily. "Mother, why are you talking about this again? I told you


    before that I won¡¯t have a DNA test. I said so in the past, and I will tell you the same again now.


    Don''t mention this again, especially not in front of Susie.¡±


    Julian''s expression was extremely solemn. There was nothing Madam Shaw could do, so she could


    only mutter, "I won''t mention it if you don''t like it. I still have some matters to attend to, so I shall


    leave first."


    Madam Shaw turned around and left. She still felt recalcitrant in her heart.


    In the room, Susan was ying with the baby.


    The weather was fine that day, and warm sunlight shone on Susan and the baby.


    Julian''s gaze almost melted from affection.


    "Julian, where¡¯s mother?" asked Susan with a smile upon noticing Julian''s return.


    "She has some matters to attend to, so she headed back home first,¡± said Julian. He hid Madam


    Shaw''s idea from her.


    Susan did not think too much of that either but she said with a smile, "She was kept from doing


    things because she had to keep mepany when I was pregnant. Now, she can finally find time


    for herself."


    "Hmm..." answered Julian casually before he picked u p his daughter cautiously.


    His daughter was very well-behaved. She bore into his cradling arms as soon as Julian picked her


    up.


    "Our daughter loves you," Susan said in a jealous tone. "She lives up to the story of being a lover


    from your past life." Julian could not help smiling and refused to let go of the tiny bundle of joy in his


    arms.


    When the baby was a little over one month old, Julian and Susan discussed and came up with a


    name for the baby. She was named Chesney Shaw.


    They did not want her to have a huge career in the future. They only hoped that she would live out


    her life peacefully.


    Chessie grew up quickly and kept undergoing changes almost every day. Julian was content with


    everything now that he had a daughter. He did not even want to leave the house if he could avoid it.


    Luna and the others apanied Susan until the first month ended and then headed back to


    Skyking City.


    Jacob Shelby wanted to stay originally yet was frustrated with Seth Leeds, who was constantly


    calling and pestering him. During those calls, he could hear Seth crying while begging him to return.


    "I can leave Mr. Shaw be because he has just be a new father. You''re not here either, though...


    Why? Because you''re the uncle of the child? I''m also the child''s godfather. As a result, I can only


    see her on video calls. What did I say? Uh... Since when am I Chessie''s godfather? It¡¯s bound to


    happen sooner orter. It''s considered done now that I said it is. The most crucial issue now is that


    neither of you ising over and I can''t handle everything by myself.


    I''m warning you. You have to turn up tomorrow. If you don''t... I, I will take my life before you. How


    will I die? I don''t care, I''ll cut my wrists or jump off a building. If I die, I won''t let you off even when


    I''m a ghost. I..."


    Seth''s offensive remarks were so formidable that Jacob could only return to Skyking City when


    Chessie was one and a half months old.


    Julian stayed for three months and watched as Seth and Jacob kept losing control of the shop in


    Skyking City.


    He could only bid farewell to Susan and the child unwillingly in the end.


    "You should go first. When the child is a little older, I''ll take her on a ne ande to see you."


    Susan consoled him with a smile.


    Even though Julian was unwilling to leave, there were too many affairs to attend to in Skyking City.


    He had n o other choice but to leave temporarily after making a series of meticulous arrangements.


    Serenity was the only person that had stayed with Susan all this time.

 Chapter 348 A Package

    Chapter 348 A Package


    It was a dark and gloomy night.


    After sending another wretched man off, Isabelle got u p from the bed mechanically and put on her


    shirt.


    Wayne walked out of the room. When he saw Isabelle putting on her clothes, a lopsided grin


    crossed his face and he sneered, "Almost everybody has already seen your naked body. I don¡¯t


    understand why you still want to put on some clothes."


    Isabelle did not say anything in return. She just threw an indifferent gaze at Wayne and then turned


    her head back once more.


    Infuriated by her look, Wayne snarled, "Am I wrong? Everyone knows that you¡¯re nothing but a


    worthless slut."


    Isabelle turned to look at him and said coldly, "Ha!


    Says the man who needs his wife to pay back his debt with her own body. You truly have opened


    my eyes, Wayne."


    Wayne let out a coldugh. He walked up to Isabelle and gave her a p on the face. "You must


    have a lot o f nerve to say that to me, you slut. Who do you think put me into this kind of situation in


    the first ce? You should be thanking God that I''m still willing to give you clothes and food, so it''s


    your responsibility to show some gratitude and help me pay back my debt." Isabelle thought she


    hadpletely gotten used to her life. However, she still could not help clenching her hands into


    fists right now.


    She charged forward and scratched Wayne''s face. Filled with rage, she barked out, "I''m the heiress


    of the Shelby Family! You will pay the price for treating me like this! Just you wait!"


    Wayne curled his lips. He effortlessly grabbed Isabelle''s hands and flung her away. "Heiress? Who


    do you think you are? Even though you bear the same surname as Susan, do you think you can be


    compared t o her? Do you have a father who decides the fate of a country or a husband whose


    wealth ispared to a nation? Isabelle Shelby, no matter how great one''s ambition is, if they are


    destined to fail, they''ll fail. I don''t know if you have heard of this phrase before or not, but it''s


    referring to you. You''re tenacious, I''ll give you that. Your body is dirty, yet you''re still able to


    hypnotize yourself into refusing to see the truth. Perhaps I shouldpliment you instead, Miss


    Tenacious?"


    Something inside Isabelle''s brain snapped when she heard Susan''s name.


    "I''m going to kill you!" She dashed toward Wayne like a lunatic.


    However, her attempt was futile, as Wayne grabbed her neck in one quick and swift motion. As his


    expression grew vile, he hissed, "You want to kill me? I''ll kill you first!"


    "You..." Isabelle red at him.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open. Then, a cultured and elegant man emerged.


    "You guys seem busy. Is this a bad time?" The man smiled.


    "Who the hell are you? How did you get in here?" Wayne flung Isabelle to one side and red


    vigntly at the man.


    The man did not look like he hade here for pleasure.


    Julian had nted some of his men to monitor them around the clock. Logically, this man should not


    have had a chance to get close to them, as Julian''s men would stop anyone the moment they set


    eyes on them.


    Therefore, how had this mane in?


    "You are worried about Julian''s guys, correct?" The man grinned. "Don''t worry, I¡¯ve gotten rid of


    them already. Besides, I''m quite capable myself, so I can assure you that Julian will not realize


    anything is wrong for at least three days."


    Isabelle and Wayne''s eyes glowed.


    If Julian''s men were gone, did that mean that they could escape now?


    Even though she was excited about it, Isabelle did not drop her guard and stared at the man. "Who


    are you?" "Well, you don¡¯t have to know who I am. All you have t o know is that Julian is my enemy


    and I can help you escape from him." The man beamed at them.


    "What proof do you have, and why should we trust you?" Wayne asked. He was worried that this


    was just another trap.


    The man smiled. Then, he went into the restroom and washed the makeup off his face.


    When he came out of the restroom, both Wayne and Isabelle were stunned.


    The man''s makeup technique was too magical. After h e washed everything off his face, he looked


    entirely different from the man that hade in just now.


    Most importantly, both of them knew the man standing right in front of them.


    "You are... Joseph Shaw?" Isabelle asked, her toneced thick with disbelief.


    Joseph smiled. "Yeah, it''s me. I guess my face is good enough to make you believe that I¡¯m not on


    good terms with Julian."


    Everyone knew about the fight between Joseph and Julian. Isabelle swiveled her eyes in their


    sockets and then asked, "What do you want? I''m afraid that I can¡¯t help you."


    "No, you can," Joseph said, offering Isabelle a knowing smile. "ording to what I''ve heard, you


    have something in your hand. Give me that thing, and together we will destroy Julian and Susan!"


    Isabelle''s eyes lit up.


    She hated both Julian and Susan to the bone after what they had done to her. She was willing to do


    anything to destroy both of them.


    After half an hour, Joseph emerged from Wayne''s house. He had put on make-up anew, so he


    looked nothing like himself anymore.


    While facing the door, Isabelle threw her head backward andughed frantically. "Susan, in the end,


    you will still fall into my hands. I''d like to see how you''re going to get out this time."


    Wayne threw her a contemptuous look and said, "Stopughing and get going."


    Joseph had put down all of Julian¡¯s men, so now was their best opportunity to escape.


    "You don''t say," Isabelle sneered.


    Both of them packed their stuff as fast as possible and then walked toward the door.


    When they tried to open the door, they realized that somebody had locked them up from the


    outside.


    What was happening?


    Isabelle and Wayne hastily went to open the window but to no avail. All the windows were sealed as


    well.


    "Joseph! It must have been Joseph!" Isabelle¡¯s face turned pale as a bad hunch stirred within her.


    However, before they could do anything, an explosion was heard from behind them. They turned


    their heads back and realized the kitchen was on fire.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Fire! Fire!" Isabelle was flustered.


    "Don''t just stand there and shout like an idiot! Come and help me put the fire out!" Wayne shouted.


    He went forward and tried to put out the fire, but the fire spread too quickly. Soon, the entire room


    was engulfed by the fire.


    Panic welled quickly inside of Isabelle and Wayne. They smashed the windows and the door for all


    they were worth, but both the windows and the door were tightly locked. No matter how hard they


    smashed them, they would not budge.


    "Help! Help!¡± Isabelle shouted, but nobody responded.


    The fire was getting bigger as Isabelle watched on. The heat seared her skin, and the smoke


    clogged her airways. She fell on the floor as despair enveloped her whole body.


    It was Joseph. It must have been him.


    After getting what he wanted, the man was now trying to erase them from the surface of the world.


    However, it was toote now.


    They were trapped in an endless chrysalis of regret and pain, and the light soon left Isabelle and


    Wayne¡¯s eyes.


    The fire had destroyed every piece of evidence.


    Joseph had already gone far away. He turned his head around to look at the fire as a dark glint


    shed across his eyes.


    He had already gotten what he wanted. Isabelle was of no use to him anymore, and he could not


    expose his whereabouts.


    Dead men told no tales. Thus, Isabelle and Wayne had t o die.


    Joseph studied the photo on his cell phone meticulously and expressionlessly. After a long while,


    his lips curled up in a contorted grin.


    ''Julian, I''ve told you before. He whoughsst,ughs best. I would like to see who won this time.¡¯


    The next day was a sunny day.


    Madam Shaw was sipping her tea when a servant brought in a package.

 Chapter 349 A Bad Notion

    Chapter 349 A Bad Notion


    Piqued by curiosity, Madam Shaw opened the package and found a stack of photos sitting in the


    center.


    She picked the photos up, and the moment she saw the photo on the very top, her expression


    changed.


    "Is there anything wrong, Madam?" The servant craned her neck over to have a peek.


    Madam Shaw stashed the photos back into the package. Then, she threw an indifferent gaze at the


    servant and said, "I''m going to take a nap in my room."


    After saying that, she returned to her room as fast as she could. Upon sitting on a chair, she took


    the photos out and began to look meticulously at them one after another. The more she looked at


    them, the grimmer her expression became.


    A man and a woman were depicted in the stack of photos.


    She did not know the man, but she was very familiar with the woman. She was none other than


    Susan.


    As if driven by an unknown force, she turned to look a t the date stamp and her heart skipped a


    beat.


    The stack of photos had been taken both before and after Susan''s pregnancy.


    Madam Shaw remembered that this was the period of time when Susan had gone missing. Then,


    not long after her return, she had gotten pregnant.


    At the time, she had been suspicious of the origin of the baby, so she had tried to talk to Julian


    about it. However, Julian had full faith in Susan, so she¡¯d had n o other choice but to suppress her


    suspicions.


    What about now?


    Julian trusted her so much, and this was how she repaid his trust? She had been meeting a man in


    secret just before and after getting pregnant! Everything was bright as day now. It was very


    apparent that Susan had cheated on Julian.


    "That b*tch!" Madam Shaw smacked the table hard as she gritted her teeth tightly.


    Whenever she thought about the way Susan had betrayed Julian¡¯s trust, she just wanted to rush


    over to their house and have a fight with her. 2


    Madam Shaw¡¯s first instinct was to show the stack of photos to Julian. She wanted him to know


    Susan''s true colors. However, in hindsight, she realized it would be better to wait. She knew her son


    very well. Not only was he a devout lover, but Susan also had him right in her palm. There was a


    high probability that he would still choose to believe Susan even if she showed him the photos.


    "I must get my hand on some solid evidence before exposing that slut in front of Julian," Madam


    Shaw hissed as a dark glint crossed her eyes. "The child is definitely not Julian¡¯s. As long as I can


    take her to do a


    DNA paternity test, there''s no way Susan can talk her way out of it anymore."


    Madam Shaw had always had a hunch that Julian was not the father of the child. Now that she had


    finally gotten her hand on some concrete proof, this hunch was bing stronger and stronger.


    However, just how was she supposed to take the child out for a DNA test?


    Madam Shaw paced around the room.


    She did not have much of a problem getting Julian¡¯s gic material. Even though he was not with


    her right now, she had prepared beforehand. She had secretly plucked one of his hair not long ago,


    and the hair was still sitting inside a sterile bag. However, the same did not apply to the baby.


    She was too small, so instead of using her hair, her blood was required to run a DNA test.


    Therefore, she had to find a way to sneak the baby out.


    She was Susan''s mother-inw, so she figured that it would not be that difficult for her to do this.


    The main issue was how she was supposed to get the DNA test done without letting Julian realize


    what she was doing.


    Ever since she had told him that she wanted to take the baby to do a DNA test, Julian had been


    keeping a wary eye on her. He had nted a lot of his men in the house and made them double as


    servants. Therefore, i f she were to go to an ordinary hospital, Julian would certainly know about it.


    1


    "I must find a ce Julian cannot find and do the test there,¡± Madam Shaw mumbled.


    She did not dare tell anyone about her n, so she could only look for a way to do it herself.


    Heaven always favored those who helped themselves. Eventually, she stumbled upon an


    opportunity.


    During a conversation with one of her friends, she heard that there was a new private hospital in


    Ningcheng City. The doctors there were all very experienced and they did a very good job securing


    patient confidentiality.


    Madam Shaw became interested when she heard that the hospital was new and instantly made her


    move the moment she heard they were very good at securing patient confidentiality.


    She subtly got the address of the hospital from her friend. Then, she went to the hospital in advance


    to confirm that they did offer DNA paternity tests.


    After doing that, she waited for the right opportunity t o put her n into action.


    In the morning, Chesney was still sleeping soundly in her crib. Her face was angelic as she slept.


    Susan looked gently at her for a while before reluctantly peeling her gaze away.


    "This little fellow looks more and more like you."


    Serenity chuckled.


    "She has my eyes, but she has her father''s nose," Susan said.


    "Well, she looks more like you," Serenity said as she ran her eyes up and down Chesney. Then, she


    added, "I n any case, I''m sure that she''ll grow into a gorgeous young woman. I can¡¯t wait to see her


    grow up."


    Susan looked gently at Chesney for a while and then said, "I hope she doesn''t grow up too fast. The


    adult world is reallyplicated, and I wish she can live a carefree life for a while longer."


    Serenity chuckled. "You''re right. Oh yeah, you have to go back to the hospital to get a follow-up


    check today, right? I¡¯ll go with you."


    "It''s okay. I can go by myself," Susan interjected.


    During herst check-up, the doctor had said that the result of the B-scan examination had been


    kind of blurry. He wanted her to find a day to go back and have another check-up, and today was


    the day she had made an appointment with the doctor.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nope. I already said I wouldn''t leave your side,¡± Serenity said decisively.


    "Alright, alright. Let''s go together." Serenity''s tenacity made Susan blush.


    She continued to look at Chesney for a while. Then, she entrusted the servants to take care of her


    daughter before departing reluctantly for the hospital


    with Serenity.


    Madam Shaw arrived not long after they left.


    "Where is Chessie?¡± she asked straightforwardly.


    "Little Miss is still sleeping, Madam," the servant replied with a smile.


    "Bring me to her."


    Madam Shaw walked upstairs and saw Chesney¡¯s angelic sleeping face.


    Chesney was adorable, but Madam Shaw''s face was getting ugly.


    ''Hmph! You are a mere b*stard. I''m going to expose both you and your mother''s true colors and


    then kick both of you out of my family!''


    She then scooped Chesney up from the crib.


    The servant was taken aback by her sudden action. She went forward and asked, "Madam?"


    However, Madam Shaw just threw her a cold gaze and said, "Chesney is three months old and


    hasn''t been to the Shaw Mansion yet. A few friends of mine have been asking about her, so I''m


    bringing her to meet them."


    "Then I''lle with you, madam..."


    "That is not necessary. I''ll be back in one hour."


    Madam Shaw stole a nce at the servant. "I¡¯m her grandmother. Do you think I would be so


    heartless as t o hurt her?"


    "Please don''t misunderstand, madam," the servant hastily said as she put her hands up. "Of course


    I''m sure that you will take good care of Little Miss. I''ll see you in an hour then. Please take care of


    Little Miss, madam."


    Madam Shaw nodded and hurried away with Chesney.


    The servant looked at her retreating back but did not think too much about it. After all, Madam Shaw


    was Chesney''s grandmother, so there was no way she would harm her.


    Meanwhile, Susan and Serenity breezed through the check-up via the VIP channel.


    The blurry spot on the scan became clear this time. Susan had recovered well, and there was


    nothing wrong with her body.


    "See? I already told you that I''m fine. If you had believed me, then we wouldn¡¯t have had to make a


    trip here," Susan said, offering Serenity a grin.


    "Well, we shouldn''t take postpartum recovery lightly. Besides, it''s always better to be safe rather


    than sorry," Serenity said.


    "Yeah, you have a point," Susan replied.


    After that, they went into the car and rushed home.


    Perhaps this was the natural connection between a child and the mother, but ever since Chesney


    had been born, Susan had always felt restless when she was away from her.

 Chapter 350 Disappointment

    Chapter 350 Disappointment


    Susan went upstairs straightaway the moment she got home, only to be stopped by a servant.


    After she stopped her, the servant said reverently," Mrs. Shaw, Little Miss is not at home right now.


    Madam just came and said a few friends of hers wanted to meet Little Miss, so she brought her over


    to the Shaw Mansion."


    "Mom was here?" Susan was surprised.


    If her friends wanted to meet Chessie, then why had she not brought her friends over? Why would


    she deliberately take Chessie away while she was not around?


    Chessie was small and was still nursing. What if she woke up and wanted to drink milk?


    Susan had been nursing Chessie by herself ever since her birth.


    "Let''s go to the Shaw Mansion," Susan instructed the driver. Serenity tagged along with Susan, as


    she was worried as well.


    Susan and Serenity soon arrived at the Shaw Mansion. However, when the servant told them that


    Madam Shaw was not in the mansion and had not returned yet since she had gone out, Susan and


    Serenity finally realized something was amiss.


    "She hasn¡¯te back yet?¡± Susan asked nervously.


    If Madam Shaw had not returned to the Shaw Mansion yet, then where was she right now? Where


    had she taken Chesney?


    Chesney was small and fragile. She was still not at an age when she could go around freely. What if


    something happened to her? Susan dared not imagine the consequences.


    She hastily called Madam Shaw, but she unfortunately did not answer her call.


    Unwilling to give up, Susan called Madam Shaw again and again. Her hands and feet were turning


    cold. 1


    "Susie!¡± Serenity grabbed Susan''s hand. "Don''t worry too much. She is Chesney''s grandmother, so


    I suppose she wouldn''t harm her."


    "Yes, yes, yes. You''re right. She is Chessie''s grandmother. There¡¯s no way she would harm her own


    granddaughter," Susan parroted. She tried to calm herself down by repeating it again and again, but


    the effect was minimal. Her voice was still shaking uncontrobly as she asked, "But... where did


    mom take Chessie?"


    A myriad of terrible possibilities crossed Susan''s brain, and she felt like she was on the verge of


    going mad.


    Serenity picked up the phone and tried to get through t o Madam Shaw. However, woefully, Madam


    Shaw still did not pick up the phone.


    Suddenly, a call came. Susan hastily answered it, but the voice that wafted from the other side of


    the line belonged to one of the servants of the house. "Mrs. Shaw, something terrible has


    happened. Madam Shaw was found passed out in an alleyway."


    Susan felt her limbs turn cold for a second. "What happened? Where is Chessie?"


    "The person who found Madam Shaw said he didn''t see Little Miss around." The servant then


    added nervously, "Madam has been rushed to the hospital, but she hasn''t awakened yet."


    "Which hospital?" Susan shouted.


    The servant gave her the address of the hospital, and Susan had the driver take her there.


    While she was on the way, she received a call from Julian.


    "Susie, I already know everything that''s happening over there. I''m on my way back now. I''ll arrive in


    about 3 hours." Julian sounded calm.


    However, Susan was not. The moment she heard Julian''s voice, something in her brain snapped


    and she screamed, "Julian! Chessie is missing! I can''t find her!"


    Julian tightened his grip on the phone. He could not show his nervousness in front of Susan. He


    took a deep breath and then said in a calm voice, "Don''t worry, Susie. I''ve sent out all my men to


    run a citywide search throughout Ningcheng City. I''m sure Chesney is still in the city. Right now, you


    should go to the hospital and wait for mom. Ask her what''s happened when she wakes up. I''m


    hoarding the ne now, so I won''t be able to use my phone for around 3 hours. No matter what


    happens, promise me you will stay put and wait for me toe back." i


    Susan waspletely flummoxed. Some of her nervousness faded as Julian''s calm and forceful


    voice wafted into her ear. She took a deep breath and nodded heavily. "Cot it. I will wait for you,


    Julian."


    "Wait for me," Julian said simply before turning off his phone and boarding the ne.


    Julian had never expected something like this to happen, and all he wanted to do right now was get


    back to Susan¡¯s side.


    However, he was just a normal human, not a god. Even though he owned a private jet, he still


    needed some time to return to Ningcheng City.


    "Don''t worry, Susie. Everything will be fine," said Serenity as she held Susan¡¯s hands in an assuring


    manner.


    "Yeah." Susan nodded, but her eyes were staring ahead.


    ''Chessie, promise mommy that you''ll be okay.''


    If something terrible happened to Chesney, Susan did not know what she would do. Perhaps she


    would go to


    find her.


    By the time Susan and Serenity arrived at the hospital, Madam Shaw had awakened.


    Susan rushed to her bedside and shouted her questions out loud. "Mom, what happened? Where is


    Chessie? How did she go missing?"


    Madam Shaw averted her eyes from Susan''s intense gaze.


    "Say something!" Susan shouted again.


    Madam Shaw gritted her teeth and said, "I don''t know. I took Chessie out, and someone suddenly


    knocked m e out. Then, when I woke up, Chessie was already gone."


    "Where were you taking Chessie? Why would you take her to such a remote area all of a sudden?"


    More and more questions spilled out of Susan¡¯s mouth as she stared intently at Madam Shaw.


    "Mom, you have to tell me everything from beginning to end. Chessie might b e in great danger right


    now, so I have to find her as soon as possible.¡±


    Tears began to roll down Susan''s cheeks as she spoke.


    Madam Shaw hesitated for a while before speaking." Well, it''s not important. I just thought that it


    would be better for Chessie and Julian to get a DNA paternity test, so I..."


    "Mom, what the hell were you thinking?" Susan looked in disbelief at Madam Shaw.


    "Better safe than sorry," Madam Shaw replied, though her voice was shaking slightly. "I heard that


    there was a private hospital that could do the DNA test, so I took Chessie there. However, as soon


    as I arrived at the hospital, somebody knocked me out. I don''t know what happened afterward."


    Susan was so enraged with Madam Shaw that she was shaking uncontrobly. She did not know


    what had gotten into Madam Shaw this time, but she snarled, "Are you out of your mind, mom? If


    Chessie isn''t Julian''s daughter, then who else could be her father? Besides, she¡¯s still so small, yet


    you were going to take her to the hospital to draw blood?"


    "The test only requires a very small amount of blood. She would have been fine," Madam Shaw


    replied.


    "This is madness. Mom, you''re out of your mind!" Susan felt like she was on the edge of exploding.


    She had never expected that this would be the truth.


    The me of anger in Madam Shaw was reignited when she saw how furious Susan was. Driven by


    her rage, she snarled out, "Drop your act already, Susan Shelby! Only you know best whether or not


    Chessie is Julian¡¯s daughter."


    "What did you say?" Susan gnashed her teeth.


    "What did I say?" Madam Shaw pulled a photo out of her pocket and threw it on Susan''s face. "See


    for yourself."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    While Susan was looking at the photo, Madam Shaw sneered at Serenity, "You better go and take a


    look as well so that you Wrights won''t say I¡¯ve been using her baselessly."


    Piqued by her curiosity, Serenity craned her neck over and took a look.


    Madam Shaw added, "I''m not afraid of letting people know anymore. Before Susan was pregnant,


    she went missing for a long period of time. It was only recently that I discovered that she was with


    the man in the photo all along while she was gone. Susan, do you dare to swear that there''s nothing


    between you two?"


    Susan''s hand was shaking as she looked at the photo. The man in the photo was none other than


    Wayne.


    There was nothing between her and Wayne, but the fact that Madam Shaw had used her of


    cheating on Julian meant that Madam Shaw had never trusted her all along.


    All of a sudden, a surge of disappointment filled Susan''s heart.

 Chapter 351 Ferocious Serenity

    Chapter 351 Ferocious Serenity


    "Hmph! See for yourself what''s in the photo, Serenity. You can''t me me for wanting to confirm


    Chessie''s parentage. I¡¯m sure that if you were in my position, you would have done the same,¡±


    Madam Shaw said as she looked coldly at Serenity.


    Serenity locked on Madam Shaw¡¯s icy stare with her own. Then, without saying anything, she


    picked up the ss of warm water beside her.


    A delighted expression crossed Madam Shaw¡¯s face.


    ''Even if she¡¯s a Wright, she still has to apologize to me when she realizes she was on the wrong


    side.''


    "Well, you don''t have to do that," Madam Shaw said inly. "Well, that''s the way it is anyway. If you


    Wrights have some sense of shame, then I think..."


    Before Madam Shaw could finish her sentence, Serenity poured the ss of warm water over her


    head. 1


    Madam Shaw''s smile froze as she was drenched all over. The move was so sudden that she could


    not react in time. It was only when she felt her wet hair stered against her skin that she came


    back to her senses and shouted, "What the hell did you do that for, Serenity?"


    "What did I do that for?" Serenity ced the empty cup on the desk beside her. She then covered


    Madam


    Shaw with the nket and began hitting her. "You f* eking conceited old woman! Do you think you


    can do whatever you want just because you are an elder? What¡¯s wrong with this photo, huh? Can¡¯t


    Susie have another man as a friend? Tell me, which part of the photo gives you the feeling that


    Susie has been having an illegitimate affair with the man?" 1


    In the photo, Susan was just standing beside Wayne. There was no physical intimacy between


    them, yet Madam Shaw was convinced that Susan was having a n affair with the man.


    "This is the first time I¡¯vee across a mother-inw who always suspects her daughter-inw is


    cheating on her own son. I wonder if it is because you were cheating on your husband when you


    were young. Is that why? Have you been judging others based on your own dirt? 1


    "How dare you have an attitude in front of me?


    "You lost your granddaughter, so how dare you act as i f you had nothing to do with it?¡±


    Whenever Serenity said something, she would punch Madam Shaw once. For a long while, the


    ward was filled with shrieks and the sound of Serenity hitting Madam Shaw.


    "Serenity, don¡¯t you dare..." Madam Shaw screamed.


    "Shut the f*ck up!" Serenity interrupted her and gave Madam Shaw another punch. The way she


    behaved made her look just like a hoodlum, 1


    Everyone in the ward was stunned. All the doctors and nurses could only watch in awe as Serenity


    hit Madam Shaw again and again. It took them quite a long while toe back to their senses and


    go forward to pull Serenity away.


    However, who was Serenity? She artfully pushed everyone away and dashed toward Madam Shaw,


    attempting to shower her with punches once more, i


    Then, Susan''s voice, which was bereft of any emotion, rang out. "Serenity."


    "Susie." Serenity rolled up her sleeves. "How would you like this old woman to die? Do you want to


    steam her or braise her?" 1


    Serenity pulled the nket away to reveal Madam Shaw, who was in a sorry plight, underneath. 1


    Madam Shaw had never been subjected to such humiliation before. She threw her head up and


    snarled angrily, "How dare you treat me like this, Serenity! You..."


    p!


    Serenity pped Madam Shaw on the face. "I what?" 1


    This was the first time Madam Shaw hade across an unreasonable person like Serenity. She


    was a little dazed and surprised, but at the same time, she felt that she was being treated unfairly.


    She had thought they were going to fight verbally. She had not expected things to get physical at all.


    ''Why are all the Wrights so weird?''


    Susan had to admit that she felt delighted upon seeing Madam Shaw''s current state.


    She still did not know Chesney''s whereabouts and she had already done Madam Shaw a huge


    favor by not going forward and roughing her up as Serenity did.


    If something happened to Chesney, she was certain that she would crush both Madam Shaw and


    herself.


    Madam Shaw was the elder in their house, not to mention that she was Julian''s mother. Therefore,


    she had been putting up with a lot because she did not want to put Julian into a difficult position.


    However, Chesney was her Achilles'' heel.


    She would do everything in her power to protect her daughter and she would definitely make the


    person who hurt her daughter pay the price, even if that person was Madam Shaw.


    However, she was fully aware that getting mad at the moment would not get anything done. She


    had something more important to do.


    Therefore, she walked up to Madam Shaw and lifted her up by her cor. "I''m going to ask you this


    one time: Since you said that not many people know about this hospital, then where did you hear


    about it?"


    Madam Shaw red furiously at Susan and replied," Why should I tell you?" "You sure you don''t


    want to tell me?" Susan hissed through gritted teeth. She tightened her grip on Madam Shaw¡¯s


    cor, and a manic light glinted across her eyes.


    Madam Shaw was startled by her expression, and it took her a while to stammer a name out.


    "Very good." After she got the name, Susan immediately had someone check on the name.


    Before Julian had left for work, he had given her a number. He had told her that she could look for


    that person if she needed any help.


    When she was free from Susan¡¯s grip, Madam Shaw gnashed her teeth and shouted indignantly,


    "Don¡¯t ever think that you can get away with treating me like you have today! Julian would not


    forgive you either if he knew what you had done to me."


    Susan shot a cold re at Madam Shaw and said," Very well. If anything happens to Chessie, I will


    never forgive you. As for Julian, do you think he won''t forgive me or you?"


    Madam Shaw did not know. Her rtionship with her son had been on the verge of breaking ever


    since he had married Susan. Thus, she really could not tell whether Julian would forgive her or not


    for losing his daughter. However, there was no way she would give i n to Susan. She bit the bullet


    and shouted, "You''ve cheated on Julian! I..."


    p!


    Serenity walked over and gave Madam Shaw another p on the face, stunning her.


    "Susie, this is the right way to deal with this kind of person. Simple and clear. There is no need to


    talk to her so much," Serenity said while pping her hand.


    Madam Shaw was on the verge of getting mad after being pped by Serenity again and again.


    She shouted, "Is this how the Wrights treat other people? Did your parents not teach you manners?


    I''d like to ask Marshal Wright how he educated his daughter."


    "If I were you, I would try to get as far away from my father as possible," Serenity said, offering


    Madam Shaw a mysterious smile. "If my dad knew what you had done to Susie and Chessie, I''m


    afraid you wouldn¡¯t only get a few ps. If you really want to find him, tell me in advance so I can


    get your urn ready."


    "You..." Madam Shaw''s eyes bulged. Just as she was about to say something else, Serenity raised


    her arm again and she fell silent instantly.


    Susan did not want to see Madam Shaw anymore.


    Thus, she said coldly, "Let¡¯s go, Serenity."


    "Alright,¡± Serenity replied. 1


    After both of them were gone, Madam Shaw atst began to shower them with curses like a


    madwoman.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Serenity wanted to return and teach Madam Shaw a lesson when she heard her scolding them.


    However, Susan stopped her and said, "Don''t mind her. The most important thing now is finding


    Chessie."


    "Jeez. She got off this time!" Serenity harrumphed, though she still sounded angry.


    Susan stared at her phone as a bad foreboding filled her heart.


    ''Chessie... Where are you right now? Are you thirsty? Are you hungry? The weather has gotten


    cooler. Do you feel cold? Is somebody bullying you right now? I don¡¯t even know if you''re still alive


    or not...''


    Regret, agony, despair, helplessness... A myriad of emotions was wing at Susan''s heart as tears


    began t o stream down her cheeks.


    ''Chessie, please promise me that you''ll be fine. If something were to happen to you, how could you


    expect me to live on?''

 Chapter 352 Two For One

    Chapter 352 Two For One


    Hours were wasted away in a grievously slow manner. Then, her phone suddenly rang.


    Startled, Susan immediately answered the call.


    "Mrs. Shaw, we found her. The person who gave Madam Shaw the address of the hospital is the


    lady of Rn Corporation. She..."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Cut to the chase. Did you find Chessie?¡± Susan asked, her voice shaking.


    "I still don''t know where exactly Little Miss is right now. However, ording to my investigation, the


    lady spent some time with a wealthy businessman from America before she met up with Madam


    Shaw. The wealthy businessman is going back to America today. Since he carries a lot of


    merchandise with him, he cannot take a ne. Therefore, he has to go through the seane. The


    ship will set off soon."


    "The port! Chessie is at the port!" Susan rushed outside.


    "Please calm down, Mrs. Shaw. I''ve already sent somebody over there..." The other person was still


    talking, but Susan could not hear anything anymore.


    There was only one thought in her head right now: She had to get Chessie back.


    Meanwhile, at the port...


    Joseph was standing on arge ship, gazing ahead expressionlessly. There was a cradle next to his


    feet, and a baby was sleeping soundly in it.


    A hunk kicked the cradle and said rudely, "This little thing is so troublesome. Fortunately, I''ve


    brought with me some sleeping pills. Otherwise, she would have been driving me crazy.¡±


    Joseph threw an indifferent gaze at him and said," Remember to go light on the dosage. I don¡¯t


    want her t o die yet.¡±


    "Don''t worry, I got it," the hunk replied before asking, " Boss, are we not leaving yet? I''m pretty sure


    that someone will show up in a little while.¡±


    Joseph sneered, "They can''t do anything to us as long a s we have this baby girl. I¡¯m waiting for the


    bait."


    "Bait?" The hunk was confused.


    A mysterious smile crossed Joseph''s face, but he did not say anything.


    Just like the hunk had expected, it was not long before a stream of police cars arrived and


    surrounded the entire port.


    "Listen, you''re surrounded. Hand over the hostage..." The police shouted through a loudspeaker.


    Joseph was seemingly unperturbed despite being surrounded by the police. There was no


    expression on his face.


    After a long while, the police began to disperse in two directions and two women emerged from the


    center.


    The moment Joseph set eyes on Susan, a knowing smile appeared on his lips. "The bait is here."


    "It¡¯s been a long time, Mrs. Shaw." Joseph greeted her, a beaming grin blossoming across his face.


    Susan had already dashed to the front. If the police had not stopped her at thest minute, she


    would have gone even further ahead.


    "Mrs. Shaw, you can''t go there! It¡¯s too dangerous."


    "Let me through, let me through." Susan struggled with all her might. Her eyes were glued on the


    cradle, and she just wanted to reach her daughter''s side right now.


    While looking at her, Joseph smiled. "Sure enough, parental love is universal and knows no bounds.


    This baby is indeed your Achilles'' heel."


    Susan could not take even a step forward, as she was held down by the police. She stared angrily


    at Joseph and snarled, "Who the hell are you? What do you want? Why did you take Chessie


    away?"


    "We¡¯ve only been separated for a short while, yet you already don''t recognize me?" Joseph said.


    When Susan noticed the slight change in his voice, her eyes shrank.


    ''This is his real voice? He has been faking his voice all along?'' "Joseph? You''re Joseph?" Susan


    asked, her body shaking uncontrobly.


    "Bingo," Joseph replied with a smile. Then, he bent down and scooped the baby up from the cradle.


    "What the hell are you doing, Joseph?" Susan''s blood turned cold. "Let go of Chessie! Let her go!"


    Joseph paid Susan¡¯s plea no mind. He ran his finger over Chesney¡¯s cheek as the smile on his face


    widened. "Aren¡¯t you curious to know why she is so well-behaved or why she is sleeping so


    soundly? It¡¯s because I have given her a little bit of wine with a touch of tranquilizer."


    Susan''s eyes became bloodshot.


    Not only had they given her daughter wine, but they had also sedated her with a tranquilizer. She


    was certain that if she did not do something, they would torture Chesney to death.


    "Joseph." Susan forced herself to calm down. "What do you want me to do so you can let go of


    Chessie?"


    "Simple.¡± Joseph smiled. "I want a person for a person. If you be my hostage, Mrs. Shaw, then


    this baby will be of no use to me anymore."


    A dark glint shed across Joseph¡¯s eyes.


    His target had not been Chesney right from the start.


    Chesney was too weak and small, and something bad might happen to her if he used her as a


    hostage. If she died before he could put his n into motion, then everything he had done so far


    would go down the drain. After all, his purpose was not to enrage Julian. H e wanted to turn him into


    one of his cat''s paws.


    Susan was different. If he could get her into his hands, then he could influence the Shaws and the


    Wrights to some extent. That way, it would be a lot easier for him to carry out his n.


    Unfortunately, Julian had done a great job protecting Susan. Their house was like a fortress, and


    Joseph¡¯s men could do nothing about it. Whenever Susan came out of the house, she would always


    be apanied b y Serenity, not to mention the four to five bodyguards protecting her in the dark.


    He had not brought along too many men when he had sneaked into Canada this time, so he could


    not kidnap Susan at all. 1


    Left with no alternative, Joseph could only use a roundabout route.


    Truth be told, it had not been an easy task to take Chesney away either. Thankfully, Madam Shaw


    had been easy to deceive. Not only had she sneaked Chesney out of the house, but she had also


    shaken off all the bodyguards. That was how he had been able to get his hands on Chesney.


    "If I be your hostage, will you let Chessie go?¡± Susan looked at Joseph, her jaw set tight.


    As if he had been anticipating her answer, Joseph shed Susan a triumphant grin and said,


    "Exactly. If you be my hostage, I won''t need this baby anymore. Mrs. Shaw, I''ll give you two


    minutes to think about it. When you are done considering it..."


    "There is no need to consider it anymore. I''ll do it." Susan interrupted him. "I''ll be your


    hostage, so you will let Chessie go. Can you promise me?"


    Joseph grinned. ¡°Of course. She is useless to me after all."


    Susan tightened her hands into fists and began to walk over to Joseph.


    "Mrs. Shaw..." The police refused to let her go.


    "The ship is setting off soon," Joseph said as he lifted Chesney up into the air. His face was devoid


    of any expression while he was talking. "I don''t have much patience. If you want to get on, then you


    better do it now. If I get frustrated, the baby might slip off my hand. I guess you don''t want to see


    that happen, right?¡±


    As if he wanted to verify his words, he shook his arms slightly.


    "Don¡¯t move!"


    Strength welled in Susan as she sessfully shrugged off the policemen¡¯s restraining hands. The


    moment she was freed, she frantically charged toward the ship.


    "Susie!" Serenity, who was startled, quickly ran after Susan.


    Susan¡¯s identity was very special. After their initial panic abated, the group of policemen wanted to


    go after Susan as well.


    Upon seeing their movement, Joseph raised the baby even higher. "I suggest all of you stay put.


    Otherwise, I can''t guarantee I will not break my promise."


    "You guys stay there. I''ll go by myself!" Susan shouted.


    Amotion spread in the crowd, but nobody dared make any reckless moves.


    Gritting her teeth, Serenity shouted, "Joseph! Since I''m also one of the Wrights, I could be of use to


    you too. Instead of taking Susie alone, why don¡¯t you take me a s well? Susie and I will both


    be your hostages."

 Chapter 353 Supporting Each Other

    Chapter 353 Supporting Each Other


    Joseph Shaw could not help taking a nce at Serenity Wright. Why would she volunteer to be a


    hostage?


    "So do you agree or not? Or are you scared of a woman like me?" said Serenity in a taunting


    manner.


    Joseph could not help scoffing.


    He was well aware that Serenity was using a goading technique. However, in reality, she was


    incapable of showing any of her capabilities before him!


    Besides, Serenity was a member of the Wright Family at the very least. Having one extra hostage


    signified having an extra advantage.


    "I can see that you''re rushing to get aboard, so I won''t reject you either, of course," said Joseph


    coldly.


    "Alright." Serenity, who felt relieved ever so slightly, propped up Susan Shelby strenuously. "Susie,


    don''t worry, I''m with you."


    Susan took a nce at Serenity and felt distressed." Serenity, this is a very dangerous situation.


    There''s no need for you to..."


    Joseph was a frantic man, so Serenity was surely bound to face plenty of danger if she was taken


    as a hostage.


    Serenity had already helped her way too much. How could she allow her to get involved in a


    dangerous situation like this?


    "Susie!" Serenity interrupted Susan. "Say no more. I promised Father and Mother that I wouldn''t let


    you out of my sight and I''ll certainly keep my promise."


    Serenity¡¯s exquisite face was filled with determination as she spoke.


    "Serenity..." Susan could feel tears welling ever so slightly in her eyes.


    "What a touching moment of sisterly love. Don''t me me for reminding you that my crew has


    already started the engine of the ship. If you don¡¯t act quicker, I can''t guarantee the safety of this


    little baby''s life anymore!¡± said Joseph impatiently.


    Susan and Serenity gazed into the eyes of one another. They nodded at each other simultaneously,


    supported each other, and walked over.


    Joseph had already instructed his crew to let down thedder earlier. Susan and Serenity helped


    each other get on the ship.


    They had just stepped on the deck when a few burly men began restraining them.


    "Joseph!" Susan looked at Joseph furiously. "You said that you¡¯d let Chessie off!"


    "Don¡¯t worry." Josephughed. "I will naturally do what I promised you.¡±


    He ordered a crew member coldly, "ce the bass on the pier." "Yes, sir." The burly man picked


    up the bass.


    Susan''s gaze followed Chesney in pain.


    She hoped that her little Chessie would be fine even after being fed alcohol and sleeping pills. If she


    could, she wished that she could be with little Chessie at all times, yet she had no other choice now.


    She had to do this to save little Chessie''s life.


    She watched helplessly as the bass was ced on the pier. Susan''s gaze was glistening with a


    longing glint.


    ''I''m sorry to do this to you, my little baby. You must be good when I''m not around. Don''t let anything


    happen t o you.''


    "Alright, one of you maye forward now and take the infant," said Joseph.


    A police officer walked over cautiously and picked up the bass.


    Tears welled up in Susan¡¯s eyes when she said aloud," When Julian gets here, please tell him to


    take good care of Chessie!"


    The police officer nodded hastily.


    Joseph pulled out a gun and pressed it against Susan''s forehead coldly. Then, he said, "Set sail!"


    The ship moved away slowly.


    There were two hostages on Joseph''s ship, Serenity and Susan, so the police officers did not have


    the courage to act rashly. If they were to drive Joseph into panic mode, it was highly possible that


    he would kill the hostages.


    On the other hand, Susan and Serenity possessed a unique status. If anything were to happen to


    them, no one could bear the responsibility.


    They could only watch helplessly as Joseph left the pier.


    "Quick, dispatch orders to the stations along the way. Tell them to keep an eye on the ship following


    the departure point and look for an opportunity to rescue the hostages at any moment," said the


    sheriff.


    The group of people immediately began nning their next move in a haste.


    However, they were well aware that Joseph was already in an undefeatable position now that he


    had the hostages under control. Even if they were to track the ship''s whereabouts, there was


    nothing they could d o now.


    The door of a room was opened. Julian ordered his crew to toss Susan and Serenity into the room.


    2


    Joseph looked at Susan with a smile. "Mrs. Shaw, your courage has allowed your daughter to live.


    That makes you a heroic mother."


    Susan told him coldly, "Joseph, whatever you''re trying to do here, let me tell you that Julian won''t


    allow you t 0 get your way."


    Joseph cracked a ghastly smile for a moment. He bent over and tilted Susan''s chin. "Tsk tsk tsk...


    You really believe in him, huh? Alright then, Susan. Let us take a good look at who¡¯s going to be the


    final victor this time, shall we?"


    Susan looked at him fearlessly. "I firmly believe that those whomit malicious acts don¡¯t meet a


    good end."


    "How righteous and honorable of you, Mrs. Shaw.¡± Joseph smiled and pped. Then, his


    expression turned cold all of a sudden. "Both of you shall behave yourselves and stay here nicely.


    Don''t worry, I will let you witness how I achieve the final victory with your own eyes."


    "Bah!" Serenity spat at Joseph coldly.


    Joseph was not bothered by her action. Instead, he watched Serenity with interest. "That''s really


    interesting. Serenity Wright, I¡¯m quite interested in your growth suddenly."


    Joseph''s remarks sounded rather baffling, so Serenity only replied with a cold scoff.


    "I shall bid farewell to both of you first. I think Julian has almost arrived in Ningcheng City. I¡¯ll be very


    busy soon.¡± Joseph chuckled and walked out of the room right away.


    Bang! The cabin door was closed.


    Susan and Serenity were the only people left in the


    room.


    Perhaps Joseph believed that Susan and Serenity were incapable of escaping now that they were


    in his territory and had thus not tied them up. They were still allowed to move freely in the room.


    However, the door was guarded by two burly men that would block their path if they tried to leave.


    Serenity had attempted to struggle free, but her hand had been grabbed by a burly man earlier.


    What a waste. Her skill was rather impressive when used against an ordinary person, but the


    subordinates brought by Joseph this time were all elite staff members. Males had the inherent upper


    hand when it came to physical strength. She could never be a worthy match for these people.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Besides, the ship would be sailing in the vast sea soon.


    Even if they did manage to escape, both her and Susan were incapable of swimming so there was


    nothing they could do to escape this ce.


    "I''m sorry, Susie. I can''t figure out a way to leave," said Serenity guiltily.


    Susan could not help grabbing Serenity''s hand." Serenity, why are you apologizing to me? It''s my


    fault for getting you in trouble this time!"


    "We are siblings. There''s no need to talk about getting one another in trouble,¡± said Serenity calmly.


    "Hmm... We''re siblings.¡± Susan''s eyes reddened ever so


    slightly.


    She suddenly remembered Madam Shaw¡¯s warning. Madam Shaw had said that Serenity bore ill


    intentions against her, yet how had that turned out? It was Madam Shaw''s fault that she had been


    reduced to this, yet Serenity was the one that had stayed with her and refused to separate from her


    even in death. 1


    She wondered if Madam Shaw would be blushing from embarrassment when she remembered her


    remarks about Serenity.

 Chapter 354 Let Me See Susie

    Chapter 354 Let Me See Susie


    An aircraftnded by the airport hangar.


    Julian Shaw turned on his phone, only to see numerous missed calls and unread text messages


    pop out instantaneously.


    He screened through the text messages swiftly and his expression turned green with rage abruptly.


    He took a nce at his watch rapidly and saw that it had already been two hours since Susie had


    gone aboard the ship.


    In other words, Susan Shelby had boarded the ship less than an hour after the ne had taken off.


    The ship had already sailed out of Ningcheng Port by now. The police had been monitoring the ship


    all this time but had yet to take any action recklessly.


    Amid therge number of text messages, Julian noticed a text message from an unknown number.


    "If you want Susan to live, call this number."


    Julian dialed the number without the slightest hesitation.


    On the deck, Joseph Shaw was watching the vast blue sea with a rxed expression when he got a


    call. He noticed the caller ID and cracked a faint smile.


    Julian had finally arrived in Ningcheng City.


    The game had officially begun.


    He picked up the call.


    "Joseph, tell me how Susie is. If you have the audacity to touch even a single hair on her, I will


    make sure you pay a price 1,000 times higher." Julian''s voice betrayed the fact that he was


    suppressing his anger.


    Josephughed at once. "My dear cousin, have you misunderstood something? I have the upper


    hand now. How dare you try to threaten me? Besides, whether Susan gets to live or die is not within


    my control. That will be decided by you."


    Julian¡¯s pupils constricted abruptly. However, he said with the same expression, ¡°Speak. Tell me


    what you want."


    His palms had already been clenched into fists.


    "I won''t tell you what I want so soon." Julianughed." Wait until I''ve left Canada with Susan. Then, I


    will naturally begin to negotiate with you. There¡¯s no need for you to panic too much before I contact


    you to negotiate. Susan is a very important hostage, so how can I possibly kill her just like that?


    However, it would be best if you had the customs let us through. Otherwise, although I may not be


    able to kill Susan, I can''t guarantee what kind of torment she might endure."


    "Joseph!" Julian''s voice sounded dangerous at once." This enmity is just between us. Come at me if


    you have the capability. What kind of man are you? Why are you seeking revenge through my wife


    and child?"


    Joseph smiled. "Julian, have you mistaken me for someone else? I''ve never been a respectable


    gentleman. What wouldn''t I do just to be able to triumph over you? Thus, it''s best if you follow my


    instructions obediently and do as I say."


    Julian¡¯s grip on the phone tightened for a moment." How''s Susie now? I want to see her."


    Joseph narrowed his eyes. "Sure, don''t worry. I haven¡¯t done anything to her as of now. However,


    we are almost approaching customs. If we are stopped by customs, I can''t guarantee that I won''t do


    anything to her. You know me very well so you know that I''ve always been a ruthless person. If you


    want to kill me, I can guarantee that your woman will die before me."


    "I will call up my connection at customs, but let me see Susie now!" said Julian through clenched


    teeth.


    "Cool." Joseph smiled. "You have three minutes to talk to your wife."


    Joseph took the phone and walked into the cabin.


    Two crew members were guarding attentively the door of the room where Susan and Serenity


    Wright were kept.


    "Open the door," said Joseph.


    "Yes, sir." The two burly men opened the door.


    Susan and Serenity looked over at the door vigntly upon hearing the sound.


    Serenity shielded Susan subconsciously.


    "Joseph, what do you want?" Susan looked at him furiously.


    "Susie, it''s me!" A familiar voice was suddenly heard.


    Susan was stunned ever so slightly for a moment.


    Joseph had already ced the phone in front of her." Tsk tsk tsk tsk... I''m kind enough to let you


    speak to Julian, yet you''re actually being ungrateful.¡±


    Susan disregarded him and looked at Julian through the phone''s camera with red eyes.


    Julian did not look so good. He had been constantly busy over the past few days and hade


    rushing back to Ningcheng City now, so it was impossible for him not to be tired.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Julian." Susan felt her eyes drying up when she saw him. In the past, perhaps she would have


    already started crying. However, she cracked a smile this time. "I¡¯m fine. Don''t worry, Joseph won''t


    do anything t o me."


    If Julian had been right by her side, she could have expressed her weakness and depended on him


    as much as she wanted. Unfortunately, Julian was not with her now. The only thing she could do


    was ensure that she was strong enough so Julian would not worry.


    "Don''t be afraid, Susie." Julian¡¯s eyes were filled with pity. "I will do my best to rescue you as soon


    as possible."


    Susan shook her head. "Julian, there''s nothing serious going on over here. You should immediately


    head home to check on Chessie. She has been fed alcohol and sleeping pills, so I''m afraid that her


    health is at stake now. I believe that she has already been taken to the hospital by now. Go and


    check on her quickly."


    Chessie had been fed alcohol and sleeping pills?


    A look of surprise and rage shed past Julian''s eyes involuntarily.


    His adorable daughter had always been taken care of with utmost love by the entire family! How


    dare Joseph do this to her?


    "Alright, time''s up.¡± Susan still wanted to say something, but Joseph removed the phone right away.


    "Joseph, how dare you endanger the life of a baby!" Julian looked at him furiously.


    "You can''t me me for that. She was too noisy. What else could I do other than feed her some


    sleeping pills?¡± Joseph chuckled with an innocent expression." Julian, now that you''ve seen the


    hostage, you should call up your connections and get us cleared by the customs. I will contact you


    again when I reach my destination."


    Julian''s veins were bulging on his hand because he was gripping the phone too tightly. After a long


    time, h e said coldly, "Sure!¡± "Goodbye then. I won''t be using this phone number anymore. I will


    send you the new number when I arrive at the designated location." As Joseph was speaking, he


    hung up the phone.


    He made his way to the window and tossed the phone into the sea.


    Susan watched his actions coldly and asked after a long time, "Joseph, what do you actually want?"


    "This is a game between men. A woman is not allowed toment." Joseph took a nce at


    Susan nonchntly.


    "Heh... A game between men my *ss. You are nothing but a miserable b*stard who doesn¡¯t have the


    courage t o confront Julian head-on," said Serenity while sneering.


    Joseph took a nce at Serenity with an extremely intrigued expression.


    Serenity could not help frowning.


    Was that a delusion? She could feel Joseph looking at her with a gaze that seemed particrly


    tolerant. In fact, it felt as if there was even... a little pity in his eyes?


    When she watched him closely again, Joseph¡¯s gaze had already be calm andposed.


    He smiled and said, "Ms. Wright, there''s no need for you to be concerned about whether I''m a


    miserable b* stard or not. I know that both of you are even more miserable than I am now. It would


    be best if you started praying that Julian can follow my instructions properly. Otherwise, what''s in


    line for you is definitely not good.¡±

 Chapter 355 I Dont Want To See Her

    Chapter 355 I Don''t Want To See Her


    "Bah." Serenity Wright spat at Joseph Shaw ferociously. "Just wait and see. Karma will bite you


    back in the *ss."


    "If that is all, you may leave." Susan Shelby looked at Joseph coldly.


    Joseph chuckled. He continued smiling just like before. "Since neither of you wees my


    presence, I shall bid you farewell."


    Joseph walked out of the room calmly.


    A wisp of a deep, concerned look shed past her eyes involuntarily as she stared at the tightly-


    shut door.


    It was apparent that there were some insidious goals Joseph was trying to achieve by suddenly


    abducting her.


    Julian... She hoped that he would not do anything foolish because of her.


    A car was already waiting outside the airport.


    Julian got in the car and said coldly, "To the hospital!"


    He had just found out that Chessie had been taken to the hospital.


    At the thought of his fragile, adorable daughter, whose condition he had yet to find out, Julian


    regretted his choice to show too much mercy to Joseph in the past.


    It was not enough to make a man like Joseph lose everything in his life. Joseph did not deserve to


    live in this world at all.


    A faint murderous glint could be seen rippling in Julian¡¯s eyes.


    He forced himself to stay calm in the meantime.


    It was apparent that Joseph had some tasks for him, s o Susie and Serenity would be fine for the


    time being.


    The only thing he could do now was ensure a safe passage for them through the customs by using


    his connections and strive not to provoke Joseph.


    After all, Joseph was a man who had made his way from the bottom to the biggest mob. He had


    always been a cruel, ruthless man. If he was provoked, he would truly take action against Susan


    and Serenity.


    Julian had yet to notify the others about Susan and Serenity¡¯s situation.


    However, he could not hide this matter for too long.


    Julian informed the Wrights and Jacob Shelby about the situation while he was in the car.


    "Susie and Serenity have been abducted by Joseph Shaw?" Luna Harris'' legs gave way, and she


    almost fell on the sofa.


    George Wright''s expression was unpleasant. "I need to call my connections at customs first. We


    can only let Joseph pass for the time being!"


    "Do it quickly. The safety of Susie and Serenity is our priority,¡± said Luna anxiously.


    George nodded and began calling everyone.


    Anna Wright supported Luna, her eyes filled with worry. Susie and Serenity had actually been


    abducted. She hoped that nothing would happen to them.


    "It''s done." George hung up the call with a stern expression. "I''ve already talked it through with


    customs. They will let Joseph pass in order to avoid triggering his insanity. We still need to figure


    out what to do next, though."


    "Alright." Luna clenched her teeth. She felt furious as soon as she thought of Susan and Serenity,


    who were still in danger. "I need to head to Ningcheng City now!"


    "Mom, I¡¯ll join you," said Oliver at once. He could not b e at ease knowing that his mother and Anna


    were traveling on their own.


    George wanted to go as well, but his hands were tied s o he could only heave a sigh. "Oliver, take


    care of your mother and sister."


    "Don''t worry." Oliver nodded solemnly.


    Jacob and the Wrights received the news almost simultaneously. He only stood over there in silence


    for a moment before he instructed Seth Leeds to arrange for a private jet right away.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Seth did not bother talking any nonsense. He just made arrangements rapidly.


    "Would you like me to go with you?" asked Seth, sounding concerned.


    "What''s the point of you going with me?" Jacob took a nce at Seth and called the Wrights right


    away. He believed that one of the Wrights should head to Ningcheng City too. He had a private jet,


    which made traveling easier after all.


    Seth watched as Jacob hung up the call and could not help eximing emotionally, "So, as it turns


    out, gay buddies are not reliable! Only heterosexual love is considered true love."


    He had taken the initiative to apany Jacob, yet Jacob had disregarded his request. As a result,


    Jacob called the Wrights a momentter. Tsk tsk tsk...


    Everyone was well aware of Anna''s feelings for Jacob.


    Jacob furrowed his brows and took a nce at Seth to show Seth that he was talking nonsense.


    His every thought was now focused on Susan. He was too preupied to think about the meaning


    behind Seth¡¯s words.


    Meanwhile, at the hospital...


    "We have already purged the content in her stomach and figured out a way to solve the alcohol


    issue," the doctor said swiftly. "However, the baby is still


    showing signs of alcohol allergy. She is having a fever, and there is a rash all over her body. We''ve


    already applied medication, but we will still need to observe her condition further."


    "Alright." Julian stared at Chesney Shaw.


    Her originally fairplexion had been slowly covered byrge patches of a rash. It looked


    terrifying.


    It seemed that the rash itched too.


    Chessie started constantly trying to scratch herself with her tiny hands when she sobered up.


    Julian''s heart wrenched in pain when he saw that. He sat by the cot and held Chessie''s tiny hand


    cautiously.


    Chessie could not help crying aloud when she failed to scratch herself.


    "Don''t cry, Chessie." Julian spoke in his gentlest voice. "It''s going to be okay soon."


    "Can you please bear this for a while? You won''t look pretty anymore if you scratch your face."


    "Be good, Chessie. Daddy will be here with you."


    Julian talked to her ceaselessly. It felt as if Chessie understood him. Even though she was still


    crying, her cries turned into sobs that made her appear very lovable.


    "Mr. Shaw, madam is at the door and wants toe i n,¡± said the newly-appointed personal


    assistant.


    At the mention of Madam Shaw, Julian''s expression turned cold at once. "I don¡¯t want to see her!"


    If someone else had harmed Chessie and Susan, he would have turned that person into ashes by


    now.


    Unfortunately, that person was his mother!


    There was enmity, rage, and hatred in his heart! What else could he do now, though?


    The only thing he could do was refuse to see her.


    Not long after Julian finished his sentence, Madam Shaw¡¯s shouts could be hearding from the


    door." Don''t try to stop me! I need to speak to Julian! Can you bear the consequences of dying


    our discussion?"


    Julian did not want to speak to Madam Shaw at all in the meantime. He thus said louder with


    emphasis," She is too noisy. She''s going to wake Chessie."


    The personal assistant nodded knowingly.


    Hence, Madam Shaw was escorted out of the hospital a few minutester.


    The euphemistic term was ''escorted'', but in truth, she was kicked out.


    Madam Shaw had never been humiliated like this before in her life. She could not help entering a


    daze.


    "How dare you treat me like this? Do you know who I a m?¡± Madam Shaw, who felt recalcitrant, was


    still shouting.


    The personal assistant walked out of the room and said nonchntly, "Madam, it was Mr. Shaw¡¯s


    order to escort you out of the building. This is a hospital and a public ce. You will embarrass


    yourself if you keep making a scene."


    Madam Shaw could not help feeling dumbstruck and bewildered.


    This had been Julian¡¯s order? Why had Julian refused to see her?


    At the thought of Susan''s incident, Madam Shaw came to a realization.


    Julian must have certainly misunderstood.


    Everything she had done had been for his benefit from start to end.


    "There''s a misunderstanding between me and Julian. Let me see him, and I shall exin everything


    to him properly,¡± said Madam Shaw.


    "I''m afraid that I can¡¯t do that now. Mr. Shaw is preupied." The personal assistant smiled."


    Perhaps, Mr. Shaw still has orders for me to carry out. Please stop making a scene, madam.


    Otherwise, you won''t just embarrass yourself. You will also tarnish the Straws'' reputation.¡±

 Chapter 356 I Did It For You

    Chapter 356 I Did It For You


    Madam Shaw prioritized reputation more than anything else. The personal assistant''s remarks


    rendered her too afraid to speak again.


    The personal assistant returned to the ward. Madam Shaw still wanted to follow him subconsciously


    yet was stopped at the door.


    She could not help stamping her foot in rage.


    Julian Shaw was truly a confused man.


    He was treating his own mother like this for a promiscuous woman and a b*stard child.


    No, she had to wait over here so she could meet Julianter on and tell him the truth.


    As expected, Madam Shaw waited at the door of the hospital. She was determined not to give up


    before she met Julian.


    Madam Shaw was a very patient woman. Although she left for meals, she found a stairway and sat


    there without budging the rest of the time.


    When it was close to dusk, Luna Harris, Jacob Shelby, and the others arrived.


    Julian briefed them on Chessie''s condition and told them the address of the hospital.


    They rushed to the hospital as soon as they got off the


    ne.


    "My poor Chessie! I wonder how she is now." Luna was wiping her tears all the way to the hospital.


    Her daughter, Susan, had had a tough life. Aside from going missing as a child, she had also


    experienced all sorts of hardships and managed to settle down with Julian with great effort. She had


    been about to enjoy a peaceful, happy life, yet this incident had happened to her out of nowhere.


    Right now, she had no idea how her granddaughter was.


    Julian had not exined to them clearly, but she could figure it out just by thinking about it. Could it


    be something simple when the child had already been admitted to the hospital?


    Luna was constantly urging the driver to drive faster along the way. As soon as they arrived at the


    hospital, she got out of the car and dashed inside so quickly that the others had trouble trying to


    catch up to her speed.


    Madam Shaw was waiting aside when she suddenly saw Luna.


    Her eyes lit up, and she stood up at once to grab a hold of Luna.


    "Madam Wright!" called out Madam Shaw.


    Luna stopped walking, feeling surprised for a moment.


    Julian had only told her that Susie had been


    abducted. He had not mentioned how this incident was connected to Madam Shaw. Hence, Luna


    was looking at her with a rather calm gaze.


    "Madam Shaw, what are you doing at the door? Join u s and let''s head inside quickly," said Luna in


    a haste.


    Madam Shaw''s eyes glistened as she went along with i t right away.


    Luna and the others took Madam Shaw and headed inside at once.


    The people guarding the door could not help feeling rather confused upon seeing Madam Shaw. On


    one hand, Julian had ordered them not to let Madam Shaw enter the building, yet on the other


    hand, he had ordered them to let Luna and the others through to the ward at once.


    What if Luna and Madam Shaw were together?


    ''Tikes, leave it be, leave it be.'' This was a family affair, so nobodies like them could not afford to


    mingle in.


    In the ward, Chesney Shaw¡¯s condition had finally stabilized. Julian was feeding form milk to her


    in all apparent seriousness under the guidance of a nurse.


    "Julian!" All of a sudden, a loud shout was heard. Madam Shaw charged into the room like the wind.


    Julian could not help frowning as he passed the baby¡¯s bottle to the nurse calmly.


    The nurse hastily took over his task.


    "Chessie, my poor Chessie.¡± Luna charged over to the cot right away with tears streaming down her


    face.


    Anna Wright wanted to console her at first, yet she found herself crying as well when she saw the


    densely -arranged patches of red rash on Chessie¡¯s body.


    Jacob and Oliver Wright did not cry, but their faces were green with rage.


    "Julian, I have something to tell you!" Madam Shaw seized Julian and said straightforwardly, "I have


    proof that Chesney is not your biological daughter. There''s n o need for you to take care of her


    anymore. She''s definitely a small basta..."


    "Shut up!¡± A wisp of a cold glint shed past Julian¡¯s eyes at once.


    Madam Shaw was stunned for a moment. She then noticed the nurse¡¯s presence and came to a


    realization. "Oh right, right, right, right. There¡¯s an outsider here. Julian, send the nurse away so I


    can exin everything about this matter to you. You really can''t me me for doing this. See,


    Susan was cheating on you, so how could I not take the child for a blood examination? How could I


    have known that someone would seize the child at the hospital''s entrance? Besides, that


    promiscuous woman deserved to be abducted..." 1


    Madam Shaw spoke in delight and sessfully drew the attention of the Wrights and Jacob.


    "I told you to shut up..." Julian''s anger was growing


    stronger.


    "Shut up?¡± Luna suddenlyughed aloud. "Julian, don''t you want to know what your mother is trying


    to tell you?"


    "Heh heh... It''s something that will strip away your honor," said Madam Shaw without the slightest


    courtesy.


    Luna''s smile grew even ghastlier, and her eyes were glistening with a cold glint. "I''d really like to


    know! Come on, let''s not bother Chessie by making noise here. Let¡¯s go outside."


    "Outside it is then! I would like to see how the Wrights are going to justify this," said Madam Shaw in


    a rather rampant manner.


    When they entered a quiet room, Luna took a seat right away and looked at Madam Shaw


    expressionlessly. "Judging from your earlier words, you seem to be using my daughter of


    cheating and iming that Chessie is not a member of the Shaw Family. Madam Shaw, you have to


    bear the responsibility of making such usations."


    "I will, of course," said Madam Shaw arrogantly before she took out some photos. "Take a look


    yourselves."


    Luna took a nce at the photos and furrowed her brows. "What do these photos prove then?"


    In the photos, Susan and the depicted man maintained the social distance that normal friends kept.


    "What do they prove?" Madam Shaw raised the volume of her voice. "Can you see the date? It is


    coincidentally around the time when Susan got pregnant. She went missing for a while during that


    period of time. Guess who she was with when she went missing. She was spending time with this


    wild man. If this is not proof of her cheating on Julian, then what is?"


    Luna refused to buy it and scoffed right away. "I don''t know why Susie went missing at the time, but


    her love for Julian is clear to everyone. You are denying their rtionship just based on these


    photos and reached the final verdict that Susie was cheating on Julian. Isn''t that a little too much?"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "That''s not all, of course.¡± Madam Shaw sneered and said, "She didn¡¯t have the courage to let me


    perform a DNA test on the fetus when she was pregnant either. I s that not a sign of a guilty


    conscience?"


    "What?" Luna stood up at once. "You actually wanted t o do a DNA test when Susie was still


    pregnant?


    Madam Shaw, you bully other people to the extreme!"


    Madam Shaw rolled her eyes. "The Wright Family is really good at ndering others. You raised a


    promiscuous woman like this, yet you still have the audacity to use me of bullying others to the


    extreme? Julian, now that you¡¯re aware of the situation, I suggest that you pay no attention to a


    woman like Susan and let her stew in her own juice." 1


    Julian cast a cold nce at Madam Shaw.


    Madam Shaw''s heart started racing suddenly. It seemed that there was something off about Julian''s


    expression.


    "Are you done?" Julian looked at her expressionlessly.


    Madam Shaw suddenly panicked. "Julian, everything that I did was for..."


    "For me." Julian finished her sentence calmly. ¡°You did it for me. You''re also my mom, and that is


    precisely the only reason you can still stand here and talk to me right now."

 Chapter 357 Two Conditions

    Chapter 357 Two Conditions


    Julian Shaw''s expression was so dull that it stirred an unprecedented feeling of panic and fear in


    Madam Shaw''s heart. "Julian, I really did..."


    "That''s enough,¡± Julian said in a nonchnt voice." Mom, I really don''t want to see you anymore


    before Susie¡¯s return. If you¡¯re doing this for me, please leave."


    "Julian, how could you speak to your mother like this?" Madam Shaw looked at him incredulously."


    Besides, I just told you that Susan cheated on you and that b*stard child of hers is not your


    daughter at all."


    B*stard? Julian felt like he was about to lose control of himself. The daughter that he cherished and


    cared for like a precious pearl was a b*stard in Madam Shaw''s dictionary.


    He was about to say something when Luna Harris suddenly scoffed coldly.


    "Madam Shaw." Her expression was unusually calm." You have thought that Chessie is not a child


    of the Shaws all this time, right?"


    Madam Shaw shot a disdainful nce at Luna. "The evidence is right before your eyes. The


    Wrights are incapable of raising a good daughter. How could you still have the audacity to protest?"


    "Very well." A wisp of a cold glint shed past Luna''s eyes. "If you want to prove that Chessie is not


    Julian''s child, the method is very simple. Since you are insisting so much on having a test, sure,


    Chessie will partake in the test."


    ¡°You mean that?" Joy appeared in Madam Shaw''s eyes for a moment.


    She had always felt that Susan''s reluctance to let her have the test was due to her guilty


    conscience. It was great now that Luna had agreed to it on her own initiative. When the test result


    came out, there would b e nothing Susan could protest about anymore.


    "Mom, this is..." Julian frowned as he was about to say something.


    Luna interrupted him immediately. "Julian, there''s no reason why Susie needs to suffer an injustice


    like this. If your mother wants a test, we shall let her have it. However, I have two conditions!"


    "What are they? Tell me!" said Madam Shaw eagerly.


    Luna scoffed once and then said, "I don''t care what the result is, but I''m taking Chessie with me!


    Since she has a grandmother like you, who doesn''t love her, I''ll love her! Since you don''t like her


    anyway, there''s no need for you toe visit her other than during the festivities. We won¡¯t let you


    visit her either. You cane only during the festivities if you wish. We will provide her with


    adequate love and care, so she won¡¯t need yours." 1


    "She''s just a little b*stard. If the Wrights want her, you can have her." Madam Shaw agreed without


    the


    slightest hesitation.


    She had already acknowledged that Chessie was an illegitimate child in her heart.


    "What''s the second condition?"


    When Luna heard the word ''b*stard'', her expression became even colder. She scoffed coldly and


    said, "The second condition is that Susie will return to our home when shees back! If she does


    have other children in the future, they will stay with us too. There''s no need for you to visit them


    unless there''s a special asion either."


    Madam Shaw''s eyes rolled around as she pondered this.


    There was no telling if that promiscuous woman was alive or dead now, yet Luna was talking about


    her future children? This sounded too far-fetched in Madam Shaw''s opinion, so she agreed for the


    time being due to this urgent matter and focused on exposing Susan¡¯s true colors.


    "Sure, I promise." Madam Shaw agreed once again.


    "Anna, take a pen and paper to write up an agreement,¡± said Luna straightforwardly.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Does it have to be so formal? Why would I go back on my word?" Madam Shaw was not pleased.


    Luna did not pay attention to her, while Anna Wright had already begun to draft the agreement right


    away.


    Soon, the agreement was ced before Madam Shaw.


    The paper stated that Madam Shaw would not have the authority to visit Chessie or any of Susan''s


    future children except for festivities.


    Madam Shaw only took one nce before she signed her name instantly.


    "Very well." Luna kept the agreement. "We will make three copies of this agreement. You will get


    one copy, I will keep one copy, and I''ll send the other copy to the notary office. Remember, you''re


    not allowed to visit Susie''s children from now on except during festivities! If you were toe, I''d


    sue you!"


    "Heh heh... Why would I want to visit Susan¡¯s children?" Madam Shaw sneered.


    "It''s fine as long as you don''t regret it," said Luna nonchntly.


    "I won''t regret it," said Madam Shaw while stretching her neck.


    Then, she took a nce at Julian. "Julian, we can now proceed with the blood test, right?"


    Julian had been observing the entire process with a cold gaze.


    He had discovered Luna''s goal when she had proposed the two conditions. In fact, he felt as though


    he could already see Madam Shaw¡¯s future regret.


    However...


    Although Madam Shaw was his mother, ever since she had retired from thepany and started


    living luxuriously, her behavior had been bing increasingly more conceited. The agreement


    could be considered a lesson for her.


    Despite his thoughts, Julian still asked her onest time, "Mom, performing a blood test signifies


    lack of trust. This is an insult to both Susie and Chessie. I¡¯m very certain that Chessie is my child,


    and those photos don''t prove anything either. Do you still insist o n this?"


    This was thest chance he was giving Madam Shaw.


    "I insist!¡± Madam Shaw said without the slightest hesitation. "Julian, you¡¯ve been bewitched by that


    cunning fox. I¡¯m certain that there¡¯s something wrong with Susan''s history. She..."


    Julian refused to listen anymore and interrupted Madam Shaw right away by saying, "Sure. If this is


    enough to make you stop, then I shall consent to the blood test."


    Her goal would finally be aplished!


    Madam Shaw could not help cracking a proud smile.


    Soon, blood samples were drawn from Julian and Chesney. The result woulde out the next


    day.


    At night, Julian and Luna did not leave the hospital. They instead chose to remain in the hospital to


    watch Chesney overnight.


    Madam Shaw had aplished her goal so she left feeling fully satisfied and content.


    Hmph! When the result was out, Julian would naturallye to recognize her hard work and effort.


    That b*tch Susan would note in the way of their mother-and-son rtionship anymore.


    In the underground car park of the hospital, Anna was caught in a dilemma as she stood at a spot


    not far away from Madam Shaw.


    What should she do? There were two bodyguards following Madam Shaw.


    If she were to run over now, she spected that she would not be a worthy opponent of the two


    bodyguards.


    Anna was waiting for the right opportunity, but she felt even more infuriated in her heart.


    Julian had obviously assigned the bodyguards to protect Madam Shaw at all times. Why had no one


    been with Madam Shaw the day Chessie had been abducted?


    She was certain that Madam Shaw had figured out a way to avoid the bodyguards and gone out on


    her own.


    This sick old woman... Could she want her son to be betrayed by his wife so badly?


    Anna found her impossible.


    She decided that she would leave it at that. She wanted to wait until the two bodyguards let down


    their guard. Then, she would certainly charge forward and beat Madam Shaw up properly!


    As Anna was waiting for the right time, she saw a white shadow sh past her peripheral vision all


    of a sudden.


    Anna blinked before she saw a familiar silhouette on her side.


    She observed the environment for a moment before she ran over swiftly and patted the person''s


    shoulder." Jacob, what are you doing here?"

 Chapter 358 Sneak Attack

    Chapter 358 Sneak Attack


    Jacob had been staring intently at Madam Shaw¡¯s back.


    He was shocked at first, but he calmed down as soon a s he saw Anna.


    He pushed his sses up and said coldly, "I''m thinking of ways I can rough Madam Shaw up


    without alerting the bodyguards." 1


    Even though he already had a contract that would make Madam Shaw regret everything, Jacob still


    felt that it was not enough.


    It was only because of Madam Shaw that Susan was i n a dangerous situation right now. He did not


    know whether she was still alive or was already dead. If nothing happened to her, then everything


    would be fine. However, if she met any mishaps, he would certainly make Madam Shaw pay the


    price.


    In any case, he wanted to get back at Madam Shaw today for everything she had done to Susan.


    "Oh my, can you read my mind? I was thinking about the same thing!" Anna looked excitedly at


    Jacob.


    Then, she lowered her voice and added, "Let me tell you something. Although I¡¯m the worst at


    fighting in m y family, I''m very good at sneak attacks. When I was i n schoolst time, there was this


    one student dean who loved to harass female students. One night, I prepared a brick about this big,


    blindfolded him with a sack, and then hit him with the brick. You can''t understand how good that


    feeling was. Therefore, I''ve prepared a brick today as well." 1


    After saying that, Anna pulled a big brick out of nowhere, dazzling Jacob. It took him quite a while to


    recover and ask, "Where were you hiding the... brick?" 1


    The brick was huge, but if Anna had not taken it out, h e would not have noticed it.


    "This is not the point. The point is that I can share the brick with you."


    Then, she raised her hand up high. After taking a deep breath, she moved her hand in a quick


    downward swipe as Jacob watched on.


    The brick was still sitting on the ground, perfectly intact.


    Anna''s face blushed pink in embarrassment.


    However, the embarrassment did not stay long on her face, as she said sternly, "I''m just testing if


    the brick is good or not."


    After saying that, she smashed the brick into two pieces and gave the other half to Jacob.


    "This is the best equipment you could find for killing and stealing. The next time you feel angry with


    somebody, remember to get a brick,¡± Anna said in all seriousness. "And don¡¯t wear a white t-shirt. It


    will give you away. You have to wear ck, like me. Also, this is a sack. Remember to cover her


    head when


    we''re roughing her up."


    Jacob nodded.


    "Let¡¯s go. Madam Shaw is getting away. We might lose her if we don''t keep up with her.¡± Upon


    saying that, Anna pulled Jacob¡¯s hand, and together, they slowly moved toward Madam Shaw. At


    the same time, she said in a hushed voice, "I''m telling you, I''m the expert here, so you have to listen


    to me. Later, I''ll find a way t o draw the two bodyguards away. Then, you will rush over and cover


    her head with the sack..." i


    While Anna was telling Jacob her n, a shadow suddenly emerged out of thin air and swiftly made


    the two bodyguards drop down with two sessive punches. 1


    Then, the shadow sped its hands together and looked disdainfully at Anna. "There¡¯s no need to


    n i f you put more effort into learning martial arts. You can just go straight up to them and knock


    them out cold."


    "Brother? What are you doing here? And how could you eavesdrop on us?¡± Anna stamped her feet


    in frustration.


    "Don¡¯t talk so much. Look, Madam Shaw is getting in the car," Oliver sneered.


    Anna and Jacob exchanged a look before they both rushed over in unison. Just before Madam


    Shaw got into the car, Anna swooped the sack over her head.


    At the same time, Oliver gave the driver a punch and knocked him out as well.


    "Argh!" Madam Shaw could only manage to let out a scream as punches began to shower down on


    her. 1


    "Who the hell are you? How dare you beat me? Do you know who I am? Stop hitting me!"


    "Oh shoot! Brother, can you move over there a little? I can¡¯t hit her from here," Anna said, frowning


    at her brother.


    "Why should I listen to you?"


    Oliver and Anna began to argue with each other.


    Madam Shaw had good hearing, so she soon recognized their voices and said, "Anna Wright?


    Oliver Wright? It''s you, right? What the hell are you..."


    "Nope, you¡¯ve got the wrong person." Oliver rolled his eyes and then punched Madam Shaw¡¯s face


    again.


    When they had enough of beating up Madam Shaw, they left swiftly.


    The three of them felt refreshed after beating up Madam Shaw.


    The next day, the DNA test result was released.


    All of them arrived at the hospital early except for Madam Shaw.


    Jacob, Oliver, and Anna knew why Madam Shaw had not shown up yet, even though she was the


    most anxious to know. The three of them exchanged a knowing look and chose to remain silent.


    They waited for a long while before Madam Shaw appeared. She was wearing a pair of huge


    sunsses that covered most of her face.


    The moment she saw Oliver and Anna, she snarled out, "How dare you two show up in front of me?


    I¡¯ve already filed a police report, and the police wille t o arrest both of you soon."


    Madam Shaw had only heard Oliver and Anna¡¯s voices. She did not know Jacob had been part of it


    as well.


    "Huh? What are you talking about, Madam Shaw? I don''t understand at all. My brother and I have


    not done anything wrong. Why would you want to call the police to arrest us?" Anna replied, looking


    incredulously at Madam Shaw.


    "You don''t know what I''m talking about? This is what I''m talking about!" Madam Shaw took her


    sunsses off forcefully and revealed the dark eye circles on her stern face.


    One of her eyes was bruised, and she looked just like a panda.


    "Pffft!" Anna could not help butugh.


    The remaining people were able to hold back, but they were stifling theirughter as well.


    "What''s so funny?" Madam Shaw snapped. "Julian, they beat me up yesterday."


    Julian frowned but did not say anything in return.


    "If you say we''re the ones who beat you up, then you have to show us some proof. Yesterday night,


    my brother, Jacob, and I had supper together. We did not have the time to do something like that,"


    Anna said.


    "Yes, she''s right." Jacob nodded.


    "Maybe it was some other people who don¡¯t like you? Don¡¯t worry. When you find the main culprit,


    just give me a call. I¡¯ll help you teach them a lesson," Oliver chimed in.


    "You... You..." Madam Shaw was extremely indignant. " I heard your voices!"


    "Your ears must have failed you. You know, when humans reach a certain age, they begin to lose


    their hearing," Anna said.


    Madam Shaw was on the verge of going mad. "Even though I''m old, there¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t


    recognize your voices."


    "Who knows?" Anna shrugged indifferently.


    Madam Shaw¡¯s body was shaking uncontrobly from rage. "You don''t want to admit it, don''t you?


    Okay, fine. Then how are you going to exin why my driver said he saw you all before he lost


    consciousness?"


    "Well, maybe he needs to make an appointment with a n ophthalmologist," Oliver replied


    nonchntly.


    "You... I..." Madam Shaw was shaking uncontrobly.


    At that moment, the doctor came out.


    "The result is out."


    With a big stride, Madam Shaw walked up to the doctor and said, "Quick, doctor. Tell them that the


    child is not rted to the Straws."


    The doctor was stunned for a moment but soon regained hisposure. "ording to the test


    result, the DNA structure of both the father and the baby is very simr. There is no doubt that they


    are father and daughter."


    "Did you hear that? Chesney is not..." Just as Madam Shaw was about to say something, she


    suddenly turned to look at the doctor, her eyes filled with disbelief. "What did you say? Chesney is


    Julian''s biological daughter?"


    The doctor was bewildered by Madam Shaw''s reaction.


    Normally, people would be very happy or relieved to get this kind of result. He had no idea why


    Madam Shaw looked as if she did not want Julian to be Chesney''s biological father.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 359 Alakina

    Chapter 359 kina


    "There must be some kind of misunderstanding, doctor. Are you sure this is the result?" Madam


    Shaw still refused to believe it.


    There was no way her spection could be wrong.


    "There is no misunderstanding, Madam Shaw. This is the correct DNA report," the doctor replied.


    "This is impossible..." Madam Shaw grabbed the doctor.


    Just as she was about to say something, Julian took the report and said, "Thank you, doctor."


    The doctor nodded and then left.


    Madam Shaw still could not believe it.


    "Are you satisfied now, mom?" Julian asked, looking calmly at his mother.


    "Julian... I... This, this is impossible." Madam Shaw could not help expressing her disbelief.


    Julian was ever the pacifist as he said, "Mom, I don''t know what Susie has done to you that has


    caused you to distrust her so much. Now that the truth has been presented before you, there is


    nothing I can do if you still don¡¯t want to believe it. Since you don''t like Chessie so much, ording


    to the contract, I¡¯ll take her over to the Wrights after her rash has gone down." 1


    Madam Shaw''s expression turned ugly. It took her a long while to rearrange her thoughts and say,


    "No, I won¡¯t allow that. Chessie is a daughter of the Shaws, and there is no way I will allow her to


    stay with the Wrights. What would other people say about me if they found out about it? Besides,


    the Wrights are a bunch of uneducated barbarians. If we left Chessie with them, I''m sure they would


    lead her astray.¡± 2


    As soon as she saw the report, although Madam Shaw refused to admit it on the surface, she


    immediately believed it inwardly. Therefore, even if Chesney was a daughter and she did not like


    her very much, she was still a descendant of the Shaws, so there was no way she would allow her


    to stay with the Wrights.


    "Please mind your words, Madam Shaw," Luna sneered as she squinted. "I''ll definitely take Chessie


    away with me. If you refuse to let us take her away, then I''ll see you in court. Also, don''t you forget


    that it''s exactly barbarians like us who risk their lives to protect you so you can enjoy your peaceful


    life.


    Anyway, since Susie and Chessie have proven their innocence, let''s turn the page. However, there


    is one thing I want to warn you about, Madam Shaw. If I ever hear you say anything bad about


    Susie or Chessie again, then don¡¯t me me for not giving you a second chance. Alright, let''s go."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    After saying that, Luna turned around and left. Anna made a face at Madam Shaw before following


    her mother.


    Oliver and Jacob left as well.


    "Julian, look at them. They are the culprits who caused my eye to look like this..." Madam Shaw


    tried t o tell Julian about them.


    "Well, you should go home and rest then. I''m going to watch over Chessie." Upon saying that,


    Julian turned around and left as well, leaving Madam Shaw alone.


    After a long while, Madam Shaw stamped her feet as frustration welled from her heart.


    She did not understand how things had turned out this way. She had done everything for Julian, so


    why could he not understand her reasoning?


    At night, on the roof of the hospital...


    "Were you looking for me?" Jacob walked over.


    Julian, who was standing by the rail, turned around and looked at Jacob. "It¡¯s you three that


    followed my momst night, right?"


    Jacob pressed his lips and then replied, "Yes. We¡¯re the ones who beat her up.¡±


    "She is my mother.¡± Julian frowned.


    "Yeah, she is your mother, but she is not mine," Jacob sneered. "You owe her, but neither Susie nor


    I do. Even the Wrights are not indebted to her. Oliver held back a lot this time, which is why she only


    sustained some surface wounds. If it were not for you, she would have already been dead."


    A deep sense of exhaustion shed across Julian¡¯s eyes after he listened to Jacob.


    Madam Shaw was the one who had brought him into this world, and that was a gift that he would


    never be able to pay back. Thus, no matter what she did, he could not bring himself to do anything


    to her.


    However, Jacob was right. He was the one who owed her, not any other people. So why was it


    always Susan who got trapped in a perilous situation and not him?


    Jacob felt a lot of sympathy when he saw the frown on Julian¡¯s face. Usually, it was children who


    sharpened their teeth on their parents'' bones. However, in Julian''s case, he was the bone on which


    his mother sharpened her teeth. Perhaps he had done something terrible in his previous


    incarnation, and that''s why he had Madam Shaw as a mother in his current life.


    Jacob kept Julianpany on the roof for a while.


    After what seemed like ages, Julian spoke up and shattered the silence. "Joseph sent me a


    message earlier. He has left Canada. I assume he must be masking his signal because my men


    can''t track him anymore. He said he will send me a new message in 1 5 days."


    "15 days!" Jacob''s heart clenched up. "I wonder how Susie is doing right now."


    "I''m pretty sure that Susie is safe. It''s just that it will b e a while for her," Julian answered, his voice


    sounding raw.


    If possible, he wished he could be the one to suffer through everything.


    Jacob fell silent for a moment and then patted Julian''s shoulder. "Susie will not me you, and I''m


    not going to me you either. We''ll just have to wait for 15 more days."


    Julian nodded.


    Jacob kept himpany on the rooftop and looked at the blinking lights in the distance.


    When they left the rooftop, Julian hesitated for a moment before ordering his secretary to send


    some balm to Madam Shaw.


    After doing that, he returned to the ward.


    Luna was taking care of Chessie.


    Julian''s eyes softened when he saw his daughter. He could not understand how his mother could


    rte a foul word like ''b*stard'' to his daughter.


    He knew Madam Shaw had always wanted an heir. It was just that he had not expected her


    obsession with a grandson to reach such an extent.


    However, it did not matter anymore. It was fine if Madam Shaw did not love Chessie, as many more


    people would give her love in Madam Shaw¡¯s stead in the future.


    ''Susie, I''ll protect our daughter and wait for the day you return.''


    The situation at sea remained the same. They had already left Canada. Since they were at sea right


    now, Joseph was not so strict with Susan and Serenity anymore. Both of them could walk around


    the ship.


    The scenery from the deck was great. The sky was filled with stars, but Susan was not in the mood


    to admire it.


    She sat on the deck and hugged her own knees." Serenity, how do you think Chessie is doing right


    now?"


    "I''m sure she is fine. After all, Julian will take care of her.¡± Serenityforted her.


    "But... I miss her so much." Susan¡¯s eyes reddened around the rims.


    Her Chessie was still small. She was just three months old, and she did not know whether she was


    drinking her milk and sleeping properly because she was not beside her at the moment.


    Serenity sighed. She wrapped her arms around Susan and then said, "Let me sing you a song,


    alright?" 1


    Soon, Serenity''s soothing voice filled the sea.


    The moment Serenity started singing, Susan turned to look at her in surprise.


    This voice...


    She soon finished singing the song, and Susan quickly seized this opportunity to ask, "Serenity, are


    you...


    kina?¡±


    "You know me?¡± Serenity was shocked.


    Susan did not know how to exin what she felt right now. "Of course I know you. kina is my


    favorite singer!" 1


    The way Susan talked right now showed how happy she was.


    Serenity ran her finger gently over Susan''s hair and then said with a smile, "If you want, I''ll sing


    another song for you.¡±


    Then, Serenity¡¯s soothing voice filled the air once more.


    Both of them were so deep into their little world that they did not notice Joseph staring


    expressionlessly at them from behind. He narrowed his eyes.

 Chapter 360 The Identity Of The Pawn

    Chapter 360 The Identity Of The Pawn


    The sea breeze brushed long strands of hair across Serenity''s delicate face, toning down her


    oppressive aura.


    Her soothing voice had calmed down Susan as well.


    Serenity wrapped her arm around Susan''s shoulder, allowing Susan to rest her head on her


    shoulder.


    If one looked from afar, the image of two girls sticking up for each other was really touching and


    harmonious.


    "Boss, is it good for Serenity to be so close to Susan?¡± a confidant standing beside Joseph asked.


    He was a little worried when he saw the scene.


    A mysterious smile crossed Joseph''s face. "What¡¯s wrong with that?"


    The confidant hesitated for a moment but then proceeded to express his concern. "Miss Serenity


    still doesn¡¯t know her identity. What if she refuses to do it i n the future?"


    As he narrowed his eyes, the smile on Joseph''s face contorted into an evil grin. "Sometimes, as


    humans, w e can¡¯t choose where wee from. In her case, she can only depend on us in the end.


    Once that man decides to use you as his pawn, there is no way you can escape from his control.


    She will not be an exception." 1


    While Joseph was talking, an unspeakable forlornness and sadness were flowing behind his gaze.


    While looking at Joseph''s indifferent profile, the confidant let out a soft sigh. He had been following


    Joseph for a long time, so it went without saying that h e understood the forlornness behind his


    eyes.


    That man was really powerful. Even his boss could not free himself from his control, let alone Miss


    Serenity. N o matter how close she was to the Wrights or Susan, she would still be his pawn


    when that day came.


    "But boss, why can''t we tell Miss Serenity the truth in advance? Maybe it is not as bad as you think,"


    the confidant could not help asking.


    Joseph sneered as a dark glint shed across his eyes. "Susan is not stupid. If you don''t treat her


    with sincerity, she will never treat you the same way. Serenity is still kept in the dark right now. She


    cares for Susan genuinely. Susan feels this, which is why she''s willing to let down her inner guard. If


    we let Serenity know her true identity and true mission in advance, she might not be able to hide it


    from Susan.¡±


    The confidant was shocked. He had not expected Joseph to have already thought so far ahead.


    When he looked at Susan and Serenity, his heart went out to the two girls.


    Undoubtedly, their friendship was unbreakable right now. The question was whether their friendship


    would be able to withstand the lies, deception, and betrayal that would soon befall them. Would they


    still be friends after Serenity''s true identity was revealed?


    He could not help sighing when he thought about it.


    Joseph threw a sidelong nce at his confidant and then said, "Rainn, I don''t want you to mention


    Serenity''s origins anymore, got it? The time is not ripe yet. I''ll forgive you this time, considering that


    you''ve been following me for a long time. However, if I ever hear you talk about something that you


    shouldn''t be talking about again, I guess you will discover the consequences."


    A chill ran down Rainn''s spine as he quickly replied," Understood, boss."


    Joseph threw another cold gaze at Serenity and Susan before turning around and walking away.


    After going through this tribtion, Joseph was certain that their rtionship would be even


    better.


    However, that was still not enough.


    He wanted them to grow even closer. He wanted them to be inseparable. Only then would he


    put his n into motion.


    ''When that timees, I would like to see what kind o f decision you will make, Serenity.


    Unfortunately, no matter what you choose in the end, your fate is already sealed so nothing will


    change. This is your destiny as a pawn.''


    The gears of the world were moving, and they were heading toward a future filled with turbulence.


    However, right now, Susan and Serenity were snuggling up against each other, using their most


    sincere feelings to warm each other up.


    Their days at sea were calm.


    15 dayster, Joseph led them to an ind full of modern facilities. When Serenity and Susan


    disembarked from the ship, they were stunned by the scene before them.


    Especially Serenity. As a daughter of the Wrights, she was very familiar with modern facilities. Thus,


    the more she looked at the ind''s defense mechanism, the more worried and scared she felt.


    ''Is Joseph really the head of a gang?''


    After all, this defensive mechanism was the highest-end mechanism she had ever seen. Most of the


    devices were owned exclusively by an overseas organization that never sold them in Canada.


    It had now urred to her that Joseph was not as simple as he seemed to be. At the very least, he


    should be a central figure of this overseas organization.


    Serenity got lost in her thoughts.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ''Considering his identity, I suppose he did not only target Julian by abducting us.''


    Apparently, he was also targeting Lanyard, or maybe h e even wanted to destroy the Wrights.


    A bad hunch stirred in Serenity''s heart. She could feel that a huge web was being weaved. Would


    she and Susie be able to break free from this web?


    With that thought in mind, Serenity looked at Susan and made a decision. It had taken her parents''


    plenty o f effort to get Susan back to their side. If something were to happen to Susan, she was


    certain that her mother would not want to live anymore. Therefore, no matter what, she would


    protect Susan until she returned to the Wrights even if it cost her life.


    The moment Serenity made up her mind, her nervousness ebbed away and she calmed down.


    Susan could not read the thoughts in Serenity''s head. Even though she could tell that those devices


    were not ordinary, she did not think too much about them. Therefore, she was pretty calm right now.


    Joseph drove Serenity and Susan to the deepest part o f the ind.


    There was ake in the heart of the ind, and there was a small piece ofnd in the center of the


    lake. Thend was filled with buildings.


    Since thisnd was in the center of theke, they could only use a ship to get there. After half an


    hour, they finally arrived at their final destination.


    The buildings there were notrge, but they were all essential facilities. There were residential


    buildings, a hospital, and even a minischool. However, the


    building that stood out the most was a mansion.


    The mansion was where Joseph stayed.


    As they moved toward Joseph''s mansion, a lot of the residents came forward and greeted them


    warmly. Some of them even stuffed vegetables and fruit into their car.


    When a resident rushed over and handed a bunch of carrots to Joseph, Susan was startled.


    Just as she thought Joseph was going to do something to the resident, he just epted the bag of


    carrots calmly and even thanked the resident.


    Then, he asked Rainn to pay the residents afterward.


    Many residents came up to them and stuffed all sorts o f things into their hands. By the time they


    arrived at Joseph''s mansion, their car was filled with vegetables and fruit to the brim.


    The residents did not know that Susan and Serenity were Joseph¡¯s hostages, so they had given


    them a lot o f things.


    Serenity and Susan were speechless. It seemed that Joseph was quite popr there.

 Chapter 361 Joseph Shaws True Face

    Chapter 361 Joseph Shaw''s True Face


    Joseph, who did not mind Susan and Serenity''s silence, led both of them into the mansion.


    "There are a lot of empty rooms in the mansion. You can pick any room you like. If you need


    anything, just call the servants and they will get it for you. Also, I will not be restricting your


    movements anymore. You can walk around and explore the ind at will," Joseph said.


    Susan and Serenity exchanged a nce, seeing the surprise in each other''s eyes.


    They had already psyched themselves up, as they had been certain that things were going to be


    very tough. They had not expected that Joseph would actually treat them so nicely. Could he be up


    to something again?


    As if he could read their minds, Joseph lifted one of his brows and said, "This ind is surrounded


    by water, and all the boats are under mymand. Without my orders, nobody can leave.


    Therefore, I suggest that you give up on any thought of trying to get away. As long as you don''t do


    anything extreme, I won''t do anything to you. After all, driving Julian into a corner wouldn''t do me


    any good. The very least I can do is ensure your safety before the negotiation."


    Gritting her teeth, Susan asked, ¡°What do you want from us, Joseph? What do you want Julian to


    do?"


    It was easy to figure that Joseph wanted to use her to threaten Julian into doing something for him.


    But what was the thing that he wanted?


    Was it Lanyard?


    "I''ll talk with Julian about it. As for now, you don¡¯t have to know,¡± Joseph replied with a smile.


    Then, he called a few servants over and instructed them. "Take thedies to their rooms and assist


    them i n everything they need."


    "Yes, sir," the servants answered in unison.


    "Rainn, you stay here as well. If they need anything and the servants cannot attend to them, you


    can help them," Joseph ordered.


    "Understood, boss.¡± Rainn nodded.


    Then, Joseph left Susan and Serenity in the hands of his underlings and turned to leave.


    "Joseph Shaw.¡± Susan bit her lower lip. "You''re no match for Julian."


    "Is that so?" He shot a cold re at Susan. "Let''s wait and see then."


    Uneasiness began to well in Susan''s heart as she watched Joseph''s back.


    She had full faith in Julian when the two of them werepeting on equal ground.


    Right now, Joseph had her in his hands. She knew how much Julian cared for her and was certain


    that h e would make anypromise to have her back.


    In other words, Joseph had already gotten the upper hand in this match.


    ''Julian...'' Susan bit her lips.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Susie. Since we''re here, I''m sure he will soon reveal his true intentions. Right now, we


    can only wait." Serenityforted her.


    Susan nodded profusely.


    Just like he had promised, Joseph did not restrict their freedom. After they had settled down, Rainn


    took them to explore the ind.


    The ind was not big, and it took them no more than half an hour to walk from one end of the


    ind to the other.


    They came across a few residents and asked them several questions. Apparently, most of them


    were elderly or retired individuals, as well as rtives of the core members of Joseph''s gang.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though Joseph was notorious in the outside world, the people here admired him very much.


    When Serenity tried to talk back about him, everyone¡¯s expression changed. Had Rainn not calmed


    them down, Serenity would have been overwhelmed by them.


    Susan and Serenity circled the ind once more. Just like Joseph had said, the ind was


    surrounded by water. Without a ship or a boat, it was impossible for them to escape.


    Therefore, they could only suppress the thought of running away. Looking at Rainn, Susan asked,


    "How long has this ind been here? It seems to me that Joseph is well-liked by the residents."


    When he heard her question, a proud expression appeared on Raima''s face and he began to tell


    her the story. "This ind was created about 10 years ago.


    Initially, there was nond here. It was Boss who filled theke with soil and then reinforced it with a


    foundation and expanded it little by little so that you can see a city now.¡±


    After saying that, he turned to Susan and added, "I know you don''t like Boss. However, has it ever


    crossed your mind that he has gone from having nothing to having everything, destroyed many


    organizations, and be a mover and shaker in just 20 years?"


    "Oh? Isn''t it because he is a shameless, despicable person?" Susan sneered, trying to provoke


    Rainn.


    However, Rainn seemed unabashed by her provocation. He threw a nce at Susan and then said


    calmly, "I know where you are going with this, but you¡¯re going to be disappointed. The adjectives ''


    despicable¡¯ and ''shameless'' are considered justmentary by people like us. If we didn¡¯t act


    shamelessly and despicably, we would have died a long time ago. However, the reason that our


    boss has been able to get this far is not because of his wit. Do you wanna take a guess?¡± "What is it


    then?" Susan asked.


    "It''s his sincerity," Rainn said as a prideful grin spread across his face. "He treats all of us with a


    sincere heart."


    "Sincerity?" Serenity and Susan exchanged a nce, not knowing how toment.


    Was there any sincerity in a man like Joseph?


    Rainn, who knew what they were thinking, chuckled and added, "I know it''s hard to believe.


    Although Boss i s cruel to outsiders, he is very nice to all of us. Almost half of the residents on this


    ind owe Boss their life. Therefore, I suggest you two watch your mouths and don''t talk bad about


    Boss when you''re walking around the ind. I¡¯m not sure if I will be able toe to your rescue


    next time.¡±


    Rainn talked with such seriousness that Serenity and Susan felt that he was not lying.


    Thus, they could only nod in assent.


    After they wandered around the ind for a long while, they returned to the mansion. Both of them


    were curious about something.


    "Serenity... Joseph doesn''t seem to have so much charisma in him, don''t you think so?" Susan


    asked.


    Serenity could not understand either. "To be honest, none of his ns seed. His shrewdness


    doesn''t really match the person in Rainn''s story.¡±


    They recalled everything that Joseph had done. Although all his ns seemed to be very well-


    thought-out on the surface, Julian had been able to find a loophole every single time. He had


    wanted to found apany, but thepany had failed in the end. During theunching


    conference of the SL System, not only had he acted as a stepping stone so that Jacob could rise to


    fame, but he also had embarrassed himself in public by consuming some cow pies. As for the trap


    he had set up afterward, although it was the most sinister n out of all his other ns, due to the


    recording in Julian''s hands, he had not achieved anything then either.


    When they thought about it, it seemed to them that Joseph had been defeated by Julian every


    single time.


    It was difficult for them to imagine that a person like him could be so prestigious.


    Could he have been faking the whole time? Had he deliberately lost to Julian?


    This made no sense at all.


    He had lost at least a few hundred billion dors when he had left Canada. What could have been in


    it for him?


    Previously, they had thought that Joseph was an easy opponent.


    However, after going around the ind, both Serenity and Susan began to doubt this.


    "In any case, he is our enemy. The more enigmatic he i s, the harder it will be for Julian to deal with


    him," Susan said, her voiceced thick with worry.


    They were trapped on this ind,pletely cut off from the outside world. Therefore, all they could


    do was wait.

 Chapter 362 Two Lives For Two Lives

    Chapter 362 Two Lives For Two Lives


    Meanwhile, Joseph was making a call.


    "Are they with you right now?" The voice on the phone was stern and hoarse.


    "Yes, they''re with me right now," Joseph answered reverently.


    "I hope you won''t make any more mistakes this time," the person on the other side of the phone


    said threateningly. "Joseph, I was really disappointed with what you did in Canada. Don''t tell me that


    you went easy on Julian because he is your cousin?"


    Joseph''s expression changed, and then he answered fawningly, "I did my best, but I underestimated


    Julian.


    I didn''t expect him to record all of our conversations."


    "Hah!" the other person sneered. "Stop making excuses, Joseph. I know you¡¯re a cautious person.


    It''s impossible that you would not thoroughly check all themunication devices before you


    started to discuss such important stuff."


    "It''s all my fault. I should''ve been more cautious," Joseph replied, sounding very scared.


    "I don''t care if it is your fault or someone else''s. You must not make any more mistakes this time. If


    you fail to do what I told you to do, I can guarantee that none of the people in your organization will


    live," the other person said coldly.


    "Please rest assured. Now that I''ve got Susan in my hands, Julian is like a tiger without teeth. I can


    assure you that Julian and the Wrights will be destroyed this time," Joseph replied sternly.


    "I hope you know what you''re doing. After all, you have 1,000 lives on your back."


    "I got it. I''ll force Julian to make the decision." Joseph assured the other person once more.


    "Okay then. I''ll be waiting for your good news. If there i s no good news after three days, the batch


    of medicine will not be delivered," the old man hissed.


    Joseph¡¯s eyes shrank. "Three days? Don''t you think that''s a little too soon?"


    "I''ll only give you three days. Nothing more, nothing less. If I still don''t see any progress after three


    days..." The other person sniggered and then hung up the phone.


    As he listened to the monotonous dial tone, Joseph fell silent. After a long while, a cold glint crossed


    his eyes.


    ''Don''t me me, Julian. They are all my brothers. They have gone through thick and thin with me. I


    can''t watch them die right in front of me, so you and the Wrights have to die. This is the choice that


    I''ve made.''


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Joseph tightened his grip on the phone and then called Julian.


    Half a month had passed.


    Julian had been waiting anxiously for Joseph''s call.


    The moment Joseph''s call came, his eyes shrank and h e immediately answered the phone. After


    he picked u p the phone, he gestured at Jacob.


    Upon receiving his signal, Jacob took out hisptop and began tracking Joseph''s signal.


    "You picked up the phone really fast. Have you been waiting this whole time?" Joseph asked,


    raising his brow.


    "Cut to the chase. How are Susie and Serenity right now?¡± Julian asked sternly.


    "Don¡¯t worry. They are doing well, but I can¡¯t guarantee that they will always be fine." Joseph smiled.


    Julian then said, his voice cold, "What do you want from me, Joseph?"


    "Oh? At first, I wanted to chew the fat with you, but since you''re in such a hurry, I''ll just say it."


    Joseph curled his lips up, and his voice suddenly turned frigid. "I want you to kill George Wright and


    Oliver Wright. Use their lives in exchange for Susan and Serenity''s lives. Two lives for two lives.


    That''s fair, right?"


    Julian''s eyes shrank. "No, that is impossible."


    There was no way he could kill George and Oliver. They were Susan''s biological father and brother!


    "Nothing is impossible." Joseph grinned. "Either you will kill George and Oliver, or I''ll kill Susan and


    Serenity. It¡¯s your call. I''ll only give you three days, Julian. If I don''t receive any good news in three


    days, then..."


    "Then?" Julian gritted his teeth.


    "Then I can¡¯t guarantee Susan and Serenity''s safety," Joseph answered. "My phone number is


    essible at any time, so if you have anything to ask, you can call this number. Oh yeah, you don''t


    have to track my signal. You won''t be able to find me. If you want Susan to be safe, you can only


    listen to me."


    Julian turned to Jacob, but Jacob just shook his head. He had already tried his best, yet he still


    could not intercept Joseph¡¯s signal.


    Julian did not say anything, but Joseph suddenlyughed. "Don''t tell me Jacob is trying to track my


    signal next to you? Yes, Jacob is very good at this, but there is no way he can track me alone."


    "Joseph." Julian narrowed his eyes. "I propose another condition. Release Susan and Serenity, and


    I¡¯ll give you Lanyard."


    "Tell him he can have the core code for the SL System as well," Jacob added.


    Joseph heard Jacob¡¯s voice through the phone and chuckled. "Lanyard and the core code for the


    SL System? Indeed, this is an attractive offer.


    Unfortunately, I have to turn it down. I''ll repeat myself:


    George and Oliver''s lives for Susan and Serenity''s lives. This is my condition.¡±


    "Joseph, you...¡±


    However, before Julian could say anything, Joseph interrupted him. "Think twice before answering


    me, Julian. Remember, you only have three days."


    After saying that, he hung up the call. The smile disappeared from his face and was reced by a


    cold expression.


    ''Julian, I can only give you three days because I only have three days myself.¡¯


    Julian¡¯s face turned ugly after Joseph hung up.


    He had to kill George and Oliver in three days. Regardless of whether he could aplish it or not,


    there was no way he could do it.


    If he killed the two of them, he was certain that Susan would never forgive him when she returned.


    "Why would he want you to kill Marshal Wright and Oliver?" Jacob gritted his teeth.


    A dark glint crossed Julian¡¯s eyes. "It''s not Joseph who wants to kill Marshal Wright and Oliver. It¡¯s


    the person behind him who wants them dead.¡±


    From this moment on, this was no longer an ordinary abduction. This was war.


    "What should we do now?¡± Jacob asked. "Should we tell the Wrights?"


    Julian fell silent for a while. Then, he murmured, "Not now. Give me some time to think it over."


    Ever since he had taken over Lanyard, he had ovee countless crises, both big and small.


    However, none of these crises had given him a feeling of despair like this one.


    Susan was his Achilles¡¯ heel, and Joseph already had his weak spot in his hands.


    He had already lost the upper hand.


    "Susie..." A pained expression appeared on Julian''s face.


    His heart clenched up whenever he thought about how much danger Susan was in right now.


    The next day...


    "Did you hear from Joseph, Julian? I remember you saying he would contact you after 15 days. It¡¯s


    the 15th day already," Luna said worriedly.


    "No. He hasn''t contacted me yet."


    Julian had decided to hide the truth from the Wrights.

 Chapter 363 What Would He Do

    Chapter 363 What Would He Do


    "What the heck is going on!¡± Luna Harris was bing slightly agitated too. "Joseph abducted


    Susie and Serenity but refused to negotiate any terms, so what does he want actually?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, Mom. They will be fine," consoled Anna Wright softly.


    Luna frowned in grief.


    All of a sudden, Chesney Shaw beganughing toward Luna from her cot.


    Luna could not helpughing upon seeing Chesney swinging her chubby arms and blinking her


    huge eyes.


    She picked up Chesney and yed with her for a while. All of a sudden, she became worried once


    again.


    The poor child had yet to find out about the cruelty of this world. She wondered what sort of


    situation the child¡¯s mother was in now.


    "Chessie, don¡¯t grow up so fast." Luna kissed Chesney''s cheek.


    If the child were to grow up slower, she would be happy and carefree like how she was now for


    eternity. If she were to grow up and Susie had not returned yet, how pitiful would she be?


    At the thought of this, Luna''s eyes turned red with grief once again.


    Chesney blinked and stretched out a tiny hand that rubbed Luna''s face gently as if she was trying to


    dry Luna''s tears.


    Luna¡¯s heart softened at once.


    She held Chesney cautiously then said, "Julian, Chesney''s rash has almost fully healed already. I


    spoke to the doctor yesterday as well. He said that Chessie has a strong body so her condition has


    already stabilized now and it shouldn¡¯t be an issue for her to travel by flight. I''m thinking of taking


    her back t o the Wrights¡¯ home."


    "Alright." Julian Shaw nodded and answered, "Let''s head back to Skyking City together."


    "Hmm." Luna¡¯s expression appeared extremely gentle as she held the baby in her arms.


    Luna and the others assumed that Joseph had not proposed any conditions yet.


    Jacob Shelby on the other hand was in the know. He could not help asking Julian in secret, "You''re


    most probably going to live with the Wrights when you are i n Skyking City this time. You..."


    He had no idea what Julian was nning to do. Could it be that Julian really wanted to take action


    against George Wright and Oliver Wright?


    Julian narrowed his eyes and then he said, "Jacob, from now on, just act as if you don''t know the


    existence of this phone number. Leave what''s going to happen next to me, I¡¯ll handle it alone."


    "How are you nning to handle it?" Jacob was rather anxious.


    He was well aware of Julian''s love for Susan Shelby. Jacob absolutely believed that Julian would


    take action on George and Oliver for Susan.


    This was because he would do the same too. If he had t o choose only one between the lives of


    Susan, George, and Oliver, he would choose Susan without a doubt!


    "This matter is not rted to you. You will only need t o remember that you don''t know about the


    existence o f this phone number," said Julian.


    "Susie is my little sister. I have a right to know what your n is." Jacob clenched his teeth.


    "Susie is my life." Julian looked at Jacob. "I won¡¯t make a decision that will hurt Susie regardless. I


    hope that you can trust me fully and act as if you are unaware of this matter from now on."


    Jacob looked at Julian in all apparent seriousness for a while. After a long time, he said, "I trust you.


    I promise you that I won''t partake in this matter for the time being. However, you must inform me if


    there''s any progress."


    "Alright," answered Julian while nodding.


    Jacob heaved a sigh but there was a tinge of sorrow in his expression.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    What could be done just to break the deadlock? He had no idea at all so he really hoped that Julian


    could figure out a way.


    After going through the discharge formalities, Julian, Jacob, Luna and the others returned to


    Skyking City right away.


    By the time Madam Shaw received the update, Julian and the others had already arrived in Skyking


    City.


    Madam Shaw called up Julian but Julian refused to pick up at all.


    In the unsolved situation, half the me was on Madam Shaw. Julian really did not feel like


    confronting his mother now. Madam Shaw attempted t o call for a few more times but did not


    receive any response so she could only give up trying out of frustration.


    "Julian really resents me this time." Madam Shaw sat all alone, dumbstruck in bewilderment. "Do


    you think that I was wrong?"


    Madam Shaw sounded like she was inquiring but she also sounded like she was talking to herself.


    The servant next to her looked left and right cautiously and noticed that there was no one else in the


    surroundings. She said cautiously, "Madam Shaw, frankly, Young Master and Young Madam Shaw


    love each other so much just like how you used to be with Master Shaw. Why do you have


    to...constantly go against Mrs. Shaw?" "How am I going against her? It''s obviously her fault for


    misbehaving! How can she be a good match for Julian?¡± said Madam Shaw furiously. 2


    However, she felt guilty conscience creeping into her heart.


    Even though she refused to acknowledge it, she felt something in the depths of her heart toward


    Susan. It was an ineffable feeling of...jealousy?


    The most important person in Julian''s life was obviously her in the past. Yet, everything changed


    when Susan appeared.


    How could Madam Shaw ept this willingly?


    The servant hesitated for a moment, then said, "So what type of person do you think is a good


    match for Young Master Shaw then, Madam?"


    Madam Shaw said without the slightest hesitation, "Of course it''s...¡±


    She suddenly nked out at the end of her sentence.


    This was because she pondered for a long time and felt that her son was too perfect. No woman in


    this world was a good match for him.


    The servant could not help saying, "So, do you want the young master to end up all alone until old


    age, madam?"


    "No, of course not!¡± Madam Shaw refuted, then cast a nce at the servant furiously. "Why are you


    talking s 0 much? Go away and stop bothering me."


    "Yes, madam.¡± The servant hastily backed off.


    Madam Shaw rubbed her temples with a look of fatigue in her eyes.


    She thought about how much agony Julian was in after Susan went missing and she felt rather


    regretful after all.


    Was she being a little too assertive in judging Susan based on those photos?


    After all, Chesney Shaw was genuinely a child of the Shaws.


    Madam Shaw could not help clenching her teeth in rage.


    However, the family members of the Wrights were abominable. They seized a small mistake of hers


    and blew it up indefinitely. They had even forcefully took Chesney away from her. 3


    Hmph, she would never forgive the Wrights'' action unless Susan returned and came to apologize to


    her personally.


    If Susan apologized properly, she would forget everything in the past and start a clean te with


    Susan just so she would not make things difficult for Julian! 3


    At the thought of this, Madam Shaw could not help regaining her calmness.


    All in all, she was a senior member of the family and


    Susan was a junior member. She would certainly uphold this rtionship with Susan. If Susan


    refused t oe and apologize to her, she would never relent. 1


    Madam Shaw sat in the living room proudly.


    Her silhouette appeared stubborn yet lonely.


    In Skyking City, at the Wrights'' home, it was already the second day since Joseph Shaw called.


    Other than Julian and Jacob, the rest of the people were unaware of Joseph¡¯s condition.


    Even though Julian was staying with the Wrights, he did not behave any differently.


    Jacob looked at Julian with a constant worried look o n his face. He wondered what Julian would


    do.

 Chapter 364 Catalyst

    Chapter 364 Catalyst


    "Joseph, I have a reminder for you.¡± A deep voice was heard. "It''s already the second day. I will let


    you have one more day which is tomorrow. If I don''t see the result by the day after tomorrow, you


    won''t receive the batch of medication."


    "Noted,¡± answered Joseph Shaw.


    "I can tell you that Julian Shaw has not taken any action yet! It''s best for you toe up with a way


    to force him to do something! Otherwise, you''ll know what are the consequences of a failed


    mission," said the person.


    Joseph could only continue to take down the task.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He hung up the call and his expression turned cold at once.


    He loathed the person behind the curtain so much!


    Had it not been that person, he would never have returned to Canada in the past.


    One would know that he was not skilled in business just by thinking. Was he not seeking trouble to


    return t o Canada andpete with Julian''s Lanyard Corporation?


    However, there was nothing he could do either. He had no choice but to do this.


    The person behind the curtain possessed extraordinary power of getting what he wanted.


    In order to gain the person''s trust, he truly left no stones unturned. Joseph appeared to be going


    against Lanyard Construction in a grant way, but in secret, h e left loopholes for Julian¡¯s


    counterattack. 1


    Even though Julian was unaware of Joseph''s goal, he managed to seize the loophole every time


    and returned the attack with perfection.


    One of them had the intention while the other did it without realizing. However, both of them


    achieved satisfactory results in the end.


    The result was that he returned to the States.


    Moreover, he made it appear as if he was driven out of the country after he exhausted all means.


    In order to make his acting look real, he almost turned himself into a clown. In fact, he had even


    licked the cow dung.


    Joseph thought that the person would have been rendered speechless atst now that he lost


    despite having already done his best. Yet, he did not expect that the person would still continue to


    coerce him after all.


    That person had alreadyid down a huge trap.


    Joseph was already trapped while Serenity Wright still knew nothing about it. But, there was nothing


    she could do to escape either. Julian and the Wrights were the prey.


    The feeling of hatred was surging in Joseph¡¯s heart.


    "Boss." Someone suddenly rushed over to report to him. "A fellow member from the States called


    and informed me that Charlotte watched the news and found out you abducted Susan. She was


    moring abouting over now."


    "Charlotte?" Joseph frowned and felt disgusted in his heart.


    "Yes, sir. Shall I reject her?" asked the person.


    Joseph¡¯s eyes glimmered for a moment and yet he said, "Bring her here."


    Joseph pondered for a while more, then he asked meaningfully, "How about Luke? Why isn''t he


    reacting to this situation?"


    "It seems that Charlotte watched the news and tried to figure out a way to hide it from him on


    purpose.¡±


    "The woman is only capable of scheming. However, it¡¯s good that Luke doesn¡¯t know. It¡¯s more


    convenient that way." Joseph said coldly, "Don''t mind about Luke and take Charlotte here."


    "Alright." The person immediately dispatched Joseph¡¯s order.


    Joseph looked out the window and muttered to himself, "It''s too slow, the progress is too slow. It''s


    good to add in some kind of catalyst.¡±


    She could finally head to Joseph''s legendary secret base and most importantly, she could finally


    meet the b*tch Susan!


    Charlotte''s entire body was shivering in excitement o n the boat while heading to the small town.


    In the past, it was Susan who looked down upon her, yet now, Susan was captured by Joseph


    which was equal to being in her hands.


    ''Hah-hah-hah, what goes aroundes around. Let''s see how I''ll torment Susan next.''


    The residents of the small town were beyond enthusiastic to Charlotte''s arrival upon hearing that


    she was Joseph¡¯s wife.


    Charlotte suddenly felt like she was reigning over an empire as she was immersed in the embrace


    of these residents.


    She would have pestered Joseph to take her here as soon as possible if she had known that this


    was a fun ce.


    However, it was not toote for her to be here now either.


    Charlotteughed arrogantly. If not for Susan, she wanted to enjoy the feeling of allegiance even


    more, but she was in a rush to see the little b*tch Susan''s expression now.


    Charlotte urged the driver to send her to the vi faster.


    Along the way, Charlotte had already yed out the scene of Susan possibly being embarrassed in


    her mind and she could not help smiling upon thinking about that.


    "Madam." The servant opened the door respectfully.


    Charlotte nodded arrogantly and walked into the room.


    Then, her pupils constricted abruptly.


    What the heck was going on!


    She was under the assumption that Susan and that nobody Serenity would be in a tragic state.


    As a result, these two people were reading while they stayed in the vi in a manner that appeared


    very leisurely?


    "What¡¯s going on with all of you? These two people are hostages. Do you know what hostages


    mean? Why do you allow them to be carefree and leisurely?" Charlotte roared at once.


    Susan raised her head to see Charlotte. She could not help furrowing her brows ever so slightly.


    Susan considered Charlotte to be her arch enemy.


    Even though she had no idea behind the purpose of Charlotte¡¯s presence, it was surely not because


    of something good.


    Charlotte pranced toward Susan in her high heels with loud clicking noises. "Susan, you''ve finally


    gotten yourself in my hands, huh! Heh-heh, I¡¯ll be doing twice as much of what you did to me in the


    past."


    Charlotte had a somber expression as she raised her hand and was about to deliver to a p to


    Susan.


    In her point of view, she was in her territory now. She could do whatever she wanted to Susan,


    right?


    However, before she could react to the situation, she felt her knee hurting.


    Serenity kicked Charlotte once right away. Charlotte was caught off guard so she knelt onto the


    ground with a loud thump.


    Susan could not help sniggering. "Charlotte, there''s no need for you to greet me with a curtsy like


    this, right?" 1


    "Susan Shelby!" Charlotte''s expression turned savage instantaneously.


    This was her territory. How dare Susan be so rampant!


    Susan was a hostage after all - Susan was still her hostage.


    Charlotte stood up and said with a somber expression, "Someone,e and tie up these two


    women for me."


    Due to Joseph''s instruction earlier, these people abided Charlotte''s order and charged toward these


    two people.


    Susan and Serenity''s expressions changed ever so slightly.


    There was nock of skillful people amongst them. Moreover, there were more of these people than


    them. I t did not take long before both of them were tied up.


    Charlotte was proud of herself. She said in a cold voice, "Put these two people away. Oh right, is


    there an underground dungeon or something like that over here? All in all, put these people where it


    is most ufortable!¡±


    "Madam, there¡¯s a cer beneath this ce," said someone.


    Charlotte waved her hand once. "Sure, put them in the cer."


    All sorts of security camera footage could be seen blinking on a gigantic screen.


    Joseph stood in front of it and watched the scene.


    "Boss, are you going to allow Charlotte to mess around like this?" Rahm''s gaze appeared rather


    anxious.


    "Why are you so anxious?" Joseph took a nce at Rainn.


    "I-I-I''m afraid that it will ruin your n, boss," said Rainn, who appeared unusually guilty.


    Joseph narrowed his eyes. "Rainn, you seem to care about these two people all the time. I wonder


    if you''re concerned about Susan or Serenity?"


    "What are you talking about, boss?! Susan is Julian¡¯s woman. If news about this matter were to


    spread, Julian may not be able to deal with you. But it''s only a trivial matter to deal with me." Rainn


    panicked.


    "Oh, Serenity it is then," said Joseph.


    Rainn was immediately rendered speechless.


    Joseph looked at Serenity in the footage and cracked into an ice cold smile. The woman was a


    witch just as expected. She relied on her exquisite face to entice so many people. What a waste


    that he was not one of those many people.

 Chapter 365 Coercion

    Chapter 365 Coercion


    The security camera footage showed that Charlotte Jenkins ordered the staff members to take


    Susan Shelby and Serenity Wright to the underground cer.


    Charlotte''s entire person was shivering in excitement as she stared at the bound up Serenity and


    Susan.


    "Susan, the day of you falling into my hands is finally upon us. Tell me, how should I deal with you? I


    really a m eager to do that." Charlotte paced around the room with frenzied glint glistening in her


    eyes. "We still have long days upon us anyhow. Susan, let''s start from small things first."


    "What are you going to do?" Susan looked at Charlotte vigntly.


    Charlotteughed maniacally, then chose a club with suitable thickness from the side.


    She picked up the club and walked toward Susan with a wicked smile on her lips.


    Susan felt rather uneasy as she watched Charlotte walking over toward her.


    Before she managed to move away, Charlotte raised the club and whacked her ferociously.


    "Susie!" Serenity was startled so she dashed over and shielded herself before Susan.


    A muffled thud was heard. The club whacked onto


    Serenity''s body, making Serenity furrow her brows.


    "Serenity!¡± Susan¡¯s pupils constricted abruptly.


    "What a really touching scene." Charlotte sneered, then she raised the club and whacked again.


    This time, Susan shielded herself before Serenity desperately.


    The clubnded on her shoulder de, causing a bruise rapidly.


    Susan could not help drawing in a cold breath.


    "Susie, what are you doing? Stand back!" Serenity could not help panicking. She promised her


    mother that she would protect Susan.


    Susan was in so much pain, yet she was still smiling. " Serenity, she wants to strike me. Don''te


    over here. You''ll be implicated."


    "You are my little sister, so why are you talking about implicating me or not!" Serenity turned around


    and threw herself on Susan and pinned her down.


    "Serenity." Susan wanted to protect her desperately as well.


    Charlotte did not mind who she was whacking. The only thing she knew was that she needed to


    vent the pent up anger in her badly.


    "Boss." Watching the two women trying to shield each other from the club desperately, Rainn could


    not bear t o watch anymore. "Look, Charlotte¡¯s behavior is going t o infuriate Julian." "So what if she


    manages to infuriate him?" Joseph stared at the security camera footage coldly then said


    straightforwardly, "Record it and send it to Julian!"


    "Send it to Julian?" Rainn was rather astonished.


    He spected that the act of watching this footage would drive Julian Shaw mad judging from how


    much he loved Susan.


    "This is thest day. He is running out of time, and so are we. Could it be that you still want the


    brothers to experience the agony of not getting the medication again?" Joseph said nonchntly,


    "It''s a must to coerce Julian."


    At the mention of the agony, Rainn''s body trembled involuntarily. Then, he said shakily, "Boss, I feel


    like I''d rather live than die under the control of someone else in this manner. How about all of us die


    so we won''t trouble you to be used by him?"


    Joseph was supposed to have led apletely different life. Had it not been his useless


    subordinates who failed to struggle free from the control of the medication, would he need to stoop


    so low?


    "Stop fooling around. What''s the fun of me living alone without all of you?" Joseph looked at Rainn.


    "Rainn, we''re really running out of time. Go, send it to Julian."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Rainn clenched his teeth and braced himself to take o n the task.


    Before he left, he took onest nce at Serenity and Susan on the security camera footage. A


    heartbroken look shed past his eyes.


    However, only the sight of it felt unbearable. They had no other choice either.


    Rainn edited the video clip soon and sent it to Julian.


    It did not take long before Julian''s call came in.


    "Boss?" Rainn looked at Joseph inquisitively.


    "Pick it up," said Joseph coldly.


    The call was just put through when Julian''s insuppressible furious voice could be heard. "Joseph, I


    thought you promised me three days'' time? It¡¯s only the second day today! I didn''t expect that you''d


    actually have the balls to beat up two women."


    At the thought of the scene in the video clip earlier, Julian was so furious that his eyes could spit


    fire.


    His preciousness that he protected and cared for arduously was being treated in that manner far


    away.


    The club brought him more pain and agonypared to being whacked on Susan''s body.


    Joseph stared straight at Julian fearlessly "Yes, it''s only the second day today. However, your gaze


    is telling me that you haven¡¯t done anything yet. Thus, I think that it''s necessary for me to create


    some stress for you. Julian, I''m not joking with you. If I don¡¯t see George and Oliver''s heads in three


    days, both Susan


    and Serenity are going to die.¡±


    Julian clenched his teeth tightly. "I will do my part, but you must stop your action on these two


    women immediately now."


    Joseph chuckled. "I don''t like beating up women actually. It''s only that you know my missus very


    well. She is a vengeful person and Susan is precisely the number one most hated person on her


    list. I can only guarantee that they will be alive before the time limit i s up. As for how these two


    people will be treated, I can''t guarantee that. After all, you should know the jealousy and creativity of


    women...are rather terrifying."


    "Joseph Shaw!" Julian clenched his teeth.


    "Alright, it''s best for you to take action sooner if you wish to rescue them sooner too." Joseph hung


    up after saying that.


    Julian grasped the phone tightly with a murderous expression that was as cold a winter draft!


    Joseph Shaw! Charlotte Jenkins!


    Intense desire to cause destruction surged through Julian''s heart incessantly.


    He had only managed to control himself after a long while.


    Tomorrow was precisely the final deadline.


    He was a cold-blooded, selfish person. For Susan, let alone George and Oliver, he would spare no


    effort to


    even destroy the entire world.


    "Julian, are there any updates from over there?" inquired Luna restlessly with Chesney Shaw in her


    arms.


    "Not for the time being." Julian pinched his daughter¡¯s cheek. Chesney immediately smacked


    Julian¡¯s arm in a rather tempered manner.


    Her chubby hand was getting stronger in smacking others. Julian¡¯s expression softened as he


    watched his healthy, lively daughter.


    It was the right choice to let Chesney stay with the Wrights because Luna would take good care of


    her. Moreover, the protection of the Wrights in Canada was very strict as well. It was the safest


    ce for his daughter.


    As long as his daughter was safe, he had nothing to worry about and he could go all out to carry out


    his n.


    "Dad, are you going to head to America tomorrow for the military visit?" inquired Julian all of a


    sudden.


    "That''s right.¡± George Wright nodded. "The States have invited our Wolf Squad to carry out a drill


    with their Thunder Squad. Oliver is the drill instructor of Wolf Squad so he is leading the team while


    I''ll be there to support him."


    "What a coincidence. I''m going to take part in an economic conference in America too. I shall join


    your flight then," said Julian.

 Chapter 366 Make The Move Tomorrow

    Chapter 366 Make The Move Tomorrow


    George did not think too much and nodded in assent." Sure. However, when we get there, we have


    a mission t o carry out, so you''ll have to act alone."


    "No problem.¡± Julian nodded.


    There was a dark glint in the depths of his eyes. Tomorrow would be thest day.


    He would not allow anything to happen to Susan.


    After he went upstairs, Julian called Joseph.


    "I hope you are calling me because you want to tell me some good news," Joseph drawled.


    Julian narrowed his eyes. "There are a lot of people protecting George and Oliver, so it''s not that


    easy to do it. Tomorrow, they will go to America to carry out a mission. Their itinerary is confidential,


    but I can get m y hand on the routes."


    Joseph squinted. "What do you mean?"


    "Here is my n. I''ll board their ne and install a time bomb inside. Then, I''ll make up an excuse


    to get off the ne. ording to my calctions, the ne will explode at 183¡ã east longitude and


    54¡ã northtitude. The people on the ne might be killed by the explosion, but there is also a small


    chance that they will escape by using the parachutes. The perimeter of America is your territory.


    Once theynd i n that area, you can have your sniper ready to kill them. What do you think?" Julian


    said, his voice cold.


    Joseph¡¯s eyes shrank. "Julian, you are supposed to take their lives. Why do I have to do it myself?


    Don''t you think this is a little unfair to me?"


    "You can''t take it like that. As you know, I¡¯m just a businessman. As a businessman, I''m not good at


    taking lives. I''ve already reached my limits by making themnd there by force. Besides, people


    might be suspicious of me when they start investigating. I have risked everything I have, including


    my life and career, for Susie. As for you, all you have to do is deploy your man and then pull the


    trigger. It''s such an easy job, so I don''t understand why you don''t want to do it," Julian said calmly.


    Joseph rubbed his temples. He did not know what Julian was up to this time. He wondered whether


    there would be a trap waiting for him if he went along with Julian¡¯s n.


    "Susie is still in your hands, so what are you afraid o f?" Julian pressed on sternly. "Besides, I''m


    very anxious now, and I believe that you¡¯re feeling more or less the same way. The three-day


    deadline does not apply to me alone. If you fail toplete this mission, I¡¯m pretty certain that you


    will be in huge trouble as well. If you cooperate with me, you will kill George and Oliver. If you refuse


    to agree to my n, I don''t think I''ll be able toe up with a better n in such a short time. Either


    we will die together, or we will seed as a team. It''s your call now."


    Joseph then said coldly, "Julian, you better not y any tricks behind my back. Don¡¯t forget, Susan


    is..."


    "Yeah, Susan is in your hands right now, so what else can I do aside from listening to you?" Julian


    intercepted.


    "Very well then," Joseph said expressionlessly. "As long as you can guarantee that they willnd in


    that area, I¡¯ll consider your part done and release Susan and Serenity as I promised."


    "You just need to ask your men to wait at the coordinates that I gave you," Julian said, sounding a


    little anxious. "But you must promise me that you won¡¯t hurt Susie or Serenity."


    "Don''t worry." Joseph raised one of his brows. "Since you have held up your end of the deal, I¡¯ll treat


    them as my most distinguished guests."


    "I hope you will remember what you said today," Julian repeated.


    Joseph just huffed in return and then hung up the phone.


    "Boss?" Rainn, who was standing next to Joseph, asked carefully.


    "Notify everyone. Tell Charlotte to stop messing around. Send both Susan and Serenity back to their


    room and get a doctor to look after their injuries," Julian ordered. 1 "Yes, Boss," Rainn replied.


    Then, he began to make


    calls.


    Inside the cer, Charlotte''s eyes were filled with hate. She frantically hit Susan and Serenity, not


    stopping until the stick snapped into two pieces.


    "I am exhausted. You guys find a new stick and continue," Charlotte instructed a man standing


    beside her. ¡°Remember, don''t hit their heads. I don¡¯t want them to die so soon. I still have not had


    enough fun yet."


    "Yes," the man replied.


    Then, his phone rang.


    "Yes, yes. Okay, understood.¡± After he hung up the call, he walked up to Susan and Serenity.


    "Hey, you have forgotten your stick!" Charlotte shouted exasperatedly behind the man.


    However, the man paid her no mind as he continued t o walk toward Serenity and Susan.


    "What do you want?" Serenity asked through gritted teeth while shielding Susan.


    The man did not reply. He just bent down and untied the ropes on them.


    Susan and Serenity had not expected something like this. The two of them looked at each other,


    seeing the surprise in each other''s eyes.


    "What the hell are you doing? Who gave you permission to untie them?" Charlotte shouted. She


    stormed toward the man with her arm raised high.


    "Madam, I''m just following the Boss'' orders," the man said as he nimbly avoided Charlotte''s hand.


    "Joseph''s orders?¡± Charlotte¡¯s voice rose an octave. "I don''t care. Nobody can release them. I order


    you to tie them up! I''m warning you. Everyone here is being supported by the Jenkins. Without us,


    you guys are nothing! If you refuse to listen to me, I..." 1


    Charlotte''s voice was too sharp and annoying. One of the men who could not hold back anymore


    went forward, hit her behind the neck, and knocked her out cold. 1


    "Is it okay to knock her out?" a person asked.


    "Why not? She is not our sister-inw. She doesn''t even deserve to help Boss clean his shoes,"


    another person added.


    "You are right." Other people began to chime in. All of them were looking down at Charlotte.


    "Sorry for what we did earlier, Miss Shelby and Miss Wright. Can you stand by yourselves? Do you


    need us t o carry you back to your room?" one of the men who went up to them said fawningly.


    Susan and Serenity helped each other up from the ground, but they did not lower their guard.


    "That''s not necessary. We can walk by ourselves," Susan said woodenly.


    "Alright then." They all nodded in assent.


    After they led them back to their room, a doctor came and tended to their wounds.


    It was fortunate that Charlotte was not a great fighter, so they had not sustained any serious injuries


    aside from some stinging pain. Therefore, they would only need to rest for a few days.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Do you know what Joseph is up to again?¡± Susan frowned.


    "I don''t know." Serenity shook her head.


    Susan gritted her teeth as a bad hunch filled her heart.


    No matter what, she felt that she had to see Joseph once.

 Chapter 367 I Would Rather Die

    Chapter 367 I Would Rather Die


    "Mr. Shaw, Susan wants to see you," Rainn whispered into Joseph''s ear.


    "Susan wants to see me?" Joseph pondered it for a while before saying, "Alright. Let''s go meet her."


    "Charlotte wants to see you as well. She even said that all of us are leeching off her family''s money,


    so we have to listen to her orders," Rainn reported, his voiceced thick with sarcasm.


    "Something must have gone wrong with her head again," Joseph sneered. "Find someone to teach


    her a lesson. If she still behaves like that, cut off her tongue." 1


    "Yes, Boss." Rainn did not have a good impression of Charlotte at all. He turned around and gave


    the order.


    Susan and Serenity were waiting in their room. Then, the door suddenly opened.


    Leaning against the door, Joseph looked expressionlessly at Susan and asked, "I heard you were


    looking for me?"


    Susan tried to study Joseph''s expression, but to no avail. She thus gritted her teeth and snarled out,


    "Tell me, Joseph. What have you asked Julian to do for you?"


    "I''m pretty sure you won''t want to know that.¡± A sinister grin appeared at the corner of Joseph''s lips.


    "Just tell me.¡± Susan tightened her hands into fists.


    The bad hunch in her heart was getting stronger and stronger.


    Joseph threw a knowing nce at Susan and then said, "Well, since you want to know about it so


    bad, I suppose I should tell you. Alright, listen carefully. I told Julian to kill George Wright and Oliver


    Wright if h e wants you to live."


    "What?¡± Susan and Serenity jumped up at the same time.


    "Are you out of your mind, Joseph Shaw?" Serenity was so angry that she sent a kick Joseph''s way.


    Joseph evaded her kick effortlessly. Then, he grabbed her long leg and pushed her up against the


    wall. "It¡¯s important to know your own limits. Please don''t show your poor martial art skills in front of


    me. It''ll only make you seem even more pathetic.¡±


    ¡°Let go of Serenity!" Susan dashed forward and tried to pry Joseph¡¯s hand open.


    Joseph looked at Susan and then pulled away his hand. "Don¡¯t worry. I''m a man of my word. Since


    I''ve promised Julian not to hurt you, I won''t do anything to you two."


    Susan was helping Serenity stand up. When she heard Joseph''s words, she jerked her head up to


    look at Joseph, her eyes widening in shock. "What do you mean you¡¯ve promised Julian? Could


    Julian have...¡±


    Had Julian agreed to Joseph''s condition?


    No, this was not possible.


    Marshal Wright and Oliver were her family, but even if they were not, Susan could not have brought


    herself to use the lives of innocent people in exchange for their lives.


    If Julian really had done it, even if she was saved in the end, she would not have the courage to live


    in this world anymore.


    "You¡¯re lying. There is no way Julian would agree to something like this," Serenity said. Although


    she looked calm on the surface, her shaking body had already betrayed her.


    "Of course he agreed to my condition." Joseph seemed to enjoy seeing them panic very much. A


    wide grin appeared on his face as he said, "Actually, Julian said no to me, but after I showed him


    the video of you two, he finished making all the arrangements in one hour."


    Then, Joseph turned to look at Susan. There was an expression on his face that Susan could not


    read. " Every Shaw is indeed a devout lover. I guess you''re Julian''s Achilles'' heel."


    "You... You''re a monster.¡± Susan felt like she was on the verge of going insane.


    The reason Joseph had allowed Charlotte to rough her up was that he¡¯d wanted to use the video to


    force Julian into submission.


    When she thought about this from another angle, if Julian had been kidnapped instead, she was


    afraid that she would have done everything she could to save Julian if she had seen the same


    video.


    But, no. Regardless of whether it was for a righteous cause or for her family, she could not let


    anything happen to her father and brother.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Susan bit her lower lip so hard that blood sipped out.


    After a long while, she looked at Joseph coldly and said, "I want to talk to Julian."


    "The n will be put into motion tomorrow. After George and Oliver die, you can talk to him for as


    long a s you want," Joseph said.


    "I want to talk to him right now!" Susan growled.


    "Why would I let you talk to him right now? You don''t have any bargaining chips in your hands


    whatsoever." Joseph raised his brow.


    Susan swiftly grabbed the scissors that she had put o n the nightstand. She pointed the sharp edge


    at her neck as she hissed, "I don''t need any bargaining chips because I''m a bargaining chip myself.


    Let me talk to him, or I¡¯ll kill myself."


    Her life was insignificant, but she must not let Julian make such a mistake.


    Joseph squinted. "You won''t do it, Susan." "Don¡¯t try me, Joseph." Susan thrust the scissors forward


    a bit, and blood began to bud out of her neck.


    "Susie! Put the scissors down!" Serenity shouted worriedly.


    "Don¡¯t mind me, Serenity. I''m the only one who can stop Julian now." Susan gritted her teeth.


    "Do you think I¡¯ll let you ruin my n?" Joseph looked coldly at Susan.


    Setting her jaw tight, Susan hissed, "You don¡¯t have any other choice. Julian is the kind of person


    who will make sure everything is alright before putting his n into motion. I''m sure he will confirm


    with you m y condition before he starts implementing the n. If he knows I''m already dead, do you


    think he will still cooperate with you?"


    The two of them looked at each other, none of them speaking. Joseph''s face was as dark as if a


    storm was brewing inside of him. After a short while, he said," Okay, you win. I''ll let you talk to


    Julian, but you have only five minutes."


    After saying that, he fished his phone out and videocalled Julian.


    "Joseph, what do you want...¡± Julian''s brows were deeply furrowed, and his eyes shrank when he


    saw Susan pointing a pair of scissors at the artery on her neck.


    "What are you doing, Susie? Put the scissors down!" A hint of panic shed across Julian¡¯s eyes.


    "Julian!" Susan gnashed her teeth. "Joseph asked you t o kill my father and brother in exchange for


    me and Serenity, and you agreed. Is that true?"


    Julian replied in a stern voice, "Susie, listen to me. Put the scissors down first, and I''ll exin


    everything..."


    "Julian, you must not agree to his condition." Susan interjected forcefully, her voice raising by an


    octave." They are my family. If you kill them, I''ll never forgive you."


    Julian tightened his fists. Then, he said, "Hate me then. Susie, as long as you live, I''m fine even if


    you hate me for the rest of your life."


    "Julian!¡± Susan began to get anxious. "Do you know what you are doing? They are my family and


    they are important figures in the military. If something happens to them, Canada will be thrown into


    chaos! You are a Canadian. Do you want to destroy your own country?"


    "I can¡¯t care so much anymore. I just want you to live," Julian replied.


    "You...¡± A deep sense of despair enveloped Susan''s whole body. "Julian, I''m trying my best to stay


    alive because I want to see you again. If you domit such a crime, then what''s the point of me


    and you reuniting? Julian, if I''m the reason you''re doing this, then will you stop after I die?"


    Upon saying that, Susan thrust the scissors into her neck in front of Julian.

 Chapter 368 The Third Day

    Chapter 368 The Third Day


    Julian''s eyes shrank as he shouted, "Joseph!"


    Joseph raised his legs and the points of his feetnded on Susan''s wrist in the nick of time.


    The scissors in Susan''s hand fell on the floor, and Julian heaved a sigh of relief.


    Unwilling to give up, Susan pounced forward to pick the scissors up from the floor. However, Joseph


    was a tad faster than her. He grabbed her arm, mping both her hands in his.


    "Let go of me, Joseph!" Susan struggled for all her worth.


    Unfortunately. Joseph was too strong. No matter how much she struggled, he would not budge.


    "Susie!" Julian shouted sternly. "I''ll still do this even if you hate me. Nothing matters more to me


    than your life. I promise you that after everythinges to an end, I''ll give you and your family a


    good exnation. I''m fine if you guys want to take my life as well."


    "Julian, do you think I could still live in a world like that?" Susan''s eyes became bloodshot as she


    looked sadly at Julian.


    "You will. Because Chessie needs you," Julian said in a hushed tone. "I know you very well, Susie.


    You won¡¯t leave Chessie behind alone.¡±


    "Julian..." Susan wanted to say something, but Julian had already turned to Joseph.


    His eyes were cold as he said, ¡°You can stop testing m e now, Joseph. I''ve already made up my


    mind. I will not go back on my word. As long as you can guarantee Susan¡¯s safety, I''ll hold up my


    end of the deal. I''ll certainly send both George and Oliver to you."


    Joseph chuckled. "You are overthinking, cousin. I was not testing you at all. I was just touched by


    the love between you and Susan, so I decided to let you guys talk before the n begins."


    "Hah..." Julian sneered. "Joseph, you''re a smart person. I guess you don¡¯t need me to remind you,


    but I¡¯ll say it again. If something happens to Susie, even if I go to hell, I''ll drag you down with me."


    "Don''t worry, cousin. I promise you I¡¯ll return Susan to you in perfect condition," Joseph said


    earnestly.


    "Julian, you can¡¯t do this. You can¡¯t do this..." Susan shouted.


    Joseph hit the back of Susan¡¯s neck lightly and knocked her out cold. Serenity hastily went forward


    and caught Susan before she fell on the floor.


    "What are you doing, Joseph?" Julian said angrily, his heart pounding fast.


    "Susan wants to kill herself, so this is the best way to keep her safe." Joseph smiled lightly. "I''ll


    return her to you tomorrow personally. It''s just that I''m curious about one thing. Considering Susan''s


    behavior, I''m sure she will not forgive you for saving her this way. Are you really not afraid that she


    will hate you for the rest of her life?"


    Julian fell silent. It was only after a long while that he began to talk again. "I just want her to live."


    A mysterious smile crossed Joseph¡¯s face. "You''re indeed a devout lover."


    "Are you sure about that, Julian?" Serenity asked through gritted teeth.


    Upon hearing her question, Julian threw a sidelong nce at her and said, "You should thank me


    for saving you as well."


    "I don¡¯t need you..." Serenity said indignantly.


    However, Julian interrupted her. "I still have some preparations to make. See you tomorrow,


    Joseph."


    After saying that, he took onest look at Susan before hanging up the phone.


    A smile appeared on Joseph''s face. In order to keep Susan safe, he was certain that Julian would


    not mess around this time.


    His heart rxed a little.


    After Marshal Wright and Oliver died, he would get the batch of medicine and his crew would hang


    on for three more months.


    It was just that there would still be three more months after this time. Then, another three months,


    and another, and another. There was no way he could break free from the man''s control in his entire


    life.


    "What exactly do you want, Joseph?¡± Serenity stared a t him. Her beautiful eyes were angry. "Have


    you forgotten that you''re a Canadian too? How are you going to answer to the blood that flows in


    you formitting a crime like that?"


    Joseph looked at Serenity and a smile suddenly blossomed on his face.


    Before Serenity could interpret his smile, she felt pain at the back of her neck and fell unconscious


    too.


    "Much easier," Joseph mumbled as he looked at the two girls. Then, he found somebody to inject


    tranquilizer into them.


    They would not wake up in the next 24 hours.


    After 24 hours, he would not have to take care of them anymore.


    The next morning, Julian boarded the ne with Marshal Wright. After he had taken care of


    everything, he told them that he did not feel very well and got down from the ne.


    Standing at the airport, he looked expressionlessly as the ne departed. Then, he called Joseph.


    "The ne has already departed. It will arrive at the coordinates I mentioned in 13 hours. The bomb


    will detonate at the same time. If Marshal Wright survives the explosion, he willnd in the sea by


    using a parachute. You just need to have your men ready on the spot to take him out. I think it will


    be a piece of cake for you, right?" Julian said coldly.


    Joseph narrowed his eyes. "Don''t worry. If your coordinates are urate, then everything will be


    fine."


    "Very good," Julian replied sternly. "I''ll use another route. I will be faster than Oliver, so I guess I¡¯ll


    arrive about 30 minutes earlier than them. I hope we can meet up then. After Marshal Wright


    arrives, you have t o return both Susan and Serenity to me."


    "You have toe alone. After we confirm that Marshal Wright is dead, you will take them away."


    Joseph squinted.


    "Okay. I¡¯ll depart right now," Julian said simply.


    "Has Julian made all the preparations?" a middle-aged man asked, looking at Joseph with a smile.


    "Yes," Joseph replied respectfully. "He has already installed the bomb in the ne, and the ne


    will arrive at the designated spot in 13 hours. I agreed to meet him 30 minutes earlier. After we kill


    Marshal Wright and Oliver, he can take Susan and Serenity away."


    "Very good. Don''t worry. If everything goes smoothly, the batch of medicine will arrive by air 30


    minutester." The middle-aged man nodded in content.


    "Thank you, Mr. Samael," Joseph replied thankfully. Then, he said carefully, "Actually, Susan is


    Julian''s weakest spot. Therefore, why not keep Susan and have him do more of our bidding? Now


    that everything is settled, Julian can''t do anything to us if we refuse to let Susan go."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The man called Samael smiled. Then, he said, "You don''t have to worry about these things. Since


    I''m here, you can hand this matter over to me. That person has everything nned out. I''m in


    charge of the execution, while you will be helping me from the sidelines. Got i t?¡±


    ''That person...''


    Joseph¡¯s expression changed.


    When he thought about the mysterious man whose name he did not even know, Joseph¡¯s heart


    tightened.


    That person seemed to have countless resources. It was exactly because of him that things had


    developed to this stage.


    Joseph knew that he had been targeting the Wrights all along, but it now appeared to him that his


    final goal was to topple the entire country.


    "Understood," Joseph answered solemnly.


    "I''ll be tagging along this time. I need to make sure that George and Oliver are truly dead," Mr.


    Samael said.

 Chapter 369 Dead?

    Chapter 369 Dead?


    "Alright," answered Joseph Shaw without the slightest hesitation.


    The location Julian chose for the helicopternding was precisely on a small ind in the vast sea.


    The ind was really tiny.


    The entire ind was less than 200 square meters in size.


    The ind was covered in numerous trees and rocks s o he could take too many people with him


    for the ambush.


    In addition, there were the unconscious Susan Shelby and Serenity Wright and also Mr. Samael.


    Joseph chose ten elite staff members personally andid low o n the ind. About half an hour


    before the appointed time, a helicopter zoomed past the ind loudly.


    "Boss." Rainn felt rather nervous.


    Joseph pinned down Rainn''s hand. "Don''t be nervous.


    I believe that it¡¯s Julian."


    The helicopter stopped at a nearby area just as expected. A long staircase was released with Julian


    walking down alone calmly.


    The helicopter took off loudly and left after he stepped onto the ind. The sky regained its prior


    calmness.


    "Julian, you¡¯re very on time.¡± Joseph stood up with a smile on his face from behind a stretch of


    rubble.


    Julian''s pupils constricted ever so slightly. "Where¡¯s Susie!"


    "Don''t worry. I brought her. I''m verymitted to keeping my promise." Joseph waved his hand and


    Rainn stood up with the unconscious Susan propped u p in his arm.


    Julian¡¯s pupils constricted involuntarily. "What did you do to Susie? Where''s Serenity?"


    "Don''t worry. I administered a small dose of medication to render them unconscious in order to


    prevent any unwanted idents." Joseph said, "They will wake up naturally in a few hours."


    "It''s best of you to guarantee that nothing will happen t o them." Julian¡¯s gaze was icy cold.


    "If you aren''t deceiving me, they will be fine of course. I f you are deceiving me..." The corners of


    Joseph''s lips curled into an icy smile.


    "Am I deceiving you? Won''t you find out in another half an hour more?" said Julian while he began


    walking toward Susan.


    "Stop there." Joseph frowned. "It''s better for you to observe from the side obediently before this


    matteres to an end."


    A few people stepped forward and surrounded Julian vigntly.


    Julian narrowed his eyes. He could only suppress his eagerness as he was taken to wait at the


    other side.


    "This is Julian Shaw huh?" said Mr. Samael with a spurious smile as he stood next to Joseph.


    "Yes," said Joseph respectfully.


    "It seems that he is not a man who is very difficult to deal with." Mr. Samael had a disdainful


    expression on his face.


    "He is no match for that person naturally," said Joseph.


    Samel took a nce at Joseph in a condescending manner and then he said nonchntly, "Frankly,


    Julian is considered a talented man too. However, he made a mistake too. Do you know what that


    mistake i s, Joseph?"


    "Hmm? Please give me your advice, Mr. Samael," said Joseph with an earnest expression.


    "He followed the wrong person, of course. A man''s standpoint is the most important thing in his life.


    Follow the right person and you can have all the glory and wealth in this world. Follow the wrong


    person and a path of annihtion awaits you." Mr. Samael took a nce at Joseph. It felt as if he


    was just chatting leisurely, but it sounded like a warning too.


    "Mr. Samael has profound insight." Joseph appeared t o be utterly convinced.


    Mr. Samael immediately patted his shoulder. "Work well. I won''t miss out on rewarding you for your


    meritorious contribution as long as George and Oliver Wright are killed."


    "Yes," answered Joseph respectfully.


    Half an hourter.


    Julian gave a very urate time. An aircraft appeared in the air.


    It was the aircraft that belonged to George and Oliver. "Ready, everyone." Joseph''s pupils


    constricted at once. "Yes, sir." Everyone raised the weapons in their hands. Julian took a nce at


    the sky with a calm andposed gaze. There was no telling what was on his mind.


    The aircraft flew closer and closer.


    Joseph¡¯s hand tensed up ever so slightly as well.


    ording to Julian''s statement, the aircraft was supposed to explode now!


    Julian did not lie. The aircraft right flying right above them when all of a sudden, a loud boom was


    heard and a mushroom cloud floated.


    The aircraft immediately swayed unsteadily in the sky and it was about to crash.


    "The aircraft is about to crash! If someone falls out from the aircraft, shoot them down immediately


    when theynd on the ground," ordered Joseph coldly.


    Everyone nodded with a somber expression on their


    faces.


    Just as expected, people began to descend by parachute from the aircraft in session soon.


    There were ten people invited toe on the trip this time other than George Wright and Olver


    Wright.


    These people were very skilled such that they had already descended by parachute to ground the


    very moment the aircraft was faulty.


    George and Oliver were amongst them too.


    Joseph stared at them coldly and waited until all of themnded on the ground, but a moment


    before they managed to react, he ordered straightforwardly," Shoot!"


    Bullets came shooting out from the rocks and foliage i n all directions.


    The aircraft was suddenly faulty. George and the others had yet to react to the situation in time


    before they were confronted with flying bullets.


    The people Joseph brought for this trip were all extremely outstanding in their shooting skill. They


    would strike the target every time they made a shot.


    George and the others that were surrounded in the middle were utterly incapable of reacting to the


    situation before they were already shot down instantaneously.


    "Continue, don''t stop!" ordered Joseph coldly.


    A series of intense noises were heard. The attack this time waspletely a one-sided abuse.


    A few minutester, no one was left standing in the middle.


    Dead? They were all dead just like that?


    Even Joseph was a little dumbstruck with astonishment.


    He was rather concerned initially that George would counterattack in view of his reputation. As a


    result, they were rendered utterly incapable of striking back before they were allying down


    motionless already.


    Didn''t this seem a little too easy?


    "Well done, well done on their deaths." Just as Joseph was still doubting himself, Mr. Samael had


    already burst outughing aloud. He patted Joseph''s shoulder. "Go ahead and examine the


    corpses. If their deaths are confirmed, I shall reward you for your exceptional meritorious service."


    "Yes, sir." Joseph suppressed the doubt in his heart and answered. He went ahead with a few other


    people to examine the corpses personally.


    "How''s it? Are you done verifying? Can I take Susan and Serenity to leave now?"


    Julian looked at Joseph coldly.


    Joseph disregarded him and examined the scene meticulously. There were a few people on the


    scene and their vital parts were shot. There was no reason why these people could still be alive.


    Joseph walked over and fired shots repeatedly at George and Oliver''s heads. 2


    It was utterly impossible for them to be alive under such circumstances.


    Even Joseph found the n was seedingly so... unbelievable.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Julian had actually fulfilled his promise to send the lives of these people into his hands.


    Mr. Samael walked over to take a look as well. Then, h e nodded. "Judging by their appearances,


    they are George and Oliver Wright. These two people are already dead beyond recognition. Joseph,


    you¡¯ve contributed a meritorious service this time. If you have any requests, do voice them out. I


    believe the superior will be rewarding you."

 Chapter 370 The King Wants To See You

    Chapter 370 The ''King'' Wants To See You


    Joseph Shaw reacted to the situation and could not help saying, "Thank you, Mr. Samael. However,


    I don''t have any other requests. If it¡¯s permissible, I''d like a full antidote for the Errol Virus."


    The Errol Virus was precisely the virus that was injected into his subordinates.


    The virus would cause a re up every three months and would result in extremely terrifying pain.


    What was the extent of its terror? The first time it happened, the person behind the curtain injected


    the medication for them. They were unaware of the terror of this virus at the time. As a result, they


    did not carry out the task as instructed by the person behind the curtain right away.


    Thereupon, the medication took effect three monthster.


    The agony haunted Joseph so much that he did not have the courage to reminisce about it until


    now.


    The torment of pain thatsted three days and three nights haunted the first batch of 100 people


    that were injected with the medication.


    90 people were dead! They died from the pain. Every single one of the states of their death was


    enough to bring nightmares to an adult man for a very long time.


    Nine people were driven to madness from the torment.


    Even though they were still alive, their mental state was no longer normal.


    One should know that they were still mentally deranged now.


    The only person who lived and was not driven to madness was himself.


    He lived, yet the others either died or went mad.


    How could Joseph ept this?


    Moreover, Joseph could not possibly allow his subordinates to experience the agony anymore after


    experiencing the pain firsthand.


    The second and third batch followed. The person behind the curtain possessed the extraordinary


    power of getting what he wanted. More and more people were injected with the Errol Virus.


    From then on, they were incapable of escaping the possibility of being controlled.


    When they chose to cooperate, they received a simplified antidote once every three months. The


    act o f consuming the simplified antidote would render the virus inactive from causing a re up


    temporarily.


    However, it was not a permanent cure. Before they could get their hands on the full version of the


    antidote, they could only repeat the ordeal that happened once every three months over and over


    again. Their lives were still in control of the person behind the curtain.


    "Full antidote?" Mr. Samael took a nce at Joseph, thenughed. "Frankly speaking, there¡¯s


    nothing bad about the simplified version of the antidote either. As long as all of you stay obedient,


    we will send over the medication regrly. Or are you trying to tell me that you wish to revolt,


    Joseph?"


    Chills ran down Joseph''s back. He could not helpughing and said, "I feel bad for troubling you


    once every three months. It''s not convenient for you, Mr. Samael."


    "It¡¯s fine, I just need to do the leg work."


    "If you don''t mind the trouble, I won''t have any issues either, Mr. Samael," said Joseph in a haste.


    Mr. Samael shot a nce at Joseph with a spurious smile on his face, then said, ¡°Good then.


    Alright, let''s take these corpses with us. Even though it seems like i t can''t be mistaken, the eyes


    can still deceive you. We will still need to further verify this."


    Joseph panicked at once. "Mr. Samael, how long does this verification take? The time is..."


    Mr. Samael chuckled. "Don''t worry, I''ll still hand over the simplified version of antidote to you in


    advance regardless of the verification result."


    "Thank you, Mr. Samael." Joseph felt relieved.


    Joseph''s subordinates began moving the corpses.


    Julian said with a cold expression, ¡°Joseph, I did what I''ve promised now. Now, it''s your turn to fulfill


    your promise too. Hand over Susan and Serenity. I''m taking them to leave with me."


    Joseph nced at Mr. Samael.


    "Let''s not rush things.¡± Mr. Samael looked at Julian with a smile. "When we''re done with the


    verification and confirming the identities of the deceased, we will release you and Susan naturally."


    Coldness shed past Julian''s eyes involuntarily." What do you mean? Are you trying to breach the


    contract?"


    "Breach the contract? Don''t make it sound so unpleasant." Mr. Samael raised an eyebrow. "We only


    need to perform the final verification for a short while and it will only take three days at most. You


    will gain your freedom when the result is out. As for the next few days, I''m going to trouble you with


    leaving us for the time being."


    Julian clenched his teeth in rage and there was a raging fire burning in his gaze. "You''ve gone too


    far!"


    "However, you can¡¯t resist us either, right?" Mr. Samaelughed.


    Julian looked at Susan who was still restrained and then he said coldly, "I can leave with you.


    However, you have to let us go after three days."


    "When the verification result is out and it is confirmed that those people are George and Oliver


    Wright, sure of course." Mr. Samael cracked into a proud smile.


    The helicopter arranged by Joseph was already waiting by the side. Everyone boarded the


    helicopter and the corpses on the ground were shifted into the cabin as well.


    On the helicopter.


    "Go." Joseph cast a nce at someone.


    The person nodded, procured equipment, and walked toward Julian.


    "What are you doing?" said Julian coldly. 1


    "Nothing. You''re good at ying tricks so I have to take precautions, of course," said Joseph calmly.


    The person used the equipment to scan all over Julian''s body, then took out somemunication


    devices from his body in session. In the end, it was discovered that a button on Julian¡¯s top was


    actually a tracking device.


    The inspection was carried out twice to ensure that there was no error, then the person returned to


    Joseph.


    Joseph tossed the button toward the sea calmly, then looked at Julian with a spurious smile. "A


    tracking device. Do you think that you can hide a measly trick like this from me, cousin?"


    Julian''s expression appeared rather unpleasant but h e did not speak anymore.


    Joseph narrowed his eyes and waved his hand. "Fly at full throttle."


    Soon, the helicopternded outside the ind. Joseph brought the group of people back to the


    central town.


    "When will Susan and Serenity regain consciousness?" Julian could finally get near Susan. H e


    caressed her slightly pale face and could not help asking.


    "Don''t worry, she''ll wake up in just a few hours," said Joseph.


    Mr. Samael blinked and suddenly said, "The antidote i s in these boxes. Joseph, take this and let


    your subordinates have the injection first."


    "Thank you, Mr. Samael." Joy that could not be concealed shed past Joseph''s eyes, then he went


    to distribute the antidote personally.


    In Joseph''s departure, Mr. Samael looked at Julian in excitement, then said, "Julian, our king wants


    to see you."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "King?¡± Julian shot a mocking nce at him. "I couldn¡¯t tell that you''re rather childish despite us


    being quite old."


    Mr. Samael disregarded Julian¡¯s mockery but he said nonchntly, "Joseph has never even met the


    king after joining us. Julian, this is the greatest honor for you. I will give you three seconds to


    consider if you wish to meet our king?"


    Julian''s pupils constricted ever so slightly. Then he said, "Yes, why don''t I meet him? I want to find


    out who is thirsting for revenge so badly with me such that he is making me betray my own family.¡±


    "Eventually, you will learn that our king is afraid that you might take the wrong path and he is


    helping you actually," said Mr. Samael.


    Julian had only let out a scoff coldly.


    Mr. Samael did not bother toment much either. H e raised an eyebrow and turned around to


    walk to the outside. "Follow me."


    Julian turned around and took a nce at the unconscious Susan. Then he gave her forehead a


    gentle kiss before he followed Mr. Samael.

 Chapter 371 The Mastermind Behind

    Chapter 371 The Mastermind Behind


    Mr. Samael brought Julian to an ordinary-looking residence after they left the vi. When Mr.


    Samael opened the door, he stood there. "Go on inside. I''ll wait out here."


    Julian entered without hesitation while Mr. Samael closed the door from the outside.


    Observing his surroundings on instinct as he entered, Julian could not help frowning. It was a


    normal residence. There was nothing special about it. More importantly, one nce was all it took to


    see that there was no one in this house.


    Was Mr. Samael tricking him?


    As the deep frown locked in ce on Julian, a voice rang.


    Turning abruptly, Julian saw a projection on the wall. I t was a person''s silhouette with a blurry face,


    most probably already edited. Other than the general outline of the person, the figure, and the face,


    and everything else was unclear.


    "Julian Shaw, hello," the so-called King said with a smile.


    "Didn''t you ask to see me? In the end, you dare not even show your true self?¡± Julian mocked.


    The ''King'' responded nonchntly, "Caution and mystery are the very reasons I could stay hidden


    until now. You should feel incredibly honored that I''m willing to see you even when it''s through this


    method."


    Julian smirked, finding himself a chair and sitting down calmly.


    There was tea on the table, so he poured himself a cup and began sipping it leisurely before saying,


    "I''m not interested in some despicable person who hides himself. If you have something to say,


    speak up so I can leave after you finish."


    ''King'' took an interested nce at Julian and said directly, "You¡¯re an aplice in George and


    Oliver Wright''s deaths. You won¡¯t be able to stay in Canada anymore. Think about it, and consider


    joining us. With a nod, your future is guaranteed to be much brighter than it is now."


    As if expecting this conversation, Julian replied faintly, "Will you believe me if I say I''d join?"


    ''King'' smiled. "Why not? We''ll just need a tiny bit of assurance of course, like submitting the shares


    of Lanyard and StarTech to the organization."


    Julian narrowed his eyes. "And if I don¡¯t agree?"


    "Do you have a second choice? Not only is Susan in our hands, but I have all evidence of you


    conspiring to kill George and Oliver Wright. Don¡¯t doubt the proof I have. It''s enough to get you


    sentenced for treason. If you don¡¯t agree, you won¡¯t survive in Canada even if w e let you and


    Susan go."


    "We can go to other countries,¡± Julian said.


    "Then you''ll still have to give up on Lanyard and StarTech. And you¡¯ll have to live the life of a


    refugee from then on. What''s more, you''ll drag your wife and child into this. But if you join us, I¡¯ll


    cover up George and Oliver Wright¡¯s deaths for you. No one will know that it''s rted to you. You


    can still be the richest in Canada happily," the person persuaded patiently.


    "Happily? I¡¯m afraid I''m only a puppet by then," Julian scoffed.


    "A puppet is still better than losing your life and burdening your family. Don''t you think so?¡± ''King''


    chuckled softly.


    Julian''s gaze morphed as if he was struggling, and he spoke after some time, "Tell me first. Is the


    promise of letting me and Susan go in three days true?"


    "Yes," the person answered without hesitation." Whatever decision you make three dayster, I''ll let


    all of you leave. But one¡¯s a dead end and one''s a brightly lit path. I believe you know what to


    choose.¡±


    "Let us go first. I need to consider. I''lle to you after my contemtion,¡± Julian replied.


    The ''King'' did not seem happy with the answer but he smiled nheless. "As you wish. I believe


    that you''ll make the right choice ultimately."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    With the press of a button, the projection of ''King'' vanished but Julian paused while looking at his


    last


    action.


    His right hand? Why was he using his right hand just now?


    From the blurry disy of the projection, it was obvious that the person''s left hand was closer to the


    ce he was turning the projection off. A normal person would use their left hand that was the


    closest, but he had purposely used his right hand.


    It felt like he was hiding something. What was he trying to hide?


    Julian''s eyes narrowed.


    As if receiving orders, Mr. Samael opened the door outside and Julian exited the house with thest


    scene reying in his mind. He kept feeling like there was something that shed across his mind


    but it did not pop enough for him to grasp it.


    It was night in Canada.


    In a dark room, a person stood up from a wheelchair and held the projector before turning on the


    light. It illuminated the person¡¯s wrinkled face while he wore a faint smile on the corners of his lips.


    For so many years, he had never felt this close to his goal!


    Anthony Wright, George Wright, and Oliver Wright were all dead.


    ''George Wright, when you caused my daughter''s death back then, did you ever think that everything


    you did


    would rebound upon your family?''


    A sinister smile slowly stretched across the old man''s face.


    ''Thirty years. I''ve nned it for thirty years and it¡¯s finally time to reap my fruit.¡¯


    George Wright''s father, Anthony Wright''s death back then was his n. Now, George and Oliver


    Wright were following Anthony''s demise but this was far from the end.


    ''You guys and everyone rted to the Wrights, all of you, I want each and every one of you to die


    horrible deaths.''


    Under the light, the old man''s gaze was murky and menacing.


    The next day, the old man went down. Downstairs, Luna who was rather worried stood there.


    "Mom, it''ll be fine. Dad must be super busy and forgot t o call,¡± Annaforted her in a whisper.


    "But he promised me. He''d call me once he arrived in the States," said Luna. "He should already be


    in America at this time, but his phone was shut off when I called."


    "There was surely a weing banquet when Dad and his men arrived. Maybe he¡¯s been busy and


    didn¡¯t have time to turn his phone back on?" Anna supplied.


    "Maybe..." Luna smiled, albeit it looked forced.


    The old man grinned wickedly before his expression recovered swiftly to a normal one.


    "Luna, what happened? No news with George yet?" the old man asked with a cough.


    "Yes." Luna turned and concealed the worry in her eyes. "But it shouldn¡¯t be an issue."


    "Pawpaw rk, why didn''t you have the maid help you down? Don''t move, I¡¯ll go to you." Anna


    went over directly to help the old man.

 Chapter 372 Im Going To Kill You

    Chapter 372 I''m Going To Kill You


    Pawpaw rk smiled at Anna. "It''s okay. I''ll walk slowly." i


    "No can do. I''ll help you down," Anna insisted. 2


    "You..." Pawpaw rk looked like he was resigned to i t and let Anna help him down. When he was


    securely seated on the couch, he said, "Don''t get anxious, Luna. George will definitely contact you


    once he''s done with his engagement."


    "I hope." Luna forced a smile.


    There was a sh of darkness in Pawpaw rk''s eyes.


    Hah, it was too bad that George and Oliver Wright would nevere back. It would be Luna, Anna,


    Susie, and the rest after this... Other than Serenity, no Wrights would live.


    "It''ll be morning too in the Statester. The TV will broadcast the interaction and collision between


    the Wolf Squad and the Thunder Squad live then. Dad and Oliver will appear for sure," said Anna.


    "Mm." Luna nodded.


    On the ind, the sky was only darkening as night crept in.


    With the sedative losing its effect, Susan and Serenity woke up almost at the same time. When he


    saw Susan opening her eyes, Julian went over. "Susie, you''re


    awake.¡±


    There was a sense of confusion shing in Susan¡¯s eyes as she looked at him.


    Julian? Why was Julian here? Was she dreaming?


    Susan rubbed her eyes harshly but the man did not disappear from her sight.


    "Susie, it''s me.¡± Julian gripped her hand.


    "Julian, have you rescued me?" Susan sat up abruptly. She could not help the shock that shed in


    her eyes when she checked her surroundings. No, she was still i n the room. She had not left the


    ind.


    Then, why was Julian here...


    Susan kept her eyes on Julian. Disbelief coloring them. "Julian, you... did you..."


    Avoiding her gaze, he replied grimly, "Susie, don''t worry. We can leave this ce after three days.¡±


    This was the least of Susan''s concern. She suddenly grabbed Julian''s hand forcefully. With the


    panic coursing through her, she was shaking. "Julian, tell m e what time is it now? Has a long time


    passed? You... you didn''t do that, right?¡±


    "Julian, where''s dad and Oliver?" Serenity asked directly.


    Pressing his lips together, Julian said nothing.


    Joseph''s voice drifted in from the door then.


    "George and Oliver Wright have of course been sent to hell." Joseph''s gaze was disquieting with a


    tinge of anticipation hidden in it.


    Susan looked at Julian at once. "Julian! What is he saying? Tell me he¡¯s lying - he''s lying, right?"


    "Susie, don¡¯t think about it. Just remember that I¡¯ll take you away from here safely," Julian answered


    in a low tone.


    Susan pped his hand away. "Julian Shaw, tell me the truth. Where''s Dad? Where''s Oliver? How


    are they now? Did you kill them? Are you crazy!¡±


    "I don''t believe it!¡± Serenity gritted her teeth. "Joseph, don''t try to trick us."


    "Not believing huh?" Josephughed suddenly. "What a coincidence - their bodies are still here. I


    can take you guys to them?"


    "Joseph Shaw!¡± Julian¡¯s voice boomed with rage simmering in his gaze. "Don''t step over the line!"


    "Over the line? I''m being merciful, allowing them to see their family onest time." Josephughed.


    "If the two of you think like Julian, then... let¡¯s not go look then..."


    "Bring me there," Serenity agreed immediately.


    "I''m going too." Susan stood up clenching her jaw.


    She did not believe it. She would not believe that


    Julian would do such a thing. He should know that she would never forgive him in this life if he did


    do it.


    Joseph chuckled and personally led Serenity and Susan to where they kept the corpses. Julian


    went there with them. He watched as Serenity and Susan charged toward Marshal Wright and


    Oliver¡¯s bodies.


    He could not help tensing up. Julian only prayed that Serenity did not notice anything wrong. Even if


    she did, he hoped that she was smart enough. 1


    The corpses were covered with a white cloth.


    Serenity flipped them off in one go and saw the two pale faces lying beneath it. Blood drained from


    her face as well.


    There were no fewer than ten bullets on those two bodies, the gunshot wounds looking petrifying.


    When the initial panic washed over her, however, a hint of shock glinted in Serenity¡¯s gaze.


    No, this was not right.


    If she looked at the exterior, these two corpses looked exactly like her father and older brother. The


    bodies and the manner exuded were simr. People who were not familiar with her father and


    brother would definitely mistake them.


    Yet, she grew up in the Wrights. They were not rted by blood but all that transpired among them


    had gone past that fact. There was an unmistakable instinct that told Serenity that these two bodies


    were not her family - definitely not them.


    Serenity thought quick.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Susan had not spent a long time with George and Oliver and she did not have the sharp instinct that


    Serenity did. When she saw the corpses, she felt like she was going crazy.


    "Impossible - this is impossible!" She staggered back.


    The bodiesid there were obviously George and Oliver''s. Susan''s eyes reddened instantly.


    She had not reunited with the Wrights for long but their unadulterated concern had long warmed her


    heart. Her father and brother who were just smiling at her previously were now two cold and stiff


    corpses.


    There was a pang in Susan''s heart. Dizzy, she fell backward.


    Julian went up to catch her frantically. "Susie..."


    "Julian Shaw, is it you?" Susan pushed him away, her voice bing shrill.


    Julian did not answer her.


    Charging toward him, Susan bit down on his shoulder. Despite the pain, the man dared not make a


    sound. Susan was deep in her resentment as she made a bleeding mark on Julian''s shoulder. 1


    "Julian, have I told you that if they die, I won''t have the face to stay alive?" Susan forced the grief


    within her down.


    "Susie! I¡¯m..." Julian hurried to exin.


    "Julian Shaw, you killed my dad and Oliver. I want you to repay me with your life!¡± Serenity rushed


    toward him holding a knife, frenzied, as she stabbed the de into him.


    Julian was not even aware of it as he was looking at Susan. Thetter widened her eyes but she


    instinctively put herself in front of the man.

 Chapter 373 Serenitys Acting

    Chapter 373 Serenity''s Acting


    "Susie!" The knife cut through Susan¡¯s clothes, shocking Serenity as she halted her stab abruptly.


    Serenity red at Susan in rage. "Susie, move! Let me kill Julian Shaw!"


    "No, you can''t kill him." Susan was pale but she stood her ground.


    "You..." Serenity looked at Susan, furious. "The ones whoy before you right now are your family.


    The murderer is right behind you, and yet you''re protecting him? Susan, can you face Dad and


    Oliver?"


    Susan paled even more as she shook uncontrobly.


    Her father and brother died, their deaths nned by Julian. She could not forgive him, but when he


    was in the face of danger, it was her instinct to protect him.


    "Serenity! I can¡¯t do it! I can''t watch him get hurt without doing anything." Susan looked at Serenity


    in despair.


    "Susan, you!" Serenityshed out. "You and Julian Shaw, both of you, get out! You don''t deserve to


    stand i n front of Dad and Oliver. I don''t want to see you both again."


    "Serene..." Susan nched, wanting to say more.


    "Get out!" Serenity was already shouting.


    Susan wanted to exin, anxious, but she was weak, i n addition to not having food in her system


    from being sedated for the whole day. It caused her vision t o ck out. 1


    Julian carried her immediately.


    "Julian Shaw, put me down. Get out. I want to stay with Serenity." Susan struggled.


    "Susie, let us go out first." Disregarding Susan, Julian carried her to the door. Before he left, he


    turned to


    look at Serenity who was infuriated. There was a sh of thoughtfulness that gleamed in his eyes.


    Did Serenity notice anything strange? Was she really upset or was she acting along with him,


    having caught up to the events? Julian had no answers to them, but this was the best that could


    happen.


    Joseph had been watching them impassively. When Julian left hastily carrying Susan, he nced


    toward Serenity expressionlessly.


    "Dad, Oliver." Serenity was kneeled before the corpses, tears gushing out of her eyes.


    Her cries were silent but it was always the soundless sobs that touched hearts.


    With tears running down silently, Serenity¡¯s lean form looked even thinner and frail. She staggered


    from the grief but her innate will pushed her to straighten up swiftly, preventing her from showing too


    much pain.


    Joseph watched coldly in the beginning. Gradually, as he watched Serenity''s willful yet delicate


    silhouette, his heart softened for some reason. Giving it a thought, he took off his jacket and draped


    it gently on her.


    Serenity reacted violently to it. She flung the garment off and spat, "You get out as well!"


    Joseph narrowed his eyes. "Do you know whose territory you¡¯re in right now?"


    Serenity looked back at him impassively, "Dad and Oliver died. I''m responsible for their deaths too.


    Kill m e if you''re unhappy. I didn''t want to live anyway."


    Serenity stood up and stared straight at Julian. "Kill m e, kill me if you can." 1


    Her frenzy caused Joseph to take a step back involuntarily.


    Serenity''s gaze turned mocking. "Hmm, don''t you dare? Joseph Shaw, you kill without batting an


    eye, don''t you? Since you¡¯ve killed my Dad and Oliver, it won''t matter to kill me too."


    "You think I won''t do it?" Irked, Joseph pointed his gun against Serenity''s forehead.


    Taking a step forward instead of withdrawing, Serenity said coldly, "Shoot! I lose if I flinch."


    Joseph looked at her with a frown before he sneered and kept his gun. "Serenity Wright, I won''t kill


    you."


    "Hah, why? Don''t tell me that you¡¯re infatuated with m y beauty,¡± Serenity scoffed.


    Joseph was a little speechless. "Aren''t you too narcissistic? How could you praise your own


    beauty?" 1


    "It''s just the truth." Serenity calmed down.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Although her confidence was baffling to Joseph, he thought that Serenity was truly a rare beauty.


    She was not like Susan with a gentle charm that rested in her. She was ringly beautiful,


    unabashed and straightforward, with openmanding eyes on her.


    No wait... Why were his thoughts going astray to Serenity''s looks? It was not even the point.


    Joseph arched his brow. "You¡¯ll know the reason why I''m not killing you in the future."


    "Hah." Serenity scoffed some more before she kneeled back in front of the bodies and ignored the


    man.


    Joseph narrowed his eyes at her before leaving the room. At the door, Rainn popped his head in


    hesitantly. Joseph knocked his head in exasperation when he saw him. "What are you doing?¡±


    Rainn stroked his head and could not help saying," Boss, it''s getting colder now. Miss Serenity won''t


    be able to take it if she stays like this." 1


    "You''re quite the gentleman, aren''t you?" Joseph raised his brow, feeling inexplicably annoyed.


    Rainn chuckled. "Not really... I... I''m just like that toward Miss Serene.¡±


    Joseph''s hand went straight to rap Rainn''s head again. "No need for that. If you dare make your


    way to her, I guarantee you that she''ll fight you with her life." 1 "Sigh,¡± Rainn exhaled. "Boss, can we


    be sure that the two bodies are George and Oliver Wright now?" 1


    Joseph squinted. "From Serenity and Susan¡¯s reaction, there¡¯s no fault. It''s most probably the two of


    them."


    "I also think that you''re being too careful, boss," said Rainn.


    Joseph raised a brow but did not say more. He just genuinely thought that Julian would not do


    something like this. Since Mr. Samael had determined the identities of the bodies too, he did not


    have to worry so much. After all, he held no grudges against the Wrights. It did not concern him


    whether they were actually dead. Joseph thought quite irresponsibly.


    Emergency news was being broadcasted on the news channel. - A Canadian ne that carried


    Wolf Squad t o the USA for a friendly exchange was confirmed to have fallen in the region near the


    States. George and Oliver Wright, members of the Wolf Squad, and two pilots, had all disappeared


    mysteriously.


    The disaster happened abruptly without warning.

 Chapter 374 Everythings Finally Coming To An End

    Chapter 374 Everything''s Finally Coming To An End


    The crash was not reported at the first instant as there was a signal-blocking instrument in the area


    of the ne crash.


    Inquiry of why George Wright and his squad had yet to arrive was sent early in the morning of the


    next day, prompting an emergency investigation when they realized that things looked askew.


    The wreckage was found at two in the afternoon but there was no one among the remains of the


    aircraft.


    It was rumored that VIP was enraged when he received the news, questioning at once why the


    pilot''s signal before the crash was blocked and why there was no notification regarding the ne


    wreck.


    The responsible nation replied that they had taken action in the first instant and that the ne crash


    was due to a pre-installed device in the aircraft. Their suggestion was to hunt down the person who


    installed it. If the police¡¯s investigation ability wascking, their investigation bureau could help out.


    Both nations were thus engaged in an argument regarding the ne crash and the disappearance


    of George Wright as well as the other members.


    For the time being, no closure could be provided.


    However, the news felt like the end of the world for the Wrights who found out through the phone


    call.


    "The ne crashed... George and Oliver... disappeared? No, this isn''t possible." The phone slipped


    through her grip as blood drained from Luna''s face.


    How could someone put a bomb in the ne out of the blue? Why did it happen so suddenly?


    It sounded fake. She did not believe it. She would never believe it.


    "Luna, calm down. George and Oliver can''t be found. It doesn''t mean that something happened to


    them." Pawpaw rk said gently, "Even if the ne crashed, they¡¯d be able to escape with their


    trained skills. I think they¡¯re also trying their best right now."


    "Yes, they''d be able to escape for sure! They¡¯ll definitely appear at the venue of the exchange


    during the live tonight,¡± Luna muttered and scrambled to switch the channel to the international one


    and stared at the television.


    Eight in the evening was the time for the friendly exchange.


    It was time. Then, one hour passed. After that, two hours slipped by.


    There was neither George or Oliver.


    Ultimately, the other party could only express regretfully that the disappearance of George Wright


    and his squad prompted the cancetion of the diplomatic exchange. When the representative of


    the other team spoke, he spoke mockingly, "There was a ne crash, but there were no corpses.


    They should''ve all ran out. I think there''s only one reason for their absence to this date, that is,


    they¡¯re scared. That''s why they dare not make their appearance and have even used being lost as


    an excuse to avoid the exchange this time. I look down on them."


    "What''s this person spewing!" Anna was shaking in rage.


    "This shouldn''t be. I know how George is. He''d crawl there if he has to. The whole squad isn¡¯t even


    there. Did some ident happen?" Pawpaw rk mumbled t o himself. 1


    Luna jolted.


    Retrieving her phone, she called the same number over and over again. The phone was shut off. It


    was futile. The phone remained turned off.


    Tears were streaming down Luna''s face.


    ''George, Oliver, where are the two of you now...''


    Pawpaw rk wore a ghost of a smile looking at Luna''s anguish. There was no doubt. George and


    Oliver Wright were dead. If they were alive, they would not have not contacted Luna too.


    The disappearance of the whole squad was still brewing and the two nations were still hurling


    insults at each other, but no one showed signs of manifesting it into something tangible. After all,


    one move would trigger an avnche.


    In addition, with George and Oliver Wright gone, the headstrong ones in the internal department


    slowly quieted down with the calm, reserved ones taking majority.


    Three days.


    George and his team were still nowhere to be found.


    Luna had been hopeful, but that hope was slowly slipping out of her. Anna was heartbroken but she


    could only push herself to be strong andfort her mother.


    Taking in Luna and Anna''s state, Jacob was unsettled. Moreover, he had some insider information.


    Joseph¡¯s condition was George and Oliver''s lives. Now that they had disappeared suddenly, did


    Julian... No, it could not be. Julian would not do something like that. He told him to believe him too.


    Before things came to an end, Jacob could not tell anyone about Joseph''s request.


    Pawpaw rk locked himself in his room and through the designed projector, he met Julian again.


    "How''s your consideration?" Pawpaw rk asked faintly. His voice was modified too. There was no


    hint that could be picked up.


    Julian looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°Are you happy now? George and Oliver Wright are dead and


    Susie hates me to the core! She''s trying to kill herself by not eating. If I didn''t forcefully inject her


    with nutrients,


    she may not be alive now!"


    Pawpaw rk smiled. "Time will wash off everything."


    His eyes, however, were dark and glum. If Jacob''s father had not appeared out of the blue twenty-


    five years ago, Susan would have died at that time. She should be grateful to have been alive until


    now. It was unfortunate that she was George''s daughter, for she had to die sooner orter.


    Julian looked at him coldly, rage simmering under his expression. "Three days are up. I want to


    leave with Susan. If you don''t keep your promise, I''ll die here with Susie. But I¡¯ve set up my will. All


    my assets after my death will be used against Joseph and you who¡¯s behind it all!"


    "Why so serious?" Pawpaw rk''s voice was aloof. " Since you¡¯ve decided, I¡¯ll let you go. I only


    hope that you don''t regret it in the future."


    "You don''t have to worry about it," Julian spat.


    Pawpaw rk wore a meaningful smile. "You''lle back one day, Mr. Shaw."


    He turned off the projector again.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was his right hand, again. Julian widened his eyes.


    Why was he going the extra mile to specifically use his right hand?


    Not noticing anything wrong, Pawpaw rk stood before the window after he turned off the


    projector. Soon. Soon, everything would finallye to an end.

 Chapter 375 Tricked

    Chapter 375 Tricked


    Port.


    "Can we go now?" Julian carried Susan as he looked at Joseph and Mr. Samael icily.


    Susan struggled, as if protesting something, but she gave up on feeding herself these days and


    depended o n the nutrient drips. Her struggle was lethargic.


    Serenity sneered, "Julian Shaw, are you sure you want to take me along? I''ll make sure to kill you


    once I''m given the chance toe close to you."


    "You can try." Julian nced at her impatiently. "Your father and brother were killed because of me.


    If you want to die, I don''t mind adding another life to my count.¡±


    "You..." Furious, Serenity breathed in deeply and said," Julian Shaw, you better not end up in my


    hands."


    Julian scoffed and ignored her, turning his gaze to Joseph and Mr. Samael. "Are you letting us go or


    not?"


    "Sure." Mr. Samael chuckled. "The ''King'' says to release you, so of course we¡¯ll have to do that.


    The boat is ready. It¡¯ll depart soon to send you guys away. I just need you guys to wait for a bit."


    "For?" Julian frowned.


    "For the ultimate result, of course." Mr. Samael smiled. "We''ve taken Susan¡¯s blood in advance and


    sent it out for a DNA test with the corpses'' body samples. We¡¯ll get the result this morning. When it''s


    out and their rtionship is confirmed, you guys can leave."


    "Test?" Julian widened his eyes. ¡°Isn''t that unnecessary?"


    "Perhaps," Mr. Samael smiled. "Better to be safe than sorry. Why else would we set a three-day limit


    if not to wait for the test result? The DNA test for the dead is rtivelyplicated. Three days is


    already the fastest we could get."


    As he spoke, he checked his watch. "Don''t worry though, theb men will call in another ten


    minutes and tell us the result. Once it''s verified, you guys can leave."


    Not expecting the plight before they left, Serenity kept her eyes on Mr. Samael¡¯s phone, involuntarily


    looking nervous.


    "You seem to be anxious..." Joseph suddenly said with a nce at her.


    Serenity eyed him coldly. "Of course I am! I hope they''re not my father and brother when the result


    comes out."


    Joseph merely smirked without saying anything.


    The boat that was sending Julian and the girls off was parked at the port. The stairs were already


    put down too. More than a dozen men were busying about in the boat. These men were Joseph¡¯s.


    They would send Julian and his people to the designated ce.


    "The test result wouldn''t be wrong. Let us sit in the boat first," Julian huffed impatiently.


    Thinking that it was all their men in the boat, Mr. Samael nodded to approve it.


    "Let''s go." Carrying Susan, Julian went straight to it. Serenity followed.


    Just as their feet were on the boat''s steps, Mr. Samael¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He could not help


    chuckling. "A few minutes early."


    He answered the call with a grin but whatever spoken on the other end of the line put a quick morph


    on Mr. Samael¡¯s face.


    "Quick!¡± Julian''s tone was deep as he charged into the boat while carrying Susan. Serenity tailed


    him closely.


    "Catch them and bring them back!" Mr. Samael shouted.


    Narrowing his eyes, Joseph ordered at once, "Catch them!¡±


    Serenity was distressed.


    They were on the boat now, but these were all Joseph''s men. They still would not be able to


    escape! Just as the thought fleeted past her head, she suddenly saw a side face that looked quite


    familiar. Despite her doubt, the boat began to move.


    "What''s going on?" Mr. Samael was alerted. "Joseph, what are your men doing? Stop right now!¡±


    Joseph was equally perplexed, shouting sternly, "Stop the boat!"


    No one listened to him, however, as the boat began to drift away slowly.


    "Shoot! Kill the ones operating the boat, quick...¡± Mr. Samael growled.


    Before he finished, a bullet catapulted across the sky and went straight into his head. Standing


    stiffly, Mr. Samael looked at the boat in puzzlement.


    There was someone who shot him impassively from the boat.


    Bang, bang, bang... A few more gunshots were heard.


    Mr. Samael''s gaze was losing focus. He spoke with difficulty, "W-what¡¯s going on...¡±


    The person who shot him from the boat took off his cap and looked up to sh him a smile. When


    he saw the face clearly, Mr. Samael nearly spat blood.


    It was Oliver Wright! The person who shot him was Oliver!


    He did not die. George Wright did not die either.


    All of them were tricked...


    Falling backward hopelessly, Mr. Samael''s eyes were still opened albeit he had lost his pulse.


    The people in the boat were still shooting.


    "Get down, everyone, get down!¡± Joseph ordered.


    There was a storm of bullets. When Joseph stood up again after the shooting subsided, he shot his


    gaze at the boat as those in the boat took off their caps.


    George waved at him heartily. "Rascal, see you again."


    Joseph grimaced.


    Those were not his men on the boat. Those were members of the Wolf Squad led by Oliver.


    The Wolf Squad, ten of them, two pilots, and George and Oliver Wright, totaling to fourteen people,


    were all there. As for the rest of the men who were there to make up for the number, who knew


    where they got them from...


    Damn it! How did George and his team get here!


    The ind was secluded. When they brought Julian here, they had removed all the electronics on


    him. One could not even see the outside through the window of the ne.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    How was the location of the ind exposed?


    Pondering, Joseph winced and abruptly called out," Quick, check the corpses."


    Rainn was confused. "Haven''t we checked everything on the bodies?"


    Joseph gritted his teeth. ¡°Cut the bodies open and check them!" "Yes." Rainn went to attend to it


    instantly.


    After some time, he hurried back to report the finding.


    "Boss, we found mini trackers in the organs of a few bodies! The trackers were hidden securely in


    the organs. That¡¯s why our machine didn''t detect them.¡±

 Chapter 376 Evacuation

    Chapter 376 Evacuation


    "That bastard!" Joseph mped his jaw tightly.


    He had been yed by Julian once again.


    He was infuriated when he found the tracker on Julian, however, the real tracker was hidden in the


    organs of the corpse.


    That bastard Julian Shaw... his acting was superb!


    And Serenity!


    That b*tch! 1


    Joseph gritted his teeth as he thought of her pitiful expression when she cried.


    When he saw her crying, he actually felt a little sympathetic deep down.


    And the result? She was in fact supporting the act.


    "Boss, what should we do now?" Rainn asked cautiously.


    Joseph ordered with an obscure look, "What else can w e do? Our location has been exposed. Now


    hurry up and cascade the order, we''ll evacuate immediately."


    In less than an hour after Joseph''s instructions, everyone was already evacuating in an orderly


    manner. Suddenly, a few aircrafts whizzed down from the sky, then there was a series of


    bombardments.


    Joseph¡¯s eyes changed.


    "Evacuate! Faster, move your ass!" he shouted in a frenzy, the people on the ind sped up in a


    panic.


    While arranging the retreat, Joseph made a call furiously.


    "Edward, shouldn''t you be exining what the jets are about? After all, we''re the ones who have


    been


    running all the dirty errands for you all these years. I thought we had a deal..."


    Before Joseph could finish his sentence, Edward''s voice had alreadye through the phone.


    "Joe, that equipment of yours was provided by me without a single penny being charged. Don''t you


    feel me? I can¡¯t talk much now, so just focus on the evacuation at once. The jets are only dropping it


    on the perimeter defense systems, so they shouldn''t be able to hurt you at least for now. If you wish


    to know the whole story, just go online and check out thetest trending news! That''s it for now. I


    have tons of crap to deal with here!"


    Edward hung up the phone.


    Joseph rushed towards the escape route while going online to watch the trending news mentioned


    by Edward.


    As soon as he got the chance to listen to the news, he was almost murdered from the inside by his


    own wrath.


    At that moment, the headlines across the whole inte was about a video.


    And the title of the video was


    With careful nning, three important hostages were rescued in one go.


    And in that video, there was not only footage of George Wright and the others saving people, but


    also thendmark and appearance of the ind.


    And the thing that almost made him gut himself on the spot was


    The anchorwoman in the video reported, "ording t o investigations, the ind is the base camp


    of an organization. The organization abducted three hostages of great importance not long ago. It


    had also been confirmed that the ne incident was one of their doings too. Ever since the incident,


    all the members of the team escaped custody under the guidance of George and Oliver Wright.


    Both of them went into hiding in order to rescue the hostages. After three days of searching, they


    managed to pinpoint the location of the organization, infiltrate it, and rescue all the hostages. Below


    is the footage of the crossfire between the two sides." 1


    "It¡¯s been reported that the organization is located close to our neighboring countries. If it weren''t for


    the team finding the base camp, it¡¯s been predicted that all surrounding areas might be threatened


    by the organization too. After the team found the base, they notified the overseas alliance of its


    location. We believe that they''ll be able to exterminate the


    organization.¡±


    The anchorwoman was still exining the details.


    While Joseph''s expression turned bleak.


    George and Oliver Wright did not seem to be the canny type. It was Julian Shaw, it must be Julian


    Shaw again.


    The incident was trending all over the inte within an hour after they escaped. There must be an


    alliance of forces behind this.


    A video, plus amentary. With that, they had been crowned directly as the mastermind behind all


    the evil deeds.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    They even announced the location of the ind. 1


    This time, the overseas alliance had to destroy the ind as soon as possible.


    If it were to be discovered by another party, that the equipment on the ind was thetest


    technology of the overseas alliance, it would tie them directly to the abduction of the hostages.


    That was a grave scandal that no institution would admit.


    This location could only be sacrificed and destroyed.


    In other words!


    That bastard Julian Shaw, with a video and amentary, got the overseas alliance to destroy this


    secret base that they had paid and contributed to.


    Joseph gave it a thought and then could not help but burst intoughter.


    "Boss, have you gone mad?¡± Rainn stared at Joseph anxiously.


    Joseph pulled a long face and hit Rainn on the head with his knuckle, "What are you talking about?"


    ¡°Then why were youughing, boss?" Rainn asked with an innocent look.


    Joseph raised his brows, "Nothing, I was just thinking, the Shaws'' genes are just awesome. Julian


    is really not an easy target to bring down.¡±


    Rainn was left speechless.


    ¡®Boss, both of you are rivals now.''


    What was with the sudden pride?


    "How about the personnel evacuation arrangements?" Joseph asked.


    "It''s done. The elderly and children will go first, then the women, andstly the men." Rainn


    reported, "Boss, should you go first too?"


    Joseph shook his head, "I''ll gost. Remember to maintain the order, and if anyone dares to vite


    it, shoot on site."


    "Yes sir." Rainn cascaded the order immediately.


    Everything was in order at the beginning, until a sharp voice pierced through the crowd.


    "What are you doing? Do you know who I am?" Charlotte yelled at someone maintaining the order


    with her hands akimbo, "I''m Joseph''s wife! We¡¯re evacuating now and you want me to wait in\


    queue?"


    "Madam. This is a rule set by the boss. The elderly and children are our top priority at all times, and


    womene next. There aren''t many elderly and children, Madam, please wait for a bit and you''ll


    get there in no time," the person exined patiently.


    "So what you mean is that I still need to queue? The elderly and children first? I''ve never heard of


    such an absurd rule. Let me tell you, your status decides everything in this world. This first ship.


    This first ship, it looks obviously safer and morefortable. Why is it saved for the old and the


    incapable! You tell those people to get off the ship. I demand to be the first to board the ship.


    Nobody should board it before I do." Charlotte ordered peremptorily. 2


    "But..." The person in charge of the order hesitated.


    Charlotte snorted and boarded the first ship, which was full of elderly and children. She then started


    to drive people off the ship.


    "Get off! Get off! All of you get off!" Charlotte pushed a child directly into the ocean.


    An old man was nervously trying to hold on to the child, but Charlotte kicked the man and drove the


    two into the sea. 1


    On the coast, amotion arose.

 Chapter 377 There is No More Luke Jenkins

    Chapter 377 There is No More Luke Jenkins


    "Save them, faster.¡± The people on the shore started taking action.


    The people on the boat red at Charlotte furiously.


    Charlotte raised her eyebrows and could not care less about the two. Her voice also became louder


    and sharper, "You better get your sorry asses off the boat now, otherwise, your fate will be the same


    as those two! Let me tell you, this ship belongs to Joseph and m e. None of you are allowed to


    board it. Now move, get off the ship."


    Charlotte started driving people down the ship.


    Everyone was exasperated, but nobody dared to fight back due to Charlotte''s identity.


    When Charlotte saw the situation, she could not help feeling even more arrogant.


    She despised the trudging of an old man and kicked him to the ground, then continued to urge, "If


    you can''t walk fast, you¡¯ll crawl off the boat!"


    The neat and peaceful retreat sequence became chaotic all of a sudden due to Charlotte¡¯s


    madness.


    "Boss." Rainn could not help but take a glimpse at Joseph.


    A sheer cold beam shed through Joseph''s eyes, and he approached the scene without any


    expression.


    "Boss is here, make way," Rainn said quickly.


    Everybody stepped aside and Joseph walked over calmly.


    "Joseph, I got them to vacate the best ship for us,e up," Charlotte shouted with a chuckle as


    soon as she saw Joseph.


    Joseph ignored her. He only red at the person who was maintaining the order, "Have I said that if


    someone disrupts order, you''ll shoot on site?"


    Joseph had always been very nice to his men, but his rules were notoriously strict. The person in


    charge of order maintenance trembled. "Boss, I..."


    "Just tell me, did you get the order?" Joseph continued to question.


    "I heard," the person replied.


    "Great, you heard it, but you didn''t execute it. Now scat," Joseph said unemotionally.


    "Yes sir." The person dared not argue and responded immediately.


    "Joseph, you..." Charlotte felt that Joseph¡¯s attitude was a little weird. She was taken aback for a


    split second, and when she was about to speak, Joseph suddenly aimed at her.


    "Joseph, what are you doing!" Charlotte''s face turned all pale instantly.


    "No one should ever be allowed to challenge my rules.


    You¡¯re no exception," Joseph said with an unconcerned tone.


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes glimmered with the hint of disbelief." Joseph, you can''t do this, you..."


    Before she finished her sentence, bang! 1


    Joseph pulled the trigger.


    Blood spattered like a rose blooming from Charlotte¡¯s forehead. 1


    Charlotte dropped to the ground, up till her final moment, she still did not understand why Joseph


    would kill her for these pariahs.


    Joseph raised his head calmly, "Now, continue to queue up and evacuate. Move, we¡¯re running out


    of time."


    "Yes." Having witnessed Charlotte¡¯s death, not only did everyone not panic, but they were all


    worked up, and some even felt joy.


    This showed how abominable Charlotte¡¯s actions were.


    Since then, the operation went on smoothly.


    Joseph and Rainn boarded thest ship. Just when they were about to leave the sea area, there


    was a bang, a huge explosion, and the wholendmark began to shake.


    Thick smoke suffused the sky above the ocean.


    Gazing at the distant smoke, someone in the crowd could not help but start weeping softly. Then,


    the crying sound spread like a gue, and it grew louder and louder.


    "Boss..." Rainn stood beside Joseph with slight trepidation. "Everybody seems very emotional."


    Joseph nced into the distance with a calm expression. "They''ve lived here for a lifetime, so let


    them be."


    To these people, having a peaceful area where they could live was very crucial.


    But now, everything had been ruined.


    Rainn stopped talking and stared into the distance with Joseph for a while.


    After a long time, he asked softly, "Boss, what about Charlotte¡¯s body? What should we do with it?


    She''s not of importance, but Luke has been in charge of the finances of our organization recently


    and he made the business vigorous. We''ve killed Charlotte, I''m afraid that Luke will have a problem


    with that."


    Joseph felt a little troubled.


    Charlotte Jenkins. This woman had been useless since the very beginning-it didn''t matter whether


    she lived or died.


    However, Luke was very talented. Otherwise, he would not have handed over his financial authority


    to Luke.


    But it was because of Luke''s growing significance that led Charlotte into believing that he must rely


    on them. That was why she became more and more arrogant and ended up dead.


    "Why don¡¯t we..." A ruthless resolution seemed to havee to Rainn''s mind.


    Joseph squinted his eyes and said, "Nah. Bring Charlotte''s body to Luke. Then, tell him everything


    that had happened today. You''ll do this yourself. Tell him that I don¡¯t regret killing Charlotte. If he


    wants revenge, I''ll be there. Also, return the money we obtained from selling the Jenkins


    Corporation to him a s well."


    "Boss! I¡¯m fine with the not killing him part, but returning him the money?" Rainn was slightly


    confused and annoyed.


    Joseph snorted coldly, "Just do what you¡¯re told to do. There are lines that we never cross." 2


    He was forced intomitting a lot of gitious things.


    But when there was a choice, he would prefer not to cross the lines he had in his heart.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The money came from the sale of Jenkin¡¯s Corporation originally. It belonged to Luke anyway. It


    would be fine if Luke chose to stay in the organization, but if he wanted to leave, it would only b e


    justified to return the money to him.


    Joseph had made the decision, and Rainn could only execute it.


    He brought the body to Luke and told him the whole incident.


    Luke remained silent for a long time after listening to the story. In the end, he left with Charlotte''s


    body and the five billion dors that Joseph returned to him.


    Luke cremated Charlotte''s body and scattered her ashes into the sea.


    He stood by the beach for hours and hours, and then a n inexplicable smile emerged on his face.


    His mother murdered his father, and he got the news that Madam Jenkins hadmitted suicide in


    prison not long ago. As for Charlotte, she was already one with the ocean.


    He was the only person left in this world. 1


    He once hated Joseph and felt that it was Joseph who brought destruction to him.


    But after giving it a clear thought, Joseph only extended his arms. The person who grabbed on to it


    was himself.


    The Jenkin''s Corporation was a goner due to his stupidity. And Charlotte was six feet under due to


    his amodation.


    He knew that his sister was disgraceful, but why had h e not been strict to her and educated her? In


    the end, somebody else helped him fulfill his responsibility as a brother. And the price that Charlotte


    had to pay was her life.


    Perhaps he should resent Joseph at this moment and find ways to avenge him. But Luke realized


    that he could not even make up his mind to do so.


    Luke gave off a wry chuckle. He could not go back to Joseph, but he owned five billion dors.


    In that case, he should start a new life with the money.


    Luke took his cellphone out and scrolled through the trending news of the day with aplex


    expression.


    Susan was kidnapped, but he did not know about it until he saw the news today.


    In their lives, Susan and he had been separated by the Pacific Ocean, a distance that could no


    longer be ovee easily, i


    Mum, Charlotte, Susie...


    The bonds between him and the past were cut off, strand by strand.


    From then on, he was alone.


    With another wry titter, he threw the phone into the sea, and along with it, his attachment to the


    past. 1


    He stood by the sea and lost track of time. He then turned away and left. From now on, in this


    world, there was no more Luke Jenkins.

 Chapter 378 All the Truth

    Chapter 378 All the Truth


    Going back in time.


    "Dad, Oliver!" As soon as they drove out of the danger zone, Serenity could no longer suppress her


    inner exhration and pounced into George Wright''s arms.


    George chuckled and patted her on the back, "What happened? Were you terrified?"


    Serenity silently wiped her tears on George''s shoulder. "I knew that the corpses were not Dad and


    Oliver, but I just couldn''t rest assured before I saw you in person."


    "Don''t worry, we won''t go down that easily," George said with a smile.


    "Julian, what happened to Susie?" Oliver saw Susan who was still in Julian''s arms, and a hint of


    trepidation shed through his eyes.


    Julian gazed down at Susan who was pallid. "So Susie, do you feel like eating now?"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Susan had not eaten in days to protest against him. However, in order to prevent Joseph and the


    others from picking up clues, he dared not tell the truth.


    Up till that moment, they were consideredpletely safe.


    Susan looked at George and Oliver who were still intact. She lifted the corners of her mouth and


    gave off a weak smile, then murmured in her hoarse voice,"


    I could eat a horse now."


    Having learned that Susan had been on a hunger strike, George and the others panicked and got


    the servants to prepare something.


    Soon, a warm porridge was delivered to the room.


    Julian blew the warm porridge attentively, and then carefully fed it into Susan''s mouth.


    George and the others were all watching nervously at the side.


    Susan took a mouthful after a mouthful.


    The bowl of porridge vanished in just minutes.


    When Julian was about to go and refill the bowl, Susan held on to his hand.


    "Yes?" Julian nced at her.


    "Julian." Susan¡¯s pale face had regained some slightplexion. "I¡¯m sorry."


    "Why sorry?" Julian did not get that.


    Susan nibbled her lower lip. "I-I-I shouldn''t have doubted you."


    Susan¡¯s cheeks blushed due to the embarrassment.


    Julian rubbed her hair and gave her a fond gaze." Susie, what you suspected was not wrong. If it


    weren''t for the solution that cameter, I would have done just about anything for you."


    Julian''s eyes looked sincere and Susan knew that he was telling the truth.


    Susan''s already gentle smile softened even more. "But Julian, you''ll always think of a way."


    In her eyes, Julian had always been able to shield her from any harm. He was like an omnipotent


    deity to her.


    In the future, no matter what happened, she would firmly believe that her beloved Julian would


    definitely have a solution to the problem.


    Susan¡¯s glimmering eyes brightened up Julian¡¯s day, and he could not help but pinch her cheek.


    "This time, it was all thanks to Julian''s idea," George said with a chuckle.


    "Dad, you haven''t told me yet. What¡¯s with the corpses? The two bodies resembled you and Oliver


    too much!" Serenity asked in amazement.


    The members of the team led by Oliver basically did not appear in public. The list of people selected


    to participate in the exchange contest this time was kept confidential.


    Therefore, their appearance was not important. No one could recognize them anyway.


    The two most conspicuous people on the team were George and Oliver. As long as their bodies


    were identified, the others were insignificant.


    What surprised her was, where did the two bodiese from?


    It took only three days from Joseph''s proposal to Julian''s arrangements. Three days was a tight


    time frame, and because of that, it was impossible to find someone for a facelift. Therefore,


    Joseph''s men did not have much doubt when they were identifying the corpses.


    George smirked and continued saying, "This operation was truly blessed by God.¡±


    "Yeah." Oliver interrupted the conversation and was about to take over.


    George could not help but re at him: "Your eloquence is not as good as mine. Let me speak."


    Oliver rolled his eyes. "Go for it then."


    George continued with the exnation. "After Julian received Joseph''s call, he underwent a series


    of considerations. In the end, he still chose to disclose the matter to the both of us. At that time, his


    ncked only two people who looked exactly like me and Oliver. And because your brother and I


    have been ambushed so many times throughout all these years, and because we''re of great


    importance to the country, five years ago, our superior ordered people to find two people from the


    death row prisoners and made us two substitutes secretly. We were lucky. They managed to find


    two people whose contour resembled us a little, then, after a few miniature stic surgeries, the


    simrity skyrocketed. Even your mother doesn''t know the existence of the doubles.¡±


    Oliver interrupted the conversation a little. "We''d never gotten the chance to put those substitutes


    into use ever since they were prepared. Unexpectedly, they came in handy this time."


    Serenity could not help but nod. "So, everyone else on the ne was also?"


    "Yup." Oliver shrugged casually. "Those people will have to die eventually. They were considered


    lucky to be offered a chance for redemption, and that they could still be of use at that moment."


    Serenity gave it a thought, and there was still something wrong, "What about the pilot? There


    should be two pilots on the ne. Don''t tell me somebody among the prisoners knew how to


    operate a ne? Moreover, those people were extremely vicious. Were they willing to die?"


    George chuckled, "There were indeed two elite pilots o n the ne at the beginning. However, after


    the ne entered orbit, they parachuted andnded early. The remaining journey waspleted by


    our newly-developed automatic navigation system. As for those people, they would of course not


    die willingly, so we used some methods to make them think they were being sent overseas. They


    thought that they were free, so they were all very happy." 1


    Serenity thought about it for a second and finally figured out the whole story. She could not help but


    give off an admiring smile, "It¡¯s such aplicated and thoughtful n that was made in just three


    days.


    And Dad, you guys executed the n so perfectly. It''s really amazing.¡±


    George cleared his throat, "You should know Oliver and me quite well. We were not born for this.


    We only provided the two doubles, and Julian nned everything else."


    "I know that." Serenityughed with her mouth covered, "Dad, you and Oliver did well just by being


    able to figure things out. When ites to nning things out... let''s forget about it."


    George''s face became gloomy, and he knocked Serenity¡¯s head with his knuckle, "How dare you


    mock your own father."

 Chapter 379 Pawpaw Clark Vomits Blood

    Chapter 379 Pawpaw rk Vomits Blood


    "Opps, I dare not, Daddy, I dare not," Serenity said with augh.


    This incident was finally over, and everyone on the boat had a relieved smile on their faces. But


    something came to Susan''s attention all of a sudden." Dad, your n to fake your own death-did


    Mom know about it?" Oh crap! George''s smile suddenly stiffened.


    Susan blinked. "Dad, don¡¯t tell me that you haven''t told Mom yet?"


    George started panicking, "I-I was so anxious about your condition that I-I forgot."


    "Dad, you''re so dead." Oliver stood up immediately, then moved a little further away from George,


    "You¡¯d better call her now. If this drags on, I''m afraid you won''t be able to keep that puny life of


    yours."


    George sank into despair, and he stared nkly at Oliver. "Why don''t you call your mother and


    exin what''s going on here?"


    "Dad, did you forget? Your eloquence is better than mine. This matter should be a piece of cake for


    you," Oliver replied sarcastically, but with a straight face.


    George could not help but grit his teeth. That brat. He had never been so bright when it came to


    other matters.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Oliver was unwilling to take up the responsibility, so George could only do it himself. He stood up


    slowly, then took his cell phone out and called Luna.


    The call had not been connected yet, but George had already rigidified, sitting there like a sculpture.


    And finally, the call went through.


    Luna did not utter a word and George had already started babbling, "Hey Luna, it¡¯s me, I''m fine,


    Ollie is too, we¡¯re both still alive.¡±


    Luna listened to the familiar voiceing from the other side of the phone, and tears started rolling


    down her cheeks instantly. She just cried and did not speak.


    George could not help but feel anxious. "Don''t cry, Luna."


    "George Wright!¡± Luna''s eyes were still all blurry, but her voice was ferocious. "You better exin


    this.¡±


    George did not dare to hesitate and exined the matter in a snap. He then tried to please Luna by


    continuing his reasoning. "Luna, we''re not hiding it from you. However, the more secretive the n


    is, the less risky it gets. Plus, you''d provide the most realistic reaction when you get the news about


    our death if you had no idea about the n. Only with that would we b e able to fool the person


    behind the scenes.¡± 1


    "With that being said, Susie and Serene were both rescued?" Luna asked.


    "Yes, they¡¯re right beside me now." George could not help but report.


    "Put them on loudspeaker! I want to speak to them," Luna ordered directly.


    George did so obediently, and Luna talked to her daughters caringly. After that, George took over


    the call and was about to continue talking. However, Luna hung up the call directly.


    With that abrupt end, George was muddle-headed. He listened to the busy tone on the phone, and


    then stared at everybody else hopelessly. "Please tell me... Did your mother press the hang-up


    button identally?" The others gave him a perplexed expression.


    Oliver patted George on the shoulder with a sigh, "Dad, you have another day to think about how


    you are going to extinguish the forest fire."


    "But I-I have difficulties. Plus, you participated in the n too!" George looked at Oliver helplessly,


    as if he was trying to involve him in the matter.


    Oliver moved further away at once. "Dad, all of us know that you have your difficulties. We also


    know that you had no other choice. However, Mom¡¯s wrath has to be borne by someone. I''m her


    son, so she won''t d o anything to me."


    "I''m her husband. Do you think she¡¯ll be willing to..." George¡¯s voice became lower and lower, and


    he ended up sinking into despair in the end.


    Why would he sound so diffident? Luna might be exceptionally gentle in front of the kids, but when it


    came to him, she was always very domineering.


    "Ollie, you really don''t n to lend me a hand here?¡± George stared at Oliver miserably while the


    latter turned away quietly.


    George then looked at the others.


    Julian was focusing on feeding Susan a second bowl o f porridge, and Serenity was gazing at them


    solemnly. Nobody dared to look face to face at him. At that moment, three words kept on appearing


    in George''s mind: "I am dead!"


    Luna hung up the phone, and her tears went from rolling to gushing, and a smile appeared on her


    face.


    They were fine, they were all fine. The sky that had been overcast for several days waspletely


    cleared at that moment.


    "What''s wrong, Mom?" Anna wiped Luna''s tears bemusedly.


    Luna grabbed her at her wrist. "Anna, your father, and brother, they''re fine, and they got Susie and


    Serene out safely."


    "Really?" Anna''s eyes lit up immediately.


    Luna nodded tearfully and gave Anna a brief exnation of the whole story.


    While the mother and daughter were happily conversing, a stern, sharp ray beamed through the


    eyes of Pawpaw rk who was next to them. The


    hand holding his cane started to tremble a little.


    George and Oliver were fine? How was this possible? Which part of his n went wrong?


    When Luna borated the whole process in detail to Anna, his face turned even bleaker.


    The n he carefully devised was resolved just like this?


    Julian Shaw! He had truly underestimated that man!


    Anna turned over and saw Pawpaw rk''s long face. She could not help but feel worried and


    asked," Grandpa rk? Are you feeling okay? Your face looks pale."


    Pawpaw rk''s was all tormented deep down, but he still had to give off a gratifying smile on the


    surface." Nah, I''m just too happy."


    Anna patted him on the back and said with a grin," Don''t you get too full of beans Grandpa, Dad


    and the others should be back by tomorrow.¡± Pawpaw rk could only maintain his smile.


    Not long after George''s call back home, the footage of Oliver and his team rescuing the hostages


    began spreading rapidly on the Inte. In the video, both parties looked blurry, but the characters


    could still be recognized from their faint adumbrations.


    While listening to Joseph being referred to as the antagonist of the incident, and the media saying


    that the government will remove this tumor on behalf of the overseas alliance, Luna could not help


    butugh.


    ''Such a detrimental trick, it must be Julian.¡¯


    They all knew that the overseas alliances were the force supporting Joseph from behind the


    scenes, but ordinary people would not know about that. With Julian''s n, the overseas alliances


    would have to demolish the base that they had worked so hard to build, all that just to maintain their


    reputation.


    "Hahaha, they¡¯ve gained nothing, but lost everything, they deserve it," Anna proimed cheerfully.


    Pawpaw rk stared at the footage broadcasted by the TV, while he suddenly felt a metallic stench


    in his mouth. He then vomited blood.

 Chapter 380 His Wish to Tickle Julian to Death

    Chapter 380 His Wish to Tickle Julian to Death


    "Grandpa, what happened?" Anna supported him anxiously.


    "Fast, somebody, go get the doctor." Luna started ordering hastily.


    "I''m fine..." Pawpaw rk responded forcefully, however, listening to the news, his heart was stirred


    once again and he fainted. With that, the Wrights went into chaos. 1


    "What happened to Grandpa?" Anna could not help but ask nervously.


    "The doctor said that he was overly agitated." Luna spoke softly, "No big deal."


    "Grandpa rk and Grandpa wererades-in-arms who fought in the war against the overseas


    alliance. Now that the alliance has suffered such an enormous loss, Grandpa rk was probably


    too excited,¡± Anna said.


    "I think so." Luna nodded.


    Pawpaw rk was in aa for the whole day and woke up only on the next day, while George


    and the others were on their way back to Canada in a hurry.


    While everything was going on, there was a small interlude. The exchange of the special forces


    between the two countries was unexpectedly canceled and all the members of the Thunder Squad


    were not content with the oue.


    Hence, when George and the others touched down in the United States for some refreshments and


    a transfer, the Thunder Squad came to them.


    The leader, who posted the arrogant remarks on the inte, also broadcasted their equipment and


    artilleries live, gave an excuse saying that the official exchange was canceled, but they would


    ept a private exchange too. Nevertheless, the whole process had to be broadcasted live in order


    to let everyone see who the best special force was.


    The members of the Thunder Squad were so arrogant during the first few days. While the members


    of the Wolf Squad could not show up, all of them were furious about it.


    Originally, the strength of both parties was almost the same. However, due to the spirit explosion of


    the members of the Wolf Squad, they had actually won seven out of ten challenges. That was


    considered a huge triumph.


    Canada was very excited, while the people of the United States gave the members of the Thunder


    Squad hell. In the end, the United States'' officials were all rmed, saying that the private


    exchange should not be counted and that they would wee another exchange from the Wolf


    Squad. But the American people did not buy it. Thus, the members of the Thunder Squad were


    scolded so harshly that they


    dared not emerge for a while.


    After leaving a huge mess for the States, George and the others boarded the ne and returned


    home.


    At the Wrights, Luna, Anna, Jacob, Seth, and the others were waiting nervously. ording to the


    time, they should be arriving soon.


    Pawpaw rk had just woke up not long ago, Luna and Anna asked him to rest, but he insisted on


    staying back and waiting, so they could only let him be in the end. He sat next to them with his eyes


    closed-not much emotion could be read in his opaque eyes. 1


    Finally, a servant rushed in excitedly, "The marshal and the others are back.¡±


    "Really?" Everybody moved towards the door in exhration.


    George and the others were already at the door. "Luna, I''m back.¡± George gazed at Luna softly.


    Looking at his slightly weathered face, Luna''s tears came gushing down. She stared at him silently


    without uttering a single word. George could not help but start to feel anxious. Before this, he had


    been worrying that Luna would scold or even beat him up. But now, looking at her tears, a tantrum


    or a beating would be more preferable.


    "Oh Luna, don¡¯t cry.¡± George stretched his arm towards Luna''s cheeks and gently wiped her tears


    with his coarse palm.


    Luna did not speak, but went straight to George¡¯s arm and gave him a bite. The gnaw was firm, but


    George did not even dare to scream. He could only hold on. 2


    "Let''s go, let''s go. This will go on and on between Mom and Dad. So shall we leave them alone and


    get into our own agendas?" Anna moved towards Susan and held onto her arms. "Susie, we were


    worried sick about you these days."


    "You were only worried about Susie? What about me?" Serenity raised her brows.


    Anna could not help but roll her eyes. "You? Why should I care about you?"


    "Shortie, aren''t you a little mean now?" Serenity approached Anna to tower over her, then patted


    her 0 n the head.


    Anna lost her head instantly, "Who are you calling Shortie? Being taller doesn¡¯t make you greater,


    okay?"


    "Oh no, taller is always greater," Serenity said indifferently, while Anna could almost feel steam


    pumping out from her nostrils.


    Ignoring the two sisters, Jacob went straight to Susan and eyed her from head to toe. He then


    commented concernedly, "Susie, you''ve lost weight.¡±


    ¡°A little bit. I was nning on losing some weight anyway," Susan responded with a smile.


    "nning to lose weight?" Julian gave her a sidelong nce. "How much lighter are you now? I''ll


    start


    feeding you straight away in order for you to regain it."


    Hearing that, Susan could not help but roll her eyes at Julian. However, it was not the time to be


    fighting over that. She asked anxiously, "Chessie, where is Chessie?"


    "Chessie is upstairs sleeping." Anna took advantage of a gap in her bicker with Serenity and


    interrupted the conversation.


    Sleeping upstairs? Susan could not wait anymore and went upstairs. Watching Chessie''s sweet


    sleeping face, tears started to well up in her eyes. It was fortunate that Chessie was fine. Chessie


    was sleeping soundly. Susan was afraid that she would wake her u p, so she left reluctantly after


    watching her quietly for a while.


    "I have only not seen her for a few days, but she seems to look a little different from before already."


    Susan imed in awe, "She is getting prettier by the day."


    "She''ll definitely get prettier and prettier. She got her looks from the mother after all." Julian gazed at


    Susan affectionately.


    Susan blushed and responded sweetly, "Chessie¡¯s eyes resemble yours, they''re so bright."


    "Yeah, while her mouth looks like yours." The couple whispered at each other like there was nobody


    around them. They looked so sweet.


    Seth could not stand the scene and rolled his eyes," Please don¡¯t hurt the feelings of those single


    men out there." "So what if we''ve hurt them?" Julian gave him a sideways nce.


    Seth smirked suddenly, "Just mock me. Chessie will surely grow into a beauty, and if I am still single


    when she''s all grown up, I''ll chase after her." 2


    The room became quiet at once, and everyone red silently at Seth. After a moment of silence,


    Luna ordered the servants, "From now on, nobody is to let Seth visit Chessie alone." 1


    "Yes ma¡¯am." The servant responded to the direction.


    "From today onwards, you better not let me find you within a ten-step radius near Chessie. If not, I''ll


    kick your *ss every time I see you near her.¡± Oliver¡¯s gave off a menacing gaze.


    Jacob was even more direct. He grabbed Seth by the hem of his cor, "Don''t stay in this room..."


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!" Seth could not help but struggle." I was only joking around, why so serious?


    Argh!"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Let him go," Julian said unconcernedly.


    Seth looked at Julian gratefully. "You''re the best at such a critical moment, Young Master Shaw."


    But Julian had already continued saying, "Anyway, Chessie won''t fancy him at that time."


    Seth was left speechless. He wished to strangle Julian to death, and nobody would be able to stop


    him.

 Chapter 381 Drunk Or Not?

    Chapter 381 Drunk Or Not?


    The atmosphere in the room had lightened up after that small interlude. Everyone wasughing,


    save for Seth. He pulled a long face, wishing he could find a ce to hang himself. He vowed that


    he would go to the Animal Protection Society afterward to report Julian for abusing a lone animal


    like him.


    The atmosphere was cheerful. When Anna saw Pawpaw rk''s ashen face, she went up to him


    and asked with concern, "Are you alright, grandpa? You should go upstairs and get some rest."


    "I''m fine," Pawpaw rk replied, offering Anna a forced smile.


    Confused, George pressed on. "What happened to Pawpaw rk?"


    "Grandpa was too agitated and vomited blood when he discovered you guys were still alive," Anna


    replied, enlightening George.


    "What are you still waiting for then? Chop-chop, help Pawpaw rk rest upstairs," George hastily


    said.


    "It''s okay, George. I''m fine..." Pawpaw rk responded.


    "No, no, you have to rest," everyone insisted.


    "Alright, then." Pawpaw rk then staggered to his feet with the help of a cane. Anna carefully


    supported him and went upstairs with him.


    Julian narrowed his eyes and squinted as he looked at Pawpaw rk. He did not withdraw his gaze


    even though Pawpaw rk had disappeared from his line o f sight entirely. 1


    "Julian, since we''re all so happy today, let''s grab some good wine and celebrate tonight,¡± George


    suggested with a lot of joy.


    He waited for a long while, yet Julian did not reply.


    "What''s wrong, Julian?" Susan tugged at Julian, pulling him back to reality. The moment he


    regained his senses, he quickly asked, "Is Pawpaw rk lefthanded?¡±


    "Yeah, I think so," George replied, looking dumbfounded. "Is there anything wrong?¡±


    "Nope. Nothing." Julian shook his head, but the dark glint in his eyes did not go away.


    Even though he had always known that Pawpaw rk was left-handed, he had not cared much


    about it until something fishy had crossed his mind today.


    However, it was so fast that Julian could not respond i n time.


    "Should we drink tonight?" George shouted.


    Julian decided to push this thought to the back of his head. He raised his brows slightly and replied,


    "Sure. Let''s drink!"


    "Alright! That¡¯s decided then!" George smacked the table hard. "We''ve drunk up all the wine you


    brought u


    sst time. You should bring more this time.¡±


    Luna rolled her eyes at George. "You really have some nerve to be asking Julian to bring you more


    wine."


    "Why not? Aren''t we family?" George responded brazenly.


    Julian reddened upon hearing George¡¯s reply. He then added, "Yeah. We''re a family."


    Luna was left speechless. She shook her head and warned, "Just remember not to overdrink!"


    Then, she led Susan and Serenity aside to chat.


    At night, the group of men soaked themselves in alcohol delightfully downstairs. Even though Jacob


    abstained from liquor, he could not help having a few sses after being urged by Seth a couple of


    times.


    In the end, all of them drank themselves down until midnight. Luna stamped her feet in frustration


    when she saw them allying haphazardly in the living room. Left with no other choice, she hollered


    at a few servants and had them all sent back to their respective rooms.


    "Susie, he seems very drunk. Do you need me to arrange a room for him to stay in?" Luna


    suggested.


    "It''s okay. I can take care of him," Susan replied with a smile as she held Julian up.


    "Alright then. Do call us if you need any help." Luna did not insist.


    Susan answered before she closed the door. The moment she closed the door, Julian turned


    around and pushed her up against the door. He moved closer t o her and started pecking her lips


    again and again with great passion.


    Susan tried to push him away, as she did not feelfortable with this. However, Julian paid her


    struggle no mind and deepened the kiss.


    "Susie." Julian only released her after a long while. His eyes were clear, and he did not seem


    intoxicated.


    "You..." Susan was kind of startled. After all, Julian had beenpletely passed out just now.


    As if he knew what was on Susan''s mind, Julian chuckled and said, "Well, if I hadn¡¯t pretended that I


    was drunk, how could your dad have let me go so easily?"


    Susan was amused. A grin blossomed on her face as she replied, "You''re so naughty."


    Julian smiled in return. "How is Chessie?"


    Susan¡¯s expression softened at the mention of their daughter. "She just fell asleep. The nanny is


    watching over her right now, and I thought about going back to her side after I got you settled in. I


    never expected that you would pretend to be inebriated."


    "I have to take a good look at my wife and talk to her, s o there''s no way I would drink myself to


    sleep," Julian said in a hoarse voice as he ran his fingers through


    Susan''s hair enthusiastically. "Stay with me tonight, Susie. It''s such a great night, so let''s enjoy it


    together, okay?"


    His eyes were brighter than usual, and a dusky blush appeared on Susan''s cheeks.


    She cleared her throat and said, "You''re not a kid anymore, Julian. You don''t need me to coax you


    to sleep. Anyway, I... I have to go now. Chessie is waiting for me."


    Susan felt her body burn under his intense gaze.


    Turning around, she attempted to open the door and flee. However, her attempt was futile, as


    Julian''s hand formed an iron grip around her. He turned her around and looked into her eyes


    intently. "Let me tag along then."


    "No. You¡¯re reeking of alcohol, so you cannot tag along.¡± Susan red at him.


    A hurtful expression formed on Julian¡¯s face. He did not know why Susan had to be so mean to him.


    Pursing his lips, he whined, "Who are you going to keeppany then, Susie? Don''t you love me


    anymore now that you have a daughter?¡±


    Susan was caught betweenughter and tears." Julian, you''re drunk."


    Apparently, Julian was not as sober as he seemed. He was even jealous of his own daughter.


    "I''m not. I''m sober,¡± Julian denied it, holding Susan''s gaze, "Susie, you look really pretty tonight...¡±


    "I¡¯m not that pretty..." Susan averted her gaze.


    ¡°Yes, you are. You are the prettiest woman in the world," Julian let out a sigh. He moved closer to


    Susan and whispered into her ear, "Susie, why are you so pretty?"


    "You are the only one who thinks that way." Susan''s gaze was gentle.


    "That''s because everybody else is blind. I''m thankful that everyone is blind. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t


    have been mine anymore," Julian said in a deep voice, coiling his arms even tighter around Susan


    as he nibbled on her earlobe.


    "What... What are you doing?" Susan felt heat rush through her body.


    "Can you take a guess?" Julian grinned, securing her i n his arms as he led her to the bed.


    "Stop, Julian. Chessie..."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Just forget her for a night. Okay?"


    Susan''s squeak of protest gradually melted into a moan. It was a long night for both Julian and


    Susan. Julian''s strength was monstrous, and the two of them kept doing it again and again. In the


    end, Susan could not lift even one of her fingers anymore.


    On the other hand, Julian looked refreshed, and there was a contented expression on his face.


    "Julian, you monster." Susan stared at him


    indignantly.


    Julian responded with a fawning smile. He began massaging her limbs as he coaxed her. "Don''t be


    angry. Let me give you a massage."


    "Hey, hey, hey, watch where your hand is going. Just massage my back. That will do. Don¡¯t touch


    me anywhere else."


    Susan could see the me being reignited in Julian¡¯s eyes. However, just before he could do


    anything, a ringtone rang out.


    "It''s my phone." Susan pushed Julian. "Quick. Go and get it for me."


    "Can I say no?" Julian said helplessly, earning himself a re from Susan.


    Left with no other option, Julian could only go and pick up the phone.

 Chapter 382 Obstinate Madam Shaw

    Chapter 382 Obstinate Madam Shaw


    Susan answered the phone without looking at the screen. "Hello?"


    She had no idea who could be calling her in the middle of the night.


    "Who is it?" Julian asked.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don¡¯t know. There is no voiceing from the other end of the line," Susan mumbled, pulling the


    phone away from her ear to take a look at the screen. Then, her expression changed. 2


    Upon noticing the change in her expression, Julian craned his neck over to peer at her phone.


    Then, he could not help narrowing his eyes.


    Susan took a deep breath and said, "Is something wrong, mom?"


    The person who had called her in the middle of the night was none other than Madam Shaw.


    On the other side of the line, Madam Shaw squinted and said coldly, "I thought you had forgotten


    that I''m your mother-inw. I assume that you havended in Canada, so why didn''t youe and


    visit me?" 1


    Susan''s face turned ugly when she heard Madam Shaw''s usative remarks.


    Frowning, Julian grabbed the phone away. Just as he was about to end the call, Susan went


    forward and stopped him. She signaled that she could take care of i t herself and took the phone


    back.


    "What¡¯s the matter? Cat got your tongue?" Madam Shaw''s voice wafted over from the other end of


    the line again, sounding irritated. "Besides, what happened to Julian? I saw on the news that he


    was caught too and you''ve just been rescued."


    She was pissed. When she had gone out today, other people had told her that Susan and Julian


    had been rescued and were on their way back to Canada.


    What the hell was this?


    She was Julian''s mother, yet not only had she not known that Julian had been held hostage, but she


    had also been thest one to know that he had returned to Canada.


    She seldom surfed the, and if no one else had told her about that, she would have still been


    kept in the dark.


    Madam Shaw thought that perhaps Julian had not wanted her to worry about him, so he had not


    told her anything. Initially, she had reckoned that Julian would give her a call since he had returned


    to Canada. Unfortunately, she had waited until midnight yet Julian still had not called her.


    Eventually, unable to hold herself back anymore, she had tried to call Julian. However, something


    had crossed her mind andpelled her to punch in Susan''s phone number in the end.


    She knew her son inside out, so she knew how stubborn he was. After Chessie''s incident, Julian


    had mentioned that he did not want to see her anymore and he indeed had been ignoring her ever


    since.


    Subconsciously, she thought Susan was a softie.


    Susan did not say anything and waited until Madam Shaw finished her tirade. After a long while,


    she responded calmly, "Are you done yet?"


    Madam Shaw was even more enraged by her pacifism. She thus snarled, "Is that how you speak to


    your elders?"


    "So you do know that you''re an elder?" Susan''s chest heaved up and down. "Why didn''t you think


    about that when you took Chessie to do the DNA test?"


    Susan could not help clenching her fist tight.


    She could not forgive Madam Shaw no matter what. If she had been the only one hurt, she could


    have let it g o for Julian''s sake. However, that was not the case. Chessie was still a baby, and she


    was innocent. She had not done anything wrong, so she did not deserve any of Madam Shaw¡¯s


    baseless and malicious spections or everything that had happened to her. I t was fortunate that


    she hade out unscathed after being abducted by a man like Joseph, but that was not an


    excuse for Madam Shaw to have everything her way.


    Madam Shaw, who had not expected Susan to fight back, choked for a moment. She soon flew into


    a shameful fit of rage and snapped, "I didn¡¯t think you could be such a petty woman. It''s not a big


    deal, why can''t you just let it go?"


    It was not a big deal? Susan did not know what to say.


    "Susan!" Madam Shaw took a deep breath and added," Okay, the past is in the past, so let''s make a


    fresh start. Since it¡¯s been confirmed that Chessie is Julian''s daughter, you should find some time


    and bring her back to the Straws. Even though she''s a girl, I won''t say anything anymore since she


    also bears the name Shaw. However, you two must hurry up and have a second child.¡±


    Madam Shaw sounded as if she was doing Susan a big favor. Susan did not know where she got


    this confidence from, so she was speechless.


    She replied, "Chessie and I will note back. As for having a second child, we have our own n,


    so you don''t have to worry about that."


    "You are noting back? What do you mean by that? Are you still angry with me?" Madam Shaw


    frowned.


    Susan sneered, "Didn''t you already sign a contract? ording to the contract, other than during the


    festive seasons, you are not allowed to visit my daughter. Since you¡¯ve signed the contract, you


    have t oply with the agreement. Rest assured, all of us here love Chessie very much, so we


    don''t need you to force yourself to ept her."


    After saying that, without waiting for Madam Shaw to respond, Susan hung up the phone.


    Initially, she had been in a good mood after returning t o her loved ones today. However, Madam


    Shaw''s call had spoiled everything. Her eyes slowly got red around the rims whenever she thought


    about the things Chessie had been through because of Madam Shaw.


    Julian could not bear to see her in this state. He went forward and wiped away the tears at the


    corner of her eyes. "I''m sorry, Susie."


    Madam Shaw was his mother. He could not change his mother, so he could only do his best to


    prevent his mother from hurting Susie and his daughter.


    "It¡¯s not your fault." Susan looked at Julian. "Julian... maybe I was a little harsh with mom, but I


    really don''t want to take Chessie back there. Considering mom''s attitude, she still doesn''t like girls. I


    want Chessie to grow up in a loving environment. I don''t want her to live somewhere where she has


    to watch her step so that she won''t incur someone''s displeasure."


    She was Julian''s mother, and Susan was willing to makepromises for Julian''s sake. However,


    for her daughter''s sake, she would definitely not back down.


    After she finished speaking, she turned and looked worriedly at Julian. She was afraid that Julian


    would not agree with her idea.


    Julian rubbed her hair and replied, "Got it. That''s what I thought as well. From now on, the two of us


    and


    Chessie will stay with the Wrights." "Julian..." She had not expected that Julian would agree with her


    completely, and a sh of gratitude crossed her eyes.


    Sighing, Julian wiped her tears away and kissed her cheek. The two of them held each other in


    silence for a long while, feeling that they had grown even closer. Suddenly, Julian noticed a rash. It


    was so faint that one could easily overlook it, but he saw it on Susan''s neck out of the corner of his


    eyes.


    At first, he thought he had seen wrong, but after taking a closer look, he knew he was not wrong.


    "Susie, what happened to your neck? Why do you have a rash?" Julian asked, his brows frowning


    deeply.


    "Hmm? I''m not sure either. Maybe it¡¯s an allergic reaction?" Susan replied.


    ¡°Let''s go to the hospital tomorrow and check.¡± Julian ran his fingers across her neck as a bad hunch


    formed in the pit of his stomach.


    "That¡¯s not necessary. I don''t think it¡¯s a big deal," Susan said.


    "Nope. We must go to the hospital and check,¡± Julian insisted.


    "Okay, okay, fine. Let''s go tomorrow." Susan gave in and nodded.


    The night was deep, and Susan was exhausted from all the physical activities. Thus, she fell asleep


    soon.


    As he was staring at the red rash, the bad hunch in Julian''s heart began to grow. He had a feeling


    that he had forgotten something very important.


    But what was it?

 Chapter 383 Strange Rash

    Chapter 383 Strange Rash


    The next morning, Julian brought Susan to the hospital for a full physical check-up.


    The result was soon released, and Susan could not help chuckling when she was given a clean bill


    of health. "See? I told you I was fine."


    Julian smiled in return. "Well, it''s always better to be safe than sorry. Anyway, it¡¯s good to hear that


    you''re alright."


    Julian was relieved a little after the result was released. Perhaps he was just being paranoid.


    However, he still could not help frowning when he looked at Susan''s neck. He had no idea why but


    he felt that the rash on her neck had be a little more apparent than it had beenst night.


    He told Susan about the rash, but she did not notice any difference after she took a look at it


    through the mirror.


    "I didn''t see a difference. Maybe you''re overthinking," Susan said with a smile. "Besides, the doctor


    said I am fine. I guess it¡¯s an allergic reaction to something, but I think the rash will go away after I


    apply some ointment for a few days."


    The changes in the rash were not obvious, so Julian could not be sure of it either. In the end, he


    epted Susan¡¯s exnation reluctantly by nodding his head, but he still could not shrug off the


    doubt that weighed heavily on his heart.


    Thus, he decided to keep a watchful eye over Susan for the next few days. He noticed that not only


    did the rash on her neck be even more obvious, but it was also spreading to other parts of her


    body.


    Even though the rash on the other parts of her body was faint, it was not hard to notice it.


    "How did this happen? Why are there so many rash patches? Did the doctor say anything?¡± Luna


    asked, her voiceced thick with worry. Initially, she had not thought too much about it. However, as


    the rash spread, she began to feel worried.


    "We have gone to many hospitals, and all the reports came back clean." Susan was not as worried


    as Luna and Julian. stering a smile across her face, she said, "Don''t worry. I guess it¡¯s just a skin


    disease." 1


    "You can''t take it lightly even if it''s a skin disease. Let¡¯s go to another hospital tomorrow,¡± Luna said


    sternly.


    "Alright," Susan replied.


    She wanted the rash to go away as soon as possible as well. After all, it might be some kind of rare


    skin infection, and she had been abstaining from holding her daughter recently because she feared


    that it might be passed on to her.


    When Pawpaw rk saw the changes in Susan, a strange light entered his milky eyes.


    ''I told you before. Right, Julian? You would certainly regret not joining us. This is just the beginning.¡¯


    Pawpaw rk narrowed his eyes.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In the past, he had always wanted to rope Julian in, as he was a person of extraordinary ability.


    However, after the incident, he had decided to drop the thought.


    The reason was simple: Julian was too dangerous. Even if he agreed to join them, who knew what


    he might cook up in secret to overturn them?


    Since he could not be of use to him, then he had to eliminate him.


    A dark glint shed across Pawpaw rk''s eyes.


    Had it not been for Julian, the Wrights would have been goners right now. It was exactly because of


    Julian that they¡¯d had a chance to turn the tide. Therefore, as long as he could get rid of him, no one


    would get in the way of destroying the Wrights anymore.


    "Sis, do you feel itchy?" Anna could not help asking.


    "Nope. I don''t feel anything at all," Susan replied.


    "Then it shouldn''t be a big problem, right?" Anna said, though she could not be sure either.


    "Don''t worry. I think it''s not that big of a deal," Susan responded with a smile.


    When he looked at her smile, an indescribable dark feeling began to spread in Julian''s heart.


    Julian continued to take Susan to one hospital after another, attempting to identify the cause of the


    rash and, possibly, a cure. Even though every hospital said that there was nothing wrong with her,


    the rash was getting more and more severe, to the extent that her face had turned thoroughly red.


    Although she did not feel pain or an itch, as the rash continued to spread over her body, Susan did


    not dare go out of the house.


    "Julian, please... Could you stop looking at me like that? I''m so ugly right now." Susan turned away


    in embarrassment.


    She did not know why the rash would not go away. Right now, her beautiful face was full of it, and


    she sometimes did not dare look at herself. Therefore, she could not fathom why Julian could still


    look at her every day as if nothing had happened at all.


    "What are you talking about?" Julian turned Susan''s head over and looked into her eyes intently.


    "You are the most beautiful woman in my heart.¡±


    "You really have the nerve to say so while looking at a face like this," Susan said, amused and


    touched by the seriousness in his eyes.


    "Not only do I have the nerve to say that, but I also have the nerve to kiss you."


    Then, without giving Susan a chance to say anything, he leaned forward and gave her a deep kiss.


    "You..." Susan looked at him helplessly, "Are you not afraid that this might be an infectious


    disease?"


    "What is there to be afraid of? It would be better if you passed on the disease to me. Then, we


    would be the same," Julian replied with a smile.


    Even though Susan was touched, she still felt worried. The "skin disease" she had not cared much


    about had be more and more serious over the past two weeks. Although she did not feel


    anything and Julian said he did not care about it, she felt very ugly right now due to the redness and


    the rash on her face.


    Susan''s sudden skin disease made everybody feel worried.


    "What''s happening to Susan? She suddenly became like this after returning from America. Could


    her rash be rted to the ind? In that case, why is Serenity fine?" Luna said worriedly.


    "Could it be because different people have a different level of immunity?" Serenity asked. She was


    bewildered as well.


    "Well, let''s go to another hospital and have a check-u p."


    Nobody could reach a conclusion even though they had discussed it for a long time.


    Julian''s brows were deeply furrowed in the center of his forehead.


    Luna had reminded him of something.


    ''Is there something wrong with that ind?¡¯


    He suddenly remembered the "King¡± telling him that h e would certainly regret it. Did that have


    something to do with Susan''s illness?


    Julian''s heart suddenly leaped into a gallop. If that was really the case, then the rash might not be


    as simple as it seemed.


    Julian clenched his hands. He had to figure out what was going with Susan''s body right now.


    He thought for a moment before he walked to a secluded spot. He fished his phone out and


    punched i n a number.


    The number that he punched in was the number that Joseph had given to him when he had


    abducted Susan. Even though he did not know whether Joseph was still using this number, it was


    worth a try.


    Very soon, the call was answered, and Joseph''s voice drawled over from the other end of the line.


    "Isn¡¯t this my beloved cousin? I didn''t expect that you would call me again."


    A hint of joy shed across Julian''s eyes. Joseph was still using this number!


    "Joseph!" Julian said in a stern voice, "I have something to ask you and I hope that you can answer


    me sincerely.¡±

 Chapter 384 Errol Virus

    Chapter 384 Errol Virus


    "This is interesting." Josephughed mysteriously. "I don''t think our rtionship is good enough for


    me to answer your question."


    Julian narrowed his eyes and then said coldly, "You knew I would make this call and ask you this


    question. Isn''t that the reason you''re keeping this number avable?"


    Julian''s sagacity had exceeded Joseph''s expectations. He fell silent for a while before talking again.


    "You think too much, but sure, what is the thing that you want to ask me about?"


    Julian did not beat around the bush and got straight t o the point. "After Susie came back, a rash


    began to appear on her neck. Initially, the rash was faint and was only limited to her neck. However,


    several dayster, it began to move around and spread to other parts of her body. Right now, her


    arms, her body, and her face are all full of this rash. What is going on with her? I assume that you


    should have the answer."


    Joseph fell silent once again. This time, it took him even longer before he started to speak again.


    "Just as I expected.¡±


    "As you expected? What do you mean by that?" Julian''s eyes turned grim.


    "I expected this. This is his way of doing things,¡±


    Joseph said calmly, although there was a hint of suppressed anger in his voice.


    Julian suddenly came back to his senses.


    He had overheard Joseph asking Mr. Samael for some kind of antidote and had seen Mr. Samael


    give a carton of antidotes to Joseph with his own eyes.


    When those memories surfaced in his mind, the bad hunch in his heart suddenly reached its peak.


    He grabbed his phone tightly as he snarled out, "Susie was poisoned? What kind of poison was it?"


    "It''s not poison. It is a kind of virus known as the Errol Virus." Joseph''s voice was cold and devoid of


    any emotion.


    "Your men have been injected with this virus as well?" Julian squinted. "I want every piece of


    information about the virus."


    "I''m not sure who created the virus, but one thing is certain: He or she must be a nut. The Errol


    Virus is a type oftent virus that is extremely destructive."


    Joseph''s heart shuddered when he remembered the days when he had been infected with the Errol


    Virus." This virus is somewhat simr to drugs, but it is 100 times scarier.


    "After one is injected with it, there won¡¯t be any reaction during the initial stage. Then, a few days


    later, a rash will begin to appear. Once the rash appears, it will spread rapidly, and it''ll only take


    several days before it spreads to the other parts of the body, just like what Susan is experiencing


    right now.


    "This rash is not offensive at this stage and doesn''t really have any adverse effects on the infected


    person other than making him or her look ugly. However, all this is nothingpared to what will


    happen three monthster.


    "The scariest aspect of the Errol Viruses during the third month. The virus will reach its maturity


    during the third month and will start to attack the infected individual through the rash on their body.


    The people injected with the virus will suffer great pain. The pain will slowly worsen and intensify


    until i tpletely crushes the person¡¯s will."


    Joseph did not hide anything and blurted everything h e knew about the Errol Virus to Julian.


    "Susie... was injected with this kind of virus?" Julian clenched his fists tight. "Who did it?"


    Joseph raised his brow. "It had nothing to do with me. I assume that it was Mr. Samael who secretly


    injected the virus into her while she was unconscious. You should know that he was sent by the


    King, and if he really wants to do something, I won¡¯t stop him for the sake of my brothers'' lives."


    "Your brothers¡¯ lives?"


    Joseph decided toy everything bare since the situation had reached this point. He nodded and


    said," All of my brothers, about 1,000 of them, were injected with the Errol Virus. They need a


    simplified version of the antidote every three months. If they don''t get the antidote, the virus will


    attack them, and if the virus attacks them, they will probably die. Therefore, I have no choice but to


    listen to the King¡¯s orders for their sake."


    Joseph implicitly exined his helpless situation.


    Julian narrowed his eyes. "Is the mortality rate high once the virus starts to attack?"


    "Yes." Joseph nodded. "A hundred men from my original gang, including me, were amongst the first


    group of people to be injected with the virus. When the virus began to take effect, the mortality rate


    was a s high as 90%. Death came only after some of us endured excruciating pain and suffering.


    Although a few people survived, the agonizing pain drove them insane and they are still suffering


    from schizophrenia even now. I''m the only one who pulled through. After you survive the virus, you


    will be immune to it. Even if you''re injected with the virus again, it will not have any effect on


    you anymore.


    "Julian, I consider myself a strong-willed person, but during the three days when the virus was


    attacking m y body, there were countless times that I wanted to end my life. Even though I pulled


    through in the end, I did not want to experience that kind of pain anymore.


    "Since Susan was injected with the virus... To be honest, I doubt she will make it through."


    Julian froze, as all his blood had run cold.


    Out of those 100 men, most of them were dead and the rest had gone crazy. Only Joseph had


    survived. What¡¯s more, they had not died because of other causes. They had been killed by the


    excruciating pain.


    Julian could not imagine how painful it would be. If h e could not get his hand on the antidote, could


    Susan have to go through that pain as well? Julian dared not think about it.


    "Besides, I''m considered a core member of that organization. After you forced the U.S military to


    destroy the ind, the King removed you from the recruitment list and put you on his kill list. This


    implies that the King has given up on recruiting you. Even if you change your mind and want to join


    the organization now, he will not let you anymore.


    Without joining the organization, you cannot get your hand on the antidote. In other words, you can


    only watch helplessly as the virus slowly takes hold of Susan in three months," Joseph said sternly.


    Julian took a deep breath andmanded himself to calm down. "Since you told me so many


    things, do you have a way to save Susie, Joseph?"


    Joseph fell silent for a moment before speaking again. "Truthfully, I''ve had enough of this kind of


    coercive life. I''ve been trying to break free, but I''ve never been able to do so. Julian, I''ve always


    thought that this was i t. This is how I have to spend the rest of my life, as their pawn, and there is


    no way I can free myself from their control. However, I began to see some hope now."


    "Hope? What is this hope?" Julian asked.


    "You are the hope, Julian,¡± Joseph replied. "You can turn the tide even if you''re facing that kind of


    situation, so I think maybe you might be able toe up with a way to deal with the Errol Virus. If


    you get your hands on the antidote and save my men, I will give everything to you. Even if you want


    my life, I will give that to you as well."


    "The Errol Virus is the King''s trump card. He uses it to control the people under him. I¡¯m sure that he


    must be keeping the antidote at a ce where no one could find it, so how am I supposed to get it?"


    Julian asked through gritted teeth.


    "That''s up to you," Joseph said with a shrug. "I¡¯m not a s smart as you, so I don¡¯t know how."


    Julian was left speechless by Joseph¡¯s audacity.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "However, don''t get so discouraged. I believe that you will find a way," Joseph encouraged him. "I


    can give you some help, but I can''t do it too explicitly. Plus, you can ask me anything about Susie¡¯s


    condition. I''ll tell you everything that I know."

 Chapter 385 Beware of Serenity Wright

    Chapter 385 Beware of Serenity Wright


    Joseph made everything sound so simple, but Julian scrunched up his eyes. He said coldly, "You


    can hardly fend for yourself, so what can you do for me? Joseph, i f you really want to cooperate


    with me, you''d better show some sincerity.¡±


    This was something Joseph had anticipated. As a cautious man, he was certain that it would take


    more than that to convince Julian to cooperate with him. H e rpsed into silence for a while before


    asking," What do you want me to do?"


    Narrowing his eyes, Julian said, "Almost half of your men are controlled by the Errol Virus, so I don''t


    believe that you have never tried to break free from the King''s control. I''m pretty confident that you


    must have been researching the virus during all these years, so this is the thing I want you to do for


    me: I want you to tell me all the progress you have made on the virus!"


    Julian sounded firm.


    Joseph let out a sigh and replied, "Nothing can escape your eyes. Indeed, I have done some


    research on the virus in secret. The King is very strict with the number of antidotes, and it cost me a


    lot to get my hands on one. Although the antidote is a simplified version, its contents are extremely


    complicated. I''ve spent quite a lot of time on it, yet all I could manage to extract are a few of the


    least important ingredients. I tried to develop my own antidote based on the ingredients that I found,


    but sadly, the result was disappointing. It had no effect at all besides removing the rash from the


    body."


    There was a deep sense of exhaustion in Joseph''s voice. He had taken plenty of risks and spent


    quite a fortune on the antidote, yet this was what he had achieved in the end.


    "It removed the rash? Have you gotten it tested out before? Did the King get suspicious when the


    rash suddenly disappeared?" Julian squinted.


    Joseph then exined patiently, "After one takes the simplified version of the antidote, the rash will


    not appear next time. Only the pain will appear after three months. The King will distribute the


    antidote to us in advance every time to keep the virus in check. When I was doing this experiment, I


    asked a few people to take my antidote instead of the simplified version distributed by the King.


    ording to several recorded results, although my antidote has no pain relief effect at all, it will


    remove the rash during the attack."


    Julian narrowed his eyes. He was pondering whether o r not he should trust Joseph. Part of him


    remained skeptical, as he feared this might be another trap, but another part of him told him


    otherwise.


    The other part of him said that it was impossible for Joseph to set him up again. After all, they would


    know in a few months whether or not Susan had been infected by the virus. If the virus was really


    as deadly a s Joseph imed, he would not have to waste time to set him up. He did not have to


    answer his call or tell him so many things about the virus. All he had to do was wait for the final


    result.


    With that thought in mind, Julian finally made a decision. "Joseph, the simplified version of the


    antidote that you used for the research..."


    "It was used up during the research. It''s already considered a blessing that I could get my hands on


    an extra antidote. I don¡¯t think I can get a second one."


    Julian nodded. He had psyched himself up over this answer, but he did not feel too much about it.


    Besides, even if he could get the simplified version of the antidote, it would not do much. After all, it


    could only dy the attack for three more months.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then send me the antidote you¡¯ve developed that can remove the rash," Julian said


    straightforwardly.


    "Well, I can do that, but it can only remove the rash. What are you going to do with that?" Joseph


    asked curiously.


    "This is none of your business," Julian huffed coldly." I''m an eye-for-an-eye type of person. If you


    poke out m y eye, I¡¯m going to poke out both of yours. That¡¯s just the type of person I am. I will


    never forgive you for kidnapping Susie and Chessie and I¡¯ll certainly settle the score with you


    sooner orter. However, if you help me this time, I promise I''ll definitely help cure your brothers


    after I get theplete antidote."


    "That''s a deal then,¡± Joseph replied without any hesitation. "I''m an evil man, and it¡¯s only fair and


    square that I receive my punishment. As long as they can live, I won''t say no even if you want my


    life.¡±


    Julian snorted coldly. "I wish to see the antidote in three days.¡±


    "I''ll ask someone to... No, I¡¯ll bring it to you personally. I assure you that you will receive the antidote


    in three days," Joseph said.


    "I¡¯ll be waiting for you then," Julian replied.


    Before they hung up the phone, Joseph hesitated for a while and then suddenly said, "Julian, let me


    give you onest piece of advice before we end the call."


    "What is it?" Julian asked.


    "Beware of Serenity Wright,¡± Joseph said before ending the call directly.


    ''Beware of Serenity?¡¯


    Julian fell into a trance as the busy signal wafted into his ears.


    ''What does he mean by that? Is something wrong with Serenity? But that is impossible.''


    He was pretty confident in his ability to see through a person''s heart. Even though Serenity had


    been jealous of Susan when they had first met, it was a feeling that every woman had. After she


    had gone through this ordeal with Susan, their rtionship had improved to the extent that he was


    envious of them.


    Therefore, what was wrong with Serenity?


    Julian frowned deeply.


    Even though Joseph had said that he wanted to cooperate with him, as a fierce and ambitious man,


    he often deceived people by mixing in some lies with the truth. Therefore, he could not be trusted


    entirely.


    Perhaps he was trying to drive a wedge between them by saying that? Be that as it may, for some


    reason, Joseph''s warning still raised an rm in Julian''s heart. Thus, he sent someone to perform a


    background check on Serenity.


    The course of her life had been very apparent ever since she had been adopted by the Wrights, and


    there was no problem with her. If there had been anything wrong with her, it would have been


    before her adoption.


    Everything else aside, even though Julian did not think Serenity would harm Susan or the Wrights, it


    was never bad to be a little cautious.


    After he finished making all the arrangements, Julian went upstairs to look for Susan, who had


    returned to the room a long time ago.


    When he tried to open the door, he realized that the door had been locked from the inside.


    "Susie?" Julian shouted out in surprise.


    "Julian." Susan''s muffled voice wafted over from the room. "Could you go sleep in the room next


    door?" "What¡¯s wrong, Susie?" Julian¡¯s heart began to race.


    "Nothing. It''s just that I don''t want to see you right now.¡± As Susan was talking, she covered herself


    with the bed sheet. It made her feel more secure.


    "Susie, open the door," Julian said.


    "No." Susan lifted her head and nearly broke down when she saw the rash on her arm.


    Her body was full of this rash right now, and she felt o n the verge of breaking down just by looking


    at the rash on her arm.


    Even though Julian and her family had not said anything to her, Susan knew that she must look very


    ugly right now.


    She did not want her family to know her true feelings, so she put on a strong facade and pretended


    that she did not care too much about the rash. However, after mustering up enough courage and


    taking a look at herself in the mirror when she had returned to her room, the facade she had been


    wearing had crumbled and she had almost copsed.

 Chapter 386 Open The Door, Susan

    Chapter 386 Open The Door, Susan


    Susan Shelby could not find the courage to take a second nce at her hideousness and


    dreadfulness.


    She felt truly ashamed that everybody else could still chat leisurely with her despite her disgusting


    appearance.


    Susan felt that the sight of the monstrous her would burn the eyes of whoever saw her even if it did


    not make the person vomit in disgust.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Under such circumstances, it was better for her to be self-aware and not appear before everybody


    else again.


    "Open the door, Susie," said Julian Shaw once again.


    "I won¡¯t.¡± Susan spoke with a pleading tone, "Julian, will you please go to the next room? I-I really


    don''t you to see my current appearance."


    Susan seriously did not want Julian to see her hideous appearance.


    She could only hope that she would remain beautiful eternally in his heart.


    "Susie." Julian came to understand Susan¡¯s state of mind. His gaze became fixated and his voice


    sounded even more determined when he said, "Open the door!"


    I wont.


    ¡°Don''t make me," said Julian in a rather calm manner.


    Don''t make me?


    Before Susan could react to the situation, all of a sudden, a loud crash was heard from outside the


    door.


    Susan could not help being startled as she sat upright from the bed abruptly. "Julian! What are you


    doing?"


    Julian felt rather gloomy as he looked at the door that didn''t budge.


    He was nning to kick down the door, yet who would have known that the quality of the Wrights¡¯


    door could be so surprisingly good!


    However, this was not the key point!


    Julian continued to bash the door over and over again without changing his expression.


    "Mom, I''m going to stop Julian." Oliver Wright was about to head upstairs after noticing the situation.


    Luna Harris stopped him.


    Oliver looked at her in confusion.


    Luna chuckled. "Don''t. There are some matters to be left for them to solve it on their own."


    "Yet..." Oliver had yet to react to the situation.


    "Yikes, Oliver. Why are you such a blockhead like Jacob?" Anna Wright said slightly helplessly,


    "Don¡¯t interfere if you''re instructed not to interfere."


    Shoot. Oliver could not tolerate this anymore.


    Even if he was a blockhead, was heparable to Jacob?


    Oliver was about to talk it out with Anna properly when he realized his mother was watching Julian


    mming the door with a gratified expression.


    Oliver did not understand originally. However, Oliver seemed to have realized something as he


    looked at his mother''s gaze.


    He took a nce at the situation upstairs and heaved a sigh softly.


    A person¡¯s appearance was only a shell, but how many people could truly see through the shell?


    If Julian and Susan could go through this ordeal, their rtionship would certainly advance by leaps


    and bounds.


    Susan had already gotten down from the bed and she was looking outside through the peephole.


    Julian was mming himself against the door heavily with a calm expression.


    Julian¡¯s act of mming against the door was akin to mming onto Susan''s heart.


    Susan felt as if her heart was trembling upon seeing Julian crashing over and over again.


    "Please stop, Julian," said Suan shakily.


    "I..." Susan''s eyes reddened involuntarily upon remembering her hideous face in the mirror. "Julian,


    please don''t push me anymore, alright? Just let me be alone now, I don''t want to see you."


    Her face was so disgusting that she wondered how much courage Julian would have to muster just


    to look at her face without frowning at all?


    "I shall continue then." Julian did not bother arguing with Susan. He continued to m into the door


    as if h e was tormenting himself.


    They were not in an action movie. The door that was tightly locked and was made of very good


    quality wood could not be busted open in a short time regardless of how much strength he exerted.


    Julian mmed into the door over and over again as i f he could not feel pain.


    Susan''s tears were about to stream down her face.


    What was there for him to see when her face was such a mess?


    "Julian, I¡¯m begging you to stop."


    "I really don''t want you to see how I look now."


    "I''m begging you please, okay?"


    Susan exhausted herself trying to use all sorts of speech to dissuade him. In the beginning, Julian


    would still reply, but afterward, he did not even bother to answer straightforwardly and focused on


    mming the door with all his might. 3


    Tears streamed down Susan''s face. Her hand was ced on the door handle but she could not


    muster the courage to open the door.


    How could she be a good match to Julian in her current appearance?


    Perhaps, she should be more self-aware and leave his man that was a little too brilliant.


    Susan''s vision was blurred by her tears when Julian suddenly slipped from mming too hard into


    the door. He was about to lose his footing.


    Susan was so shocked that she could not be bothered about anything else.


    She unlocked the door at an unprecedented speed, then pulled open the door in one go.


    "Julian!" called out Susan in a panic.


    However, she had just opened the door when she was embraced into a warm hug.


    "Susie, you¡¯ve opened the door atst.¡± A warm gush of breath brushed up against Susan''s ear.


    Susan¡¯s tears wet Julian''s cor at once. She sobbed and said, "You... You weren¡¯t going to fall


    down?¡±


    "No."


    "Julian, you fooled me." Susan¡¯s tears were still flowing down her face when she pounded on


    Julian''s back heavily.


    Julian did not avoid nor dodge it. He entered the room with her in his arms as she continued to beat


    him.


    Then, he closed the door.


    "Susie." Julian loosened his hold over Susan in an attempt to look at her properly.


    Susan became a little agitated all of a sudden.


    She covered her face to stop Julian from seeing her current appearance.


    Julian heaved a sigh, then he slowly pried Susan''s hands in a slow yet determined manner.


    Susan was incapable of fighting him so her hands were pried away forcibly.


    Everything about her was exposed before Julian.


    A wisp of despair even shed past Susan''s eyes." Julian, we...we should get a divorce." 1


    A surprised yet shocked look shed by Julian''s eyes a t once. "Susan, do you have any idea what


    you¡¯re talking about?"


    "I do." The agony in Susan''s heart and the expression o n her face were concealed by theyer of


    red rashes so they did not appear as obvious. "Julian, I¡¯m so hideous now that I''m not a good match


    for you and I can''t burden you. We should get a divorce so you can look for someone better..."


    "Susan!" Julian couldn''t help shouting sternly at her before he spoke with an unprecedented and


    furious tone, "Say that again!"


    Julian''s rage was so vivid that Susan did not even have the courage to meet his gaze.


    She lowered her head with reddened eyes. "I-I can¡¯t let people mock you for having such an ugly


    wife."


    Her skin disease red up so suddenly and the numerous hospitals that she sought consultations


    from could not diagnose it.


    If she continued looking like this for the rest of her life, how could she have the sense to stand


    before Julian?


    "Susan!¡± Julian tilted Susan''s chin and forced her to look at him. "Haven''t I told you this before?


    There''s no '' divorce¡¯ in my life, only ''bereavement''!"


    It felt as if there were gold res burning in Julian¡¯s eyes.


    "But..." Susan trembled.

 Chapter 387 Did I Infect You?

    Chapter 387 Did I Infect You?


    "No buts." Julian Shaw looked at Susan Shelby calmly. "We shouldn¡¯t do anything more than three


    times.


    Susan, this is already the third time that you''ve mentioned getting a divorce."


    Third time?


    Susan couldn''t help being stunned for a moment.


    She was asking for a divorce from Julian for the third time?


    She had actually forgotten about it yet Julian could still remember that clearly.


    Julian sounded calm, but there was a rage seeping through his calmness that terrified Susan. "My


    mother made us get a divorce the first time and you signed the divorce papers right away without


    the slightest hesitation!¡±


    Susan was stunned for a moment and felt a slight guilty conscience creeping into her heart. This


    incident-perhaps it roughly happened?


    Susan refuted subconsciously, "I didn''t know that you loved me at the time. I signed it because I


    didn''t want t o make things difficult for you."


    "How about the second time then?" Julian stared at Susan. "I asked you to trust me, yet you left


    behind those divorce papers and left out of rage just because o f Isabelle''s remarks! Susan, do you


    know how I spent those days from the day you disappeared on that asion?¡±


    The mes burning in Julian¡¯s pupils grew more and more obvious.


    Susan did not have the courage to look at him once again. It was due to self-abasement earlier, but


    this time, it was out of guilt.


    "It¡¯s the third time that you''re doing it now." Julian looked at Susan. "Susan, the thought of giving up


    on you never came to my mind all this while regardless o f the hardships that I encountered. This is


    because you are my life. Giving up on you is equal to giving up on myself. Yet, I hope that my


    determination is enough to exchange for your determination too. The word ¡®divorce¡¯ weighs as much


    as a thousand tonnes. Why are you capable of bringing it up over and over again like this?"


    Julian stretched out his hand and nudged at Susan¡¯s chest gently. "Tell me, do you actually have a


    heart here? If there is, am I in your heart then?"


    It sounded like there was an ineffable despair in Julian¡¯s heart.


    Susan could not help panicking.


    How could Julian doubt her love for him?


    She loved him irrevocably and she loved him to oblivion.


    Yet, it was precisely due to her loving him too much that she could not bring herself to let Julian


    receive any criticism.


    Her Julian was so good that he deserved to be with an even more outstanding woman.


    "Julian." Susan held Julian''s heart. Tears began dropping slowly. "You can doubt everything but you


    can¡¯t doubt my love for you."


    Julian felt rather sympathetic upon seeing Susan¡¯s teary-eyed appearance. However, he was not


    nning to let Susan off so easily this time.


    He needed to rify some matters.


    Julian gazed at her. "Susie, do you think I love you for your looks? I love you, so I love you as a


    whole, of course. May it be the good you or the bad you, I love it all. If you leave me because of


    this, are you belittling yourself, or me?"


    Susan sobbed. "Julian, I don''t want you to be criticized by others saying that you''ve actually married


    such a hideous wife."


    "Which part of you is hideous?" Julian raised an eyebrow.


    "Am I not hideous? Even I can''t stand the sight of myself," Susan said as if she lost all hope for


    herself. "I shouldn''t leave the house in my horrible, ghastly state.¡±


    Before Susan''s voice died off, Julian suddenly raised her hand, then nted a gentle kiss on the


    rash on her hand.


    "Julian." Susan panicked. "Don''t, it''s disgusting..."


    Julian disregarded her, and on the contrary, hugged her then nted a deep kiss on her lips.


    Susan''s gaze grew even more anxious. She had no idea how Julian could bear to kiss her in her


    current state.


    In the passionate kiss, Julian''s breathing grew ragged.


    Susan had no idea how she should describe her mood.


    How could Julian be interested in her in her current state?


    Julian caressed Susan¡¯s hair, then gently said, "Susie, I hope that I can be with you when you are at


    the gloriest part of your life. Simrly, I hope that I can be with you through your chaotic, lowest


    times. I love you and I''ll always do."


    Julian assured her in all apparent seriousness. Susan had only taken a slight nce before she


    was entranced by his deep gaze.


    Susan could not remember what happened next. She was only aware that when she regained


    consciousness, she was already incapable of moving her entire body.


    "Do you still feel that you''ve lost your charm? Would you still like to give it one more try?" Julian


    smiled and looked at Susan.


    Susan hastily waved her hand. "No need, no need! I believe it, I believe that I''m charming."


    "The inte is right, just as expected," said Julian.


    "What''s right?¡± asked Susan curiously.


    Julian said solemnly, "The inte said that there''s n o problem between a man and his wife that


    can''t be solved with sex. If once is not enough, do it twice. If twice is not enough, then..."


    Julian exined in all apparent seriousness yet Susan could not continue to listen anymore. She


    stretched out her hand in an attempt to cover Julian''s mouth.


    She had just lifted her arm when she saw her hideous arm. She could not help pulling her arm back


    in a panic.


    Julian grabbed her arm in one go. "Susie, why are you shy? Tell me, which part of your body


    haven''t I touched or kissed before?"


    Susan said,"..."


    At this very moment, she was suddenly rejoicing that her face was all covered in red rashes.


    Otherwise, she could not hide her blush anymore.


    "Julian.¡± Susan was still rather concerned as sheid i n Julian''s arms. "Uh...if I can''t recover for the


    rest of m y life, what should I do then?" "Does that matter? In that case, I¡¯ll have a few less love


    rivals. I think that¡¯s pretty nice too," said Julian with a smile.


    "You¡¯re impossible..." Susan looked at Julian unpleasantly.


    It was such a serious matter. Why did Julian make it sound so casual? However, it was precisely his


    casualness that made Susan very concerned.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Don''t think too much, Susie.¡± Julian rubbed her head. "Let¡¯s continue to get consultations from the


    hospital tomorrow."


    Even though he had already found out the truth of Susie¡¯s skin disease from Joseph Shaw, he was


    not nning to tell Susie for the time being because the Errol Virus was too terrifying.


    Even though thetency of this disease was very formidable such that it could not be diagnosed


    prior to a re up, the hospital visit was still a necessity.


    Otherwise, this would raise the suspicion of the evil maniptor behind the curtain.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go anymore." Susan said in a rather depressed manner, "I feel that many people


    watch me with strange gazes when I go out these few days."


    "You have to go to the hospital anyhow." Julian tried t o soothe her by saying, "I don¡¯t mind, and


    your family members don¡¯t mind, so why should you mind other people''s opinions?" "Alright then,"


    answered Susan, but her tone of speech still sounded gloomy.


    Julian could not help making a decision upon seeing her mannerism now.


    The next morning when Susan awakened, she saw a face covered with red rashes just like hers.


    "Julian? Did...did I infect you?" said Susan in a panic.


    "Looks alike, doesn¡¯t it?" Julian said proudly, "I drew it with a pen."


    Susan:"..."

 Chapter 388 Mysterious Herb

    Chapter 388 Mysterious Herb


    "How''s it? Does it look simr?" Julian Shaw leaned forward to ask.


    Susan felt vexed yet amused all at once.


    She refrained the urge tough forcibly and nudged Julian¡¯s nose softly. "So ugly."


    "I think it looks fine." Julian raised an eyebrow.


    As he was speaking, Julian checked out his reflection i n the mirror. "I look rather dashing, don''t I?"


    Susan felt an ineffable feeling surging into her heart a t once. She said softly, "Frankly, there''s no


    need for you to do this for me, Julian. I... I feel fine now. You should go ahead and wash away the


    rashes."


    Julianughed and gave her a kiss. "I truly find that it looks rather good on me."


    Julian changed the topic of conversation as he was speaking. "Let¡¯s go, Susie. We won''t be going to


    the hospital today. I''ve contacted a very impressive traditional Chinese medicine practitioner. We


    shall seek consultation from them."


    "Alright.¡± Even though Susan was still fearful of leaving the house, she mustered the courage to


    take o n the task as well since Julian had already convinced her.


    Everyone was there downstairs.


    "Julian, is the traditional Chinese medicine practitioner reliable? There are way too many fake


    practitioners now-don''t go looking for the wrong person,¡± asked Luna Harris worriedly.


    "Don¡¯t worry." Julian said, "I looked up the person in advance, and they¡¯re a very experienced old


    traditional Chinese medicine practitioner. We''re just giving it a trial consultation, it won''t make things


    worse anyhow.¡±


    "Then I shall go with you.¡± Luna was about to stand up and leave the house.


    "Don''t, Mom. You should stay home and be with Chessie. It¡¯s fine for Julian and I to go on our own,"


    said Susan hastily.


    She did not want her family members to worry more about her.


    Realizing Susan''s determined mannerism, Luna called off the idea.


    A mocking look shed past Mr. rk''s gaze for a moment, then he said with a kind expression,


    "It''s good too to seek consultation from traditional Chinese medicine. Perhaps, there might be new


    ideas and new ways. Then, the disease will be cured in a jiffy, right?"


    "I hope so,¡± answered Julian. Then he took Susan to head out.


    A treacherous glint shed past Mr. rk''s eyes as he watched their departing silhouettes.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The sessful development of the Errol Virus was the result of his life''s painstaking efforts! Arge


    portion o f factors that resulted in the development of such a powerful virus was no longer due to


    man''s effort, but it was providence.


    God supported him to seek revenge. Julian must be dreaming if he wished to hack his virus so


    easily.


    ''Heh-heh. You have only yourself to thank for that, Julian.''


    ''Had it not been your merciless action, you could''ve joined us and Susan would''ve been saved


    naturally. It was you who led Susan on the path of no return with your own hands."


    Mr. rk felt as if he could see Julian¡¯s heartbroken appearance already. His slightly bent back


    seemed to straighten more.


    Julian took Susan to leave the house.


    Thete autumn wind was already rather cold. As soon as Susan left the house, she revealed a


    fearful expression.


    Julian took out a scarf for Susan. "Susie, maybe you¡¯d like to cover your face with the scarf if you''re


    not used to this?"


    Susan inhaled a deep breath and cracked into a smile at Julian. "No need for that! There''s nothing


    for me to b e afraid of now that you''re with me." "Hmm." Julian''s gaze softened as well.


    Susan chuckled and took the initiative to hold Julian''s hand.


    She truly felt that she was a very lucky woman.


    Regardless of the hardships she had to endure, Julian was always with her right by her side all this


    time. 2


    The old traditional Chinese medicine practitioner that Julian found lived in a very secluded ce just


    as expected.


    Julian took Susan and they had to turn here and there for a long time before they found the person.


    An old man wasying out medicinal herbs to dry them out leisurely in the small-scale courtyard.


    The scene appeared calm and carefree. A few students were helping out with the chores around


    the old man.


    This person appeared to be a skilled master at one nce.


    Susan could not help feeling slightly hopeful in her heart.


    "Mr. Vale," called out Julian.


    Mr. Yale raised his head and looked up to see Julian and Susan. His expression remained calm


    despite their appearance.


    His few students could not refrain themselves from gasping in surprise.


    If Susan wree left alone to face this situation, perhaps she would wish that she could hide herself


    underground. However, she had Julian with her now s o she could not help feeling stronger.


    Fortunately, the students were only astonished for a moment before they suppressed their surprise


    soon so that Susan did not need to continue to be embarrassed.


    Mr. Yale took a close look at Susan and could not help saying, "This is slightly more severe than I''d


    imagined. Please follow me inside."


    Julian took Susie to enter the house.


    Mr. Yale performed the four ways of diagnosis that included sight, listening, questioning, and feeling


    the pulse for a while. Then, he had a look of deep pondering.


    "Physician, can you diagnose the problem?" asked Susan eagerly.


    Mr. Yale pondered for a moment and then said, "The symptoms of your condition are quite simr to


    a viral infection, madam.¡±


    "Viral infection?" Susan was stunned. "How did I get infected with a virus?"


    "It''s a new kind of virus. However, I¡¯ve already gotten the picture in my mind." Mr. Yale said, "Here,


    I''m going to prescribe some medications. I believe that consuming the medication should be helpful


    in resolving your condition."


    Susan could not help expressing her delight upon learning that there was a way to cure the disease.


    Even though Julian did not mind, she did not want to walk around with this face for the rest of her


    life. It would be best if there was a way to cure the viral infection.


    "Susie, wait here. I''ll follow Mr. Yale to take the medication," instructed Julian. Then he followed Mr.


    Yale to leave.


    Mr, Yale stopped walking when they reached the medicinal herb storage. He looked at Julian in a


    slightly desperate manner. "I''ve already told her ording to your instruction, yet I''m utterly


    incapable of figuring out her condition. How am I supposed to prescribe medicinal herbs?"


    "Just give a few types of rare herbs that aren¡¯t harmful to the body." Julian said, "It must be


    extremely rare such that it''s basically impossible to trace. Sorry for the trouble, Mr. Yale."


    "It''s not considered troubling actually." Mr. Yale shook his head. He pondered closely for a while


    before he took out one type of medicinal herb and ced it on the table. "I picked this herb when I


    went on an expedition to the Boreal Forest during my younger days. I was very curious at the time


    so I picked quite arge amount. However, I discovered that the medicinal herb was not as useful


    as medicine through my thorough research, so I put it all aside. The medicinal use of this herb is not


    impressive, but it is s o rare that I believe no one else knows about it in


    Canada other than me. After all, the Boreal Forest is truly too mysterious that ordinary people don¡¯t


    have the courage to explore it, let alone seeing this type of medicinal herb coincidentally."


    "This is the one then." Julian''s eyes lit up.


    "Alright then." Mr. Yale packed up the medicinal herb i n despair then said, "The medicinal herb is


    surely not harmful to the human body, but it is also ineffective in treating madam''s condition."


    Julian offered a deep, meaningful nce at Mr. Yale then said solemnly, "No, Mr. Yale. The


    medicinal herb i s going to be effective. Moreover, it''s you who can see that my wife is infected by a


    virus at one nce and discover through research that this is the medicinal herb capable of


    eradicating this virus, Mr. Yale."

 Chapter 389 Draw The Snake Out Of Its Hole

    Chapter 389 Draw The Snake Out Of Its Hole


    Mr. Yale''s gaze shifted more a moment. "Noted, that''s all that I will say from now on regardless of


    who asks _ n


    me.


    "Thanks a lot." Julian Shaw expressed his gratitude solemnly.


    "Not at all." Mr. Yale said, "I owed your father a huge favor in the past. Consider this as my way of


    repaying the Shaws. Moreover... I haven''t done anything either."


    "You''ve already helped us a great deal," said Julian.


    Upon receiving the medication, Julian and Susan Shelby left.


    "Julian, can my face really be cured?" Susan''s eyes regained some of its prior brilliance upon


    finding hope.


    Julian gave her a gentle kiss. "Of course."


    ''Susie, I won''t let anything happen to you regardless.


    ''Perhaps, only the king has ess to the full version o f antidote, since he refuses to reveal himself


    after all this time.


    ''Then, I shall draw the snake out of its hole and force him to reveal himself!''


    Upon noticing Julian and Susan¡¯s return, the people in the house could not help inquiring about the


    result of the consultation.


    Joseph Shaw warned Julian to beware of Serenity Wright. Julian considered it for a moment and felt


    that Susie''s situation was crucial so he hid the truth from everyone straightforwardly including


    Serenity.


    He was the only person who truly knew the truth.


    When Luna Harris and the others asked him about the situation, Julian only said that Mr. Yale could


    tell that Susan was actually infected by a virus but he had already found a way to treat the condition


    due to his impressive art of healing.


    Luna was ted so she went ahead to brew the medication personally.


    "Pawpaw has been very worried about her all this time. I''m going to tell him the good news," said


    Anna Wright while she went upstairs.


    In the study room, Mr. rk sipped on tea while he read a book. He appeared leisurely and


    comfortable.


    "Pawpaw." Anna ran into the room with a smile.


    "Why are you here again, little monkey!" Mr. rk kept the book on him with a vignt expression at


    once." You should be careful and not touch my book again."


    Anna stuck out her tongue and said, "I know, I know! I''ve only touched it once. How can you still


    remember that, Pawpaw?¡±


    "Is once still not enough?" Mr. rk said in an unpleasant tone, "I thought you hated the study room


    the most? What¡¯s the matter of youing over here?"


    Anna had only remembered her purpose ofing over. She said with a joyful expression, "Good


    news, Pawpaw! Susan''s rashes can be cured! The traditional Chinese medicine physician said that


    she is infected with a virus!¡±


    Mr. rk''s gaze shifted for a moment while his grip over the tea cup tightened involuntarily.


    Infected with a virus? There was almost no way to diagnose the Errol Virus during itstency phase.


    Who was it? Who was actually capable of diagnosing Susan for being infected with a virus?


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Did the person do it by coincidence or was he actually that impressive?


    Before Mr. rk could think it through, Anna spilled the beans and narrated the entire incident to


    him.


    When she was done, she said with a proud expression, "A condition that can''t be diagnosed after


    being examined using so much equipment yet the traditional Chinese medicine physician figured it


    out just by feeling her pulse. Traditional medicine is more impressive just as expected."


    Mr. rk disregarded Anna''s sweet pride. His expression turned gloomy ever so slightly.


    The Errol Virus was the fruition of his lifetime''s painstaking efforts. It was the grandest work of art


    that he had ever produced.


    In reality, the Errol Virus did not disappoint him. All this time, it was unparalleled and undefeatable.


    As a result, a traditional Chinese medicine physician could cure the Errol Virus just by feeling


    Susan''s pulse? Mr. rk refused to believe it!


    "That''s really impressive. Who¡¯s the physician that Susie consulted today?" said Mr. rk in a calm


    andposed manner.


    "It''s Mr. Yale who is renowned throughout the entire nation.¡± Anna said with a zealous expression,


    "Mr.


    Yale managed to discover the antidote in such a short period of time. He''s truly impressive.¡±


    "He is genuinely impressive.¡± Mr. rk said approvingly, "I''m quite curious about the medication


    prescribed by Mr. Yale. Take me there to take a look."


    "Sure,¡± answered Anna without the slightest hesitation.


    Anna helped Mr. rk go downstairs then took out a packet of medication to show him.


    "Here, this is the medication."


    Mr. rk furrowed his brows at once.


    Even though he practiced western medicine, very people knew that he was very gifted in traditional


    Chinese medicine practice too. Mr. Yale prescribed a few types of medicinal herbs. A few types of


    those herbs weremon herbs used to cool down and detoxify the body. There was one type of


    purple medicinal herb that Mr. rk had never seen nor heard of before.


    Mr. rk became suspicious and doubtful at once.


    Could it be that this item was truly capable of eradicating the Errol Virus?


    Mr. rk stretched out his hand to pick up the purple medicinal herb, then squinted his eyes to size


    it up.


    He was about to move on to his next action when all of a sudden, a voice was heard.


    "Anna, Mr. rk, what are you doing?" Julian walked over to them.


    "Pawpaw rk is curious about the medicinal herbs s o I took him here to take a look,¡± said Anna


    with a smile.


    Julian could not help looking toward Mr. rk. "Mr. rk, you know about medicinal herbs as well?"


    "I don''t." Mr. rk chuckled and said, "I''m only curious about it."


    "Oh." Julian nodded. "Mr. Yale instructed not to open u p the packet to avoid contact with air


    cirction when the medicinal herb is not in use. It will affect the medicinal effect."


    "That sounds serious." Anna immediately wrapped up the medicinal herb anxiously.


    "It''s just a short while, so I believe that it''s not a serious issue. However, it''s best not to open the


    packet next time." Julian smiled, then locked up the medicinal herbs in the cupboard personally


    before he took the key in his hand.


    Mr. rk watched Julian''s action with squinted eyes. His expression was deep and beyond


    fathomable.


    Mr. rk smiled and expressed his understanding softly.


    "Come, let me help you to return to the room.¡± Anna helped to prop up Mr. rk and left.


    A peculiar glint shed past Julian¡¯s eyes as he gazed after Mr. rk''s departing silhouette,


    The medication was almost done brewing so Julian did not continue to consider this matter


    anymore. He took the medicine and brought it to Susan for her consumption.


    ording to Mr. Yale''s exnation, the medication was used for cooling and detoxifying the body


    while the purple medicinal herb was almost useless in its medicinal effect. He had already


    attempted this particrbination multiple asions and found i t to be not harmful to the


    human body.


    Susan drank it. Even though it would not be effective o n the Errol Virus in her body, it would be


    good to expel the rest of the toxins in her body and would not cause her any ill effects.


    The next day, Joseph Shaw''s package arrived.


    Julian instructed Joseph to send the medication to one of his vis in Skyking City. Julian rushed


    over to pick up the medication personally then examined it secretly to ensure that the medication


    was not harmful to the human body before he mixed it up with Susan''s medicinal herbs for her


    consumption.


    The effect of the medication was instantaneous.


    A few hourster, the rashes on Susan''s face disappearedpletely.


    Noticing the change, everyone was very delighted.


    "Mr. Yale is impressive just as expected,¡± said Luna approvingly.


    Susan could not help nodding joyously upon seeing her skin that regained its prior fairplexion.


    "Mr. Yale said that the toxins in my body have already been cleared off almostpletely. The final


    bit of toxins in my body can be removed altogether in another two to three days."


    "That¡¯s great," said everyone.


    Mr. rk looked at Susan''s face that had already returned to normal. His grip on his cane tightened


    involuntarily.


    The virus was eradicated for real?


    How...how was this possible!

 Chapter 390 I Wont Let Anything Happen To You

    Chapter 390 I Won''t Let Anything Happen To You


    The Errol Virus was the fruition of Mr. rk''s painstaking efforts throughout his entire lifetime.


    Even if he was full of schemes, he could not help being dumbstruck with bewilderment for a


    moment when he learned that the Errol Virus was actually eradicated!


    He was ovee with the impulse so he took a step forward to stare fixedly at Susan Shelby.


    "Pawpaw, what''s going on?¡± Susan looked at Mr. rk in astonishment due to his sudden


    unexpected action.


    Realizing that he had overreacted, Mr. rk¡¯s wrinkly face cracked into a kind smile. "I''m really


    happy for you. There''s no need for you to worry anymore, Susie."


    "That''s right.¡± Susan could not help chuckling as well.


    Mr. rk¡¯s eyes glistened as he said, "Mr. Yale is really impressive."


    "That''s true." Susan said with a zealous expression," For a disease that couldn¡¯t be diagnosed with


    so much equipment, Mr. Yale detected it just by feeling my pulse."


    "That''s true," agreed Mr. rk. His gaze turned even murkier. ¡°Just a few simple medicinal herbs


    and that was enough to eradicate such aplex virus. The traditional Chinese medicine physician


    is miraculous


    indeed.¡±


    Julian Shaw could not help casting a look at Mr. rk upon hearing his remarks. A peculiar glint


    shed past his eyes.


    Such aplex virus?


    He remembered that he mentioned Susie having a viral infection, but did he mention that it was a


    veryplex virus?


    Could it be that Mr. rk just made a wild guess?


    Julian frowned but did not make any furtherments.


    "The medicinal herb concoction is fairlyplicated too.¡± Susan did not notice anything wrong with


    Mr. rk so she chuckled and said, "The main medicinal herb in the medication that I consumed is


    very rare. M r. Yale collected it from the Boreal Forest in the past. The medicinal herb has a very


    good detoxification effect, but it is extremely rare in amount. Mr. Yale used up this particr


    medicinal herb for my detoxification.¡±


    "Used up?¡± Mr. rk shifted his gaze ever so slightly and felt slightly relieved in his heart.


    It was a good thing that the antidote could not be mass produced! Otherwise, his three-year-n


    would be ruined in just one day.


    Yet... Now that the virus in Susan''s body had been eradicated, did it mean that his trap for Julian


    and


    Susan had been eliminated as well?


    Could it be that he really had to activate his final trump card?


    Mr. rk squinted his eyes. Veins were bulging from the hand on his cane.


    Susan felt relieved now that she managed to return to Canada with great effort and after she was


    infected with a virus, her condition was eradicated with great effort as well.


    For the next few days, invitations were sent over to the Wrights ferociously akin to flying snow.


    Julian apanied Susan to attend parties on a few asions. A party was the best ce for new


    information to spread. It did not take long before the news of Susan''s infection and recovery had


    already spread.


    The only person who paid close attention to Susie''s situation was the person behind the curtain. He


    had surely learned about Susie¡¯s recovery by now.


    If Julian made a move on this person and the Wrights, he had toe up with a n for the next


    step soon.


    "Julian, is it true that Susan''s virus was eradicated?" Joseph Shaw received the news despite being


    far away in the States. He called up Julian with a shocked yet suspicious expression.


    "What do you think?¡± Julian answered with a question nonchntly.


    "You can¡¯t be pretending that the virus has already been eradicated just by feeding Susie with the


    antidote I sent you, right?" said Joseph with a doubtful expression.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Julian refused to answer just like before.


    "Or are you saying that the miraculous medicinal herb does exist?" inquired Joseph closely.


    "What do you think?"


    Joseph was almost driven to madness. "I think that we¡¯ve already established a partnership."


    "Yes, and that is why if I can mass produce the full version of antidote, I will supply it to you,¡± said


    Julian.


    Whether Susan''s virus was truly eradicated or if it was fake news, he refused to disclose it and kept


    the secret watertight.


    Joseph was rendered speechless.


    Even though he felt that Julian was mostly using the antidote from him to cover up the story, news


    of the miraculous medicinal herb was well presented. The traditional Chinese medicine practice in


    Canada had always been a profound profession. It was not utterly impossible to say that a method


    to eradicate a virus like this existed.


    This time, even Joseph could notpletely confirm that Susan¡¯s infection had already been


    eradicated or not.


    "Forget it." Julian inhaled a deep breath. "There''s no need for you to tell me if the virus in Susan has


    truly been eradicated. I''m only calling to remind you that it has already been a week since Susan


    was injected with the Errol Virus, and it¡¯ll only take 50 days before the next re-up. If you haven¡¯t


    truly managed to eradicate her virus, you must acquire the antidote in 5 0 days! Otherwise, you


    won''t want to bear the consequences." 1


    Julian''s pupils constricted abruptly but he epted the warning nonchntly.


    Even though Joseph talked about coborating with him, Julian didn''t trust himpletely since the


    start.


    He refused to disclose his n to Joseph for the time being.


    "50 days..." Julian looked out to the window with a solemn expression. Time was really pressing.


    He wanted to coerce the person behind the curtains to make a move within 50 days. Then, he was


    going to expose them.


    "Julian, what''s happening in 50 days?" asked Susan curiously when she got out of the shower and


    dried her hair.


    "Nothing.¡± With a soft gaze, Julian took over the towel and helped Susan dry her long, silky hair


    meticulously.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After drying her hair, Julian asked, "Susie, let''s go to the party at the Ainsleys together tomorrow."


    "Another party?" Susan wailed sorrowfully.


    She had no idea what was going on with Julian for the past few days. He was especially


    enthusiastic at attending all sorts of parties. Susan was not interested in this because she would


    prefer staying alone at home instead.


    Julian chuckled and wrapped up her hair. "You haven''t been engaging in social events after you


    came back and stayed with the Wrights. If you n to stay here and develop yourself on a long-


    term basis, you will have to familiarize yourself with the important people in themunity."


    "Alright then," answered Susan. Then, she looked at Julian piteously. "Julian, it seems like you


    haven''t returned to Lanyard Construction''s headquarters in Ningcheng City for some time, right? Is


    that okay?"


    Julian smiled. "The scale of Lanyard Construction has already reached its limit. There¡¯s no way to


    expand it further for the time being. I promoted a few dependable people to manage the operation


    and I''ll still be back there asionally to monitor thepany as well. My focal point is in StarTech


    in the meantime."


    "Won¡¯t you be exhausting yourself too much like this?" Susan looked at Julian lovingly.


    She felt that Julian was getting skinnier by the day.


    The stress of managing twopanies was all on him. He still apanied her to seek


    consultations at the hospitals previously so he was almost constantly bustling about.


    "I''m fine." Julian kissed her forehead. "Everything will be fine once StarTech is on course."


    "Hmm,¡± answered Susan softly. "When you''re free, let''s take Chessie on a trip. As long as the three


    of us can b e together, it''s going to be the best trip in the world no matter where we go."


    "You''re right." Julian''s gaze was gentle.


    ''I have you, and I have Chessie. The three of us will always be together.''


    ''Susie, I won''t ever let anything happen to you. I can''t lose you or Chessie."


    Julian suddenly wrapped his arms around Susan strenuously.


    "What are you doing?" asked Susan shyly.


    "Nothing. I suddenly feel that I really can''t stand losing you."


    "Why are you always saying that? Aren''t you ashamed?"


    "We''ve been married for so long, so what''s there to be ashamed of."


    The moonlight shone while both of them stood in front of the window, leaning against each other.


    They whispered to each other softly and exuded a feeling of secret understanding between them


    that no one could intrude.

 Chapter 391 Serenitys Birth

    Chapter 391 Serenity''s Birth


    It was not like rk did not suspect whether Susan was actually cured, but the rashes on Susan¡¯s


    body did fade.


    He was confident in his creation. Even to cure the simplest rashes was not something that could be


    done overnight, yet this Dr. Yale had done it within hours. I n addition to the herb that he had never


    seen before, rk could not help believing it as well.


    It would have been fine that Susan was the only one who had found the antidote but Julian and she


    seemed to be in a good mood recently as they attended dinners and events, publicizing about


    Susan being poisoned and cured.


    Usually, people were just surprised when they heard the news, but things sounded different when it


    came t o some other people.


    rk had kept his rein on a few Canadian higher-ups with the Errol Virus throughout the years,


    making them his puppets because of the virus.


    Now that news of Susan being cured was making rounds, how could these higher-ups sit around


    with a noose on their neck?


    Even when Dr. Yale said that the specific herb had run out of supply, the people that were under his


    maniption were eager. If Dr. Yale could find the herb once, perhaps he could find it a second or


    third time!


    rk couldpletely feel the urgency in them during this period of time.


    His gaze dropped to a chilling glint.


    It was normal.


    Ever since the Errol Virus had been produced, no one had been able to escape the virus¡¯s


    controlling ws. Now, Susan had. She was an exception, a model, a beacon of hope to those


    people.


    With the people swayed, rk must resort to some tactics to suppress these people''s eager and


    impatient hearts.


    Since the cause of everything was Susan escaping the Errol Virus''s threat, the best way to instill


    intimidation back again was to let Susan die from the exact virus!


    This was the only way he could let those people know that the Errol Virus still stood unbeatable.


    rk utilized his influence discreetly. He was going to kill Dr. Yale. As long as he died, the Errol


    Virus would still be incurable.


    However, Julian knew as much. He had arranged his and Wright''s men all around Dr. Yale¡¯s ce.


    rk''s people could not even go near. Once they approached the ce, they would be exposed.


    rk could only give up on that option.


    The herb was depleted for now anyway. Who knew how long it would take for Dr. Yale to find it


    again?


    That route was futile, so rk nned to hatch his scheme on the Wrights or Straws, but Julian


    was too alert. People were guarding Susan 24/7, and even Madam Shaw, who was far in


    Ningcheng City, was guarded heavily. He simply had no opportunity to do anything.


    A month went on like that.


    Then, there was news that Dr. Yale, with thepany of professionals, was going into the Boreal


    Forest again. Before going there, he expressed that he vaguely remembered the route he had taken


    back then, and if all was smooth, he could find the herb within two to three days.


    rk sat alone in his room for a long time when he received the news.


    Was his Errol Virus bing obsolete so soon?


    Once the Errol Virus''s antidote became avable, those people under his control would be set free!


    Once they were under Canada''s control, his many years of effort would be destroyed overnight. If


    those people told on them, the States would be hurled into a state ofmotion, and he would


    be disposable to them. Possibly, the States would pin him as the scapegoat and send him to


    Canada as a peace offering.


    No! This must not be the case!


    rk sucked in a deep breath and looked at the chessboard on his coffee table impassively. If it


    was not a dire time like this, he would genuinely not want t o activate thisst chess piece. He had


    no other way, however.


    rk pushed a chess piece slowly, checkmate.


    ''It¡¯s been 25 years. George Wright, let us settle what we have to.¡¯


    "Mr. Shaw." Someone came in to report. "This is the investigation result you''ve asked of Miss


    Serenity''s birth."


    Julian nodded and picked up the folder to go through i t.


    It was stated that Serenity was the child of George''srade. Therade had passed away in a


    war, leaving his pregnant wife, who died ofbor after giving birth to Serenity. Marshal Wright then


    adopted the girl, feeling for the child and wanting to soothe Luna''s longing for their daughter.


    The photos of Serenity''s parents were attached to the folder.


    As Julian checked them out, Serenity''s father had a in soldier''s image while her mother looked


    modern, caked up in thick makeup, and wore a short skirt. Her appearance was considerably too


    advanced i n her time given the era then.


    Julian narrowed his eyes and asked, "What about Serenity''s grandparents from both sides?"


    The person answered, "The background of Miss Serenity''s father is detailed. His parents were


    ordinary farmers and have passed away before Miss Serenity was born. There are some issues on


    the side o f Miss Serenity''s mother. She was an orphan without more information avable on her


    parents. Given how long it¡¯s been, we weren''t able to check about the parents of Miss Serenity¡¯s


    mother.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "An orphan..." Julian stared at Serenity''s mother in her avant-garde looks before saying slowly,


    "Check about the people Serenity''s mother hade across before her passing. I want results as


    detailed as possible." 1


    "Yes." The person nodded and left quietly.


    Julian''s squint lingered as he trained his eyes on the photos. He did not have too much information


    right now, but he had a premonition that Serenity¡¯s mother was going to be a breakthrough point. He


    would not give up investigating in this direction.


    Twenty days left before the virus would run amok in Susan now!


    Nheless, news about Dr. Yale going into the Boreal Forest had spread. The mastermind was


    probably going to act in one of these days.


    Julian was eager to know who it was.


    "Dad is really being too careful.¡± Serenity looked at the bodyguards who followed her from a


    distance away as she walked on the streets, feeling a little helpless.


    She had promised her manager that she was going to record her song and had even booked a


    private recording studio. All that was left was her presence there to sing. In spite of it, her father had


    always had a prejudice against entertainers. If he knew that she was going to go sing, he would


    definitely break her leg, literally.


    What should she do? If she broke her promise again, her manager would give her no end to it.


    Serenity nced at the bodyguards behind her and made a beeline for the public restroom.

 Chapter 392 I Dont Believe It

    Chapter 392 I Don''t Believe It


    The bodyguards waited outside for a while, but nobody came out. By the time they noticed that


    something was not right, thedies'' restroom window was opened, and Serenity was long gone.


    "Still got away, didn''t I?" Serenity preened to herself when she turned back and saw no guards,


    fishing out a mask to cover her face.


    Suddenly, there was a throb on the back of her neck, and she lost consciousness.


    She did not know how long it had been when she opened her bleary eyes. The memory of being


    knocked unconscious rushed back into her mind as Serenity perked up in alertness instantly.


    Where was she?


    "You''re awake.¡± A voice that had been engineered so that one could not guess its identity sounded.


    Jolting, Serenity turned to see aputer. A video was ying on theputer, showing her a


    seated person whose face was blurry.


    The video was carefully edited as the person''s face and figure, as well as the background, were a


    complete smudge of a silhouette. Nothing could be picked up from it.


    Serenity was a Wright, so she calmed down almost


    instantly. "Who are you?"


    "Who am I? Good question." The person looked at Serenity calmly. "Before I tell you who I am, I''d


    like to tell you who you are."


    What the f*ck?


    Serenity chuckled dryly. "Do I need you to tell me who I am? Speak if you have something to say. If


    not, you better let me go now! My family will be looking for me, and when they do, you''re doomed."


    The person¡¯s tone was stillposed. "Your mother''s name is Faye Shannon. She¡¯s an orphan.¡±


    "You captured me here to make me listen to this nonsense?" Serenity frowned.


    The person ignored Serenity as he continued to speak. "When she was 22, she died duringbor to


    give birth t o you. Those people told you this, right?"


    Serenity creased her brows deeper. What was wrong with this person? He seemed to imply that her


    mother did not die from difficultbor.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "What do you want to say?" Serenity stared at him coldly.


    "Have you ever thought that your mother didn¡¯t die from difficultbor, but someone else caused her


    death? And the people who caused it are the ones you call mom and dad right now?" The person''s


    voice dripped in unadulterated hatred.


    "Nonsense!" Serenity stood up abruptly with rage


    shing in her eyes. "Stop ndering my parents."


    Ever since Serenity was born, she had only ever seen her parents from photos. As far as she could


    remember, she was a Wright, and George and Luna were her closest family. She would never allow


    this person to smear her parents.


    "Nonsense? Me?¡± The person snorted. "Why did you think George Wright adopted you! Because


    you''re the daughter of his best friend? No! It''s because he felt guilty!"


    "Sh*t up! I don''t want to listen to you blubbering nonsense anymore. I''m leaving." Serenity spoke as


    she went to open the door, but it was locked from the outside. No matter how she rammed at the


    door, it would not open.


    The person continued talking, the voice like an enchanting recitation that crept into Serenity¡¯s ears.


    "Twenty-five years ago, your mother and George Wright were a couple. George looked dependent,


    and your mother had her entire self devoted to him-if it was not him, she wouldn''t marry anyone


    else! Despite that, just as your mother thought that George was going to be her life partner, Luna


    Harris appeared. George was attracted to Luna''s background, thinking that the Harris could help


    him go further in career, so he cruelly abandoned your mother to court Luna."


    Unable to break the door open, Serenity could not help ring at theputer. "Stop smearing my


    parents!"


    What was this person cooking up? Her dad would never be someone to resort to any length just to


    climb up thedder in life.


    The person ignored Serenity''s raging emotions and continued. "Your mother loved George Wright


    deeply. Abandoned, she was shocked and anguished. She was like how you¡¯re now, unable to


    believe that he was someone like that. She went to question him, why would he do something like


    that to her, but he chased her away coldly. Later, to stop your mother from bothering him, he even


    sent her to the bed of his friend."


    The person''s voice turned shrill at this part. "Your mother was taken advantage of just like that, and


    she got you!"


    "Sh*t up, you, sh*t up!" Serenity did not want to hear another word as she tried to cover her ears.


    Somehow, it was like the person¡¯s words had some sort of magic as they resonated in her mind.


    "Being single and pregnant was a taboo back in the days. Bearing you, your mother could only


    resign to her fate and marry the man. But she didn''t like him. All the while, she lived in pain and


    even fell into depression. After that, your birth father died, leaving your mother caring for you alone.


    Without anyone to depend on, your mother took you to find George Wright for help, and he was


    totally capable of helping her then! But he didn''t! He drove your mother out the door, uncaring of her


    life and death. If your mother hadn''t met someone helpful then, she might have died with you in her


    stomach."


    "George Wright and family were chased off to the south after that. Your poor mother stayed on in


    Skyking City. She gave birth to you alone, wailing and shouting George Wright¡¯s name!"


    The person''s voice shook from fury. "Due to her emotional state, she lost too much blood during


    labor and died on the spot! Serenity, don''t you think her death is caused by that bastard George


    Wright? If he hadn''t abandoned her, if he hadn''t sent her to some other man''s bed, your mother


    wouldn''t have ended up like that!"


    "You''re making this up." Serenity''s voice went sharp i n tone. "My dad would never do something


    like that."


    "You''re still calling him dad! He isn''t your father. He''s the one who killed your mother! Why did you


    think he took you in? It''s just for his barely existent conscience for causing your mother''s death," the


    person snarled.


    ¡°Whatever you say, I''ll never believe you." Serenity ground her teeth. "I have my eyes and my heart


    to see what my family''s like. I can feel it!" 4


    "George Wright is pretending! Serenity, remember, he¡¯s the one who killed your mother. He''s your


    enemy,¡± the person growled.


    "I don''t believe it," Serenity repeated stubbornly.

 Chapter 393 Her World Upturned

    Chapter 393 Her World Upturned


    "You..." The person was agitated. "Serenity! Do you know how much your mother had suffered


    when she was pregnant with you and gave birth to you? It''s fine when you didn''t know the truth, but


    now that you do, you''re still obstinate.¡±


    ¡°Sh*t up!¡± Serenity went up to theputer and red at the person. "Everything thus fares


    from you singrly! You¡¯re telling me now that I can¡¯t trust the family that I''ve spent over 20 years


    with, and I should believe you, a stranger who doesn¡¯t even dare show your face?¡±


    "I''m a stranger? I''m your only family in this world. Don''t think you''re actually a Wright just because


    your family name is Wright." The person huffed. "I''m your biological grandfather!"


    Her grandfather?


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity gritted her teeth. "You''re making it up! My mother was an orphan. I don''t have any


    grandparents!¡±


    "No, you do.¡± The person took several deep breaths to calm down. "Your mother was abducted


    when she was a small child. Not long after that, your grandmother passed away from the sorrow,


    but I had never given up searching for your mother. It was unfortunate that when I found her, it was


    toote. She was already pregnant and chased away by George Wright!" 2


    Serenity was quick to catch on. "So when you said that my mother met someone helpful when she


    was chased away, you mean you were that someone? You''re saying it''s someone helpful just now,


    and you¡¯re saying you''re my grandfather now. Are you even thinking straight?¡± 1


    The video had a low resolution, but Serenity could feel the person quiver slightly.


    The person rubbed between the brows tiredly. "I didn''t want to tell you these, but you remained


    unbelieving. I can only tell you everything. Serenity, I''m your grandpa. I won''t lie to you."


    "Haha, you¡¯re my grandpa just because you say you are one?¡± Serenity chuckled coldly.


    Once she finished, a door in the room was opened, and an elderly walked out. Looking over


    subconsciously, Serenity widened her eyes. "Pawpaw rk! Why are you captured too!"


    She turned back to the screen. "I''m warning you, let go of-"


    There was no one there anymore.


    Serenity alternated her gaze between the screen and Pawpaw rk before shock colored her face.


    Her voice grew shaky. ¡°Pawpaw rk, you... you..."


    A terrifying guess shed in her mind, but Serenity refused to believe it.


    "Yes." rk nodded directly. "Serenity, I''m your grandpa. I''m your biological grandfather."


    "That''s impossible, that''s impossible." With her strength suddenly sucked out of her legs, Serenity


    fell t o the floor abruptly.


    ''Could it be... The culprit who has been targeting the Wrights all this while... It was... Pawpaw


    rk?''


    "Nothing''s impossible." rk''s gaze at Serenity was sympathetic but also aloof. He took out a report


    calmly and ced it in front of her.


    "This is our DNA test report. You can have a look."


    "No!" Serenity pped the report away like it stung. When the document fell on the floor, it flipped to


    thest page, and it was written clearly-''Both parties are confirmed to be directly rted within three


    generations.''


    "Pawpaw rk! Tell me, were you behind Oliver being caught, the Wrights being targeted, and


    Susie being kidnapped?¡± Serenity looked at rk shakily.


    She anticipated his answer but was also scared of hearing it. All this time, the Wrights were her


    family, s o was Pawpaw rk. She did not understand why everything had changed so abruptly.


    "It''s me." rk nodded directly at Serenity. "I''ve nned all of them! From the start, Joseph Shaw''s


    been working for me. His initial goal was to take over Lanyard, but I didn''t expect Susan Shelby to


    be Rosalie


    Wright. With everything that followed, Lanyard got rted to the Wrights. Hah, it''s better this way,


    though. I can erase both threats together."


    "You... why are you doing this?" Serenity was confused. Why had the warm and friendly grandfather


    in her memorye to be someone like this?


    "Why?" rk sneered, ring up again. "Faye got abducted at a young age. The person I''m the


    most indebted to and feel the most regret for is her, my daughter! When I finally found her and


    before I could bask in the joy of the reunion, your mother died during herbor! Before her death,


    she told me everything. The one who pushed her to that stage was George Wright. Hah, that


    b*stard of a man. Anthony and I were good friends, and I took care of George like a potential junior


    he was, but he took my daughter''s life. How do you suppose I¡¯d be okay with it?"


    As rk spoke, he began to look a little crazed.


    Serenity wanted to speak, but there was no chance of her butting in.


    "My poor daughter, she died just like that. And the hypocritical Wrights continued to receive respect.


    I could never allow it! Anthony trusted me, so it only took a little effort on my part to set him up. I got


    him beaten to death easily." rk''s gaze turned unsettling as he talked.


    The bewilderment and disbelief grew in Serenity¡¯s gaze.


    Anthony was George''s father and her grandfather. He had died because of rk''s machination


    too...


    "You... How could you kill grandpa? Grandpa''s like your brother," Serenity could not help


    questioning in rage. "And the rest of our family. All of us trusted you. They took you in, sympathizing


    that you have no one with you. You... Don''t you feel the least bit of guilt?"


    "Hah, my brother! Indulging his son and causing my daughter''s death, what kind of brother is he!"


    rk scoffed. "Since Anthony¡¯s so bad at teaching his son, his death was deserved! George''s the


    culprit. Haha, taking pity on me and taking me in? Why would I be without my family? If he didn''t


    cause Faye¡¯s death, would I be alone? Serenity, you''re my granddaughter. Listen to me. We''ll work


    together and kill all the Wrights. George, Luna, Oliver, Anna, all of them deserve death."


    "You-You¡¯re crazy!" Serenity felt that her world was upturned in an instant.

 Chapter 394 Take Revenge For Me

    Chapter 394 Take Revenge For Me


    "I''m crazy?" rk looked at Serenity. "You''re Faye''s daughter! George Wright killed your biological


    mother. Don¡¯t you want revenge?"


    Serenity¡¯s thoughts were all over the ce. "I... I don''t believe that dad is someone like that."


    "Heh, he kept up a good facade. But luckily, I saved proof," rk chortled and took out a tape with a


    slight quiver, putting it into an old-fashioned recorder.


    There was a tint of sorrow in his eyes. "This tape was recorded during your mother¡¯sbor."


    "I don''t want to hear it!" Serenity covered her ears.


    The tape started moving slowly nheless as a shrill voice apanied by some noises yed


    from the recorder.


    "George Wright, you''re the cause if I die. It¡¯s you."


    "I won¡¯t let you go even as a ghost."


    "Luna Harris, you b*tch, why''d you snatch my man, why!"


    The woman''s voice was wrenching, pained, and brimming with wrath.


    "Madam, save your energy. Push, push, your baby¡¯sing out."


    The nurse''s voice was heard in between.


    Slowly, the woman''s voice grew airier, emotions draining away from it. "Dad, I don''t think I can hold


    on further. You recorded everything just now, right?"


    "I did." It was rk''s voice when he was younger. There was a hint of a sob in it. "Faye, I recorded


    everything. Push through it. When the baby is born, daddy will take your resentment out on him. I¡¯ll


    make George Wright pay for this."


    "Dad, I don''t think I''m able to see it! Promise me, promise me to take revenge for me when I die.


    Don''t let a single Wright go. All of them deserve death. And my baby, when the baby grows up, let


    him listen to this recording. Tell him how much I''ve suffered when I give birth to him. Both our pains


    are because of that b *stard, George Wright. Tell him that he must avenge m y death, he must!"


    "The baby''s here! 3.5 kilograms, it¡¯s a girl!" The nurse''s delighted voice drifted in right after the


    woman spoke.


    "A girl? Don''t bring her to me! I don''t want to see her,¡± said the woman.


    The nurse¡¯s panicked voice started right after that. "0 h no, the patient is suffering huge blood


    loss..."


    It was then that chaos rasped through the tape.


    "Dad, promise me, take revenge for me. You have to take revenge for me."


    Thest of the recording was the woman''s agonized cries reying.


    After listening to the tap again, rk could not help the moisture that gathered in his eyes once


    more. He recalled how his daughtery in a puddle of blood.


    ''George Wright, that b*stard! He made Faye suffer! He should have long gone down hell to keep her


    company. 9


    "It¡¯s impossible, it¡¯s impossible..." Serenity murmured, her gaze bing void.


    She did not believe that the voice in the recording just now belonged to her mother!


    "Serenity, snap out of it!¡± rk looked at her angrily." The truth isid before your eyes. Are you still


    arguing for that man?"


    "I... Maybe you made this up,¡± Serenity tried weakly.


    "I made this up?¡± rk scoffed and took out another document. "Have a look. This is the DNA test


    report between your mother and I. Serenity, I''m your biological grandfather. This is undeniable! How


    could a father use his daughter as a joke!"


    Serenity took the document with trembling hands. There was a photo attached to the report. Photos


    back then were ck and white, but the young woman in the photo was radiant. Her stomach was


    already showing a slight bulge.


    Was that her inside there?


    Serenity stroked the photo with a shudder, her eyes rimming red somehow.


    rk looked at Serenity, and his voice turned softer." Serenity, I didn''t want you as a part of the


    revenge, but I have no other ways now. When Dr. Yalees back, the Errol Virus will lose its


    intimidation. We don''t have time anymore. I need your help. We''ll kill the Wrights and leave here at


    once. We''ll go to the States, start our new lives there.¡±


    It was like Serenity did not hear him as she kept her eyes trained on Faye''s photo.


    After a long time, she tore her gaze and shifted it to rk.


    "I believe that you''re my grandfather, but I won''t do anything to the Wrights,¡± Serenity said shakily.


    "You''re not avenging your mother''s death?¡± rk stared at Serenity in disbelief.


    "You said you didn¡¯t want me as a part of the revenge. You lied." Tears fell from Serenity''s eyes. "My


    mother couldn''t even take one nce at me after she gave birth to me. She... hated me! Hated the


    fact that I¡¯m a child of a man who didn''t love her hated that I took her life away. So I was in your n


    of revenge all along, isn¡¯t it? You made the Wrights adopt me, made u s have strong bonds with


    each other, yet you destroy everything today. Grandfather, everything''s been in your n all this


    time, isn¡¯t it? You hate them, and you hate me equally, don''t you?¡±


    rk went stiff for a moment before he sighed." Serenity, you''re my granddaughter, after all. As


    long as you kill the Wrights, we can still put everything down i n the past and go to the States


    together."


    "And if I say no?" Serenity looked at him through misty eyes.


    "No?¡± rk smirked. "You don''t have the right to! Say, i f I pass the tape to the Wrights and let them


    listen to how your mother was screaming for you to avenge her death, will they still believe you?


    Will they still treat you like they used to? No, they won¡¯t! They''ll doubt and hate you. At that time,


    you won''t have anywhere else to turn to."


    "I... Aren¡¯t you scared of me exposing you?" Serenity looked at rk.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "You can do that.¡± rk smiled. "But I''ll tell them that everything that took ce previously was the


    coboration of the both of us! Serenity, you''ll be doomed with me."


    "I didn''t even know about your ns!" Serenity was going berserk.


    "But... will someone believe you?" rk looked at her with sympathy in his gaze.


    Hisst chess piece was also hisst target of revenge.


    Due to the blood running in Serenity, she did not deserve death but had to kill the Wrights to redeem


    the sin of her father''s blood in her.


    Serenity could not help falling into hopeless despair.


    "Serenity!" rk trained his eyes on her. "That''s your mother, regardless. Pregnant for ten months


    and paying the price of her life, that''s how you''re here. Taking revenge on the Wrights is herst


    wish. As her daughter, shouldn¡¯t you help fulfill it?"

 Chapter 395 Good Girl, Dont Disappoint Me

    Chapter 395 Good Girl, Don''t Disappoint Me


    A tremor ran through Serenity as she gazed at rk." Dad... really made her go through so much?"


    One was her biological mother.


    One was her dad.


    Serenity actually knew well who she leaned toward in her heart.


    rk kept his gaze on her as he nodded slowly. "I wouldn''t joke about this. You heard how much


    agony your mother was in when she died."


    There was a sense of emptiness and loss in Serenity''s eyes.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Faye''s wails before her death still resounded in her ears.


    The woman loathed her. She did not even want to take a glimpse at her. Yet, that was her mother.


    Her dad did do that to her...


    Serenity was still in disbelief, but it seemed that she must no longer stay in denial.


    "Serenity, don''t doubt my words." rk sounded calm. "I''ve already arranged the route of our


    departure. As long as you follow what I say and do it, we can leave safe and sound. If you don''t, I


    can guarantee that I have my ways to let the Wrights suspect you and see you as the culprit of all


    that has happened. By then, death is the only thing that awaits you. Life or death, I believe that you


    already have your decision."


    Serenity looked at him numbly. "What... do you want m e to do?"


    A sh of callousness gleamed in rk''s eyes as he dragged out a sack from under the table.


    Some red potionsy quietly inside.


    "What are these?" Serenity asked.


    rk picked up a potion and stroked it like he was caressing his beloved. He spoke in a low tone.


    "No one knows that when I studied in the States back then, I was an apprentice of a famous


    chemist. I''m talented i n it, learning decades worth of knowledge from him within just a few years.


    After that, I continued studying in the field secretly. The Errol Virus is my greatest creation of these


    years. With it, I control plenty of people for my maniption. But now that D r. Yale is going into the


    Boreal Forest, the Errol Virus will hardly maintain its threat when hees back..."


    Serenity¡¯s gaze flickered. Suddenly, she cried out in rm, "Hold on! You''re saying... the poison that


    Susie''s gotten previously was this Errol Virus you''re talking about?"


    "That''s right." rk nodded with a wash of frustration. "I just didn''t expect her to be so lucky and


    find someone who could neutralize the virus."


    "Since it''s useless now, why are you taking them out?¡±


    Serenity asked.


    "Hah, Dr. Yale is still in Boreal Forest. He¡¯ll only be back in three days the soonest. These three


    days will b e thest chance the Errol Virus can do its thing.¡± rk looked at Serenity with a crazed


    glint in his eyes. "This potion will only work by being injected into the vein. Inject one, and it''ll work


    three monthster. But inject two at the same time, and it''ll work on the spot! Two days, maximum,


    the person who got injected will die in agony. Dr. Yale wouldn¡¯t even be on time!"


    "You mean...¡± Serenity kept her eyes on rk.


    "Simple." rk met her eyes. "I have a drug here with me. Figure out something, let the Wrights


    take it. After that, they¡¯ll fall unconscious. You can easily inject them with the virus then. After that,


    I''ll send you an address. Come meet me there, and we''ll leave immediately. How is it? It''s not that


    hard, is it?¡±


    Serenity gritted her teeth. "Why must it be me? Anyone could easily aplish this."


    rk raised his brow. "Are you a fool? The Wrights'' protection level is about the same as the


    border. Everything that goes into their mouth goes through tests. Only someone who they trust the


    most can do it."


    "Then why don''t you just give me some poison? Why the extra step to drug them into


    unconsciousness first?"


    "Haha, a simple poison will kill them too easily. Naturally, if there''s an opportunity, I want them to die


    horrible deaths!" rk''s eyes gleamed with cruelty. He had personally made the Errol Virus, fully


    comprehending what a menace the virus was when it began attacking one¡¯s body. Faye would be in


    glee if she saw that they died from the virus.


    Serenity looked at rk. ¡°Mom and dad have always treated you like family all these years. It¡¯s not


    difficult for you to kill them, but why did you wait till this day?"


    rk snorted. "I can kill them, yes. But I''ll expose myself. I have other missions staying here in


    Canada. I f I had my way, I''d never expose myself. This time, the Errol Virus is bing futile. I''m


    leaving Canada anyway, so I can give it my all. Enough, stop with the drag. There isn''t much time


    left for us. We must leave before eight tonight. Let me remind you, it''s four in the evening now! If


    youplete the mission before eight, I can take you away. Once you go over the time limit, I''ll


    leave directly without waiting for you."


    "I understand." Serenity bit her lower lip.


    "Also, the number of the Errol Virus vials here is just nice. Careful not to crush them. It used to be


    better. I had enough ingredients and kept some stock. I thought that I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about


    the ingredients'' supply, and I wasted the Errol Virus away too easily. The ingredients to make this


    virus shrunkrgely in recent years and are almost extinct now. The ones you''re holding are the


    veryst," said rk.


    "I know." Serenity held the bag containing the potions in a quiver.


    rk watched her and nodded in satisfaction. "I''ll wait for your good news then, Serenity. Your


    mother will be proud of you when you kill the Wrights."


    rk cleared the scene of any evidence of their exchange after he spoke and opened the door.


    "I hope to see you before eight," he said and left.


    While keeping her eyes on his retreating back, a wash of hopelessness tinted Serenity''s gaze.


    rk did not return to the Wrights¡¯ after that. He went into a car and headed to a vacant ce. A jet


    was already waiting there.


    After boarding the jet, rk switched on a surveince device. He had just installed it an hour ago


    in a rtively secluded spot, so the Wrights did not notice it yet.


    "Serenity, good girl, don''t disappoint me." The screen showed the Wrights'' living room. A dark,


    murky look loomed in the bottom of rk''s gaze.

 Chapter 396 To Put Ones Hand to the Scheme

    Chapter 396 To Put One''s Hand to the Scheme


    In a muddled manner, Serenity ced all the syringes containing the Errol Virus into the purse that


    she carried with her.


    She was not sure about the frame of mind that she had when she left.


    What happened in only half an hour just overturned all the cognition that she had gained in the first


    half o f her life.


    Pawpaw rk was the person manipting all the incidents from behind the scenes, and her


    biological mother had a rtionship with her father. Too much information was surging into her, and


    Serenity felt that her head was about to explode.


    "Young mistress!¡± While Serenity was all bewildered, the bodyguard caught up to her nervously.


    "Where did you go just now?"


    "Nowhere, just rambling around." Serenity forced out a smile.


    Serenity¡¯s expression was gloomy, but she seemed fine. Thus, the guards did not ask much and


    returned t o their positions dutifully.


    Serenity nibbled her lower lip-she was naturally not i n the mood for another recording session at


    that moment.


    ''Eight o''clock, which means there are less than four hours left.¡¯


    What on earth was she... going to do?


    Serenity was in a trance all the way and had been wandering outside until six o''clock in the evening.


    She returned home like an aimless soul only when Luna called her personally to summon her home


    for dinner.


    The smell of dinner was already permeating the house.


    Luna could not help but grin when she saw Serenity." Serene''s home, go fetch the soup. Let¡¯s have


    dinner.¡±


    "Yes, ma''am," the servant responded.


    Serenity¡¯s heart twitched, and she said subconsciously, "I''ll go."


    She entered the kitchen and stared at the pot of pork rib soup in a daze.


    Was she really going to do what Pawpaw rk had asked?


    On the one hand, it was her biological mother''s enmity and the threat of Pawpaw rk.


    And on the other hand, it was the family bond that she had had for more than 20 years.


    Serenity felt that her head was torn in half.


    If she did not do it, with Pawpaw rk''s experience and astuteness, he would absolutely find a way


    to


    nt all the schemes on her.


    She was the biological granddaughter of Pawpaw rk, so even if she said she did not know about


    the conspiracies, would anybody believe in her?


    Pawpaw rk was right. Nobody, nobody would believe in her.


    Because the blood flowing in her veins, the blood that she shed was not the blood of the Wrights.


    Hence, they would never trust her wholeheartedly.


    For example, she had been with the Wrights for more than 20 years, but in the end, those years


    were no match for the few months they had had with Susan.


    Whether it was the tie by blood or by bond, the difference in treatment was like the gap between


    heaven and earth.


    If she did so, she would avenge her mother, leave this ce, and start a new life...


    "Serene?" Luna shouted from the dining room. "Is everything okay?"


    "Yeah.¡± Serenity trembled. She took the powder out of her bag and sprinkled it into the soup


    flusteredly.


    She suppressed her agitated mood and brought the soup to the dining table calmly.


    "What took you so long?" Luna asked.


    "It''s hot," Serenity replied randomly. She then could not help but ask, "Mum, where is Pawpaw


    rk?"


    Pawpaw rk was not there at the moment, so wouldn''t the Wrights suspect anything?


    "Oh, he said he''s meeting an old friend, and he won''t b e back for the night," Luna responded


    casually.


    He wouldn''t be back for the night? It was more like he would nevere back ever again. Serenity


    could not help but gaze downward.


    The soup was ced at the center of the table. Everyone came together at the dining table, sat


    down i n waves ofughter, and leisurely chit-chatted. The atmosphere was very harmonious.


    Serenity was the only person at the table who was all tensed up.


    She watched as everyone drank the soup one sip after another. The effect of the drug had yet to


    take ce, but her heart had already started beating like a drum.


    On the helicopter, a person with blonde hair asked while staring at the monitor with a chuckle, "Mr.


    rk, would she drug the family for real? If she relents, we will lose everything this time."


    "Do you really think that I would pin all my hopes on her alone?¡± rk''s smirk was mysterious and


    treacherous. "Serenity Wright, if she does it, she still has a chance to live. If she doesn¡¯t... Hah, this


    granddaughter of mine will be removed from the equation."


    The person next to him could not help but ask, "Oh? Are you implying that you have other


    arrangements? Like a n B?"


    Since it hade to this moment, there was nothing else to hide, rk said casually, ''Tve been


    staying in the Wrights¡¯ mansion for so many years, don''t you think that I would at least have


    something arranged? Although the Wrights are strict with their personnel, there are always


    loopholes. Marilyn, Luna''s personal servant, I''ve secretly injected her son with Errol Virus, and she¡¯s


    already under my control. Even if Serenity didn''t drug the family, Marilyn would still do it. After all the


    Wrights have fainted, Marilyn will still inject them with the drug. Hah, if Serenity is obedient, I''ll bring


    her along after shepletes the mission. If she''s not, I''ll nt all the deaths of the Wrights on her


    after Marilyn has done her part. She''ll be as good as dead." 1


    rk''s expression was cold and merciless-not even a hint of human emotion could be found.


    The man next to him could not help but tremble. After a while, he eximed in amazement, "You


    would exploit even your own granddaughter. You''re as malicious as they said you would be."


    "Hah, she''ll avenge Faye if she really thinks of herself a s my granddaughter. If she refuses to do


    so, then she won''t be my granddaughter anymore," rk calmly said while enjoying his tea.


    The man continued to exim in admiration, "Wow, wow, wow, I truly admire that stone-cold


    determination of yours."


    While the two were chit-chatting, the Wrights had finished their dinner.


    Everyone was talking when Luna suddenly stroked her forehead. "George, why am I feeling a little...


    dizzy suddenly?"


    "What happened? How are you feeling?" As George was talking, Luna rolled her eyes and fainted.


    "Luna, what happened to you?" George was about to walk over to her, but he felt a spell of


    dizziness in his head out of a sudden, and he started to go into a trance.


    He then turned his head and saw everyone else fainted on the sofa.


    Except... Serenity, who was looking extremely anxious.


    "Serene... What..." Before George had the time to think about it, he had lost consciousness.


    When the Wrights ate, they did not like being served, s o all the servants ate in another ce.


    Only Serenity and the unconscious people were left in the dining space.


    Serenity gritted her teeth, then shakily took the Errol Virus out of her bag and injected everybody


    swiftly.


    rk looked at the monitor with a satisfied smirk." She''s indeed my granddaughter. Marilyn is not


    even


    needed in this case."


    Soon, Serenity had injected the virus into everybody else.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    She then took her purse and left the house in a panic.


    After leaving the house, she called Pawpaw rk immediately.


    "I... I''ve done everything." Serenity''s voice was trembling. "Where can I find you?"


    "Well done." rk chuckled, then provided her with a n address.

 Chapter 397 Was My Acting Good?

    Chapter 397 Was My Acting Good?


    After hanging up the phone, rk nced at the screen again.


    Some servants had discovered that something was wrong with the Wrights, not long after, so an


    ambnce rushed over and brought everyone in the living room away.


    rk scoffed and turned off the monitor.


    "It¡¯s estimated that it¡¯ll take half an hour to get here from the Wrights¡¯ mansion. We''ll leave when


    Serenity¡¯s here," rk said.


    "Okay,¡± the man beside him responded.


    Half an hourter, the panic-stricken Serenity appeared within rk''s sight.


    rk gave off a deep smirk.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When Serenity got to the chopper, rk asked his man to pick her up directly.


    "Good girl, you''ve done well this time. From now on, you and grandpa will be together. Both of us


    will stay with each other and depend on each other." rk asserted with a contented smile.


    "Grandpa.¡± Serenity seemed to have felt something, so she threw herself into rk''s arms and


    started crying.


    rk hugged her with a smile.


    Suddenly, rk felt a cold touch on his neck!


    The person next to rk shouted in shock, "Serenity Wright! What are you doing?¡±


    It was uncertain since when a gun appeared in Serenity''s hand, and it was pointing at the back of


    rk''s head at the moment.


    rk let go of Serenity and red coldly at her." Serenity, what do you think you''re doing?"


    Serenity grabbed rk and pointed her gun at rk''s forehead. "What do you think?"


    rk squinted. "Don¡¯t you forget that I''m your grandpa!"


    "Yes." A flicker of agony shed through Serenity''s eyes. "But you... You''re also a traitor!"


    rk sneered. "Judging from that look of yours, George and the others should be fine?"


    rk looked calm from the outside, but he was agitated deep down!


    Howe? He had clearly seen Serenity drug everyone and then inject them with the virus.


    "Why not? Take a look outside." Serenity raised her brows.


    rk turned his head slowly and saw that the Canadian police had surrounded the helicopter.


    George and other officials were walking toward him.


    Serenity restrained rk, then dragged him off the chopper directly.


    "Pawpaw rk." George gazed at him in anguish." Why is it you?"


    Why? The person who plotted all the incidents turned out to be Pawpaw rk, whom he regarded


    as a close rtive. What had he done to wrong him so that he would do so to the Wrights?


    "Hah, why couldn''t it be me?" rk knew that he had fallen into the trap today. Thus, he chose not


    to hide anymore, so his originally amiable expression had already turned sheer cold. "I''m just an old


    man. If I lose, I lose, I don''t mind. But Serenity did a lot of bad things with me, but she chose you at


    thest moment, hoping that you can let her go."


    "Pawpaw rk, you..." Serenity stared at Pawpaw rk in shock.


    "Pawpaw rk, you don''t have to sow discord." Luna said regretfully, "We clearly know what


    Serene is like, and we believe that she had never taken part in all those incidents."


    Luna did not hesitate, so rk could not help but squint. "Since I¡¯ve lost today, I have nothing else


    to say. I just want to know what on earth is going on? I saw Serenity inject you with the virus."


    Everyone looked at Julian together.


    rk followed their sight, then clenched his fists and spoke with a cold tone. "You?!" "It''s me,"


    Julian replied calmly.


    "How did you find out that something was wrong?" rk asked with a tranquil tone as if it was a


    conversation between two old friends.


    Julian raised his eyebrows. "That''s a long story."


    ¡°Shoot me, at least let me rest in peace," rk said.


    Julian replied indifferently, "To be honest, it''s probably during our meeting in that town area, in which


    you used the identity of ''King'' as a disguise."


    "That time?" rk was doubtful and became a little diposed.


    Julian had actually noticed that something seemed wrong since that time. His silhouette and voice,


    the background, everything, had been processed, so how had Julian found out?


    "You were indeed very cautious, you barely showed any traces. The only thing was that at the end


    of the projection. The button to turn off the projection was clearly on your left, so any ordinary


    person would have turned it off with their left hand. However, you neglected the reflex action of the


    body and chose to use your right hand instead."


    "So that¡¯s it?" rk¡¯s expression was gloomy.


    "At first, I didn''t understand that, either. Why would you do so? But still, I got it in the end." Julian


    took a glimpse at rk''s left hand. "You''re a lefty, but in order to hide this from everybody else,


    you''d been using your right hand all this while. However, you had overdone it. An ordinary person


    wouldn''t deliberately avoid using their left hand. Doing so actually proved that you¡¯re hiding


    something."


    rk red coldly at Julian. "I admit that you''re very observant. But, you recognized me based just


    on that?"


    "Of course, not just that." Julian responded lightly, " After that, Susie was poisoned, and I found out


    that you¡¯re particrly concerned about her condition.¡±


    "Couldn''t it be that I care for her?"


    Julian shook his head. "If you truly cared for Susie, you would be concerned about her condition.


    However, your focus was on the cure for Susie''s detoxification. That, to me, was very suspicious."


    "Based on these two points alone, the evidence you had was stillcking." rk continued.


    "There was another thing." Julian raised his brows once again. "When Susie and Serene were


    kidnapped, only Susie was injected with the Errol Virus, why? Why would that person keep his


    hands off Serene alone? So after that incident, I went deep into checking Serene''s antecedents,


    and I found that the identity of her grandparents was unknown. And then I noticed that your


    daughter was abducted when she was a little girl. So, I calcted the time and found out that if your


    daughter was still here, she should be around Faye Shannon''s age."


    "And you confirmed my identity just like that? This might just be a coincidence.¡± rk creased his


    eyebrows.


    "When there are too many coincidences, they add up and be the inevitable." Julian smiled. "Of


    course, those were only spections. I could not draw a conclusion from that. So, I found Serene


    and told her that her antecedents might contain mysteries. There¡¯s a possibility that the person


    behind the curtain would make another scene using her identity. I even told her about my


    spection about you being her grandpa."


    "Yeap." Serenity nodded and gazed at rk. "Julian had already informed me before you revealed


    the truth of my antecedents to me. I was already mentally prepared for that."


    "You... But you were so astonished!" rk looked dumbfounded.


    Serenity instantly revealed a charming smile. "Didn''t you know? It''s my dream to be an


    actress! Was m y acting good?¡±

 Chapter 398 No Need to Hide Anymore

    Chapter 398 No Need to Hide Anymore


    "You..." rk''s expression was depressingly gloomy when he saw Serene''s resplendent smile. He


    had worked so hard on the conspiracy for so long, thinking that he was in control of everyone''s fate.


    But in the end, the person being yed turned out to b e him?


    rk mped his jaw. "But I saw her inject you with the virus with my own eyes!"


    "It''s fake." Serenity answered unconcernedly, "After I left, I informed Julian about the n. He took


    the Errol Virus, and in exchange, he gave me another batch of equipment. The liquid in those


    syringes that I took outter was just processed saline. It¡¯s just that it has the same color as the


    Errol Virus. Otherwise, do you think I was really just wandering during the two hours I was outside?"


    "You fooled me." rk red at Serenity sombrely. " Your mother died so miserably. It''s fine if you


    don¡¯t avenge her, but you''re helping your enemy! Serenity Wright, after so many years offort,


    you''ve lusted for the power of the Wrights, am I right?"


    rk¡¯s voice was hoarse and filled with hatred.


    A trace of agony could not help shing through Serenity¡¯s eyes. She then said slowly, "I didn''t do


    so for the so-called power."


    "Huh.¡± rk snorted coldly. "The only thing I know is that you¡¯ll regret your choice in the future! I''m


    your biological grandfather, and you betrayed me for some outsiders. Do you think they''ll appreciate


    you? No. The blood that you shed, not a trace of it is from the Wrights! They adopted you in the first


    ce only to rece Rosalie Wright. And now that Susan''s back, do you think that there''ll be a


    ce for you in the Wrights? You¡¯ll only end up being abandoned."


    "Don''t try to drive a wedge between us. All of us have always regarded Serenity as family.¡± Anna


    could not help but refute.


    Serenity took a sideways nce at her. "Yo, Shortie, you actually speak human?¡±


    Anna was so furious that she started stomping her feet. "Serenity Wright, I... I swear I''ll kill you.¡±


    Sure enough, she still hated Serenity down to the bone. Argh...


    Serenity gave off a faint smile while she saw Anna stomping her feet. She then gazed at rk.


    "Even if the Wrights and I had never known each other, I would still noty my fingers on them.


    Because I''m a Canadian."


    "Huh, then you don¡¯t even care about your mother''s enmity?" rk sneered.


    Serenity clenched her hand, and a hint of anguish shed through her eyes, but she continued


    earnestly. "That''s a personal vendetta, and it should never


    overshadow righteousness. Even if dad really... did something wrong before, he has always been


    worthy o f his military identity. So no Canadian would choose t o harm him.¡±


    "You... You''re still so stubborn that it''s killing me." rk red at Serenity ferociously. "Family is the


    foundation of a nation, so family first, thenes the country. You don''t lecture me about patriotism


    when you can''t even avenge your family."


    "It¡¯s just a different personal belief. I have nothing else to talk to you about." Serenity gazed


    downward.


    "Huh.¡± rk red at George. "I¡¯ve underestimated your brainwashing ability. You''ve turned my


    granddaughter into a person who can''t tell right from wrong. George Wright, I may have lost to you


    today, but with all the sins that you''vemitted, God will b e there to count them against you."


    rk''s expression was hideously diabolic.


    George was originally stunned that rk was actually the person behind the curtains, but now his


    eyes were overflowed with traces of confusion. "What... What have I done?"


    He was puzzled.


    rk snorted coldly. "Do continue to pretend!"


    George frowned, then said with his bold voice, "I have a clear conscience for everything that I¡¯ve


    done in my life. rk, if you have anything to say, you might as well shoot them at me. If I really


    committed a mistake,


    I¡¯ll shoot myself here and now without needing you to tell me to do so."


    "Hahaha, what a righteous marshal you are, George Wright." rk was so furious that heughed,


    and he continued to re at George. "Since you''re so into it, then do you have the guts to tell


    Serenity that you''ve never wronged her mother?"


    Serenity''s body trembled, and she could not help but stare at George expectantly.


    Emotionally, she was unwilling to believe that George was that kind of person. However, Pawpaw


    rk was s o certain and spoke by the cards that it did not seem t o be a lie. Serenity also hoped


    that she could get a real answer.


    "Serenity¡¯s mother? Faye Channon?" George was baffled, then continued saying, "I''ve never done


    anything to wrong her. And I wish to know, even if you''re Faye¡¯s father, why are you so deliberate


    about targeting us? What are the reasons?"


    "You... You shameless piece of sh*t!" rk was trembling with rage. "You abandoned her for Luna,


    you then sent her off onto someone else''s bed, and because of that, she was raped and had a child.


    Do you still have the guts to assert that you¡¯ve never wronged her?"


    "What?" A hint of astoundment shed through George''s eyes. "I abandoned her? I sent her off


    onto someone else''s bed? What are you talking about?"


    "You''re still denying!" rk looked at him wrathfully.


    Luna creased her brows and said, "rk, I''m afraid that there might have been some


    misunderstandings. George has never been such a person."


    "I''ve misunderstood? Those are things that Faye told m e before she died, and you''re telling me that


    she faked them? I have tapes here to prove everything." rk spoke in his enraged voice.


    "Then, I really want to listen to them." George''s expression turned calm. "It''s still the same. If it was


    m y fault, I''ll shoot myself without another word."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "I look forward to that." rk snorted.


    Luna looked around, "Some things should really be rified. However, this is not a ce to talk.


    Let¡¯s change the venue."


    rk sneered.


    The police had already taken control of the chopper and the people in it. At the same time, rk


    was escorted directly to the police station.


    In a separate interrogation room, the tape was yed.


    George listened to it with a gloomy expression.


    When it was over, rk looked at George with a sneer. "What do you have to say now?"


    George replied in his deep voice, "I don''t know why Faye would say that before she died, but I can


    guarantee you that what she said is not the truth.¡±


    "Dad, then what''s the truth?" Serenity asked immediately.


    George gave Serenity aforting nce, then said," Those are some memories that I never


    wanted to bring up once again. But I didn''t expect that you would actually kill my father, and now all


    the other Wrights for these groundless charges! There¡¯s no need for me to hide it anymore.¡±

 Chapter 399 Why Would You Lie to Me

    Chapter 399 Why Would You Lie to Me


    A hint of anger shed across George''s face. "At that time, ever since Faye saw me, she often


    pestered me. However, I clearly rejected her from the very beginning. But I''m not sure what¡¯s wrong


    with her mind. She seemed to always feel that my refusals were not genuine. Later on, when I was


    with Luna, she did appear and made a fuss several times, and I still firmly rejected her that time!


    Luna knows about this, and my superior from that time, he should also know some part of the


    incidents."


    "Bullsh*t!" rk red at him furiously. "You''d already abandoned her then, and you still n to


    nder her now?"


    "Me? ndering her?" George snorted. "The things that she did back then don¡¯t need any


    ndering on m y part. Then, after I repeatedly rejected her, she changed her target to someone


    else. Later on, she even drugged a friend of mine and scooched onto his bed! That friend of mine


    had a great future and a fiancee who he loved very much. But as soon as this happened, his


    fiancee left him for good! After that, my friend could only marry Faye in order to be ountable.


    Nevertheless, he couldn''t face a woman who he didn''t love, so he rmended himself to be sent


    off to defeat some of the evil forces. And he died i n the end!"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    What George just said, and what Faye said, were simply two contradictory versions.


    rk¡¯s expression was grim. "George Wright, I didn''t expect you to be so good at making up


    stories!"


    "I didn''t make up anything. This is the truth!" George''s expression was a little cold. "Even though


    Faye was so outrageous, when she came and sought asylum with her belly, I still took her in."


    "Andter on? What did she doter on!" When George thought of this, he hugged Luna with a


    lingering fear. " She tried to seduce me, but in vain, so she poisoned Luna! If it weren¡¯t for Luna''s


    "So... You drove her out," Serenity said in a trance.


    Upon looking at Serenity''s expression, George felt ufortable, but he chose to continue. "I


    couldn''t expose Luna to such dangerous situations again just for her! After driving her out, I found


    someone originally and nned to look after her secretly for the sake of the baby, at least until


    when the baby was born. After all, that''s the only child of my friend. But she disappeared in the end.


    Shortly after that, I couldn''t take care of her matter anymore. In the end, w e learned that Faye had


    died in childbirth, and she''d left behind a baby. It happened that Luna was heartbroken due to


    Rosie''s disappearance, and I couldn''t stand seeing my friend¡¯s child being left without care. Thus,


    we decided to adopt the child! And


    we named her Serenity."


    "So it turned out... to be so..." Serenity twitched the corners of her lips. Her expression looked like


    she was about to cry or smile.


    Before this, when Pawpaw rk had revealed everything to her, she only did not believe that


    George was such a person. But now, with George''s exnation, she believed it instantly. She knew


    how George''s character was after spending so many years together with him.


    Her father couldn''t be the person described by Pawpaw rk.


    This version is probably the real fact.


    ¡°Serenity, you actually believe that bullsh*t?" rk''s face turned ferocious. "Faye was definitely not


    such a person.¡±


    Upon seeing rk''s agitated look, Luna spoke slowly." What happened back then, although a long


    time has passed, it¡¯s not as if there is no trace at all. The fiancee of George''s friend, who left in


    sorrow, remained unmarried for all her life. She¡¯s living in the suburbs outside Skyking City. You can


    look her up for verification. If you still don¡¯t believe it, you can talk to Marilyn. She''s an old servant


    who has followed me since then, so she should remember some of the details of the incident in


    which Faye poisoned me back then."


    With that, Luna nced at him with a smirk. "You have a hold on her. You can''t be afraid of her


    lying." rk¡¯s expression changed.


    Marilyn did not know that he was Faye''s father. Plus, her son¡¯s life was in his palm. If he were to ask


    her, she would surely answer him honestly.


    "Okay, I want to see Marilyn!¡± rk said firmly.


    "Alright," Luna responded immediately.


    Not long after, Marilyn was brought to the room.


    When Marilyn saw George and Luna, a hint of guilt could be seen on her face. "Master, madam..."


    "Go in." Luna refused to say anything extra to her.


    Even if there were thousands of reasons, a betrayal was a betrayal. If Julian had not nned all this


    in time, they would have been too dead to be there.


    Luna would never forgive Marilyn in this life.


    Marilyn knew that too, so she lowered her head, did not utter a single word, and entered the room in


    silence.


    rk stared at her sombrely. "I''ll be asking you a few questions. You better answer me honestly."


    Her son¡¯s life was still being held in rk''s hands, so Marilyn could only nod tremblingly.


    After half an hour, Marilyn exited the room. She was arrested and taken away directly because she


    was suspected of participating in rk''s plot.


    When George opened the door to see rk again, he was sitting there, all hunched up as if his soul


    had left its shell.


    He turned his head and gazed at George. "Your friend''s fiancee..."


    "I can ask her toe and meet you," George promised in his bold voice.


    "Okay," rk responded, his voice was extremely hoarse.


    That friend''s fiancee was now in her 50s. Although she remained unmarried for life, she had


    adopted several children, and her face looked very kind and calm.


    She agreed to George¡¯s request and talked to rk alone for a while.


    This time, the time was even longer.


    After a full hour, the two people finished talking.


    When the middle-ageddy left, she could not help but sigh. "Faye Channon, she lied even before


    she died. There¡¯s really no saving grace in her."


    She left after saying that.


    Serenity could not help but tremble when she heard the middle-ageddy¡¯sment.


    "Do you need more proof?" George nced coldly at rk.


    rk howled and covered his head tightly.


    It was his hatred that had been supporting him over the 25 years.


    He had betrayed even his faith for revenge. He had convinced himself that he was correct, that he


    was just a pitiful old man avenging his daughter.


    But in the end?


    His daughter had never been truthful from the beginning till the end. 1


    The truly despicable person was his daughter, Faye Channon.


    rk trembled uncontrobly.


    "Faye, Faye..." rk shrieked hoarsely. "Why would you lie to me, why would you!?"

 Chapter 400 Not Giving Up the Antidote

    Chapter 400 Not Giving Up the Antidote


    Back then, he had found his daughter after so many years, so of course, he had been enraged


    when he saw Faye in such a tragic situation.


    Later on, he had never doubted anything that Faye told him.


    It was pitiful enough for his daughter as she had been abducted when she was a kid. In addition,


    Faye died o f dystocia as soon as they met, which magnified rk''spassion for his daughter.


    How could he have thought that Faye''sst words would turn out to be a lie?


    "Don¡¯t me me for being inhuman. Faye had only herself to me when it came to her death." In


    George''s eyes, there was a rare tinge of apathy. "If it weren''t for the sake of the child, I would have


    surely sent her to prison when she tried to kill Luna! You betrayed your country and your best friend


    for such a woman. You even wanted to drag the entire Wright family down to apany her in her


    death, I need to know, is she worthy? Is she?"


    Was she worthy?


    Was it worth it?


    rk did not utter a word and started bawling.


    He was crying and trembling, and tears were flowing o n his wrinkles. However, nobody would


    sympathize with him at that moment.


    Even if Faye had deceived him, he hadmitted countless crimes over the years.


    It''s just that... the situation was inevitably a little resigned.


    The whole conspiracy against the Wrights turned out t o be based only on a lie by a woman before


    her death.


    The next day, rk confessed all his crimes. He also pointed out all the spies that the States had


    nted in Canada over the years.


    He held an important position in the espionage organization and was known by the name ''King'', so


    with his confession, the American spy organization in Canada fell across the board.


    Many executives from the high and middle stratum hade a cropper, thus clearing the Canadian


    officialdom''s ethos.


    rk¡¯s attitude was very cooperative in these matters.


    There was only one thing-no matter what, he refused t o hand over the Errol Virus''s antidote''s


    complete form.


    The others thought that Susan had already been cured, so they did not care much about it at all.


    However, Julian knew that all this was another deception, as Susan had not been cured at all.


    He could not help but pay rk a visit!


    Through the bars, rk stared at Julian emotionlessly.


    Julian gazed coldly at him. "I want the antidote to the Errol Virus!"


    He did not have the time for small talk. He needed to get his hands on the antidote as soon as


    possible, no matter what the price was.


    After listening to what Julian had to say, a trace of confusion shed in rk¡¯s eyes.


    He looked at Julian in surprise. "I thought Dr. Yale is o n his way back already? He''s worked out a


    way to understand the virus, then why ask me?"


    Julian said nothing with a grave expression.


    rk came to his sense instantly, and realization dawned on him. "Susan hasn''t been cured yet!


    Julian Shaw, this has been a trap since the very beginning."


    "I want the antidote.¡± Julian did not respond and red at rk sombrely.


    The corners of rk''s lips were lifted, and he gave off a subtle smirk. "So the Errol Virus hasn''t


    been cracked, it''s still invincible, it''s still invincible."


    rk looked excited.


    A sheer cold beam shed through Julian¡¯s eyes. He stood up and grabbed his cor across the


    bars." You''re already a prisoner now, hand over the antidote.


    I can think of a way to prevent you from being


    executed immediately."


    rk started chuckling. "I am already so old, death is only a relief to me."


    A hint of rage shed through Julian¡¯s eyes. "It doesn''t matter if you die. However, Susan is


    innocent, now give up the antidote. Otherwise, I promise you will die a torturing death!"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    rk red at Julian. "Julian Shaw, if it weren¡¯t for you, my n would¡¯ve been sessful. The


    Wrights would¡¯ve died, and I¡¯d never know that Faye had lied t o me. She would still be my kind and


    pretty baby angel. You''ve ruined my conviction, I shall ruin your beloved, hahaha. Sounds fair, this


    sounds fair.


    Moreover, Susan happens to be the apple of the Wrights'' eyes now, marvelous, this is marvelous.


    After all, your denouement is not much better than mine."


    rk¡¯s logic was simply intoxicating. Julian nced a t him as if he was a madman.


    Faye''s true colors had been exposed, yet he did not confess what he had done. Not only did he not


    repent for what he had done, he even med them for revealing Faye''s true colors?


    What was that if it was not madness?


    "Hah, you don¡¯t have to look at me like that." rk said coldly, "After all, that¡¯s my daughter. She


    died, and someone needs to pay for her death. I shouldn''t havemitted treason, but I helped the


    government t o get rid of the entire espionage organization. It can be regarded as an atonement.


    George Wright killed Faye indirectly, so somebody in the Wright family should bear the


    consequences.¡±


    rk looked at Julian with a smile as he said, "Do you know that the Errol Virus is the biggest


    masterpiece o f my life? That extreme anguish and those hideous faces, they are the interpretation


    of the perfection of this virus. Susan should feel honored to be able to die under its effect."


    "You...¡± Julian clutched rk''s throat as the mes of wrath ignited in his eyes. "If you don''t


    surrender the antidote, I''ll make sure you die a miserable death." 1


    "Heh, heh, heh." rk forced a few scoffs from his throat. "It¡¯s useless, Julian Shaw. I''ll never give


    up thepleted version of the antidote. The only thing waiting for Susan at the end of the road is


    death."


    "We''ll see about that." Julian gritted his teeth, and a beam of hatred shed through his eyes.


    Julian dragged rk into a solitary cell and got someone to torture him. However, rk did not utter


    a single word. All Julian got was an enigmatic smirk all this while.


    Julian''s actions could not be concealed from George.


    "Julian, why have you been haggling with rk over the past few days?" George creased his


    brows. "That son of a b*tch deserves only a bullet in the head!"


    Ever since knowing that his father¡¯s death, Susan¡¯s abduction, and everything that had happened to


    the


    Wrights were all rk''s doings, George had started hating him down to the bones.


    "We can¡¯t do that." There was a hint of fatigue in Julian''s eyes and his be. "I need the antidote


    to the Errol Virus."


    "Huh? I thought Dr. Yale had cracked the virus?¡± George was a little perplexed.


    "It was fake news. I made it up to lure rk into making a move. Susan''s poison... there is no


    solution a t all. And we¡¯re now only ten days away from the virus showing its effects." Julian could


    not help but clench his fists.


    There was no solution to Susan''s condition?


    Knowing this news, George immediately got a hold of the seriousness of the matter and mped


    his jaws." Ten days! We must do anything to get rk talking!"


    "I¡¯ve tried everything, he just won''t speak. If it doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯re left with only one way..." Julian''s


    eyes were cold.

 Chapter 401 Interrogation

    Chapter 401 Interrogation


    There were three more final days left until Susan Shelby''s virus red up. Julian Shaw still had not


    managed to receive the result that he wanted from Mr. rk in the past few days.


    On the other side, the most expert pathologists in the entire nation had gathered to carry out the


    content analysis of the Errol Virus. Theplexity of the Errol Virus had astonished everyone. It


    was no wonder that Mr. rk was capable of exercising control over so many people by relying on


    this virus.


    The study of the Errol Virus could be considered progressive, yet theplicated process of


    analyzing the content and producing an antidote could not be aplished within a few short days.


    On the other hand, given her condition, Susie could not wait much longer.


    In a dark room, Julian was holding in his hand a syringe with red liquid swirling around inside it.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "What are you doing?¡± A panicked look shed past M r. rk''s murky eyes for a moment.


    "I thought you¡¯d always thought that the Errol Virus was the mightiest invention in your lifetime?


    Don''t you think it would be an honor to die from an Errol Virus infection?" The corners of Julian''s lips


    cracked into a faint smile.


    An ominous foreboding welled in Mr. rk¡¯s heart." Julian, don''t do it! I''m an important criminal, so


    you¡¯re not allowed to take action against me without permission.¡±


    "Feel free to wait on your own and see if anyone wille to save you." A wild look shed past


    Julian''s eyes.


    He walked over and injected the Errol Virus inside the syringe slowly into Mr. rk''s body.


    Every part of Mr. rk''s body was bound fully to a chair. He struggled in an attempt to evade the


    syringe, yet his effort was futile.


    Julian injected a dose of the virus into his body steadily.


    Then, he looked at Mr. rk.


    "Tell me, where is the full version of the antidote? Give it up now and I promise to administer a dose


    for you t o eradicate the virus. If you refuse to hand it over, I''m going to inject the second dose now.


    You are the inventor, so you should know how much pain this virus causes. If you don''t wish to


    endure this agony, it would be best if you behaved appropriately."


    Injecting one tube would result in a re-up three monthster.


    Injecting two tubes would result in a re-up on the spot.


    Julian¡¯s voice was so deep and gloomy that fear


    shed past Mr. rk''s eyes.


    However, he clenched his teeth. "I''m going to die anyhow. Perhaps, it would be best if I died from an


    Errol Virus infection! Besides, it''s fine if I die anyway. I''m going to take Susan down with me! I''m


    already old, yet she is still so young. I¡¯m not at a disadvantage here."


    Mr. rk decided that he would take Susan to the grave with him.


    A stern look shed past Julian¡¯s eyes involuntarily.


    Damn it!


    He did not have the time to slowly torment Mr. rk. I f Mr. rk were to remain impertinent, he


    would have no choice but to make a risky move.


    "Then you shall have a taste of the agony caused by this virus." Julian took out the second syringe


    expressionlessly and injected the second Errol Virus dose into Mr. rk''s body right away.


    Mr. rk sounded tough when he spoke, yet his entire body shook in fear when the second syringe


    was injected into his body.


    He had witnessed the tragic deaths of way too many people caused by the virus with his own eyes


    while he had been developing it.


    The pain was simply unbearable for any man.


    After injecting the second Errol Virus dose, Julian looked at him. "Tell me the method to produce the


    antidote and you may still stand a chance to live." "Heh heh heh." Mr. rk scoffed coldly. "I¡¯m


    going to die sooner orter anyway. I will certainly take Susan t o hell with me."


    "You..." Julian grasped Mr. rk''s throat in rage.


    However, a momentter, Mr. rk''s expression suddenly changed drastically and his body shook


    involuntarily.


    Julian loosened his grasp and then narrowed his eyes ever so slightly.


    The Errol Virus had caused a re-up!


    ording to the information provided by Joseph Shaw, the pain caused by the virus advanced


    gradually in due order.


    In the beginning, the pain was not especially intense, but as time passed, the pain would grow


    stronger and stronger. Basically, most people could bear the pain o n the first day.


    On the second day, one would reach one''s limit. Half o f the people who endured the re-up would


    rathermit suicide than bear this pain anymore.


    On the third day, one would reach their final limit.


    The pain on this very day would be the most terrifying of all. Even if a person did go through it


    withoutmitting suicide, the pain that radiated straight into one''s soul would torment the person¡¯s


    mind incessantly and kill the person painfully or drive them to madness.


    After one endured it for three full days, the Errol Virus would lose its effect and would not affect the


    person anymore from then on, even if it was injected again.


    Mr. rk was currently just suffering from the initial re-up.


    Even though he was in pain, he was still in the mood t ough at Julian. ¡°Julian, have your fill of


    watching m e in pain. It won''t be long before your woman will be i n just as much pain. It¡¯s fine if I


    die, but don''t you think that you¡¯ll be getting anything from me. Don''t even think about getting the full


    version or the simplified version of the antidote. I won''t hand over a single thing to you."


    "I hope that your stubbornness willst until the end." Julian''s gaze was icy.


    This was already hisst resort.


    If Mr. rk failed to endure the pain, he would naturally hand over the antidote.


    However, this was also an immense risk. If Mr. rk stayed alive, there would still be hope that he


    would hand over the antidote. However, if Mr. rk was to die, any hope of getting the antidote


    would be lost.


    This was why Julian had to take the risk. If he did not, there would be no time left for Susie


    anymore.


    On the first day, although Mr. rk''s entire body kept shivering in pain, he could still mock Julian


    asionally and he was in the mood to eat and drink halfway through the process.


    24 hourster, the pain was elevated to a brand new level.


    Mr. rk''s face was pale as paper, and his entire body was drenched in sweat.


    He struggled to get up from the chair with all his might and terrifying noises could be hearding


    from the gaps between his teeth asionally.


    "Antidote!" Julian red at him.


    Mr. rk did not make anyments, but fresh blood was seeping out of his mouth.


    Julian was startled. Was Mr. rk trying to end his life by biting off his tongue?


    He took a piece of cloth swiftly and stuffed it into Mr. rk''s mouth.


    Mr. rk howled in rage at once.


    Meanwhile, death felt like a relief to him now.


    Julian looked at him. "You still have time to change your mind! Nod once and I''ll give you a chance


    to speak."


    Mr. rk had decided that he wanted to take Susan down with him. Even though his entire face


    contorted in pain, there was still a mocking look in his eyes.


    He was going to end up dead regardless!


    Without the antidote, many people would die with him.


    He was not at a disadvantage given the situation!


    Mr. rk still refused to yield despite being in so much pain.


    Julian could not help bing more and more agitated.


    Susie¡¯s virus would re up tomorrow. He was running out of time. He really was running out of


    time.

 Chapter 402 Mr. Clark Is Dead

    Chapter 402 Mr. rk Is Dead


    On the second day, Mr. rk''s entire body was convulsing violently by dusk. He could not stand it.


    He really could not stand it anymore.


    "Tell me the recipe of the antidote!"


    He could still hear Julian Shaw¡¯s voice in the midst of his pain.


    The painshed toward his body in waves akin to tidewater. Mr. rk wished that he could just die


    countless times, yet he could not. Julian was monitoring him closely so that he did not even have a


    chance tomit suicide.


    The boundless pain crept toward him without end. His mind was going nk slowly. Mr. rk had


    wanted to endure until the end originally but found that he could not stand it anymore after being


    tormented in such a terrifying manner.


    He nodded with all his might the next time Julian questioned him.


    "So you''re willing to talk now?" tion swept through Julian''s heart.


    Mr. rk nodded once again.


    There was only one thing on his mind now. He wanted Julian to give him the antidote now or kill


    him.


    "Alright, I shall give you a chance to speak." Julian looked at him. "You''re a rather gifted and skillful


    doctor. You should know that biting your tongue off is not a good way to die. Doing it will only cause


    you more pain! Death will note so easily."


    Mr. rk continued to nod.


    He was well aware of this, of course. He had bitten his tongue previously only to resist.


    "Very well." Julian removed the cloth from Mr. rk¡¯s mouth. "Tell me, quick.¡±


    Mr. rk''s body shivered as he described the antidote slowly.


    Julian turned on the voice recorder on his phone and recorded the full version of Mr. rk''s


    description.


    "That''s all." A few minutester, Mr. rk was done describing it. Julian looked at him suspiciously.


    "I hope you''re not lying to me!"


    "That''s all. Give me the antidote! Quick, give me the antidote!¡± Mr. rk screamed out frantically.


    Julian did not speak but he summoned the expert pathologists waiting for their turn at the door and


    yed them the voice clip.


    "I hope that you¡¯re not lying. When the antidote is concocted, you¡¯ll be the first to try it." Julian


    looked at Mr. rk.


    "Be quick! Order them to be quick!¡± screamed out Mr. rk.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Julian could not help feeling slightly relieved upon seeing Mr. rk''s urgency, as it did not appear to


    be feigned.


    Mr. rk had disclosed everything, including the ingredients and ratio of the antidote.


    The people from the research center started bustling about at once.


    Two hourster, the antidote was passed to Julian.


    "Inject it! Quick, quick, quick!" Mr. rk looked at the item in Julian''s hand eagerly.


    Julian coincidentally also needed to test the effect of the medication on Mr. rk so he


    administered the antidote right away.


    Less than a minute after the antidote was injected, an unprecedented soothed expression appeared


    on Mr. rk''s face. The terrifying rash that had appeared during the virus re-up had also faded


    swiftly.


    "It''s effective!"


    Uncontroble joy shed past Julian''s eyes.


    Now that the virus had been eradicated, Mr. rk took a few slow breaths.


    "Very well, you didn¡¯t lie." Julian narrowed his eyes.


    "Of course I didn''t lie." Mr. rk looked at Julian. "I don''t feel very well being tied up like this. Let me


    loose. I still have something to brief you on."


    "What is it?" Julian looked at him.


    "I remembered a few spies that I have in America. Let me loose and I shall tell you their names." Mr.


    rk''s eyes were filled with yearning and thirst.


    He found being tied up for two days truly ufortable.


    Julian looked at him calmly. Now that he had already gotten the antidote, there was no need to tie


    up Mr. rk anymore.


    "You better brief me quickly," said Julian coldly while he let loose Mr. rk.


    Mr. rk got up and stretched his limbs. Then, he suddenly cracked a smile at Julian. "I¡¯ve already


    briefed you on all the spies."


    "What do you mean?¡± Julian¡¯s expression turned cold a t once.


    "However, it¡¯s true that I have something to tell you." A magnificent beam that had never been seen


    before appeared on Mr. rk''s face for a moment.


    Julian''s heart raced for a second when he saw this smile, and an ominous presentiment filled his


    heart all of a sudden.


    "I wanted to tell you that... the full version of the antidote doesn''t exist at all." The corners of Mr.


    rk''s lips curled into a ghastly smile. "I¡¯ve just given you the simplified version of the antidote.


    Although the simplified version is capable of suppressing the virus'' re-up, it¡¯s incapable of


    remaining effective for a prolonged period of time! A patient will need to consume it once every


    three months during the first three years to suppress the re-up. They will need to consume it once


    a month during the fourth year to suppress it. During the fifth year, the patient will need to consume


    it once every week. After five years..."


    "What''s going to happen after five years?" Julian could feel his heart trembling in fear.


    Mr. rk beamed brighter. "Is five years of life still not enough? Nothing but doom awaits one after


    five years, of course."


    As he was speaking, heughed hysterically. "Hah hah hah hah... Julian, you''ve spent so much


    effort only to buy five more years for Susan. You will be living in fear of losing her for the next five


    years. This i s your retribution. This is precisely the retribution you and the Wrights deserve."


    "Hah hah hah hah hah." The longer Mr. rkughed, the more hysterical and ferocious he


    became.


    A raging fire was burning in Julian''s eyes. He grabbed Mr. rk''s throat and shoved him against the


    wall." Tell me, what is the recipe for the full version of the antidote?"


    Mr. rk grabbed on to Julian''s hand and said with difficulty, "The Errol Virus is my most perfect


    piece of work. Do you know why I say that it¡¯s perfect?"


    Julian did not speak.


    tion shed past Mr. rk''s eyes involuntarily. "It i s perfect because no one can eradicate it for


    all eternity! I created it, yet even I can''t eradicate it. The people that are infected by the virus will end


    up dead sooner orter. That is real perfection."


    ''It is perfect because no one can eradicate it for all eternity?¡¯


    Julian felt as if his chest had been smashed by a huge hammer abruptly. He took a step back


    subconsciously and the grip he had around Mr. rk''s throat loosened involuntarily.


    Mr. rk seized this opportunity to charge toward the table right away.


    Julian reacted to the situation, wanting to stop Mr. rk.


    Unfortunately, it was already toote.


    Mr. rk''s head mmed into the corner of the table heavily. Then, he fell to the ground limply.


    Julian dashed forward and turned over Mr. rk at once.


    He used his hand to feel for Mr. rk''s breath, only to find that he had already stopped breathing!


    Mr. rk was dead?


    How could he die now?


    He had yet to hand over the full version of the antidote!


    "Julian, what kind of noise was that? Is the antidote recipe he gave you real?" George Wright had


    been guarding the door all this time. Upon hearing the noise, he had automatically charged into the


    room. Then, he saw Mr. rk, whose head was covered in blood.


    George stood in the same spot, dumbstruck with bewilderment.


    Mr. rk... had died just like that?


    An ineffable feeling welled in his heart.


    He had regarded this man as a family member for the past 25 years, yet it had turned out that all


    the schemes plotted against the Wrights over the years had been orchestrated by this old man. No


    ordinary person could understand the rage and agony he had felt upon learning that a family


    member had plotted against him.

 Chapter 403 Five Years

    Chapter 403 Five Years


    Now, Mr. rk was dead.


    The disappointment in George Wright''s heart vanished in a second, as he still had to focus on the


    important matter at hand.


    "Julian, what the heck is actually going on?" asked George.


    Julian Shaw picked up Mr. rk and dashed outside right away.


    He wanted to cut up Mr. rk into 1,000 pieces, but M r. rk was still useful to him. He could not


    let him die.


    George had no idea what was going on so he could only follow Julian and charge outside.


    Mr. rk was taken to the military hospital nearby. After a series of emergency treatments, he still


    did not manage to pull through.


    "He is an expert at the structure of the human body, so he naturally calcted the proper strength


    and angle for the crash." Julian then said in a deep voice, "I overlooked that."


    "Julian! What the heck is going on? Is the antidote fake?" George could not help asking.


    Grief shed past Julian''s eyes at once.


    "It¡¯s true that this is the antidote, but it is only the simplified version of the antidote." He then said


    slowly, "This antidote is only effective for five years. Five yearster, the simplified version of the


    antidote will be rendered ineffective. A person who has been infected by the Errol Virus will still..."


    Will still-


    George figured out the words that Julian had yet to speak. He felt his chest tremble involuntarily.


    "So where is the full version of the antidote then?" The volume of George¡¯s voice increased


    abruptly.


    "No one knows!¡± Julian said in despair. "Mr. rk did develop the Errol Virus, but he was incapable


    of producing the antidote."


    "How could... this be?" George could not help feeling stunned as well.


    That meant that Susie¡¯s crisis had not been resolved yet, right?


    "I still have five more years, I still have five more years." Julian suddenly clenched his teeth. "I still


    have five more years, so there¡¯s hope. He failed to develop the antidote, but I refuse to believe that


    we can''t develop an antidote in five years'' time by gathering the most outstanding expert


    pathologists and virologists in the entire world."


    "That''s right." A gleam of hope shed past George¡¯s eyes.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "It''s almost time for Susie''s first re-up. I must return home to see her first," said Julian.


    "I shall head to the research center to get an update then." George stood up as well.


    "Alright," answered Julian before he rushed back to the Wrights.


    Susan Shelby was ying with Chessie.


    Upon seeing Julian, she raised Chessie¡¯s hand." Chessie, quick, smile at daddy."


    As if she understood Susan''s instruction, Chessie actually cracked a brilliant smile at Julian.


    Her adorable appearance softened Julian¡¯s heart at once.


    "She loves you more. Chessie won''t smile at me," said Susan enviously.


    She had been ying with Chessie for a very long time, yet Chessie had not even smiled at her


    once. As soon as Julian hade, Chessie had smiled.


    Julian concealed the sorrow in his eyes and cracked a gentle smile. He rubbed Susan''s head softly.


    "She won''t smile at you? Bad Chessie! Should I smack her buttocks?"


    Julian assumed a different posture as if he was about t o smack her buttocks.


    "How dare you!" Susan could not help ring at him.


    Julian could not help smiling.


    Chessie had no idea that she had just escaped a beating. She looked here and there and babbled


    to herself asionally in an attempt to express her opinion with great effort.


    Her chubby, pinkish appearance was truly so adorable that it was almost illegal.


    Julian had not mentioned the Errol Virus to Susan. Instead, he had been acting as if nothing had


    happened and keeping Susanpany all the time.


    He waited until night time to add a sleeping pill into the warm water Susan drank before bed.


    He injected a dose of the antidote into Susan when she was sleeping deeply.


    The translucent liquid was injected into Susan''s body. An ineffable,plicated gaze shed past


    Julian¡¯s eyes.


    Five years. He only had five years.


    He had to develop a full version of the antidote in the next five years. Otherwise, his Susie would


    leave him for eternity.


    No, he could not allow that to happen.


    Just thinking about the possibility of losing Susie made Julian feel as if his heart was being torn


    apart. Facing this scenario in real life would be impossible.


    "Susie, I won''t let anything happen to you. Trust me,"


    muttered Julian softly as if he was vowing.


    He lowered his head and gave Susan a gentle kiss on the forehead.


    Then, he stretched out his hand cautiously and smoothed Susan''s slightly furrowed brows gently.


    Late at night, Julian discovered a silhouette standing o n the balcony and exhaling smoke when he


    went downstairs.


    He opened the balcony door.


    "You can¡¯t sleep either, huh?" George turned around and looked at him. "Want a cigarette?"


    Julian shook his head. "No, Susie doesn''t like the smell of cigarettes."


    "I see." George was stunned for a moment before he put out his cigarette swiftly as well.


    The lit end of the cigarette was extinguished. The balcony waspletely quiet.


    "I went and asked at the research center." There was a n ineffable worried look in George''s eyes.


    "The Errol Virus is an unprecedented virus thatbines a biological virus and a chemical toxin.


    The research center has already analyzed the biological structure of the Errol Virus. It is a mutation


    of a super virus known as PA Virus that caused panic in the world during the earlier years. We


    haven''t even found a medication capable of eradicating the PA Virus so far, let alone a medication


    for a veryplex mutation like this one."


    It was apparent that Julian was well-acquainted with this issue too. Fatigue shed past his eyes


    involuntarily. "In addition to the mutation of the PA virus, the virus alsobines some chemical


    toxins perfectly. Even though the content of these chemical toxins has been analyzed as well, there


    is utterly no way to remove these toxins on their own due to their tight bond to the biological virus."


    George and Julian did not have a good understanding of medicine.


    However, they had heard of the renowned PA Virus. Back in the day, this virus had caused an


    epidemic outbreak in tens of countries as soon as it had been discovered. There was no way to


    cure the virus, so the death rate of the infection had been over 80%. Had the virus been contagious,


    the terror of its reign would have been elevated by a few levels.


    Now, the virus had been mutated by Mr. rk. The mutated PA Virus was even more terrifying and


    frantic. When it wasbined with chemical toxins, its death rate was almost 100%.


    Joseph Shaw was the sole survivor so far.


    The more he thought about the Errol Virus, the more hopelessness he felt in his heart.


    The wind was blowing gently in the night. George and Julian remained silent for a long time.


    After a long while, George patted Julian''s shoulder. "W e still have five more years. We haven¡¯t lost


    all hope


    yet.¡±


    "We will surely find hope,¡± said Julian calmly.


    A glint glimmered in George''s eyes. "Yes, we will certainly find hope."


    Julian was quiet for a while before he said, "There are some matters that should only stay between


    the two o f us. It¡¯s better if we do not tell the others. They won''t b e able to help even if they know.


    They will only add to our worries."


    "I understand." George nodded.


    Julian stared into the vast night sky quietly.


    The night was so dark that there was no telling if there was any light.

 Chapter 404 Time Flies

    Chapter 404 Time Flies


    The news of Mr. rk''s death was not propagated due to his unique identity.


    It did not cause even the slightest stir.


    Common people were unaware that an old man that had appeared so ordinary had actually been


    the real culprit behind the scenes.


    However, the identity of Mr. rk could not be hidden from those determined to find out.


    Joseph Shawbined the information he had gathered and the news reports he had read to figure


    out Mr. rk''s identity.


    Mr. rk... was dead?


    Joseph''s pupils constricted and condensed ever so slightly. Where was the antidote for the Errol


    Virus then?


    He contacted Julian Shaw at once.


    Julian had predicted the call. Before Joseph could ask, he said in a calm andposed manner,


    "Yes, M r. rk was indeed the King. He is dead, but I only have the simplified version instead of


    the full version of the antidote."


    Joseph digested the information he had learned for a moment before he said suspiciously, "You


    don¡¯t have the full version of the antidote? Julian Shaw, you''re not going to burn this bridge after


    crossing it, right? I helped you capture Mr. rk this time at the very least."


    "When have I ever gone back on my promises?" Julian sounded rather tired. "Your subordinates are


    going to have the re-up soon too, right? I can send over the preparation method for the simplified


    version of the antidote to you. You can make it yourself, or you can ask me for theplete


    product. It¡¯s up to you."


    Julian was very straightforward about wanting to hand over the preparation method for the


    simplified version of the antidote. Plus, he did not seem to be feigning his lethargy. Joseph could not


    help believing him a little.


    He pursed his lips and said, "I''m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to prepare the antidote on my own in


    time, so I might need to trouble you to supply 1,030 doses to me. After that, I will produce it myself."


    "Sure," answered Julian straightforwardly. "Give me a n address and I shall order someone to


    deliver the antidote. I shall send over the preparation method to youter."


    Joseph acknowledged that and then asked slightly hesitantly, "Julian, why are you giving it to me


    just like that? What are your conditions?"


    Julian scoffed coldly. "You did me a favor and I promised you the antidote in return. There''s no need


    for me to ask for more conditions. However, your favor to me will be considered repaid after this


    incident. If I encounter you again from now on, I''m still going toe after you for abducting Susie


    and Chessie without fail."


    Joseph raised an eyebrow and burst outughing suddenly.


    "What are youughing about?¡± Julian furrowed his brows.


    "Nothing important.¡± Joseph rxed his expression." I''ll be waiting for the day you wille after


    me.


    However, you won''t be able to locate me that easily from now on. I already chose the path of


    betrayal the day I chose to work with you. I''ve already lost my ce. Besides, I do not need to be


    under those people¡¯s control now that I have the antidote.¡±


    "Where are you nning to go?" asked Julian.


    "Don¡¯t know yet. I''m still at sea now," Joseph said calmly. "I took 3,000 crew members with me when


    I departed. I have excellent weapons and adequate funds and I can even perhaps build a small


    organization for fun.¡±


    "Then I shall wish you all the best," said Julian nonchntly.


    He had never expected that he and Joseph would be able to converse in such a calm manner one


    day.


    "Thank you, cousin.¡± Joseph chuckled.


    "It was nothing." Julian hesitated for a moment before he said, "There''s one more thing that I need


    to tell you.


    The simplified version of the antidote is not effective for a lifetime. It will lose its effect in five years


    at most."


    "What?" Shock shed past Joseph¡¯s eyes involuntarily.


    Julian told him about Mr. rk''s statement once again.


    Joseph¡¯s entire body trembled!


    Susan Shelby had just been infected recently so she still had five years¡¯ time.


    However, the subordinates under his leadership had already been infected for close to three years.


    Without the full version of the antidote, would they only live for two more years?


    "The Errol Virus is an unprecedentedlyplex virus that even the inventor of the virus, Mr. rk,


    was incapable of producing a full antidote for," Julian said i n a deep voice. "I''ve gathered the most


    outstanding virologists and pathologists to set up aboratory and study this virus specifically. If the


    laboratory manages to develop the full version of the antidote in the next few years, I''ll let you


    know."


    "Alright." Joseph''s hand clenched into a fist ever so slightly. "TH be looking for ways to eradicate the


    infection too. If I find a way, I¡¯ll notify you as well."


    He would not let his subordinates, who had risked their lives working with him for so many years,


    die for nothing.


    Joseph hung up the call.


    He looked at the subordinates around him and cracked a smile. "Prepare to dock. Julian will be


    sending over the antidote."


    "There''s an antidote now?" Joy emerged on Rainn''s face.


    He had been worried about the imminent re-up for the past few days.


    "Yes. Even though it''s only the simplified version of the antidote, Julian has already given the


    prescription to us. There''s no need for us to worry anymore," said Joseph with a smile. He did not


    mention that the simplified version of the antidote had its own time limit.


    No need to worry anymore?


    The group of people cheered.


    Joseph gazed into the distance with profound worry i n his eyes.


    He had only two years left.


    He could only choose to lead his subordinates to a deserted ce and set up an estate there.


    Perhaps, they would be able to experience a miracle and build their future there.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Three yearster, in a pink room...


    A little girl stretched out a hand in an attempt to grab the piggy bank on the table.


    She reached here and there but did not manage to grab it so she ran around loudly, found a chair,


    and stepped on it carefully.


    This time, she managed to grab hold of the piggy bank atst.


    Her face cracked into a brilliant smile. She wrapped her arms around the piggy bank and then


    loosened her grip. A crack was heard before the content of the piggy bank was spilled on the floor.


    All sorts of notes and coins covered the floor at once. There were also a few bank cards.


    The girl sat on the ground and began sorting and counting her assets.


    "One card, two cards, three cards. Mommy said that there''s one million in each bank card, so I have


    3 million here," the girl muttered in a childish voice." Three million? Is it enough? Forget it, I better


    take all my money."


    The girl found a small fabric sack and ced all the money inside.


    "Chessie!" Her mother''s voice came from downstairs.


    "Coming!" Chessie answered before she ran downstairs in a moment.


    "Don''t run, walk slowly!" Susan could not help nagging upon seeing Chessie running about.


    Chesney Shaw slowed down her steps obediently but ran over to Susan soon. "Mommy, what time


    is daddying home today?"


    "Daddy is a little busy today, so he''s noting back for dinner. I''ll y with you, Chesney." Susan


    gave her a gentle smile.

 Chapter 405 Why Isnt This Happening As Scripted

    Chapter 405 Why Isn''t This Happening As Scripted


    The past three years had been precisely the busiest period Julian Shaw had experienced.


    He was slowly letting go of Lanyard Construction and selling off all sorts of fixed assets. Other than


    the estate in Ningcheng City, the estates in other cities had all been concentrated back by him in


    exchange for cash he could spend on other types of investments.


    Had Lanyard Construction not been founded by Mr. Shaw and been considered memorabilia, he


    would not even have wanted to keep the estate in Ningcheng City.


    The changes in the business market were too tremendous. The real estate industry that had


    profited the most in the past was not profiting as much three yearster.


    Out of the top 10 tycoons in Canada previously, five of them had been involved in the real estate


    business. Now, only one of them was left and he rankedst.


    Due to Julian¡¯s timely turn over to fund StarTech Co. and following the leap in the electronic industry


    in addition to his precise investment vision, he was still firmly upying the position of the


    wealthiest man.


    StarTech Co. had prepared its own homebrand StarTech for the past few years, which focused


    specifically on producing all sorts of electronic products. They had already marketed the second


    generation of StarTech products that included sales overseas.


    Thepany had been especially sessfulst year due to Jacob Shelby¡¯s effort. There had


    been a breakthrough in SL System¡¯s advancement that had allowed it to surpass the DC System by


    far. This had opened up international market opportunities for it. N o otherpany in the world


    was capable of matching StarTech when it entered the limelight during these years.


    Behind the tremendous expansion were naturally Julian, Seth Leeds, and Jacob¡¯s hard work and


    effort.


    After the reformation of StarTech Co, Julian was appointed as CEO in charge of nning the


    company¡¯s strategies, Seth was appointed as the operations director in charge of running


    production operations, while Jacob was in charge of improving the technology.


    Each of them held 20% of thepany''s shares, which added up to a total of 60%, while the


    remaining 40% share was channeled out for financing purposes.


    However, thepany''s biggest shareholder... was Susan Shelby!


    Julian''s share of thepany was under Susan''s name, while Jacob forcefully gave Susan his


    share as a gift.


    Susan had not done anything yet she had ended up being the biggest boss of thepany.


    She felt very frustrated about this too.


    It was fine that she had Julian''s share because there was no need for them to split everything so


    clearly.


    Jacob had also given her his patent dividend previously and had now given her his share of the


    company too. Susan was always looking for an opportunity to return it to Jacob, yet as soon as she


    brought up this topic, Jacob''s expression would turn cold and there would be nothing Susan could


    do to convince him.


    It was good that no outsider was aware of the fact that Susan was the main shareholder of the


    company.


    Otherwise, Julian might not necessarily triumph over Susan to be the wealthiest person in


    Canada.


    "Daddy is noting back, huh?" Chesney Shaw¡¯s dejected voice pulled Susan back from her


    emotional train of thought.


    Susan looked at Chesney piteously and said softly, "Be good, Chesney. Daddy ising back


    later."


    "So... Will daddy still read me bedtime stories today?" Chesney looked at Susan piteously.


    "Of course," answered Susan.


    Chesney was delighted.


    Susan kept her daughterpany during dinner. In the beginning, Chesney kept fussing about


    waiting for Julian''s return. It was only after 10 o''clock that she was not able to stand it anymore. She


    washed up and got into bed before falling asleep.


    Susan noticed that Chesney was sound asleep and covered her with a nket before getting ready


    to leave.


    Then, a deep voice was heard.


    "Is Chessie asleep?"


    When Susan looked up and saw Julian, she could not help chuckling. "She just fell asleep."


    "I had to sit in for an emergency video conference from overseas today, so I got home a littlete.


    Sorry." Guilt shed past Julian''s eyes involuntarily.


    "It''s fine with me, but our child Chessie has been constantly nagging about you telling her bedtime


    stories," said Susan softly.


    Julian made his way to the bedside and looked at his sleeping daughter. His expression rxed.


    He stood there for a while before Chesney seemed to sense something. She opened her eyes at


    once.


    "Daddy." Chesney''s eyes lit up at once when she saw Julian. "You''re back, daddy."


    "Are you awake?" Julian could not help smiling.


    "Hmm. I want to listen to bedtime stories." Chesney jumped for joy at once.


    "Sure, I¡¯ll read you one." Julian pulled out arge pile o f storybooks. "Which one would you like to


    listen to today?"


    "This one." Chesney pointed to a book joyously.


    Julian flipped open the book and began reading slowly and leisurely.


    His voice was deep and rich with attractiveness. Chesney leaned in his arms and listened to the


    story i n content.


    "A daughter is her father''s lover from a past life. I suddenly feel that my presence is very redundant


    here." Susan heaved a sigh.


    "It''s not redundant, it''s not redundant. Mommy is the best." Chesney giggled, walked over, and gave


    Susan¡¯s cheek a heavy kiss.


    Susan could not help smiling. "Alright, get back into bed, or you¡¯ll get cold."


    Chesney let her parents tuck her into a ball. Then, she suddenly remembered something and pulled


    a pouch from under her pillow.


    "Daddy, I''d like to ask how much you make in a day." Chesney looked at Julian piteously.


    A few days ago, a little friend of hers had told her a story in kindergarten.


    That little friend had told her that his father was very busy too and did not have time to keep him


    company every day. As a result, he had collected a year¡¯s worth o f allowance and then asked his


    father, "Father, how much do you make in a day?"


    His father had said, "About 10,000 a day? Why?¡±


    The little friend''s allowance had been a little more than 10,000 in total. Thus, he had said, "Then I


    shall give you 10,000, daddy. Will you please keep mepany for a day?"


    The little friend had told her that upon hearing that, his father had applied for leave and spent a day


    ying with him!


    Chesney had thought about it and remembered that she had over 3,000,000 on hand, so she


    wondered if she could buy her father''s time for a few days.


    Feeling wonderful hope, Chesney waited for Julian''s answer eagerly.


    Julian was stunned for a moment before he said casually, "How much do I make in a day? A few


    hundred million, I guess."


    A few hundred million?


    Chesney was stunned at once. "How many zeroes are there in a few hundred million?"


    "Eight zeroes," said Julian patiently.


    How many zeroes were there in 1,000,000?


    Six zeros?


    How long did she have to collect money just to umte 100 million?


    Chesney''s heart was racing.


    Boohoo... That was not in the script, right?


    Chesney suddenly felt upset and bawled aloud.


    ''My daughter cries at will. What should I do? I shall wait for an answer on the line. It''s rather urgent.''


    Julian and Susan hastily pacified their daughter.


    They appeased her for a long while before Chesney finally told them the cause of themotion in


    a stuttering voice.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Upon hearing that, Julian found it amusing yet touching. He made a promise to keep Chesney


    company more from now on, only then managing to stop his daughter''s tears.


    They put their daughter to sleep once again and then Julian and Susan left the room with gentle


    movements.


    "It''s true that I''ve been a little busy this month." Julian wrapped his arms around Susan and said


    guiltily, "I haven''t spent as much time with you and Chessie."


    Susan chuckled and said, "Thepany is so busy. It''s already great enough that you can still


    come home every day."


    Julian did not speak but he gave Susan''s head a soft kiss. There were ineffablyplicated


    emotions in his voice when he said, "Susie, three years have passed."

 Chapter 406 The Little Princess Birthday Party

    Chapter 406 The Little Princess'' Birthday Party


    "Hmm?¡± Susan Shelby shot a confused nce at Julian. ¡°Three years have passed? Are you


    counting from... the time Mr. rkmitted suicide? Is there any special significance to these


    three years?"


    "No.¡± Julian Shaw shook his head.


    The five-year deadline had been weighing down his chest heavily all this time.


    He wanted to force himself to stop working as well and keep Susanpany by giving her his full


    attention.


    However, he could not.


    The biggest reason he had been working so hard over the years was not to develop thepany.


    It was to ensure that he possessed an even more powerful influence in the world.


    If he could not develop an antidote just by relying on the strength of Canada itself, then he would


    gather the strength of the entire world.


    The Errol Virus Project had been given a different name and was recruiting the most outstanding


    experts secretly around the world.


    There were many outstanding experts in this industry, but they were all working for the government.


    Julian used his business tactics to form connections with the governments of different countries so


    that they would consent to send their experts to take part i n this project. There were already more


    than 10 first-rate countries that had sent their experts to Canada over the years.


    Had it not been for StarTech Co.¡¯s global sess, the governments of those countries would not


    have supported the project either.


    There was no telling how much hard work and effort Julian had put in just to be able to negotiate


    with other countries and be sessful at it despite his status as a businessman.


    Anything and everything he did, including expanding StarTech Co. and elevating his influence


    globally, was meant to increase the progress of the antidote research.


    There had been some achievements in the past three years.


    For example, the PA Virus that had once rendered the entire world helpless in the past had already


    been cracked. Even though the difficulty of cracking the mutated PA Virus in the Errol Virus was 100


    times higher than cracking the PA Virus, this was an immense improvement at the very least.


    What a pity that the progress was still too slow. It was really slow.


    At this thought, Julian could not help hugging Susan


    tighter.


    "Why are you behaving strangely today?¡± Susan looked up at Julian in confusion.


    Julian shook his head and then diverted the topic of the conversation. "It''s Chessie''s birthday in one


    week. Let''s throw her a nice celebration this year."


    "Alright." Just as expected, Susan''s attention was diverted at the mention of Chessie. She chuckled


    and said, "Chessie has been talking about it for some time. She has a few good friends that she


    wants to invite to her party."


    "She''s made good friends already?" The corners of Julian''s lips curled into a faint smile.


    Chessie had just started attending kindergarten this year. When she had first enrolled, she had


    cried and shouted to express her reluctance to go, but it had only been a few months and she had


    already made some good friends.


    "Hmm." Susan nodded and could not helpughing.


    She felt that time was really passing quickly.


    It felt like Chessie had still been a tiny infant in her arms yesterday, yet today, she was already


    capable of running, jumping about, and making friends.


    More and more people were entering Chessie''s life. Sooner orter, the day woulde when she


    left them and had a brand new life that belonged to herself. At the thought of this, Susan felt a little


    sad.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Julian hugged her as if he could read Susie''s thoughts. He smiled and said, "You''ll still have me."


    Susan could not help chuckling.


    Yes, she still had Julian.


    The moonlight elongated their tightly-hugging silhouettes. The image appeared so harmonious yet


    wonderful.


    In the next few days, Julian took some time off and kept Chesney Shawpany. It made Chessie


    feel delighted beyondparison.


    Chesney''s birthday was just around the corner. Julian was free coincidentally, so he would throw


    her a huge party.


    "Daddy, where are the invitation cards? Pass me a few. I want to write them," said Chesney with


    eager eyes.


    "How many do you want?" asked Julian.


    Chesney counted on her fingers. "I will invite Girlie for sure. The lollipop she gave me yesterday


    was really tasty. I wanted to invite Snottie at first, yet he pulled m y hair on purpose today. He¡¯s


    obnoxious. Also..."


    It was interesting to listen to Chesney''s childish talk. Julian could see that she was fussing over it,


    so he gave her a bunch of invitations. "Think about it slowly. If these are not enough,e and ask


    me for more." "Alright." Chesney grabbed the invitation cards and went over to the side to study


    them.


    All the invitation cards for Chesney''s birthday party were penned by Julian and Susan personally.


    After writing most of the invitation cards, Susan turned her head to the side to look at Julian and


    penned an invitation card with slow strokes.


    "Are you going to send out this invitation?¡±


    A look of astonishment shed past Julian¡¯s eyes when he saw the name. "You''re inviting my


    mom?"


    Susan heaved a sigh. "It has been so many years since the incident. Chessie is growing so big now.


    We can¡¯t keep stopping them from connecting with each other. It''s your mother after all.¡±


    Susan was still incapable of getting over the incident that had happened all those years ago.


    Both she and Chessie had insisted on not meeting Madam Shaw even once over the years. Even


    when Julian had returned to Ningcheng City to see Madam Shaw, Susan had never followed him.


    Madam Shaw was very stubborn as well. She had not visited Chessie even once during the


    festivities.


    Both sides were basically caught in a stalemate.


    Even though Julian had never talked about it, Susan could feel that he was caught in a dilemma in


    his heart.


    She was his mother after all. It had to be hard for him t o be caught between them.


    Susan was willing to take the first step because she was a senior.


    "Thank you, Susie." Julian rubbed Susan¡¯s head. Hesitation shed past his eyes. "I shall check out


    the situation first before I decide if I''m inviting my mom over."


    "Hmm, you make the decision then," said Susan with a smile.


    At night, Julian called up Madam Shaw.


    He exined the situation briefly and then invited Madam Shaw to attend Chessie''s birthday party


    in Skyking City. He also stated that Susan was the one who had proposed the idea.


    "Heh heh heh... Susan is finally thinking of me." Madam Shaw could not help scoffing coldly. "I''ve


    already said that I won¡¯t meet her if she doesn''t apologize to me first. Fine, I wille over, but you


    have to make her kneel down and serve me a cup of tea. Then, I shall consider this done."


    Julian could not help furrowing his brows. "Mom! Could you still not know who was at fault all those


    years ago? What did Susie do that warrants that she apologizes to you?"


    "She is a junior member of the family! She didn''te and see me even once in the past three


    years. Could this not be her fault?" Madam Shaw said bluntly. "To sum up, I won''te over if she


    doesn''t apologize to m e. Also, Julian, it''s been so many years... Shouldn¡¯t you be considering


    having a second child? You were already six to seven years old when your father was your age!"


    Julian immediately felt a headacheing. He wholeheartedly felt that making this call had been a


    mistake.


    "Mom, if you don¡¯t want toe, don''te. It''s Chessie¡¯s birthday, and Susie and I will celebrate


    with her. Susie and I are not nning to have a second child for the time being. Besides, it''s


    possible that we will not n to have a second child in this lifetime. There¡¯s no need for you to worry


    about that," said Julian before he hung up the phone right away.


    Madam Shaw panicked at once upon hearing the busy signal.


    ''He is not nning to have a second child in this lifetime?¡¯


    ''How is that fine!''


    ''Julian is so stubborn! Why doesn¡¯t Susie persuade him a little then?"


    ''This woman is not a good wife.''


    No, as a senior member of the family, she could not allow Julian to continue making this mistake.


    She made the decision to head to Skyking City anyhow.

 Chapter 407 Seth Is Under Fire

    Chapter 407 Seth Is Under Fire


    It was the day of little princess Chesney Shaw''s birthday.


    Chesney woke up early in the morning with a big smile on her tiny face.


    She chose a beautiful princess dress by herself and got dressed with Susan''s help.


    Then, she chose a shiny hair clip and a pair of pink leather ts.


    "Mommy, am I pretty?" asked Chesney joyously.


    "Pretty? You''re the most beautiful girl in the world, Chessie," said Susan with a smile.


    Chesneyughed gracefully before she said, "I think so too. However, I give you permission to be


    the second most beautiful girl in the world, mommy."


    "Thank you, my little princess." Susan chuckled and took Chesney''s hand.


    There was already quite a number of people that hade for the party when they got downstairs.


    Seth Leeds was about to dash over as soon as he saw Chesney. "Little princess,e over and


    give me a hug n


    Julian tugged at Seth''s cor with a long face.


    "What are you doing?" Seth struggled in an attempt to break free and run over.


    "Stay away from Chessie. Sit on the sofa obediently," said Julian.


    Seth immediately had a mental breakdown. "It has been over three years, and you still won''t let me


    get near Chessie? It was a joke, brother. I made a joke at the time."


    He had only made a joke about courting Chesney at the time! Why was Julian bearing a grudge


    until now? Seth felt a wrenching pain in his heart.


    "Heh heh heh..." Julian responded with a scoff.


    "Daddy, don¡¯t bully Uncle Seth." Chesney skipped over, dressed in an adorable princess dress.


    Seth was so touched that tears started brimming in his eyes instantly. "Chessie is the best. This is


    truly a case of a bad parent having a good child! Come here, Chessie. This is the birthday present I


    got for you."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Seth took out an entire set of limited-edition Barbie dolls. Chesney was ted.


    "Thank you, Uncle Seth." Chesney received the gift joyously and then said earnestly, "Uncle Seth,


    you must have spent a lot of money on this, right? Don¡¯t spend so much money next time, alright?"


    Seth could not help bursting intoughter. "Don¡¯t worry, I still have the money for this."


    Seth had presented his gift. Next, George Wright and Luna Harris gave her their gifts merrily.


    "Thank you, grandpa and grandma,¡± answered Chesney sweetly.


    Seth was intrigued while watching the scene and could not help asking, "Chessie, why haven¡¯t you


    persuaded your grandpa and grandma to save their money? The clothes that they give you are very


    expensive too.¡±


    Chesney took a nce at Seth. She was about to speak but said nothing. After a long while, she


    said, "Uncle Seth, do you insist on me telling you the truth?"


    "Go ahead, go ahead,¡± said Seth excitedly.


    Chesney immediately said in a childish voice, "Adults talk about money for marriage. It costs a lot of


    money t o get married. Grandma is already married to grandpa, so it''s fine, but you still haven¡¯t


    gotten married after such a long time. It must be because you don¡¯t have enough money for


    marriage. Right, Uncle Seth?¡±


    As Chesney was speaking, she cast a sympathetic nce at Seth. "Uncle Seth, I still have some


    private savings, actually. If you really don¡¯t have sufficient money, I can lend you some."


    Chesney and her sympathetic gaze were truly adorable.


    The entire group of people could not refrain fromughing.


    Seth could not help shouting aloud, "Chessie! You must have misunderstood something. It''s not that


    I can¡¯t get a wife. I just don¡¯t want to have one. If I want t o, even if Ick money, just based on my


    appearance and talent, the people asking for my hand in marriage will start lining up here and


    extend until the pacific ocean."


    Chesney stared at Seth for a long while before she said cautiously, "Uncle Seth, have you


    misunderstood something about yourself?"


    Seth was left speechless.


    This time, everyone roared withughter.


    Chesney had no idea what everyone wasughing about. A look of confusion shed past her huge


    eyes for a moment.


    It was precisely her confusion that made the situation seem even funnier.


    Oh oh oh oh oh. Seth suppressed the urge to raise his head and let out a howl. He tugged at


    Chesney''s little hand and pointed her finger at Jacob Shelby with a furious expression. "Chessie,


    don¡¯t just talk about me. Your Uncle Jacob is a single man too. Show your contempt to him


    ferociously."


    Chesney blinked innocently. "Just based on Uncle Jacob¡¯s appearance and talent, the line of people


    asking for his hand in marriage will start here and extend until the pacific ocean."


    Jacob could not helpughing aloud. "Good girl, Chesney. Here, this is your present."


    Chesney epted the gift joyously.


    Seth was not pleased. "Chessie, have you misunderstood something about your Uncle Jacob?¡±


    "Not really," Chesney said in a childish tone. ¡°Uncle Jacob is really handsome so he must be


    popr.


    Besides, I heard daddy and mommy once say that Aunty Anna likes Uncle Jacob. They also said


    something about waiting for Uncle Jacob toe to his senses so they will be together."


    Anna Wright was still rejoicing andughing aside initially. Her face blushed scarlet at once when


    she heard that. She was rendered utterly incapable ofughing anymore.


    She cast a nce at Jacob with a guilty conscience before she suddenly let out a cough. "Chessie,


    don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Right, right, right. Don''t talk nonsense." Jacob seconded that because he had a guilty conscience.


    "I wasn¡¯t talking nonsense." Chesney was recalcitrant. "That time, daddy and mommy were


    whispering to one another and I identally overheard it. I have a very good hearing so I can hear


    things clearly."


    "Oh oh oh oh, how clear was that? Come and tell me.¡± Serenity Wright stepped forward coquettishly


    and pinched Chessie''s little cheek.


    "They..." Chesney was about to speak.


    Meanwhile, Anna was already stamping her foot."


    Don¡¯t say it, Chessie!¡± "Tell me, I''d coincidentally like to hear it too," said Jacob suddenly with a


    smile.


    Anna panicked and could not help shooting a nce a t Jacob.


    He was sitting over there quietly, taking his time to speak with a calm gaze. There was no telling


    what was actually on his mind.


    As Anna was sizing up Jacob, Jacob suddenly raised his head and took a nce at her.


    Anna turned her head to the side with a whoosh and felt her entire face burning.


    Over there, Chesney was already reying the scene i n all apparent seriousness.


    She imitated Susan''s tone first. "Julian, Jacob went on a business trip to Paris a few days ago. Did


    Anna go as well?"


    Then, she imitated Julian''s tone. "Hmm. Jacob, Seth, and Anna went together. The rooms they


    booked were connected."


    Susan said, "How did Jacob react to that? Has hee to his senses yet?"


    Julian said, "I asked him about it when he came back. He told me that he did not leave the room


    much other than to go out to meet the clients. The coding tasks aside, Anna came to see him one


    night and they watched a movie on the television."


    The group of people was having a good time listening t o the story. Seth could not help interrupting


    Chessie. H e cracked an evil smile and said, "Which movie was that? An NC-17 movie? Anna, I


    really couldn''t tell that you were such a straightforward person. You''re so straightforward, yet Jacob


    still hasn''t responded?¡¯¡¯


    Anna was trying her best to look for a hole in the ground as she chanted secretly in her heart.


    ''It''s going to be hard for Jacob not to respond even if h e doesn¡¯t want to...''


    Jacob knew that she liked him, so how was he going t o respond to that? Anna felt rather anxious in


    her heart, yet she did not have the courage to look at Jacob¡¯s expression.

 Chapter 408 Madam Shaw Wants To Stay Long?

    Chapter 408 Madam Shaw Wants To Stay Long?


    "Uncle Seth, what is an NC-17 movie?¡± asked Chesney Shaw curiously.


    "It''s not for children, so don''t ask about it," said Seth Leeds while chuckling.


    Julian Shaw was already rendered speechless, so he picked up Chesney and pointed at Seth


    before saying," My daughter, remember this man. Stay away from him from now on."


    Chesney knew that her father was just joking and could not help giggling aloud.


    "So, what movie did the two of you actually watch?" Serenity Wright could not help asking. Her eyes


    were glistening with excitement.


    Anna Wright lowered her head and said weakly, "It''s not considered a movie. It¡¯s a documentary


    titled ''The Origin of The Universe''."


    The entire group of people was rendered speechless.


    Seth could not refrain from patting Jacob Shelby''s shoulder. "You¡¯re going to be forever alone.


    You¡¯re going to be forever alone."


    "Uncle Seth, what does ''forever alone'' mean?" asked Chesney.


    "Destined to be alone for the rest of one''s life," said Seth whileughing.


    "You shouldn''t say that about Uncle Jacob. Uncle Jacob has Aunty Anna, who likes him. It would be


    more appropriate to use it to describe you," said Chesney in all apparent seriousness.


    He was under fire once again.


    Seth assumed a threatening posture as though he was about to catch Chesney. Chesney could not


    help giggling and running away.


    It was a joyous scene.


    Jacob could not help looking at Anna Wright.


    She had her head lowered in the meantime and was giving off the vibe that she was looking for a


    hole to bore into.


    Anna liked him? 2


    Jacob helplessly lowered his gaze and analyzed his feelings rationally.


    Now that Anna¡¯s thoughts had been revealed by Chessie¡¯s frankness, he discovered that he was


    feeling a faint sense of joy in his heart.


    Could he also have feelings for Anna?


    Jacob suppressed the throbbing sensation in his chest.


    No, he did not have the right to like a person.


    Anna was a good maiden, and he should not waste her time.


    "She¡¯s following a bad example. Chessie is following the bad example set by you two." Seth heaved


    a sigh.


    Julian and Jacob did not manage to respond in time.


    Chesney was already staring at Seth with teary eyes." Uncle, did you say that I¡¯m following a bad


    example? Don¡¯t you love me anymore?"


    "No, no. I didn''t mean that." Seth panicked instantly. H e squatted down to pacify Chessie for a long


    time before Chessie''s tears finally turned into a smile.


    Chesney seized the chance when Seth was not looking to take a nce in the direction of Julian


    and Susan and made a peace sign with her hand proudly.


    Susan could not helpughing despite herself.


    She said softly, "Our little girl Chessie is really quirky. Whoever marries her in the future is going to


    suffer."


    "Marries her?" Julian could not help pulling a long face. "Who''s going to marry Chessie?"


    Julian¡¯s tone of speech sounded rather furious, and Susan could not help feeling rather speechless.


    "Could Chessie not get married when she¡¯s older?"


    "What''s wrong with not getting married?" A deep sense of crisis filled Julian''s heart. ¡±1''11 take care


    of Chessie for the rest of my life!¡±


    His daughter was so adorable and intelligent. Julian loved and treasured her very much.


    At the thought of a good daughter like her being seized away by some brat in the future, Julian did


    not feel so good.


    "You¡¯re impossible..." Susan could not helpughing." Chessie is still young now. You can worry


    about these matters in the future."


    "I better have a talk with Chessie properly first and let her know that she is not allowed to marry a


    man unless he is as good as her father." Julian began considering this issue with a solemn


    expression.


    "Isn''t that going to be quite difficult?" Julian blinked innocently.


    He could not helpughing and wrapping his arm around her. "It''s genuinely quite difficult. However,


    my daughter naturally has to be matched with the most outstanding man."


    The married couple chatted andughed, filling the room with the sound of cheerful talk and


    laughter.


    Meanwhile, a call came from the gatekeeper.


    Julian went to pick up the phone.


    "Young master, a person who ims to be your mother is waiting at the door. Would you like to


    come over and confirm her identity?" said the gatekeeper awkwardly.


    Over the years, Susan had refused to see Madam Shaw and Madam Shaw had never set foot in


    Skyking City either. Both sides had been caught in a stalemate.


    Julian''s estate in Skyking City was all newly purchased, and the staff members had been recently


    hired. Therefore, the gatekeeper had never met Madam Shaw before.


    "Mom?" A look of surprise shed past Julian''s eyes.


    ''I thought she had refused toe?¡¯


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "What''s going on?" asked Susan curiously upon noticing Julian''s slightly strange expression.


    Julian hung up the phone and said, "It''s possible that mom is here. I''m going to take a look."


    "Mom is here?" The corners of Susan''s lips cracked into a gentle smile. "Come on, I''ll go with you."


    "Susie..." Julian could not help casting a grateful gaze a t her.


    There was no doubt that it was his mother that had gone too far all those years ago. Susie had


    refused to forgive her all these years, and Julian did not find that to be a problem either.


    The only issue was that these were the two most important women in his life. He could not let them


    constantly remain in a deadlock in the depths of his heart anymore.


    "She is your mother after all." Susan heaved a sigh and took Julian¡¯s hand spontaneously.


    The married couple did not disturb the bustling crowd of people but left the house right away.


    "This is my son''s house! How dare you not let me through? Believe it or not, I''ll ask Julian to fire you


    later."


    Madam Shaw''s resonant voice could be heard as soon as they arrived at the entrance.


    Julian and Susan walked over, and their presence was noticed by Madam Shaw''s sharp eyes.


    "Julian." Joy shed past Madam Shaw''s expression a t once. "You''re finally here. This person is


    actually stopping me from entering the premises."


    "Young master..." The gatekeeper looked at Julian awkwardly.


    "It''s fine, you may continue to work at ease." Julian pacified the gatekeeper and then said, "Mom,


    it''s your first time here. He doesn''t know you, so he naturally has to stop you."


    Madam Shaw was still displeased but did notment further.


    "Mom," said Susan softly while looking at her.


    Madam Shaw took a nce at Susan and then scoffed coldly. "You look rather healthy. It seems


    that you''ve been living afortable life for the past few years.¡±


    Madam Shaw¡¯s tone sounded strange, and there was n o telling what she meant by that either.


    Susan could only say, "Mom, you look healthy too."


    Madam Shaw took a side nce at her before she told Julian straightforwardly, "Julian, I¡¯m not


    nning to g o back after this trip for the time being. Look, I brought all my luggage here. Send


    someone to bring it in and then arrange a room for me. I may be staying long."


    Madam Shaw wanted to stay long?


    Susan''s heart started racing.


    She was capable of behaving herself properly around Madam Shaw on the surface, yet staying


    together for a long time could be...


    Sensing Susan''s restlessness, Julian held her hand to soothe her and said, "It would be good for


    you to move t o Skyking City, Mom. I coincidentally have another vi nearby. Let me make some


    arrangements and you''ll be able to move in by tonight.¡±


    "Nearby?" Madam Shaw furrowed her brows. "My son has a house, yet I still have to live on my


    own? I¡¯m going to stay with all of you this time."


    Madam Shaw decided that her main mission this time was to make Susan bear a son for the Shaws


    as soon a s possible!

 Chapter 409 Mommy, You鈥檙e So Cool When You Quarrel

    Chapter 409 Mommy, You¡¯re So Cool When You Quarrel


    Even though she had always despised Susan Shelby, there was nothing she could do because


    Julian Shaw loved her.


    She could refrain from fussing over the incident in the past for the sake of Julian.


    Her only demand now was that Susan would give birth to her second child as soon as possible.


    This demand was not considered overly excessive, right?


    Madam Shaw appeared to have made up her mind to live with them.


    Julian furrowed his brows. He was about to say something when Susan squeezed his hand and


    smiled. "Mom, let''s get in the house first. It''s Chessie''s birthday today. She has grown so much, yet


    she has never met you before. She will certainly be very happy to meet youter.¡±


    Madam Shaw nodded nonchntly. "I shall meet her then."


    The servants came forward to pick up Madam Shaw''s luggage while Madam Shaw walked between


    Julian and Susan calmly.


    In the meantime, a bustling scene was taking ce in the living room of the vi.


    Chessie was riding George Wright¡¯s neck and chuckling endlessly from delight.


    "Be careful. You must be careful, George." Luna nagged him incessantly from the side.


    Everyone else was focused on the little princess as well.


    Chesney was an adorable girl, and they were busy usually. This was a rare asion for them to


    gather for Chesney''s birthday, so they were naturally subservient to her every wish now.


    Madam Shaw saw people clustering around a girl when she entered the room.


    She furrowed her brows. All of a sudden, she let out a heavy cough.


    The group of people looked over and the room turned quiet.


    "Madam Shaw." Luna remarked nonchntly, "You¡¯re here to attend Chessie''s birthday party, right?


    Wee, wee."


    "Grandma, who''s that?" It was the first time Chesney was meeting Madam Shaw, so she could not


    help expressing her confusion.


    "Chesney, call her Nana." Susan continued this topic o f conversation.


    "Nana!¡± called out Chesney obediently at once. She looked adorable.


    Madam Shaw looked at Chesney, but her expression did not take a favorable turn. She looked at


    Susan and said coldly, "What have you been teaching her all these years? Chessie is a big girl now,


    yet you still allow her to behave crazily like this? She''s a young maiden and she is still riding a


    man¡¯s neck. Why haven''t you gotten her down yet?"


    As soon as Madam Shaw spoke, she did not show any courtesy by choosing her words carefully.


    The entire group¡¯s expressions changed ever so slightly without them noticing.


    Chesney was already capable of noticing the emotions of adults at her age. She could feel that


    Nana did not seem to like her very much.


    Chesney had grown up in a sweet, loving environment for the past few years and had basically


    never experienced any form of grief.


    Madam Shaw did not like her and had even criticized her mother. Chesney''s eyes reddened with


    grief at once.


    "Nana, why are you scolding my mommy?¡± Chesney looked at Madam Shaw sullenly.


    "I''m a senior member of the family, so why can''t I scold her?" Madam Shaw furrowed her brows.


    ¡°You''re not a senior member of the family," Chesney said straightforwardly. "Senior members of the


    family are gentle and polite like grandpa and grandma.


    You¡¯re so fierce that you¡¯re certainly a bad person. Daddy, I don¡¯t like this bad person. Let''s chase


    the bad person away."


    Chesney''s kid talk infuriated Madam Shaw.


    Just as expected, she was not fated to be on good terms with Chesney.


    Madam Shaw did not wish to lose her temper around a child so she could not help ring at Susan


    furiously. "I¡¯m a bad person? I bet you taught her that, right?"


    Julian shielded Susan and said right away, "Mom, it¡¯s Chessie¡¯s birthday today. If you''re here to


    celebrate Chessie¡¯s birthday, stay. If not, why don''t I take you somewhere else?"


    "Julian!¡± Madam Shaw was enraged. "You can''t be so ignorant regarding what''s right and wrong.


    I''ve just stepped into the house and Chessie is using me of being a bad person. If this was not


    taught by Susan, then this child must have been born with ill intentions! You might end up in trouble


    if you''re always doting on the mother and daughter. Make way, Susan must apologize to me


    properly for this incident!"


    Madam Shaw felt that since she nned to stay long, she certainly had to build her prestige as the


    mother-i nw first. 1


    "Make way, Julian.¡± Susan shoved away Julian instantly. Her originally gentle, graceful face looked


    as cold as ice now.


    She had assumed that Madam Shaw would change after three years. In the beginning, Susan had


    adopted a mild temperament, but it felt as if Madam Shaw did not appreciate her effort at all.


    Susan did not mind suffering an injustice herself but she would never allow her daughter to be


    aggrieved! Chessie had been bullied to the point of crying!


    Thus, she needed not show courtesy anymore.


    "What do you still have to say for yourself?" Madam Shaw looked at her. "Chessie called me a bad


    person a s soon as she met me. What have you actually been teaching her?"


    Susan scoffed coldly. "A child¡¯s senses are always the sharpest. Rather than thinking about what


    I¡¯ve taught her, why don''t you think about your behavior properly and consider if you''re behaving like


    a senior member o f the family? Chessie rarely gets to celebrate her birthday and fool around for a


    while. Even a stranger would know better than to be a party pooper and ruin everyone''s good mood.


    You lectured her as soon as you appeared. Do you feel that you¡¯re acting like a senior member of


    the family?"


    "I... How am I not acting like a senior?" Madam Shaw was furious. "I''m her Nana."


    "Heh heh! Nana! How many times have you seen Chessie so far? Have you held her even once?


    Oh, you did. The only time you held her was the time you almost killed Chessie!" The more Susan


    talked, the more infuriated she felt. "You popped out suddenly out of nowhere and started calling


    yourself a senior member of the family! I''d like to know where you found the courage to do so!"


    Susan had not been mad at anyone for many years.


    Madam Shaw was very capable too. She had managed to agitate the usually gentle-mannered


    Susan as soon as she had appeared.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "You..." Madam Shaw was so angry that she could not help ring at Julian in rage. "Julian, check


    out her attitude!"


    "You don''t need to drag Julian into this." Susan stopped her from speaking right away. "You almost


    caused me and Chessie to die and I still didn¡¯t make Julian break off his rtionship with his


    mother. I also never stopped Julian from seeing you in Ningcheng City. You are shouting at Julian at


    will, but what are you trying to achieve? You may think that you''re making life difficult for me, but


    you¡¯re actually making life difficult for Julian."


    Susan made her final remarks expressionlessly, walked over, and picked up Chesney.


    Chesney leaned against Susan''s arms and said softly," Mommy, you¡¯re so cool when you quarrel.¡±


    Even though Chesney did not understand the content of the quarrel, she knew that her mother was


    defending her and that was enough.


    Susan lowered her head just in time to meet her little daughter''s shiny eyes.


    Susan could not help smiling. All in all, no one was allowed to bully her daughter.


    After hearing Susan''s remarks, Madam Shaw was indecisive. It had not been right on her part to


    call for Julian, and it would not be right not to do so either. Her entire body was frozen in the same


    spot.


    Julian heaved a sigh. "Mom, how about I take you to the vi nearby first?"


    "How is that alright?" Madam Shaw said right away. "I said that I¡¯m going to stay here."


    She pondered it for a moment and then softened her tone. "It''s Chessie''s birthday today. I''ve


    actually brought a gift for the child too."

 Chapter 410 The Kingdom That Belongs To You

    Chapter 410 The Kingdom That Belongs To You


    As Madam Shaw was speaking, she took a crystal hair pin out of the luggage that she had brought.


    "Here, Chessie, take it. It¡¯s Nana''s gift to you." Madam Shaw looked at Chesney Shaw.


    The crystal hair pin was shiny and looked rather cute.


    Chesney felt rather confused about why a bad person would give her a present.


    She could not help taking a nce at Susan anxiously. "Mommy?"


    Susan took a deep breath, smiled, and rubbed Chesney¡¯s head. "Take it."


    The issue between her and Madam Shaw would remain between her and Madam Shaw. She would


    not channel this enmity into Chessie''s young mind.


    Chesney nodded and stretched out a hand to take it.


    She considered it for a moment before she said in a childish voice, "Thank you for the present,


    Nana."


    Even though her Nana had been a bad person in the beginning, daddy and mommy had told her


    that she had to say thank you when she received a gift.


    Madam Shaw took a nce at Chessie with a pleased look shing past her eyes. "She still knows


    how to say thank you, so she isn''t considered fully ruined yet.


    The genes of the Shaws are still the strongest." "F*ck." Anna Wright could not refrain from rolling


    her eyes. "Just because people address you as Madam Shaw here and there, you really think of


    having ''Shaw'' as yourst name now?"


    Madam Shaw¡¯s originalst name was Carter. Everyone had gotten used to addressing her as


    Madam Shaw after she had married into the Shaw Family.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna''s tone of speech sounded mocking and displeased Madam Shaw, who was about to speak.


    Serenity Wright chuckled and continued this topic of conversation. "Anna, she is a senior member of


    the family. You shouldn''t go overboard with your remarks."


    "How have I gone overboard?" said Anna curiously. Since when was Serenity such a kindhearted


    person?


    "Frankly, the genes of the Shaws are genuinely strong," said Serenity in all apparent seriousness.


    Madam Shaw was a little surprised too to see Serenity suddenly put in a good word for her. She


    could not help curling her lips into a smile.


    However, she listened to Serenity, who had already continued speaking.


    "Think about this. Despite Madam Shaw''s manners, she actually gave birth to a man like Julian


    after marrying Mr. Shaw! Is that not because of the strong genes of the Shaws? If Julian were to


    take after her..." Serenity could not help shaking her head as she spoke. 1


    Anna could not helpughing as well. "That makes sense, so to speak. It¡¯s good that the genes of


    the Shaws are strong. Otherwise..."


    Anna had also begun to shake her head as she looked at Madam Shaw.


    These two people were making taunting and jeering remarks. Madam Shaw wanted to stamp her


    foot in rage.


    She wanted to call out to Julian Shaw subconsciously yet she recalled Susan''s earlier remarks. It


    made her feel rather strange to be calling for Julian all the time.


    Madam Shaw suppressed her anger and looked at Luna Harris. "Luna, is this how you''ve brought


    up your daughters?"


    "What¡¯s wrong with the daughters I brought up? They didn¡¯t toss you out right away, and that is


    considered the utmost respect that they''ve shown you," said Luna nonchntly. "It''s not a festivity


    or a holiday today, yet you''re here without giving prior notice. That¡¯s considered a breach of


    contract. Had it not been Chessie''s birthday and had I wanted to make a scene, I would have taken


    you to court with the contract!"


    When Luna mentioned the contract, Madam Shaw could not help behaving herself.


    She realized that she was almost incapable of having the upper hand when Susan''s family


    members were


    around in Skyking City.


    Madam Shaw''s voice weakened as well. "I''m only here to see Chessie. There''s no need to cause


    such a huge scene by taking me to court, right?"


    "Don¡¯t worry. We won''t go to court unless it''s ast resort. We are all families with a reputation, so


    how bad would that make us look?" said George Wright with a smile. 1


    "Right, right, right," answered Madam Shaw hastily.


    "Generally, if there''s any issue, we prefer to settle it in private." George''s smile grew even deeper.


    ''Settle it in private...''


    Madam Shaw could not refrain from shivering in fear.


    She could not help remembering being beaten up while her head was covered previously. The


    Wrights were brutal. If she were to offend them identally, she might be beaten up again!


    Madam Shaw made the decision to yield after checking out George and Oliver Wright''s strong,


    muscr physiques.


    Anyhow, the main purpose of her trip was not to make things difficult for Susan either.


    She was here to push Susan to bear a second child soon.


    This request was not excessive by any means.


    At this thought, Madam Shaw suppressed the


    difort in her chest and forced herself to smile and say, "We¡¯re all family, so what kind of issue


    would we face anyway? There''s no issue, there¡¯s no issue. Everything is alright. It''s Chessie''s


    birthday today. Let''s not spoil the fun by talking about this."


    "It¡¯s good that you know that," said Luna with a spurious smile.


    Susan felt warm and fuzzy in her heart upon seeing her family members standing up for her.


    Her family members protected her just like they protected Chessie. The feeling was wonderful.


    Madam Shaw realized that she would not benefit from the situation if she were to continue to cause


    trouble. She thus forced a smile and diverted the topic of conversation. "I heard that we''re throwing


    a birthday party for Chessie at night?¡±


    Madam Shaw softened her attitude, so Susan did not bring up the previous incident anymore for the


    sake o f Julian. She nodded nonchntly. "Yes.¡±


    "Have the invitations been sent out?" Madam Shaw attempted to look for topics of conversation with


    great effort to ease up the atmosphere.


    "They were sent out a few days ago," answered Susan.


    This question-and-answer process was repeated a few times. The atmosphere was already eased


    at the very least.


    Julian Shaw tugged at Susan¡¯s hand in gratitude and


    said, "The manor where the party is taking ce at night has already been prepared. Let¡¯s head


    over there first."


    "Manor?" said Madam Shaw with curiosity.


    Julian picked up Chessie with a doting gaze in his eyes. "The construction of the manor began three


    years ago and was justpleted two months ago. The manor was specially built for Chessie, and


    today i s the first day that it is open to the outside world."


    "It was specially built for Chessie? She is just a girl. Isn''t that a little too..." Madam Shaw was


    halfway through her sentence when she felt many hostile gazes. She cowered and stopped


    speaking knowingly.


    Before Madam Shaw could finish her sentence, Susan acted as if she had not heard anything to


    begin with." Let''s go then. The guests will be arriving at dusk, so it''ll be good if we make some


    preparations in advance."


    "Let''s go." Chesney was immediately ted.


    Madam Shaw followed them, and her attitude calmed down as well. Susan did notment further


    but she allowed Madam Shaw to join them in the manor.


    Chesney could not help cheering in the car when she saw the manor in the distance.


    "Daddy, daddy, a castle! Is that a castle?¡± Chesney pointed ahead with shiny eyes.


    Julianughed and rubbed her head. "That is a castle.


    It''s a castle that belongs to you, Princess Chessie.¡±


    "I am a little princess." Chesney could not help giggling.


    Upon arriving at the manor, Chesney got out of the car and began checking out the ce joyously.


    The manor looked simply like a fairytale wondend.


    Statues of her favorite cartoon characters could be found everywhere. The ce was surrounded


    by a moat with swans swimming in it.


    "Wee to your personal kingdom, Your Royal Highness." A servant dressed in knight attire


    extended a hand toward Chesney with a smile.

 Chapter 411 Joseph Shaw Is Back

    Chapter 411 Joseph Shaw Is Back


    "Wow." Chesney Shaw cheered once and ced her hand in his.


    "Would you like a tour of your territory next?" Another servant came with a pony on a leash.


    "A pony!" Chesney''s eyes lit up at once. She could not help turning her head to take a nce at


    Susan Shelby.


    Susan smiled and nodded at her. The pony was very small and had been professionally trained so it


    was very docile, which was best for Chessie.


    Upon noticing how happy Chesney was, everyone cracked a faint smile.


    Then, a party pooper¡¯s voice was heard.


    "And this size, the renovation, the manor... How much money was spent on these things?" said


    Madam Shaw with heartache. 1


    This was a spacious lot in Skyking City, where every inch ofnd cost a fortune, so she spected


    that just thend itself had cost close to 100 million. In addition, there were elegant decorations and


    a renovation had taken ce. Madam Shaw simply did not have the courage to calcte the


    expenditures in detail.


    All this just for a little girl... Was Julian being a little too indulgent with Chessie?


    Madam Shaw had already decided to talk to Julianter so he would not indulge Chesney so much.


    Chesney was just a girl. If she was treated too well, she mighte up with some bad ideas in the


    future if they were not careful. It would be awful if she tried to fight her brother for the family property


    or something.


    Madam Shaw¡¯s eyes rolled around as she pondered this. One could say that her train of thought


    was very distant.


    Everyone else rolled their eyes and ignored Madam Shaw in unison.


    Chesney had no idea that Madam Shaw was already worrying that she would fight for the family


    fortune in the future. She was already ying around the manor frantically. Had it not been for


    Susan¡¯s reminder, she might even have forgotten to have lunch.


    The sky darkened gradually.


    The lights around the entire manor were turned on.


    The castle was as beautiful as a dream under the illumination of the lights.


    Chesney changed into a new set of clothes, and Susan put a tiny crown on her head. It made her


    look just like a princess that had walked out of a fairytale.


    The guests arrived in session. Every single one of them was an important person with a great


    reputation in Skyking City.


    Madam Shaw could not help being startled by the sight of many people that one could only see on


    television.


    So many people hade just for Chesney''s insignificant birthday party.


    Madam Shaw was considered a respectable person too. However, every guest of this party exuded


    a quality that was way superior to Madam Shaw''s.


    Skyking City was the capital, so it was as extraordinary as expected.


    Madam Shaw felt ashamed of her unseemliness as she watched those people from afar. She


    suddenly came to a realization as she watched Susan mingle her way through these noble women


    appropriately with a graceful smile on her face.


    It turned out that Susan was no longer the woman she had known in the past and she''d had no idea


    about it.


    This Susan was blooming with brilliance despite standing amongst so many high officials and noble


    men.


    Did she still have the authority to dislike Susan? Madam Shaw suddenly doubted this.


    Chesney was the protagonist of the entire birthday party, and everyone revolved around her.


    As the hosts, Julian and Susan had made arrangements for everything in good order.


    Madam Shaw had assumed that she would be ying her role as a host as well. However, after


    watching for a while, she realized that she did not have the courage to step forward anymore. She


    took a seat in the corner straightforwardly and sipped her tea with a deep, unfathomable aura.


    "The little princess of the Shaws is treated even better than a real princess."


    A ck Bentley was parked at the entrance of the manor. A man stared at the lights in the manor


    with a spurious smile.


    "Boss, we don¡¯t have an invitation. Are we going to break into the ce by force?¡± said a person


    beside the man.


    The corners of the man''s lips twitched once. He could not help hitting the other person¡¯s head


    strenuously." Rainn, you''ve been in Africa for so long that you can''t get used to civilized society


    anymore, can you?


    Although things look fine on the surface, if you were t o break in by force, I can guarantee that 100


    holes would be drilled into your body in three seconds."


    "That''s an exaggeration..." Rainn scratched his head and then said in a rather gloomy manner,


    "Besides, we''re not here to oppose the Shaws. We came rushing over with great effort to help


    Julian."


    "Ms. Doyle hasn''tined about anything, so why d o you have a say?" Joseph Shaw could not


    help rolling his eyes.


    Rainn Kennedy did not have the courage to speak anymore.


    "Ms. Doyle.¡± Joseph opened the door of the car. "I¡¯m afraid that the party won''t be ending soon.


    Shall we return to the hotel first?"


    "There''s no rush." Wi Doyle smiled and got out of the car calmly.


    She looked at the brightly-lit vi with a smile in her eyes that was beyond fathomable.


    ''Julian, Susan, it has been a really long time since west met.¡¯


    ''Have you ever thought that I''d actually be back one day?¡¯


    ''This time, I¡¯m going to take back everything that belongs to me with my own hands.''


    Wi stared at the castle for a while and then cracked a deep smile. "Is it Chesney''s birthday today?


    The spectacle is so grand that even if there is a princess in Canada, she won''t be able to surpass


    this spectacle."


    Joseph chuckled. "This is the only daughter of Julian and Susan, so they naturally love her very


    much. We arrived precisely at the wrong moment. If we had arrived one day sooner or one day


    Why don''t we head back to the hotel first?"


    Wi smiled. "It''s fine. I just had dinner, so it''s nice to exercise and digest the food. Oh right, you put


    in so much effort to get me toe here. I believe you have a rather good rtionship with Julian,


    right?"


    "Rather good?" Joseph could not helpughing. "Not really. One can say that we are linked by the


    same fate at most."


    Wi stared at the castle closely. "Anyhow, I believe that you have some knowledge of the Shaws,


    right? The rtionship between Julian and Susan is very close, huh?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Joseph nodded casually. "Of course. Otherwise, Julian wouldn''t have been working so hard just to


    eradicate the Errol Virus in Susan over the past few years."


    "That makes sense.¡± Wi smiled. Her gorgeous red lips formed a ghastly arc.


    So many years had passed, yet Julian was actually not bored of Susan yet? Their rtionship was


    that good, huh?


    What a waste that all this would be ruined soon.


    ''Susan, you will endure as much agony as I endured in the pastter on.''


    ''No one is allowed to take what¡¯s mine.'' 3


    A ghastly glint glimmered in Wi''s eyes. After a long while, she chuckled and said, "I''m almost


    done digesting the food. Let''s go." "Alright." Joseph opened the door for Wi.


    The ck luxury car hade in a rush and left in a rush.


    Chesney was especially jubnt that day. The birthday partysted until midnight before ending.


    When they left the manor, Chesneyy on Julian''s shoulder and fell asleep.


    "The child yed too wildly today,¡± said Susan piteously.


    "It''s an annual kind of event. Let her be.¡± Julian adjusted his posture so Chesney could sleep more


    comfortably.

 Chapter 412 Madam Shaw Doubting Life

    Chapter 412 Madam Shaw Doubting Life


    Upon returning to the house, Julian Shaw and Susan Shelby put Chesney Shaw down on her bed


    before going downstairs with gentle movements.


    Madam Shaw insisted on staying with them. It was already midnight, so they could not kick her out


    thiste. Susan could only order the servants to tidy up the guest room and have Madam Shaw stay


    there.


    After bustling about and doing all this, Julian and Susan finally had time for solitude.


    Julian wrapped his arm around Susan¡¯s shoulder and said apologetically, "Susie, I''ll try to figure out


    a way to persuade mom to live elsewhere tomorrow."


    Susan heaved a sigh. "No need for that. Mom is aging and she doesn''t have any close friends. Let


    her stay so we can look after her too. As long as she doesn''t harm Chessie anymore, I believe that


    I¡¯ll be able to coexist with her. However, I will retaliate if she keeps talking nonsense in front of


    Chessie, Julian."


    Julian rubbed her head. "Chessie can¡¯t be aggrieved, s o the same should apply to you too. If mom


    can''t control her temper, even if I am considered an unfilial child, I won¡¯t keep her here either."


    Susan was already content that Julian was standing b y her. After all, Madam Shaw was still Julian''s


    mother. What could he do?


    Susan said in a gentle voice, "Let''s monitor the situation for the next few days. If we can coexist, so


    be it. If we can''t, I still have the contract with me. We should be able to use it for legal effect, right?¡±


    ¡°Sorry for getting you in trouble." Julian gave her a soft peck on the forehead.


    The next day, early in the morning...


    When Julian and Susan went downstairs, they discovered that the living room was already bustling.


    Luna Harris and Oliver Wright were there early in the morning. Arge pile of luggage was located


    in the living room.


    "Mom, what''s going on?" Susan could not help asking.


    "Oh, Susie." Luna smiled at Susan. "Here¡¯s the thing. Your brother is on a long leave now. He has


    nowhere else to go so I brought him to your ce for vacation. I t won''t be any trouble, right?"


    "It''s no trouble at all," Susan said with a hint of confusion. "But if he''s on vacation, why aren''t you


    traveling somewhere further away?"


    The Shaws and the Wrights lived only a half-hour car drive apart. Besides, both houses were right


    in the center of the city. How was such a close trip considered a good vacation?


    "I like your ce." Oliver immediately continued the conversation resolutely. "Susie, you must take


    me."


    "That''s easy. We''ll just tidy up a guest room for you." While Susan was still confused, Julian


    immediately epted the task.


    "Alright, then I shall bring the luggage up," said Oliver while chuckling before he headed upstairs


    right away.


    "He..." Susan looked at Julian in confusion.


    Julian nudged Susan''s forehead and then leaned close to Susan¡¯s ear and whispered, "Your brother


    is not here for vacation. He is scared that you will be mistreated."


    Susan blushed for a while, as her ear was tickled by Julian¡¯s warm breath. Only then did she react


    and understand Julian''s statement.


    She immediately had no idea whether tough or cry. She was about to persuade Luna to take her


    brother home when Luna stood up. "That¡¯s all. Thank you for going to the trouble to care for Oliver


    during this period."


    "Don''t worry." Julian understood his mother-inw''s thoughts. He did not try to expose her. He just


    smiled and epted the task.


    Julian was verypliant with the game, so Luna left fully satisfied.


    It was Oliver''s day off, so he stayed in the house all day.


    From the moment Madam Shaw came downstairs, he watched her every move with his bright


    piercing eyes.


    Madam Shaw behaved as obediently as a rabbit from day to night at the thought of the Wrights


    being savage and cruel to her.


    She did not make things difficult for Susan, as she did not even have the courage to speak to Susan


    in a louder voice.


    Chesney was amused by this. She could not help telling Susan in secret, "Mommy, don''t Uncle


    Oliver''s eyes look tired? He hasn''t blinked even once in a very long time."


    Susan smiled and took out some legos for Chesney to y with before she walked over to Oliver.


    "Oliver, Chessie wants you to y with her,¡± said Susan.


    "Chessie?" An affectionate glint shed past Oliver''s eyes. "I¡¯ll y with her."


    As soon as Oliver left, Madam Shaw¡¯s stiff back rxed.


    Susan could not help feeling at a loss. She did not know whether she should cry orugh upon


    seeing Madam Shaw''s reaction.


    Madam Shaw took a nce at Susan and asked softly, "Oh Susie, how long is your brother going to


    stay here?"


    "He is on a long leave this time. Probably about 10 days to two weeks," said Susan.


    "Ten days to two weeks?" Madam Shaw''s pupils expanded abruptly and the pitch of her voice


    turned sharp as well.


    She had just been monitored by Oliver for half a day and she was feeling restless already. 10 days


    to two weeks... Madam Shaw felt like she might as well die.


    Oliver shifted his gaze over to them again when he heard loud voices.


    Madam Shaw hastily lowered her voice and lost the courage to even breathe louder.


    Oliver was a savage. If she were to offend him somehow, she would have no shoulder to cry on for


    getting beaten up.


    Susan could not help feeling rather amused upon seeing Madam Shaw''s cowardly behavior.


    Although she was capable of dealing with Madam Shaw, she had no choice but to acknowledge that


    Oliver¡¯s presence alone was enough to do the job of two people.


    Meanwhile, Madam Shaw was doubting life while being monitored by Oliver.


    Over at StarTech Tower, the headquarters of StarTech Co-


    Julian, who was in the CEO''s office, narrowed his eyes to scrutinize a photo.


    The photo had been taken by the security personnel yesterday and had been sent to him.


    It was said that the person in the photo had lingered a t the door of the castle for a very long time.


    Even though the person had not taken any further action, the personnel still felt that it was


    appropriate to report this to Julian.


    There was a total of three people, two men and one woman, in the photo.


    A deep glint glimmered in Julian''s eyes as he scrutinized one of the men. "Joseph Shaw!¡±


    Ever since thatst call, he had not heard from Joseph again in the past three years.


    He was only aware that Joseph had most likely headed to an uncivilized, remote location.


    That stretch ofnd was made up of a few hundred small and big countries. Some of the smaller


    areas had less than 10,000 residents yet had the courage to proim independence.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    There had not been a single piece of news from him in three years, yet Joseph had suddenly


    returned now. Besides, he had appeared at the door of the castle where Chessie¡¯s birthday party


    had been held. What was his purpose?


    It would be best if he monitored a dangerous man like Joseph closely.


    Julian was about to send someone to track Joseph''s whereabouts, yet Joseph delivered himself


    straight to his doorstep.


    "Julian.¡± Joseph took the initiative to call him up. "It''s been a long time."


    "Hello. It''s been a long time indeed.¡± Julian narrowed his eyes ever so slightly.


    Upon noticing the vignce in Julian¡¯s tone, Joseph did not mind. He chuckled and said, "It''s been


    three years. Two more years remain until Susan''s virus res up, right?"


    Joseph mentioned this as soon as he spoke. Julian''s pupils constricted abruptly. "What do you


    mean?"


    "Don¡¯t misunderstand me," Joseph said. "I coincidentally have a way to save Susan and I wish to


    share it with you."

 Chapter 413 Josephs Experience

    Chapter 413 Joseph''s Experience


    A way to save Susan?


    Julian Shaw''s pupils constricted abruptly!


    He had gathered endless manpower and material resources, spent three years, and yet there was


    not much progress so far. Joseph Shaw was actually telling him that he had figured out a way?


    Something was not right!


    Joseph had over 1,000 subordinates working under him that had been infected with the Errol Virus.


    Those people had been infected even earlier. Susie still had two years, but those people might not


    necessarily have two years left.


    Julian could not help asking, "How many of your infected subordinates are still alive?¡±


    "There were over 1,000 of them, and only 500 of them remain now." Joseph''s voice sounded calm,


    but Julian could hear the boundless bitterness in it.


    "500 people?¡± Julian narrowed his eyes.


    "Don''t misunderstand me. The 500 people who died did not die because of the Errol Virus. They


    died due t o the endless fights," Joseph said softly. "Only half of the people I brought over in the


    past are alive now."


    Those subordinates aside, there were over a dozen scars of all sizes on Joseph¡¯s body. In fact, two


    of those scars had been fatal wounds. Had it not been for his rtively strong willpower to live, he


    would have already turned into a soul.


    Joseph¡¯s voice sounded rather deep. Julian stayed quiet for a moment before he said, "My


    condolences."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s fine." Joseph let out a bitterugh. "When we made the decision to follow this career in the past,


    we were already mentally prepared for this."


    They had left as a group. Joseph considered a full dismissal straightforward too, so everyone could


    lay low on their own. However, his subordinates had disagreed. On the other hand, if they spread


    out, they would not even have any leeway to resist if they were ambushed.


    Joseph had considered this carefully and decided to gather the group and head to that uncivilized,


    remotend. In that chaotic world, they had lost quite a lot of blood. However, after striving for a few


    years, they had settled down and be a very powerful force.


    Because they had achieved this, some organizations would not have the courage to make a move


    on them anymore.


    Of course, everything was easier said than done. The hardships and arduousness of this endeavor


    could not be exined clearly with just a sentence or two.


    All sorts of emotions welled up in his heart for a moment before vanishing. Soon, Joseph said,


    "Let''s not talk about this anymore. Let''s go back to talking about the Errol Virus! My subordinates


    were infected b y the virus three years before Susie. The virus in their bodies was supposed to re


    up one year ago, but they are still alive and well now. Julian, that ce is wide and vast, and there


    are even more ancientnds that have never been imed. Even though the Errol Virus is


    formidable, the miracle created by nature left behind a chance of survival."


    "What do you mean?" Julian''s eyes lit up.


    "I found something that can eradicate the virus," Joseph said straightforwardly. "Set a time and


    ce and we¡¯ll talk in detail."


    How could Julian bear to wait anymore? He said right away, "Where are you? I''ming over to


    meet you!"


    "Where am I? You wish toe and meet me alone?¡± Joseph smiled spuriously. "Aren''t you afraid


    that you might experience a mishap?"


    "You should be afraid, right? Are you afraid that if you give me an address, I''ll send someone to find


    you right away?" said Julian nonchntly.


    Joseph could not helpughing. "I''m not going to be able to convince you. Let me just give you my


    address."


    Joseph gave him an address.


    Julian jotted down the address, dispatched some orders regarding thepany, and then headed


    out instantly.


    This matter was rted to Susan''s life, so he could not waste even a moment longer.


    In the deluxe suite of a six-star hotel, Joseph and Julian sat across each other.


    "You actually enjoy a rather elegant lifestyle." Julian raised an eyebrow.


    Joseph downed a ss of red wine in a carefree manner. "I fought for this wealth with my life. If I


    don''t enjoy it properly, what''s the point of having this wealth?"


    As he was speaking, he poured a ss of red wine for Julian as well.


    This red wine was a top-grade wine.


    Julian took a sip. It was smooth and rich in his mouth and outstanding taste-wise.


    However, how could he be in the mood to enjoy good wine now?


    Julian downed the ss of red wine in one gulp. He was about to bring up the virus again when


    Joseph took out a red box and ced it on the table.


    "Here you go. This is it. Open it and take a look," said Joseph.


    The item inside the box... was capable of eradicating the Errol Virus?


    Julian took the box with slightly shaky hands.


    He took a deep breath and opened the box slowly.


    A de of red grassy in the box quietly.


    "What is this?" Julian¡¯s pupils constricted ever so slightly.


    "I don''t know what kind of grass it is either. This grass is found in a desert a few people tread. A few


    of us went out to deal with some affairs and got caught in a sandstorm along the way. We avoided


    the sandstorm and lost our way without notice. When the sandstorm was over, we discovered a


    large stretch of sand where this type of red grass was coincidentally growing,¡± said Joseph.


    "How do you know that this grass is capable of eradicating the Errol Virus?"


    Joseph exined, "At the time, one of our members was infected by the Errol Virus. That day, he


    was coincidentally having a re-up so we injected the simplified version of the antidote into him in


    a panic. However, just as Mr. rk said before his death, there i s a limit to the ability of the


    simplified version of the antidote. The antidote did not have any effect on him this time. He howled


    in pain and before we could manage to react to the situation, he suddenly charged toward the red


    grass as if he had gone mad. He uprooted the grass instantly and swallowed it. We were afraid that


    the grass was poisonous. We reacted b y stopping him after he consumed the grass. Before long,


    something changed about him." "What changed?" Julian listened attentively.


    "He appeared to be hot, yet he was hurting due to the medicinal effect of the grass," Joseph said.


    "At the time, we were lost in the desert, so there was nothing we could do under the circumstances.


    We could only let him rest and recuperate on the spot and hope that h e would make it. A person


    will suffer through three days of agony during the re-up of the Errol Virus. Eventually, the vast


    majority of people will only end u p dying. However, this person was hot for half an hour before the


    color of his face gradually became healthy. One hourter, he waspletely fine."


    Completely fine?


    Julian could not help feeling hopeful as he gazed at the red grass.


    "The final re-up of the Errol Virus doesn''t take ce precisely after five years. It differs ording


    to each individual''s physical state, so it¡¯s slightly different for different people. However, since


    someone already had a re-up, I figured that it would not take long for others to have one as well.


    At the time, my first thought was that we should immediately take the red grass with us and give it to


    the other people infected with the virus so they could consume it," said Joseph.

 Chapter 414 A Story From The Olden Days

    Chapter 414 A Story From The Olden Days


    Julian Shaw listened attentively.


    Now, everything that Joseph Shaw said could very possibly determine Susie''s future destiny.


    "We collected quite arge quantity of red grass and were nning to return originally. The person


    that was already fine suddenly dropped unconscious and his body became stiff. He stopped


    breathing at once. W e panicked.¡± Joseph felt lingering fear as he recalled the situation on that very


    day. "At the time, while we were scared out of our wits, two people appeared. It was an old man and


    a woman. The old man took action by injecting mypanion with a dose of medication. Then, he


    awakened."


    "Soon, we learned that the desert had not produced such arge quantity of red grass in the


    beginning. It was these two people''s meticulous care and effort for two years that had cultivated the


    red grass to the current scale. The old man was an extremely outstanding doctor. He told us that


    red grass was genuinely effective at suppressing and even eradicating the Errol Virus, but it had to


    go through a series of processing first. Consuming it raw was highly toxic. Afterward, the old man


    learned that I had many subordinates who had been infected by the Errol Virus. He did not hesitate


    to take out the result o f his research over the years and head back to the base with me. It turned


    out that he had already


    developed a medication specifically targeted at the Errol Virus by using the red grass as the main


    ingredient. After an injection of the new medication, the Errol Virus would be suppressed and the


    infected person''s health would improve slowly.


    "My subordinates have been treated for a year now. They were supposed to have a re-up one


    year ago, but due to the usage of this medication, their condition has instead been taking a


    favorable turn. The Errol Virus could be eradicatedpletely in two to three more years."


    The story told by Joseph exuded the vibe of a legend.


    Julian did not believe itpletely. His brows were tightly furrowed as he made an inquiry. "I believe


    that the Errol Virus is Mr. rk''s special invention. Is that right? However, ording to your


    statement, the old man in the desert had been studying this virus for some time. Who is he? Is he


    rted to Mr. rk?"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Julian could feel that there were too many coincidences in Joseph¡¯s story.


    He had discovered the desert with the growing red grass coincidentally and then bumped into the


    mysterious old man that had been studying the Errol Virus. Were there really that many


    coincidences in this world?


    "Why don''t you let me exin this matter to you?"


    Joseph was about to speak when a gentle voice was heard. A woman was standing by the door and


    looking over with a smile.


    She had an iparably gorgeous face, and her eyes were particrly gorgeous. Her gaze


    exuded an enchanted feeling.


    "Please allow me to introduce Ms. Wi Doyle. The old man that I mentioned is actually her


    teacher." Joseph introduced her.


    Wi walked over gracefully and cracked a brilliant smile at Julian.


    She extended her hand. "Mr. Shaw, my name is Wi Doyle. It''s a pleasure to meet you. Please


    kindly advise


    _ H me.


    "Hello." Julian shook Wi¡¯s hand and then let go of it quickly.


    An unusual look shed past Wi¡¯s eyes as she looked at his nonchnt gaze.


    She was extremely confident about her appearance. She could describe her current self as a


    stunning miracle of the human world.


    However, Julian''s gaze remained unchanged.


    So it was true. Other than Susan Shelby, no one else was worthy in his eyes?


    Suppressing the fluctuating emotions in her heart, Wi smiled and said, "I can help exin


    everything rted to my teacher, Mr. Shaw."


    Wi took a seat then and spoke slowly. "In the past, M r. rk apprenticed under the renowned


    virologist Stephen when he was studying in America. He was gifted with extraordinary talent and


    skilled in both western and traditional medicine. In just a few years, h e surpassed his mentor


    Stephen."


    "Mr. rk''s teacher was actually Stephen!" It was the first time Julian learned about this, so he


    could not help expressing his astonishment with his eyes for a moment.


    Stephen Grand was one of the most famous virologists of the century in the world. Even though he


    had already passed away more than a decade ago, it had not affected his status in this profession


    in the slightest. This was mainly due to the fact that he had created a rather terrifying virus through


    artificial synthesis. This virus was highly virulent, so it was capable of destroying the human body¡¯s


    immune system upon entering the body and would cause the death of a person in a few months.


    An idental leak of this virus urred afterward and almost resulted in a huge catastrophe.


    Fortunately, Stephen''s wife, Tanya South, a pharmaceutical research fellow whose reputation was


    known all over the world, had managed to find a medication to treat the virus within a very short


    time and stop this catastrophe from happening.


    After that incident, Stephen had not partaken in the research of any rted fields anymore. Julian


    had no idea that he had actually taken an apprentice in secret.


    As if she could sense Julian''s astonishment, Wi chuckled and said, "Stephen promised Tanya that


    he would nevery a hand on the virus anymore from then on. However, he put in the effort of his


    lifetime in this field after all. He was recalcitrant to bench the research of his lifetime during his older


    years. Thus, h e found Mr. rk and his passion for discovering talent was ignited. He passed


    down all his knowledge t o Mr. rk. Stephen took this apprentice in secret so almost no one knew


    about it."


    "If almost no one knew about it, howe you know about it?" asked Julian.


    "Stephen might have been able to hide from others, but he could not hide from the person closest to


    him, and that was his wife," Wi said. "Tanya discovered this. She believed that this virus was a


    harmful thing t o mankind so she stopped Stephen from passing down this knowledge. Stephen


    refused to abide because Mr. rk, whobined western and traditional medicine, was improving


    at a shocking speed. He could not bear to abandon a good seedling like this. At the same time,


    Stephen discovered the miraculous effect of traditional Chinese medicine during this process.


    Afterward, Mr. rk finished his apprenticeship. Tanya felt uneasiness creeping in her heart for


    some unknown reason when she found some research findings left behind by Mr. rk and


    Stephen. Soon, she came to Canada, epted an apprentice who ventured in both western and


    traditional medicine, and passed on the knowledge of pharmaceutical production only to him." "This


    person is your teacher." Julian was enlightened.


    "Yes," answered Wi. "Tanya had been constantly afraid that Mr. rk would endanger society


    over the years. As a result, she had been monitoring Mr. rk''s situation closely in secret. When


    the Errol Virus was created, she did everything she could. She acquired a few tubes of virosma


    and joined my teacher to carry out research on the virus. Tanya passed away not long after the


    research started. My teacher continued the research alone. As a result, my teacher actually began


    to study the virus slightly earlier than you imagined. Mr. rk was Stephen''s apprentice, after all,


    and the Errol Virus was majorly influenced b y Stephen too. Tanya was the person who knew


    Stephen the best, so my teacher was particrly familiar with the virus as a result. However, the


    Errol Virus lived up to its reputation as the mostplex virus in the world. My teacher had been


    studying it for years, yet there wasn''t much progress. It was onlyter on that my teacher


    discovered the red grass in Africa by ident. Upon analyzing it, he found that this medicinal herb


    had a certain suppressive effect o n the Errol Virus. After this discovery, my teacher was ted. I


    followed my teacher and resided in the desert, where we cultivated the grass carefully. Then, we


    extracted the liquid of the grass and added some chemicals before we carried out drug design and


    molecr modeling. After experimenting with it for a few years, we managed to develop the right


    concentration that atst became the cure.¡±

 Chapter 415 Could He Only Rely On Willa Doyle?

    Chapter 415 Could He Only Rely On Wi Doyle?


    Wi Doyle spoke slowly while Julian Shaw¡¯s expression became increasingly more surprised.


    Had Wi not brought this up, who could have known that such a story wouldy hidden behind the


    Errol Virus?


    "In the beginning, it was not tested on the real human body, so not much improvement could be


    made on the medication. However, my teacher and I performed multiple tests on infected people in


    the past year. At the beginning of the experiment, the medication''s effect was very unstable and it


    even worsened some people''s condition. Fortunately, my teacher was very experienced so he was


    capable of salvaging the situation every time. So far, the effect of the medication is already leaning


    toward stability. It can b e used for clinical trials safely.¡± Wi spoke in a professional tone.


    "Generally, it''s better to treat the viral infection as soon as possible. Even though your wife still has


    two more years left before the re-up, the longer we wait, the further the invasion of the Errol Virus


    will spread. If we begin treating her now, w e will ensure that her recovery rate is much higher than it


    will be two yearster. I can only say that you have a good cousin. As soon as the medication''s


    effect stabilized, he insisted on dragging me to Canada so that I can save Susan."


    Julian could not help taking a nce at Joseph Shaw upon hearing Wi''s remarks.


    Joseph raised an eyebrow. "Don¡¯t read too much into i t. I''m only here in Canada coincidentally


    because I have some matters to attend to. Plus, Susan had to suffer because of me back then, so


    this is considered my way ofpensating her."


    Joseph was silent for a moment before he said solemnly, "Thank you so much."


    Joseph was rarely thanked by anyone, so there was an ufortable expression on his face.


    Soon, he rubbed his nose and behaved as if he had never heard that.


    Just as expected, a person like him would be more at ease whenmitting evil crimes.


    "Can I take a portion of the cure and the grass?" asked Julian.


    Even though he believed arge portion of what he had been told, this matter was rted to


    Susan¡¯s life s o it was not extreme that he would take precautions.


    Wi immediately chuckled. "Sure. However, this is m y forewarning. Even though you have the


    medication with you, administering it, using it on time, and measuring the quantity of the medication


    will still require a great deal of attention too. Other than my teacher and I, no one else is capable of


    controlling that process. Thus, it''s best if you do not administer the medication on your own."


    "Noted," answered Julian in all apparent seriousness."


    Joseph, Ms. Doyle, I shall contact you againter.¡±


    Julian raised an eyebrow. "I''m going to go back now. There is still a multitude of affairs I have to


    manage in Africa. You canmunicate with Ms. Doyle directly about everything else."


    "This is my contact number. I look forward to your call." Wi picked up a pen and wrote down a


    phone number before passing it to Julian.


    "Alright." Julian put the phone number away meticulously and then took the medication and the red


    grass before leaving in a rush.


    Wi stood in front of the window and watched as Julian''s car drove away swiftly. The corners of her


    lips cracked into a deep smile.


    Who would have thought that there woulde a day when Susan''s life would be in her hands?


    ''Susan, we are going to meet again really soon. I''m certainly going to treat you well this time."


    Julian headed to the virus research center right away with the items in his hands.


    He handed over the two items to the specialists in the research center for research purposes.


    There was no telling how long it would take for the research findings toe out. Julian wanted to


    know the answer eagerly in his heart.


    He made the decision to stay back in the research center and then called Susan Shelby and told


    her that he had official business to attend to urgently and would probably not return home.


    It wasmon for Julian to go on business trips. Susan did not think too much about that. She just


    smiled and acknowledged it.


    "Julian is noting back?" Madam Shaw could not help asking upon hearing that.


    ¡°Hmm... He''s out on a business trip,¡± answered Susan.


    Madam Shaw''s expression immediately turned regretful and she muttered to herself, "Julian is too


    busy. When will I get to hold a grandson?"


    Madam Shaw''s mutter could have been heard by anyone clearly. The corners of Susan''s lips


    twitched once before she acted as if she had not heard it.


    She had a nuclear warhead-like deterrent, as Oliver Wright was with her now. Other than


    comining, there was nothing else that Madam Shaw could do.


    The analysis of the medication was a ratherplicated process.


    The staff members of the research center worked overtime and spent three days before they


    managed to produce theplete findings.


    Besides working and eating, Julian had stayed in the research center for the past three days.


    He knew that his presence would not help out with anything.


    However, this matter would decide Susie''s life or death. Julian had to be there regardless.


    At dusk on the third day, the result was produced.


    "Perfect! This is simply the perfect correspondence." A specialist gasped and said, "Mr. Shaw,


    ording to our tests, it is true that there is a high probability that this medication is capable of


    eradicating the Errol Virus! However, there are chemical toxins within the Errol Virus as well, so


    during the treatment, administering the right dosage of the medication is extremely crucial. It is


    highly possible that any slight difference will result in an immensely different effect. Thus, we will still


    need to perform further research on how to administer the medication in detail."


    "How long will it take?" Julian could not help asking.


    He could not ce his full trust in Wi, who had suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    "It''s hard to say.¡± The specialist pondered it for a while before he said, "Our understanding of the


    Errol Virus i s far more limited than the understanding of the person that developed the medication.


    In order to use i t, we will certainly need to begin with animal testing. When the tests are faultless,


    we will be confident enough to administer the medicine to the human body. Besides, there will


    certainly be some deviations when we first administer it to the human body. We really can''t


    guarantee too much."


    As he was speaking, he looked at Julian. "Mr. Shaw, the person that handed over this medication is


    certainly very skilled in understanding the Errol Virus. I believe that they should have more


    confidence in this than us."


    Julian could not help frowning.


    Could his only choice be M?This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The woman did not seem like much of a problem judging from the current situation. However, it was


    better to be safe than sorry. He would still need to investigate further many matters just to take


    precautions.


    "Noted.¡± Julian nodded. "You shall continue testing it. Perhaps, the process will be faster than you


    imagine."


    Wi was an option, and so was this. Julian would not abandon either option.


    He considered it for a moment before he added, "If you think that the Errol Virus is overlyplex,


    why don''t you attempt to start from Stephen Grand''s virus back i n the day? Perhaps, you might


    stumble upon a surprising discovery."


    "Stephen Grand?" The specialist was confused but epted the task anyway.


    Julian was in a rather good mood when he left the research center.


    It was great that the Errol Virus was not as insoluble a s it had been in the past. He felt as if he


    could see a gleam of hope now.


    He would still need to thank Joseph for getting to the bottom of this matter.


    Julian considered this and called Joseph.


    Joseph was already in distant Africa.


    He picked up the call, sounding a littlezy. "Hello?"


    "Thank you," said Julian once again.


    Joseph could not help raising an eyebrow. "Julian, since when are you such a courteous person?


    Didn''t you promise ''you wouldn''t let me off''? You¡¯re making me nervous.¡±


    Joseph was asking for a beating, so Julian rolled his eyes and said, "Joseph, I believe that Wi''s


    teacher is with you now, right? Do you have a photo of him?


    Send it to me."

 Chapter 416 Come And Meet Me At The Hotel

    Chapter 416 Come And Meet Me At The Hotel


    "I do have one. Let me send it to you.¡± Joseph Shaw epted the task.


    Soon, he sent over a photo of Wi Doyle''s teacher from his phone to Julian Shaw.


    Unfortunately, one single photo was not enough to prove much.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Joseph, did he ever mention his past?" Julian asked.


    "Only what Wi told you before." Joseph then added," As for his true identity, he didn''t talk about


    that, and w e didn''t ask either. To show our respect, we addressed him as ''teacher'' just like Wi


    most of the time."


    Julian could not help furrowing his brows. An old man capable of creating an effective cure certainly


    had to possess top standards in the pharmaceutical profession. His capability was not something


    shameful, so why did he need to hide his true identity?


    "You¡¯re worried about his identity, right?" Joseph could read Julian''s mind so he said


    straightforwardly, "At the time, I went and investigated it in private too. The teacher and Wi


    discovered the red grass and dwelled in the nearby area slightly earlier than when my group of


    people arrived in Africa. Thus, it was impossible for them to be waiting for us in advance. Our


    encounter was genuinely a coincidence. I can only say that God feels that it''s not time for my


    subordinates to die yet so He sent these two people to us.


    "My gang of subordinates is genuinely doing much better already after receiving treatment for a


    year. I took their blood for blood tests and found that the amount of the Errol Virus in their blood has


    been reducedpared to one year ago. Everything is heading in a good direction."


    "Plus, the teacher is obsessed with the research. He helped treat the Errol Virus infection


    throughout the entire year and never asked for anything in return all this time. If you were to say that


    he is plotting something, I really can''t think of anything, to be honest. What is he plotting? I


    personally feel that these two people can be trusted."


    Joseph¡¯s remarks made sense. Julian could not help pondering it.


    After a long time, he said, "Noted. Thanks a lot."


    He hung up the phone and stared at the photo of the old man for a long time. Joseph had said that


    he believed there was no issue with their identities.


    However, it was better to be safe than sorry.


    Julian handed the photo of the old man to his staff and ordered them to look into the old man¡¯s true


    identity.


    However, ording to Wi''s description, the old man had dwelled in deep seclusion during the


    past few years and had traveled all over the world searching for a way to eradicate the Errol Virus.


    He spected that very few people had seen him before, let alone found out his true identity.


    Julian dispatched the order, but entertaining the idea of having something was better than nothing.


    All in all, Julian was leaning toward trusting these two people as well.


    ording to Wi, stalling the treatment by one day would add more risk. The earlier the treatment


    came, the higher the probability of recovery would be.


    Julian considered it for a moment and then called up Wi right away.


    "Ms. Doyle.¡± Julian spoke courteously.


    Wi stood in front of the window and cracked a deep smile. "Mr. Shaw, is the result of the


    verification out? Have you decided to trust me?"


    "I''m sorry. I wasn¡¯t doubting you previously, Ms. Doyle. However, this matter is rted to Susie''s


    survival. I have no choice but to be a little cautious," said Julian apologetically.


    "It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re only human." Wi toyed with a lock o f her hair gracefully. ¡°Since you trust me now,


    when are you nning to begin treatment, Mr. Shaw? My personal rmendation is that we


    begin immediately."


    "I naturally hope that we can begin as soon as possible too," said Julian without the slightest


    hesitation.


    Wi smiled at once. "In that case, pleasee to the hotel and the two of us will talk over the


    details, Mr. Shaw. I''m still staying in the room I was in earlier.


    You know the address."


    "Alright." Julian confirmed this without the slightest hesitation and then got into a car and rushed to


    the hotel.


    He entered the hotel right away yet he did not seem to notice when someone clicked a camera


    shutter behind him. 2


    Over at the Shaws, Serenity Wright stayed to have a meal with the Shaws because she was


    coincidentally i n the area to manage some affairs. After dinner, Susan Shelby and Serenity took


    Chessie for a walk.


    "Serenity, you''re finally able to show yourself? How did dad suddenlye around?" said Susan


    with a smile.


    It was rather intriguing, actually. Serenity had grown u p in a family like the Wrights, yet her ambition


    was to be a superstar.


    She absolutely fulfilled all the requirements necessary to be an artist too.


    She had a sweet, pleasant voice and she was very skilled in acting. She was thus exceptionally


    gifted at singing and acting.


    There was only one issue. Her father was a fan of conservative thinking and feudalism. He had


    always


    despised the entertainment industry.


    As a result, Serenity had only been able to pursue her career as a singer secretly prior to this and


    had insisted on hiding this from her family.


    Two years ago, Serenity¡¯s secret career had been exposed identally. Just as expected, her


    father had disapproved and the father and daughter had been constantly arguing over this matter


    for the past two days.


    However, judging by Serenity''s cocky countenance tonight, her father had yielded to her atst.


    Serenity raised an eyebrow. Her exquisite face cracked into a brilliant smile. "Parents can never


    dissuade their children. Anyhow, I''m not afraid of him. I¡¯ll just cry, argue, and threaten my way out of


    this."


    "Heh!" Susan could not help bursting intoughter.


    "Alright.¡± Serenity stuck out her tongue. "Frankly, it is mainly because our old mother couldn''t bear


    to watch anymore so she took action and gave dad a good scolding. In the end, dad could only


    acknowledge his defeat."


    ¡°Mom is the only person capable of handling dad''s bad temper in this world," said Susan while


    laughing.


    "Let''s not talk about this anymore. Anna and I can¡¯t wait to move out of the house, but not a single


    thing about our marriages can be settled at any rate. Mom and dad are constantly showing off in


    front of us how sweet they are to each other at home. I''m a single woman and I''m getting tired of


    watching them," said Serenity in despair.


    George Wright and Luna Harris had not experienced any marital problems at all. The longer they


    were with each other, the better their rtionship became. In the past, George had upheld his


    status as a marshall, yet during the past few years, he had kept bing more and more open-


    minded and carefree. The most direct result of this was that... he and Luna had begun to spend


    time with each other all day long openly.


    The extent of their love was simply inconsiderate.


    "They''re showing off their love? Aunty Serenity, why are you jealous of their love? What a pity,"


    Chesney Shaw said with a sympathetic expression.


    Serenity pinched her cheek, looking amused. Even though the little girl had not managed to


    understand the key point, she felt that she was a rather sessful aunt to Chessie. At the very


    least, Chessie felt sorry for her.


    Serenity wasughing when she saw Chesney look at Susan anxiously. "Mommy, mommy, grandpa


    and grandma are really pitiful because Aunty Serenity is jealous of them. How about we send them


    some love?"


    "Chesney!" Serenity went berserk at once. She then picked up Chessie. "You''d rather pity grandpa


    and grandma than me. I... I''m sad. I''m in so much pain that I''m about to cry."

 Chapter 417 Julian Lied To Her?

    Chapter 417 Julian Lied To Her?


    Serenity¡¯s tears came when they were summoned. In the blink of an eye, moisture welled in her


    eyes.


    "Auntie, don''t cry." Chesney fell for it. She looked at Serenity carefully. "Um, Chessie will give Auntie


    her snacks, okay?"


    "What snacks?" Serenity feigned nonchnce.


    "Jelly?"


    "And?"


    "And cookies?" Chesney felt her heart ache. Her snacks were limited. Who knew if her mother


    would buy her more after she gave them to her aunt...


    "I want more." Serenity messed with Chesney.


    Susan watched the two of them fool around with a smile when her phone rang suddenly. When she


    picked it up, she saw that someone had sent her a photo but the number was a foreign one.


    Suspicion shed through her, but Susan opened the phone to check the photo anyway, surprise


    coloring her eyes.


    There was only a person¡¯s profile in the photo. One would not be able to recognize someone


    usually, but Susan was really familiar with Julian. Forget about his profile. She could recognize him


    at a nce even i f only his back was visible.


    The person in the photo was Julian.


    A hotel name was also included in the photo. It was the name of a famous six-star hotel.


    Susan could not help wondering. Julian had said that he would be going on a business trip. Why


    had he not told her that he was back? Was there an emergency? Was that why he had gone to a


    hotel?


    While she was preupied, Serenity, who was done asking for snacks, picked Chesney up. She


    took a casual glimpse at Susan''s phone when she saw her staring at the device.


    "Isn''t this Julian?" Serenity recognized him as well." Isn''t he on a business trip? This hotel is in


    NIngcheng City, isn''t it?" 1


    "Maybe he''s back." Susan smiled, not really bothered b y it, ready to put away her phone.


    "Hold up!" Serenity blurted. "You don''t care?"


    Susan looked at her in puzzlement. "Is there something wrong?"


    Serenity nced at Susan in indignation. "Listen to m e. Call him right now and ask where he is."


    "What if Julian''s discussing something important? I''ll disrupt him if I call," said Susan.


    "His phone will be on silent if he''s doing something important. Don''t worry so much. Quick, make


    the call," Serenity urged her.


    Unable to fight her, Susan did as she was told.


    Julian picked up shortly.


    "Ask where he is!" Serenity spoke soundlessly by using her lips.


    Coughing and feeling the awkwardness of the matter, Susan thought that asking would make it


    seem like she did not trust Julian...


    "Susie?" Julian''s deep voice echoed. "Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    "Ask now." Serenity pressed without a sound.


    Susan blinked and asked, "Julian, where are you?"


    Julian took a nce at Will a in front of him. He was discussing the details of Susie¡¯s treatment with


    her and did not know how long it would take. After giving i t some thought, he decided what to say.


    "I''m still abroad. I don''t know if I cane back today.¡±


    It was better to say that he was abroad. If he said that he was working overtime at thepany and


    Seth and Jacob outed him identally, it would cause him more trouble.


    Susan could not help feeling stunned.


    She had called him without giving it much thought but had not expected Julian to actually lie to her.


    Why?


    He was already in Ningcheng City, so why would he lie to her and say that he was still away? Was


    the photo forged?


    Susan stayed quiet again, prompting Julian to ask," Susie?"


    Panicking, Susan subconsciously replied, "Oh, it¡¯s nothing. Now that I know, go attend to what you


    have t o."


    A tender smile tugged at the corners of Julian''s lips." Have you missed me?"


    "It''s nothing like that." Susan blushed. There was no reason that Julian should lie to her. The photo


    had to b e fake.


    "I¡¯ll be back soon. Susie, I miss you too." Julian''s deep baritone voice was as rich and luscious as a


    cello.


    Captivated by his voice, Susan allowed Julian to lead the conversation and chatted with him for


    some time before hanging up.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "What is it? Did he say where he is?" Serenity could not help asking when she looked at Susan''s


    blushing face.


    Susan was taken aback momentarily before she could get a grip. "He... He said that he''s abroad."


    "He lied to you!" Serenity looked at Susan speechlessly. "And you could still grin through it?"


    Someone had snapped a photo of her man going to a hotel and he had lied about still being on a


    business trip. The matter was grave, but Susan did not look the


    least bit frazzled.


    Susan coughed. "I think it must be a misunderstanding. Maybe the photo is forged?"


    "A forged photo would never look so natural!" Serenity red at Susan like she was disappointed in


    her intelligence. "Besides, someone sent that photo to you intentionally. They are showing off. How


    could that person not have something tangible if they dare to im this?¡±


    "Showing off?" Susan was bewildered. "Aren''t you overthinking this?"


    "You''re really... Okay, fine, I''ll stop here. I''m free tonight anyway. I¡¯ll go with you." Serenity hauled


    Susan up.


    "Go? Go where?" Susan looked lost.


    Before she could react, Serenity was already dragging her across the house. After passing


    Chesney to the nanny, Serenity rushed out of the door with Susan in tow.


    In the carpark of the hotel, Serenity searched the vehicles while pulling Susan along.


    ¡°Serenity, what are you doing?" Susan was helplessly being dragged around.


    Suddenly, Serenity stopped and red at the car in front of her. "Susie, look. Is this Julian''s car?" "I


    think so.¡± Susan was surprised as well.


    "He''s really in the hotel!" Serenity began rolling up her sleeves. "There must be something


    suspicious going o n if he lied to you intentionally. Susie, wait for me. TH crash into every room!"


    Susan was shocked upon seeing Serenity''s aggressiveness. She quickly pulled her arm. "Serenity,


    calm down! It''s a misunderstanding. It must be a misunderstanding. Julian has so many cars.


    Maybe someone borrowed his car?"


    Susan''s denial left Serenity speechless. Gritting her teeth, she said, "Sure! We''ll wait at the hotel


    entrance then! Let¡¯s see if Julian''s actually in the hotel."


    "Is it necessary?¡± Susan spoke hesitantly.


    She did not know what she was feeling. She and Julian had made a promise to each other a long


    time ago that they would never lie to each other again. She believed that he would not do it.


    However, she was also confused. If Julian was really in the hotel, why had he told her that he was


    away on a business trip? What did it mean?


    Susan¡¯s heart rate sped up suddenly.


    No, she was not going to entertain this thought anymore.


    She and Julian had gone through so much. They could face any trial and tribtion. Whatever this


    was, she was going to believe Julian.

 Chapter 418 I Trust Him

    Chapter 418 I Trust Him


    "Serenity, I¡¯m going back," Susan said with determination.


    It felt like she wanted to catch Julian cheating by waiting in the hotel. Julian was not that kind of


    person. If she did so, she would be tainting their rtionship.


    "You''re going back? But..." Serenity was anxious.


    "I trust Julian." Susan shed a bright grin at Serenity.


    Serenity was at a loss for words. Truthfully, Julian''s love for Susan was trustworthy, but this matter...


    "Okay,e on." Pulling Serenity, Susan left the carpark directly.


    She went home straight away and deleted the photo, pretending that it had never existed.


    As Serenity thought about it more, however, she remained skeptical. She drove back to the hotel


    and waited in the car. She was going to find out if Julian was in the hotel and who he was with if that


    was the case.


    In the hotel room, Julian looked at Wi seriously." Miss Doyle, you mean it''s best if you can check


    on Susie to aid the treatment?"


    Wi nodded. "One-to-one treatment will definitely be moreprehensive, and the effect will be


    better too.


    I have a device that checks the concentration of the Errol Virus with me. I¡¯ll study the virus


    concentration i n Susan''s blood and alter my treatment n ordingly. If it was possible, I''d treat


    her by staying b y her side. It would be more convenient. Since that''s not feasible, I can stay outside


    and go in at a certain fixed time. In regards to the efficacy of this treatment, staying by her side 24-7


    would naturally be better."


    Julian considered it and agreed. "I¡¯ll have to trouble you to treat Susie and stay by her side then,


    Miss Doyle."


    There was an unnerving glint in Wi''s gaze before she smiled in agreement. "I¡¯m here to treat


    Susie. It''s n o trouble at all."


    "Thank you," said Julian. "But I''m afraid what you bring into the Shaw Mansion will have to be


    checked. It''s not that I don''t believe you, Miss Doyle. It''s just that there are too many people with


    their eyes set on the Shaws given my current identity. If something does happen, it¡¯s easier to clear


    suspicion if you''ve been checked."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m fine with it." Wi nodded. "For the first phase of treatment, I need to bring about 10 vials of


    extrastrong medicine, some herbs, and a mini detecting device. Anything else is just optional."


    "I can prepare the daily necessities for you, Miss Doyle,¡± Julian said.


    "I¡¯ll trouble you then," Wi said directly. "I''ve also devised a general treatment n based on


    Susan''s state. Would you like to have a look, Mr. Shaw?" "Of course." Julian agreed.


    "Firstly, the medication is the most important and crucial part of the treatment. This virus carries a


    coldness to it that harms the body greatly, so while medication is injected, I''ll massage Susan with


    herbs t o repel the chill in her body. Then..." Wi borated meticulously, going through the theory


    and detailed process of the massage.


    The exnation was boring, but Julian listened to it attentively because it had to do with Susie.


    After some time, Wi licked her parched lips and smiled apologetically. "Sorry, I can¡¯t stop when I


    talk about my expertise. You must be bored."


    Julian shook his head. "What you said is rted to Susie''s condition. I''m more than grateful for it."


    Wi smiled. "That''s about the gist of the treatment n. I''ve already prepared the necessary items.


    As for the herbs, I''ll write you a prescription and you can buy them directly. You can take the


    medicine and the device for a check. If there''s no issue, send them straight to your house. I can


    start Susan''s treatment at any time."


    "Alright." Julian nodded.


    Wi wrote the prescription. Julian was about to leave with it and the box that contained the


    medicine and the device when he was hit by vertigo right as he stood up. It caused him to rub his


    temples.


    "What''s the matter?" Wi looked at him in concern." Mr. Shaw, have you not rested well recently?


    Judging b y the way you look, you seem to be fatigued."


    "It¡¯s fine,¡± Julian said while pushing himself.


    He had barely caught any sleep in three days. Now that the treatment had been decided, his eyelids


    seemedden with lead once he rxed.


    "This won''t do," Wi said sternly. "Leave these things for tomorrow. It''s too risky for you to drive in


    this state. You are prone to have an ident."


    She thought about it and said, "This is a presidential suite with a few bedrooms. Pick one and rest


    for the night."


    "No need. I can call my chauffeur to pick me up," said Julian.


    Wi¡¯s expression was something between a smile and a smirk. "You''ve been doing everything on


    your own to take care of Susan and the virus. This must mean that you don''t want anyone else or


    Susan herself finding out, yes? I heard you say on the phone that you''re supposedly abroad. If you


    called your chauffeur to pick you up from a hotel suddenly... wouldn¡¯t Susan be suspicious if she


    found out?"


    A frown adorned Julian''s face.


    "It''s okay. Just rest here. Or are you afraid that a weakdy like me will harbor ulterior motives?"


    Wi said with a smile.


    Upon contemting his options, Julian agreed." Alright then, excuse me for causing you trouble."


    He would very likely get into an ident if he were to drive in this state. He could only stay the night


    there.


    After picking a bedroom without much thought, Julian entered a slumber right away.


    As her eyes stayed on the locked bedroom door, an eerie smirk pulled at Wi¡¯s lips.


    Julian and Susan trusted and loved each other deeply, right? She would love to see how deep their


    trust for each other was.


    At the hotel entrance, Serenity kept her eyes open and glued on the door.


    "I can''t sleep. I mustn''t sleep,¡± she muttered to herself repeatedly.


    She was afraid that she would miss anyone who stepped out of the doors once she fell asleep.


    Sipping o n her coffee, she pinched her thigh to keep herself awake and waited resolutely.


    She stayed there until the next morning. Just as she yawned for the umpteenth time, she caught


    sight of two people walking out and could not help perking up.


    One of them was Julian, and beside him stood a sensual woman.


    "Oh my... For f*ck¡¯s sake!" Anger crossed Serenity''s brilliant features.


    What was going on? Was Julian really sleeping with some random woman?

 Chapter 419 Her Names Willa Doyle

    Chapter 419 Her Name''s Wi Doyle


    Serenity wanted to leave her car and beat them up once she saw the scene but she held herself


    back after considering it.


    This was, after all, Susie¡¯s family affair. Although she was her family, she had no right to interfere.


    Nevertheless, what Julian was doing required a revtion.


    Serenity snapped a photo of the couple spitefully and sent it to Susan.


    "Susie, I stayed the entire night and Julian only came out this morning with this woman!"


    After she sent the photo, Serenity saw Julian leave while Wi smiled and turned to head back to


    her hotel room. Serenity tailed her immediately cautiously. When she confirmed the number of her


    room, she left the hotel quietly.


    She put on a pair of sunsses and put her hair up. Then, she pretended that she had juste in.


    "Hello, I have a reservation," Serenity said naturally." I''ve booked the 003 presidential suite. This is


    my ID."


    "Okay, please hold on while I check for you.¡± The personnel at the counter cross-checked her


    information after receiving her ID and said in puzzlement after a while, "Miss Wright, do you think


    you might have remembered wrong? There''s already someone in the 003 presidential suite."


    "There¡¯s already someone there? How''s this possible?" Serenity looked enraged. "I''m sure that I


    booked it! Are you lying to me?"


    With swift precision, Serenity grabbed the monitor and turned it toward her.


    "Miss Wright, there''s really someone checked in," the employee said again.


    After memorizing the information on the monitor, Serenity frowned in confusion. "Could I be


    mistaken? I''ll go back to check ande again!"


    Upon saying that, she left the hotel in a hurry, her mind reying the data she had espied.


    Wi Doyle, female, Canadian. She had not managed t o memorize any other details, but at least


    she knew the woman¡¯s name.


    Serenity fished out her phone to check. It had been an hour since she had sent Susan the photo,


    but there was no response from her yet. She called her directly.


    "Hello...¡± Susan¡¯s drowsy voice drifted over the line.


    Serenity was speechless. "You''re still sleeping?"


    "Yeah." Susan rubbed her eyes sleepily. "Chessie doesn''t have to go to kindergarten today, and I''m


    sleeping in with her."


    As she spoke, she pressed the nket over Chesney and got out of bed to leave the room. "Is


    something the matter?"


    "You''re too calm.¡± Serenity did not even know what to say to Susan. She was so anxious that she


    had not gotten a wink of sleep the whole night because of the incident, yet Susan was exceptionally


    composed. Was this what they said about being a backseat driver?


    "Hmm?" Susan blinked, not getting what she meant.


    Serenity huffed helplessly. "I sent you a photo an hour ago. You mustn''t have seen it. Go take a look


    now."


    "A photo? What photo?" Susan asked casually.


    "Just have a look." Serenity refused to divulge more.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Hold on." Susan scrolled through her phone and opened the photo that she had been sent. Then,


    her eyes bulged.


    In the photo, Julian was turned toward a beautiful woman, talking and looking like he was in a great


    mood. If that was all, it would have been fine, but Serenity had added below that Julian had stayed


    the whole night in the hotel and had only left an hour ago.


    He had said that he was away. He had really lied to her. Why?


    Susan tightened her grip on the phone. Why had Julian lied? For this woman?


    There was a long stretch of silence, and Serenity could not help asking carefully, "Are you still there,


    Susie?"


    Susan picked up her phone with a fumble. "I¡¯m here."


    "Did you see the photo?"


    "I did." Susan bit her lower lip.


    When Serenity had seen Julian exiting with Wi, her instinct had screamed at her to go and beat


    both of them up, but she now hesitated and softened her tone.


    "It should be a misunderstanding. All of us can see how much you and Julian love each other. He''s


    not someone who would betray you. I think... you should just ask him directly, lest there¡¯s an


    unnecessary misunderstanding," Serenity said softly. "I asked the hotel too. The woman¡¯s name is


    Wi Doyle.¡±


    "I understand." Susanplied subconsciously, still feeling stunned.


    "Do you need my help?" Serenity asked worriedly.


    Getting a hold of herself, Susan replied with more awareness, "It¡¯s okay, Serenity, thank you. I¡¯ll


    handle whatever follows."


    "Sure." Serenity respected Susan''s wish.


    Humph... Let her ask what was up with Julian Shaw first. If he truly had dared two-time Susie... an


    icy glint shed in Serenity¡¯s eyes. The Wrights were no pushovers.


    Upon hanging up, Susan remained stuck in a daze for some time.


    Someone had sent her a photo of Julian entering the hotel. Julian had lied to her and told her that


    he was still abroad. This morning, Serenity had personally seen him and a woman named Wi


    Doyle exiting the hotel.


    If it had been any other man, these coincidences would have been enough to condemn him!


    However, this man was Julian Shaw.


    Their love had been tested countless times before they hade together. Susan could not believe


    that Julian would cheat on her. Why had he lied then?


    A prick slowly grew in Susan''s heart.


    Since the previous misunderstanding between them caused by Isabelle, they had promised each


    other to never lie to one another. What was so important that Julian would not tell her directly and


    had instead chosen to lie to her?


    Chesney woke up briefly. Repressing the anxiety looming in her heart, Susan spent time eating and


    ying with her like usual. However, her mind was elsewhere.


    In the afternoon, Susan stared at her phone in a trance.


    Should she call Julian directly and ask him about it? Gritting her teeth, she picked up her phone.


    Suddenly, a voice rang out from the door.


    "Susie, I''m home from the trip."


    Susan lifted her head abruptly and saw Julian standing by the door looking exhausted.


    "Daddy." Chesney, who was already rushing over to him in glee, was picked up by the man


    instantly.


    "Why do you look so haggard?" The moment she saw Julian, all her suspicion and restlessness


    dissipated. Her gaze as she looked at Julian was fond and tender.


    "I''m fine. I''ll be okay after a night¡¯s rest." Julian looked at her with a smile. His voice was deep.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I''m a little tired, but when have I ever disappointed you in bed?"


    He was indecent as soon as he entered through the door. Susan could not help throwing a punch at


    him out of embarrassment.


    Julian seemed to be genuinely fatigued, however, as h e staggered after just one punch.

 Chapter 420 Staying For The Time Being

    Chapter 420 Staying For The Time Being


    "Julian!" Susan''s hand flew out to pull at him anxiously.


    Finding leverage on her grasp, Julian took her into his arms. With an arm carrying Chesney and an


    arm wrapped around Susan, he felt like he had the world i n his embrace.


    As he took a light whiff of the fragrance in Susan''s hair, there was a small smile ying on his lips."


    Susie, I missed you."


    Susan¡¯s fretful mind was put at ease in an instant. Her gaze was gentle as she hummed lightly. She


    thought that she did not have to be bothered by the photos. She did not have to trouble herself


    worrying about Julian¡¯s insignificant lie.


    Perhaps he''d had something else to attend to in the hotel. He hade out with the woman, but


    that did not mean that they had stayed together the entire night. Maybe he had lied to save her from


    worrying about him working overtime.


    Susan did not want to pursue this. Even when all the clues pointed in the direction of suspicion, she


    trusted Julian, so any doubts could be ignored.


    "Daddy, mommy, don''t be shy." Chesney giggled.


    "Ah, you... Daddy just got home and he''s tired. Let''s not pester him." Susan carried Chesney away.


    "Julian, go get some rest first...¡± Susan looked up and spoke to Julian when suddenly, a gentle


    voice said," Alright, that''s all. Everything is here. Move it all upstairs for me."


    Susan looked over and her smile froze in ce instantly.


    It was a woman. A beautiful woman. Most importantly, she was the woman in the photo.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Julian, this is..." Susan gazed at Julian in a trance.


    Julian smiled and replied, "Susie, let me introduce you. This is Miss Doyle. Wi Doyle. She¡¯s a


    friend of mine that will be staying with us for the time being.¡±


    Wi Doyle!


    A friend!


    She was going to stay in their house for the time being.


    Susan suddenly felt her legs lose the ability to support her.


    Her decision to not get entangled in all these suspicions and continue to trust Julian wholeheartedly


    had note easy, yet Julian was bringing this woman to their home in the afternoon when he had


    just exited the hotel with her in the morning?


    Susan felt faint.


    "Hello, Mrs. Shaw." Wi extended a hand toward Susan with a smile.


    Although she was staring at her, Susan did not react for a while, letting Wi''s hand hover in the air.


    "Susie?¡± Julian looked at her weirdly.


    Why did she look like she was spacing out?


    "It''s fine." Wi was not fazed or embarrassed that


    Susan was not shaking hands with her. She pulled her hand naturally and shed her a friendly


    smile. "Mrs. Shaw, I didn''t want to be a bother, but I''m not familiar with the area. Mr. Shaw has been


    a good friend of mine for years, so I let myself trouble you."


    "A good friend for years?" Susan nced at Julian. Why had she not known that he had such a


    friend?


    "Yes," Julian replied easily. "Wi''s a friend of mine from high school. We kept in touch after


    graduating. She¡¯s here in Ningcheng City for some personal affairs and we met by chance, so I


    invited her to stay with us. Susie, I¡¯m busy with work and you must be bored at home alone. I


    thought that the atmosphere in the house would be merrier with Wi¡¯spany.¡± 1


    Julian and Wi had discussed it and agreed that she would assume the identity of a high school


    friend. Julian had even gotten a graduation certificate from his school for Wi.


    He did not want Susan to find out about her condition, but Wi had to take care of her by being


    around her, s o he wanted to give Wi an identity that could pave the way for the girls'' friendship.


    This way, the treatment could be conducted much easier.


    "A high school friend. Hmm..." Susan still looked like she was dazed. 1


    "Susie, what''s the matter?" Julian felt as though something was up.


    Susan forced a smile. "Nothing. Since she¡¯s your high school friend, we must wee her, of


    course."


    "Thank you." Wi grinned brightly like a blossoming flower.


    A shiver coursed through Susan involuntarily.


    "You are Julian''s high school friend? Why have I never seen you, Miss Doyle?" Madam Shaw said


    simply with a nce.


    Julian arched a brow. "Mom, how many of my friends have you met?"


    Madam Shaw cracked an awkward smile. She had been busy with thepany and had not really


    paid attention to Julian''s studies or anything like that.


    "Cough. Since you''re Julian''s friend, I''ll just call you Wi. Wi,e on, you''re just in time to have


    dinner with us." Madam Shaw invited her politely.


    "Thank you, Madam Shaw," Wi said gently.


    All the Shaws and Wi Doyle sat around the dining table. Oliver was not around. His vacation had


    come to an end and he was already back to report at the base. He would only be back on the


    weekends now.


    Since Wi was a guest, Madam Shaw was courteous t o her. She kept scooping up dishes for her


    and chatting with her, looking pleasant and amiable. 2


    As Susan looked at Wi''s dazzling smile, she grew paler. She could not sit around any longer. If


    she did, she would push herself to the edge of insanity.


    "Sorry, I don''t feel very well. I''ll make my way upstairs first." Susan put down her cutlery and went


    up directly.


    "Susie?" Julian watched her back in shock, about to give chase to her. 1


    Madam Shaw frowned and dropped her cutlery with a huff. "Julian, is Susie throwing a tantrum


    because of m e? We have a guest. It''s fine that she isn''t receiving her like a proper host, but she''s


    upset when I help her do i t?"


    "Mom, Susie said that she doesn¡¯t feel well." Julian furrowed his brows.


    "Hah! Sure she doesn''t. I wonder if she doesn''t feel well physically or emotionally," Madam Shaw


    scoffed. "Never mind, no need to engage me. Go upstairs and cheer your wife up."


    Worried about Susan¡¯s state, Julian headed upstairs immediately without another word. Madam


    Shaw looked possibly even more upset.


    Wi smiled when she watched the scene. "Madam Shaw, don¡¯t overthink it. Mrs. Shaw probably


    feels genuinely ill."


    "You don''t understand. This woman, Susan... She''s..." Madam Shaw was about to vent, but upon


    remembering that Wi was an outsider, she swallowed her words. "Never mind, it''s fine. Wi,


    have some more."


    She scooped more food for Wi as she spoke.


    "Thank you, Madam Shaw," Wi said with a smile.


    Once Susan entered the bedroom, she hid under the covers. When Julian caught up with her, all he


    saw was a lump on the bed.


    "Susie? What''s the matter? Where are you hurting?" he asked softly.

 Chapter 421 Actions Speak Louder Than Words

    Chapter 421 Actions Speak Louder Than Words


    "Go away, don¡¯t mind me." Susan''s voice was muffled but contained a hint of a sob.


    Julian panicked at once. "Susie, are you crying?"


    There was a pause before Susan said, "No!¡±


    Her nasal whine was even more evident now.


    Julian pulled the covers back immediately.


    "Didn¡¯t I ask you to go away?" Susan looked at him through wet, glossy eyes.


    Without a second word, Julian pressed his lips against her tears.


    "What are you doing?" Susan tried to shove him, but Julian hugged her tighter.


    "Susie, what''s wrong?" he asked in a deep voice. 1


    How long had it been since he had seen Susan cry? Even when she had given birth to Chessie, she


    had not shed a single tear. Now, however, she was crying.


    Each drop of her tearsnded, scorching Julian''s heart. He could not help the rising panic within


    him.


    Since he had taken over Lanyard at the age of 18, he had never panicked despite all the burdens


    and predicaments weighing down on his shoulders. While challenging himself and triumphing in the


    business world, he had never panicked with each risky step he had taken. Although he had funded


    StarTech from scratch, he had been calm and collected despite all the challenges they had faced.


    Nevertheless, Susan''s tears were all it took to tear down his mask ofposure.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Susan clenched her jaw, tears coursing down her face endlessly. She felt rather useless. In the


    past, she would have thrown a divorce agreement at him, packed up, and left. Regardless of


    whether his affair was real or not, she could pretend to be unaffected.


    In the past few years, she had probably had it too easy and Julian had spoiled her too much. When


    she had suddenly realized that Julian might have another woman, her first reaction had been to


    hide and wail.


    "Susie? Tell me what''s wrong!" Julian wiped her tears frantically.


    Taking in how fretful Julian was, Susan felt a pinch in her heart. She genuinely did not believe that


    Julian would cheat on her. Perhaps he and Wi were really only friends? The fact that they had


    stayed in the same hotel was probably just a coincidence?


    No matter what it was, she wanted an exnation even if she had to die. If Julian had cheated on


    her, she would leave instantly no matter how much she loved this man.


    Susan kept her eyes trained on Julian. "Julian, I have a question for you. Where were youst


    night?"


    Julian''s heart stuttered. Why was Susan suddenly asking this? What had she discovered?


    "Are you trying to think of a lie to tell me?¡± Susan could not exin what she was feeling.


    "Susie, I''m sorry." Julian pressed his lips together. "I came back to Ningcheng City yesterday."


    "And you were with Wist night, weren¡¯t you?" Susan looked at Julian through her teary eyes.


    "Julian, I know everything. We promised that we''d never lie to each other. Why''d you lie to me?"


    "Susie, you know?" Julian suddenly felt himself going cold.


    Susie knew about the Errol Virus?


    He had worked so hard for so long, yet he had not managed to keep it a secret from her? The virus


    was a menace. How could she take this blow?


    "Yes, I know!" Susan felt like she had been pushed off a cliff while looking at Julian''s reaction.


    Julian was scared, but what was he scared of? Scared that she had found out about his affair? Or


    was he scared that she would pester him like a begrudging housewife?


    Hah! She would never do that.


    Whatever this was, she was a proud woman. If Julian had fallen in love with someone else, she


    would leave with Chessie!


    "Susie... I- I didn''t want to lie to you." Julian¡¯s voice was trembling. "I was scared that you wouldn''t


    be able to take it."


    "Scared that I wouldn''t be able to take it?" Susan¡¯s voice turned shrill. "Since you''ve done


    something like that, why pretend to be worried I won¡¯t be able to withstand it? Julian Shaw, you


    know that I¡¯m never one to gue someone. If you like someone else, tell m e directly and I¡¯ll give


    up easily.¡±


    Julian''s nervous expression slowly became confused.


    When he ultimately saw that Susan was breaking down, he could not help interrupting her. "Susie,


    wait! What do you mean I like someone else? Give up on what?¡±


    "You¡¯ve already brought her home, yet you¡¯re still asking me this?¡± Susan wanted to choke Julian to


    death.


    She had said that she would give up so they could be together, yet he had to press on and force her


    to speak about her pain?


    "You mean Wi Doyle?" Julian''s first reflex was to breathe out in relief.


    Ah, Susie was being jealous. She did not know about her condition.


    Wi Doyle...


    Whenever Susan heard this name being uttered by Julian''s lips, she got agitated. She turned away,


    ignoring him.


    "Susie!" Julian was amused. "What are you being jealous of? Other than you, I have no one else in


    my heart!"


    "You''re still denying it even now! You lied to me about going on a business trip and spent the night


    with her. Did you think I wouldn¡¯t know about it?" Susan glowered.


    Although he had no idea how Susan had found out, Julian''s first response was still to exin the


    situation. "Susie, it''s not what you''re thinking! Wi and I are really just friends. She wanted to ask


    me to help with something. That''s why I spent some time with her alone. I was extremely tired, so I


    stayed the night in the hotel to prevent you from getting worried. Wi''s room was a presidential


    suite. We stayed in different rooms! I guarantee that nothing happened between us."


    "Liar!" Julian¡¯s simple exnation was enough for Susan''s gaze to turn misty again. After all, she


    had not believed that Julian was a cheater right from the start.


    "Susie, I can vow. If I like someone other than you, may I die a horrible death," Julian said seriously.


    Toote to stop him, Susan felt nervous. "Julian, don¡¯t make vows like this!"


    "It''s okay. There¡¯s no chance of iting true anyway." Julian rustled her hair.


    "Who knows," Susan replied quietly. "What are you..."


    Julian raised his brow and stood up to remove his clothes.


    "What are you doing?" Susan looked at him in astonishment.


    "If you don''t believe me, I think... I can only prove it with my actions."


    What actions? This question shed in Susan¡¯s mind before she was robbed of the time to think


    about anything else.


    The entire night, she was showered and soaked in so much pleasure and pain that she started


    going crazy from it.


    "How¡¯s that? Enough of me? Are you relieved now?" A yful smirk hung at the corner of Julian''s


    lips before he pushed himself on top of her again.


    Again? Susan panicked before she was once again brought to a state of bliss by this man.

 Chapter 422 A Failed Scheme

    Chapter 422 A Failed Scheme


    The next day, Julian got up energetically while Susan was still trembling in bed.


    "It''s nine o''clock already, and you still don¡¯t want to wake up? Youzy pig.¡± Julian teased Susan by


    rubbing her nose.


    A look of resentment shed across Susan''s face.


    This b*stard! Didn''t he feel ashamed when he teased her?


    Had he not been franticst night? Would she have been like this otherwise?


    It would not be an exaggeration to say that her legs were cramping now!


    Julian looked like he hadpletely recovered. What i n the world was going on with this man''s


    body structure?


    "You''re forbidden from entering this house if you dare to do this again,¡± Susan said through gritted


    teeth.


    Julian had an aggrieved expression on his face." Susie, I''m tired too, okay? This was myst resort


    to prove my innocence."


    ''Yourst resort...''


    Susan was leftpletely speechless when she looked at his face, which was glimmering with


    happiness. "You! Scat!" "Would I need to work so hard if it wasn''t for your sudden jealousy? Or was


    my performancest night not good enough?" Julian furrowed his brows and started thinking


    solemnly. "Then I shall put in more effort next time."


    More effort?


    Susan''s expression turned gloomy.


    "You¡¯re still expecting a next time?" Susan red at him.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "What can I do? If you doubt me again, I can only prove myself this way," Julian said with a helpless


    look.


    Susan took a glimpse at him and said in resignation," Alright, I won''t... I won''t doubt you again.


    Okay?"


    Judging from Julian''s vigorous performancest night, it was hard to imagine that he had just slept


    with another woman.


    "So no more doubts?" Julian''s expression seemed regretful.


    "Nope!" Susan nodded categorically.


    "Actually, I wouldn''t mind you doubting me more frequently in the future," Julian said softly with an


    indescribable gaze.


    Susan blushed and could not help spitting lightly at him.


    The two of them spoke for a while, but Susan felt embarrassed all of a sudden. "You and Wi


    Doyle were really high school ssmates?"


    "Yup," Julian responded.


    "Nothing has happened between you two?" Susan confirmed again.


    "Do you need me to prove it again?" Julian stared at Susan helplessly. As he said that, he was


    about to walk toward Susan.


    "No, there''s no need! I believe you, I believe you." Susan pulled back and hid under her nket like


    a duck in a thunderstorm.


    If Julian were to prove it a few more times, she would die.


    Julian could not help being amused as he looked at her panicked expression.


    "If there¡¯s nothing between you two... then I might have gone overboard yesterday," Susan said in


    embarrassment.


    Her attitude toward Wi yesterday seemed rather outrageous now.


    "It¡¯s okay." Julian rubbed her hair. "You didn''t mean to do it."


    Susan gave it some thought and asserted, "I¡¯ll apologize to herter."


    Wi was their guest after all, and her attitude had been too rude.


    "It¡¯s your call." Julian could not help but chuckle as he saw Susan blush.


    As the two of them were talking, somebody knocked o n the door suddenly.


    Julian went to open the door and saw Chesney standing behind it eagerly. "Dad, you''ve woken up?"


    "Yes." Julian grinned and picked her up.


    "Why is mom still sleeping?" Chesney made a face at Susan, who was still in bed. "Mommy is a


    lazybones. Mommy iszier than Chessie."


    "Yup, and Chessie should not learn from mommy," Julian said with a smile.


    "Chessie won''t do that," Chesney said with a chuckle.


    Susan could only re at Julian in indignation.


    It was almost 10 o''clock when Susan went downstairs on trembling legs.


    Madam Shaw''s face turned gloomy as soon as she saw her. "You¡¯re waking up at such an hour,


    huh? It''s almost 10 already. You''re truly an adult who doesn''t know how to be a role model for a


    child."


    "Mom, I was the one who overslept." Julian rified with a frown.


    "You only cover for her." Madam Shaw snorted coldly." Look at Wi. She woke up so early that she


    helped with breakfast in the kitchen. Aren¡¯t you


    embarrassed?"


    Wi responded immediately, "It was nothing, madam. I''m just used to waking up early, and I saw


    that the kitchen was busy so I went in just to help out a bit. After all, I''m staying here now, so I''ll be


    troubling you quite a lot. Thus, it''s only right that you let me do what I can."


    Susan looked at Wi''s gentle eyes, hesitated for a bit, and then walked over slowly. ¡°Ms. Doyle."


    "Mrs. Shaw." Wi stood up immediately, her eyes beaming with a strange hint.


    This woman, Susan Shelby, had embarrassed herst night.


    Today, she would probably want to continue embarrassing her.


    Wi was not afraid at all. On the contrary, she was looking forward to it!


    Julian knew that she was staying there to help treat Susan¡¯s illness. If Susan were to continue to


    treat her aggressively, Julian would only feel guilty and would start to get annoyed with Susan.


    As his guilt for her amassed and his annoyance for Susan umted, everything would fall into


    ce.


    While Wi was expecting an irrational reaction from her, Susan said softly, "I wasn''t feeling well


    yesterday and my hospitality was poor. I apologize for that and I hope you can forgive me."


    Wi was waiting for Susan to do something embarrassing. However, she unexpectedly got an


    apology. Traces of surprise shed through her eyes.


    Where had she gone wrong?


    After all that she had done, Susan had clearly misunderstood yesterday, hadn''t she?


    Why was she suddenly better today?


    Wi¡¯s emotions fluctuated, but her expression was still calm. She quickly replied, "Your hospitality


    was poor? How so? I''m really thankful that you have taken me in, Mrs. Shaw."


    Susan gave her a faint smile. "In short, you¡¯re wee to stay, Ms. Doyle."


    This time, she took the initiative to extend her hand.


    Wi took her hand without any hesitation.


    The atmosphere seemed quite harmonious.


    Julian''s eyes were glimmering with hints of relief.


    Wi was currently the only person who could save Susie. Although Julian could not exin, he


    naturally hoped that Susan could maintain a good rtionship with Wi.


    Wi did not show anything on the surface, but she was slightly irritated deep down. Where had she


    gone wrong? Why would Susan not doubt Julian all of a sudden?


    She secretly observed the interaction between Susan


    and Julian.


    When Susan was walking, her legs looked awkward. A t first, she wanted to walk slowly by herself,


    butter o n, Julian picked her up directly.


    "What are you doing?" Susan blushed and hit Julian''s chest in embarrassment.

 Chapter 423 Last Night Was Tiring

    Chapter 423 Last Night Was Tiring


    Julian smirked, then sat down at the dining table with Susan in his embrace, picked up a bowl of


    porridge, and started to feed Susan as though he was feeding a child.


    Susan was a little embarrassed at first, but Julian insisted, so she started eating slowly.


    Madam Shaw was displeased as soon as she saw the scene. Sheined, but at the same


    made it sound like she was talking to herself. "All her limbs seem intact, but she can¡¯t move, huh?"


    The awkwardness of the situation struck Susan hard.


    When Madam Shaw had not lived there, nobody had cared about what she and Julian did at home,


    but Madam Shaw and Wi were there now, so it seemed a little ufortable.


    Susan wanted to jump off Julian''s thighs, but Julian held her down and said with a smirk, "Don¡¯t


    move.


    Last night was too tiring for you.¡±


    Too tiring, too tiring, too tiring...


    Susan blushed so much that steam was about toe out of her ears and nose.


    Madam Shaw rolled her eyes as she was left speechless.


    Wi was smiling, but her long nails were slowly digging into her palms.


    Why?


    Why did Julian and Susan still look as loving as if they were not affected by the incident at the hotel


    at all?


    That should not be the case!


    Hadn''t Su Xiao received the photos? 2


    That was impossible!


    Not only had she gotten someone to send the photos t 0 Susan, but she had also gotten someone


    to keep watch at the front desk of the hotel, just to make sure that someone woulde to inquire


    about the guests of the presidential suite. The person who had approached the front desk of the


    hotel secretly had been either Susan or someone sent by her. Regardless of these possibilities,


    Susan should already know that Julian had spent the night with her.


    This was how she reacted to such a serious matter?


    Thinking about it from another angle, if her husband had gotten caught having an affair with another


    woman, she would have killed the woman while being hysterical.


    Now that she knew that her scheme had failed, Wi''s face could not help but look increasingly


    gloomier.


    Should she consider Susan a forgiving person, or should she consider her an idiot?


    Even if Susan knew that there was something going o n between her and Julian, she would not


    dare to make a fuss over it?


    Yes, that should be the reason.


    Wi calmed down as she thought about it.


    Julian¡¯s identity was getting more and more valuable each day, and although Susan was the


    daughter of the Wrights, she herself was just an insignificant interior designer.


    It was verymon for people with money and power to have affairs.


    Therefore, even if Susan doubted Julian, she would not dare fall out with him. She could only


    choose to tolerate it.


    Heh... It was really sad to see a woman like Susan depend on a man for everything.


    Wi scoffed, a glint of mockery shing in her eyes. She might have miscalcted this time.


    However, if Susan thought that pretending to be magnanimous would secure her position as Mrs.


    Shaw, she was wrong.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Madam, your medication is ready." A servant came out of the kitchen with a tiny bowl of Chinese


    medicine.


    Madam Shaw, who had already gotten used to it, responded, took the medicine, and drank it


    immediately.


    "Madam, are you feeling ill?" Wi asked out of concern.


    Madam Shaw wiped the corners of her lips gracefully and then said, "It¡¯s nothing. It''s an old problem


    of mine. I don''t know what¡¯s going on with my head, but i t hurts badly from time to time. I went to


    several hospitals for examinations, but they couldn''t find anything. Later on, I went to a few


    traditional Chinese medicine practitioners, and they gave me a prescription that was quite effective


    when I took it repeatedly.¡± 1


    "Migraines, huh? That''s really tricky." Wi smiled." I''m quite good at giving massages. If you don''t


    mind, I can try." 1


    "Oh my, would this bother you?" Madam Shaw could not help but say.


    "It¡¯s nothing.¡± Wi stood up and started massaging Madam Shaw gently.


    Madam Shaw''s expression looked a lot better at once.


    Wi''s technique was really superb. After a few strokes, she felt the depressing sensation of


    stagnation in her head be a lot lighter.


    "Ms. Doyle, your skills are incredible!" Madam Shaw eximed in surprise. "There was also a


    person who gave me massages in the past, but her skills were far inferior to yours."


    The person that Madam Shaw had brought up was naturally Isabelle Shelby.


    Isabelle''s massaging technique had not been bad, but i t had been mediocre. Once Wi started


    massaging her, it felt like she was an absolute master. She and Isabelle were iparable.


    Wi smiled. "If you like it, I can massage you every day from now on."


    "That¡¯s not an appropriate thing to ask of you," Madam Shaw said despite being tempted.


    "There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about. I¡¯ll be disturbing you all for a while, so such puny things


    are nothingpared to that,¡± Wi replied with a smile.


    When she said she would be disturbing them for a while, Julian understood deep down that Wi


    would be staying there to treat Susan.


    He already owed Wi a favor to begin with. Now that his mother''s migraine treatment would be


    relying on her too, he would owe her another favor.


    Julian could not help but squint. This favor was a really difficult one to pay back.


    He had to find an opportunity to thank her privately. 3


    "If you arefortable, I can continue for a while," Wi said while continuing the massage.


    It was so rxing that Madam Shaw had closed her eyes.


    Upon seeing Madam Shaw''s rxed expression, Susan had an idea.


    It was not optimal that she and Madam Shaw were constantly in a stalemate. Madam Shaw would


    never yield, so she could only submit to her. She did not expect to be as close to Madam Shaw as a


    mother and daughter. She just wanted both of them to live in peace.


    After lunch, Julian went to thepany, while Madam Shaw and Chessie left to each have a nap.


    Susan and Wi were the only ones left in the living room.


    Susan gazed at Wi with some embarrassment but still approached her in the end.


    "Mrs. Shaw, how can I help?¡± Wi nced at Susan with a smile.


    Susan bit her lower lip and then mumbled bashfully," Ms. Doyle, I... I have a request. Of course, it''s


    just a request. It''s okay if you feel ufortable with it. You can always reject it if it bothers you."


    "Mrs. Shaw, do let me know what you are referring to," Wi said.


    "Here''s the thing." Susan cleared her throat and then continued. "Mom seems to love your


    massages, but you¡¯ll have to leave sooner orter, so there¡¯ll be no relief if mom gets headaches in


    the future. Can you teach me your technique?"


    Wi nced at Susan, her eyes looking bizarre.


    Susan immediately felt embarrassed. "I''m sorry, I guess this was too abrupt. Your skills should not


    be taught to outsiders, right?"


    Wi could not help but chuckle. "Some things cannot be passed on, but this massaging technique


    is not one of them. If you wish to learn, I can teach you at any time."


    "Really? Thank you so much." Susan''s face was glimmering with joy.


    "Of course." Wi nodded with a smile. "You cane to me whenever you''re free."


    "What about now?" Susan''s eyes lit up slightly.

 Chapter 424 The Medicine Tastes Odd

    Chapter 424 The Medicine Tastes Odd


    "No problem," Wi responded.


    Later on, she asked Susan to get a servant and exined the massaging techniques to Susan


    while giving the maid a massage.


    Wi taught her seriously, and Susan learned solemnly.


    After a few hours, Susan''s movements were almost there.


    "Am I doing it right?" Susan asked Wi while massaging the servant.


    "You¡¯re off a little. There is an acupoint in this position, and it¡¯ll only befortable if you apply


    pressure here,¡± Wi advised her.


    Susan made some changes solemnly. "How about now?"


    She looked back at Wi but saw that she looked tired.


    Susan could not help but feel embarrassed. "I''m so sorry. I¡¯ve lost track of time. You must be tired,


    Ms. Doyle. Sorry to have bothered you today."


    "It¡¯s nothing." Wi smiled.


    Susan asked the servant to leave them and then grinned calmly at Wi. "Ms. Doyle, I still owe you


    an earnest apology. Yesterday... Actually, I was feeling fine yesterday, but I went overboard because


    I was jealous of you and Julian. I now know that I''ve misunderstood. I am really sorry."


    Wi squinted at Susan before a resplendent smile appeared on her face. "It''s okay, just let it go.


    Mrs.


    Shaw, you don''t have to be so polite to me. Just call m e Willie."


    "Okay, Willie. Then you should just call me Susie," Susan asserted cheerfully.


    "Susie." Wi adapted immediately.


    The two girls exchanged a nce and smiled. The atmosphere was very harmonious. It was a pity


    that one of them had a magnanimous mind, while the other had a scheme on her mind.


    After opening up to Wi, Susan obviously felt a lot more rxed. The two of them chatted and


    laughed, and their rtionship improved a lot.


    When Julian came back, he was very pleased to find out that Susan and Wi had gotten closer to


    each other.


    At night, Julian spiked the milk Susan drank before going to bed with a sleeping pill.


    When Susan fell asleep, he called Wi in.


    Wi took out a special instrument and took Susan¡¯s blood. Then, she said, "I''ll check the current


    virus content in her blood first. I will treat her immediately when the result is out."


    "Okay, thanks," Julian said courteously.


    "It''s nothing. I made Joseph a promise, so I''ll definitely do my best." Wi rolled her hair up


    gracefully. "I shall leave for now."


    Julian saw Wi off and then sat back on the bed and gazed at Susan silently.


    ''Susie, there is finally a way to save you. You will truly recover soon.''


    Julian leaned over and kissed Susan on the forehead with indescribable affection in his eyes.


    Everything went smoothly now that Wi had moved i n.


    Julian put Susan to sleep every night and then asked Wi to diagnose her in private.


    Julian did not believe Wipletely. After each treatment, he would still take Susan''s blood to the


    researchb for another diagnosis.


    However, the results proved that the content of the Errol Virus in Susan''s blood was indeed


    decreasing.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Susan''s condition was improving. Wi was not lying.


    On the other hand, Susan learned massaging techniques from Wi and took the initiative to give


    Madam Shaw a two-hour massage daily.


    After a few sessions, it was obvious that Madam Shaw had lowered her tone when talking to Susan.


    The rtionship between them was also improving.


    When Susan told Serenity about Wi, Serenity did not believe that Julian and Wi were innocent.


    She came over to the Straws to visit a few times but let her doubts go after discovering that there


    was indeed nothing shady between Julian and Wi and she never told anyone about the incident


    at the hotel.


    One month had passed.


    The rtionship between Susan and Wi had been getting better and better. The two of them often


    went out shopping and had afternoon tea, which made them look like close sisters.


    Because of Wi, Susan''s condition kept getting better, so Julian was naturally d to see them get


    along.


    There was only one thing that was worrisome.


    Whenever the weather changed, Madam Shaw¡¯s migraines would get much more serious than


    usual.


    Susan gave Madam Shaw a meticulous massage, but she was still frowning after the treatment, so


    Susan could not help but say, "Let me start from the beginning once again.¡±


    "No." Wi stopped Susan. "A full session is enough. Anything extra will only have the opposite


    effect."


    Madam Shaw saw the sincere care beaming in Susan¡¯s eyes and felt a sense of sce in her heart.


    She then said with a smile, "It¡¯s okay, it''s already an old illness. It rpses around this time of the


    year, but it''ll get better when the weather stabilizes."


    "Is there no other way around this illness?" Susan could not help but ask.


    "Who knows," Madam Shaw replied casually. "The effect of the Chinese medicine that I''ve been


    taking was marvelous. However, after drinking it for a long time, the effect is not so obvious now."


    A migraine struck as she was exining, so she could not help but frown.


    "Nana, Chessie can blow on it. The pain will go away when you blow it." Chesney stood up and


    blew lightly a t Madam Shaw''s head.


    Madam Shaw''s face rxed a little.


    She was not a person who could not tell apart the good from the bad, so she had started to regret


    her actions after getting to spend some time with Susan and Chesney.


    Perhaps, she really had done something wrong?


    Okay, it was only right to let bygones be bygones anyhow. She should not let Julian get caught in


    the middle all the time. She would not bring up the grudge between her and Susan as long as


    Susan gave birth to a boy. She was already old, and she did not want to sulk around the young


    anymore.


    As soon as Madam Shaw came back to her senses, the atmosphere at home became even more


    harmonious.


    Julian, who was rejoicing in the reconciliation of the two women, had been smiling a lot more


    recently.


    That day, Madam Shaw had to routinely drink her medicine.


    The servant brought the medicine, and Madam Shaw drank it in one gulp habitually. She then


    furrowed her brows andined, "Why does the medicine taste more bitter than usual?"


    She looked at the servant while saying that.


    The servant responded immediately, "Ma''am, it''s the same prescription and dosage. The taste


    should be the same."


    "Then it might be me." Madam Shaw did not take it to heart.


    However, when she got up to leave and have a nap, she felt dizzy all of a sudden. She then vomited


    a mouthful of blood in front of everybody else and dropped to the ground.


    "What happened?" Madam Shaw looked awful. Susan, who was shocked, said at once, "Quick, get


    her to the hospital!"


    Julian rushed over when Madam Shaw was taken to the emergency department.


    "What happened to mom?" He stared at the tightly-shut doors with red eyes.


    Even though she had done too many wrong deeds, she was his mother after all! Julian would not


    know how t o deal with it if something were to happen to Madam Shaw.

 Chapter 425 Its Poison

    Chapter 425 It''s Poison


    "We''re not sure yet." Susan could fully understand Julian''s anxiety and could not help but respond


    softly, "Mom drank her Chinese medicine just now, then suddenly vomited blood and fainted when


    she was just about to go take a nap."


    "Chinese medicine?" Julian said keenly. "Where''s the residue of the medicine that mom just took?"


    "I''ve gotten someone to send the residue here for examination," Susan replied immediately. "But


    mom has been drinking this medicine for many years, so there shouldn''t be a problem."


    "Other than this medicine, did mom eat anything else?¡± Julian asked.


    "No,¡± Susan answered. "The medicine was taken before the meal, so mom didn''t get the chance to


    eat anything else."


    Julian''s pupils constricted suddenly. "No matter what, we have to wait for the result of the


    examination first."


    Julian stared at the tightly-closed emergency room, and his body could not help but stiffen slightly.


    He thought about a lot of things at that moment.


    He remembered that when he was young, his father had passed away at a young age and his


    mother had worked so hard to retain thepany.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He remembered that she had given up her pride and gone out begging for help from onepany


    to another.


    He remembered that she had worked so hard on her ns for many years, just to hand over


    Lanyard Construction to him as a whole.


    Madam Shaw might have done many unkind or nasty things, but as a mother, she had done her


    best for him.


    If Madam Shaw were to disappear from this worldpletely someday...


    Julian¡¯s hands could not help but clench into fists.


    Susan gazed at Julian in distress, then quietly stretched her hand out and wrapped it around his


    fists.


    "Julian, mom will be fine." Susan consoled him gently.


    Julian responded softly, but his gaze never shifted away from the door of the emergency room.


    After some time, a nurse walked out of the room in a hurry.


    "How''s she?" Julian rushed over at once.


    The nurse said quickly, "The result is already out. It was poison. There are still some toxins in


    Madam Shaw¡¯s stomach, so we are performing an urgent gastricvage. However, she was


    delivered here in time, so she is basically now out of danger." "Poison?" Sheer coldness beamed


    out of Julian¡¯s eyes."


    Any idea on what the poison was?¡±


    "It was arsenic!" the nurse replied. "Arsenic is highly toxic, and it¡¯s too dangerous to be consumed


    orally. Fortunately, the dose of the arsenic was notrge, and Madam Shaw was brought here in


    time. However, Madam Shaw is old, so she may not be able to fully recover after the detoxification.


    Thus, as family members, you must take good care of her."


    Arsenic!


    When the nurse went back into the emergency room, a ring cold ray shed in Julian''s eyes.


    Somebody had extended their ws into his family! His mother had juste over to Skyking City,


    so she had never had any feuds with anyone there. Why would she suddenly be a target?


    If she had been taken to the hospital a bitter, Julian could not imagine what the consequences


    would have been.


    "Arsenic? Why was there arsenic at home?" Susan frowned. She waspletely puzzled.


    Julian squinted, and his voice was cold. "Arsenic will naturally not appear by itself."


    If he found out who on earth was behind his mother¡¯s incident... Julian''s eyes became gloomier.


    After a while, Wi came to the hospital with theb assistant.


    Wi said with a worried tone, "Mr. Shaw, Susie, how''s Madam Shaw? The test result just came out,


    and there were traces of arsenic in the Chinese medicine!


    Arsenic is very poisonous, and Madam Shaw is very old. I hope she¡¯s fine."


    "Mom is no longer in danger, but her body must have been affected," Susan said faintly.


    "The poison was arsenic, so it''s already a blessing that Madam Shaw survived. As far as her health


    is concerned, she can only recuperate slowly over time," Wi responded with a light sigh.


    Julian''s expression was so cold that it was quite unweing. He then asserted emotionlessly,"


    Investigate! We must get to the bottom of this incident! Since the arsenic was in the medicine, start


    b y investigating the medicinal ingredients. If there''s nothing wrong with them, then inspect every


    single corner of the mansion for traces of arsenic. Check all the video surveince to see if there


    were any suspicious personnel movements at the time."


    There were dozens of cameras hidden everywhere in the Shaw Mansion, so he believed that


    nobody could escape surveince.


    Julian arranged and assigned all these responsibilities and then stayed in the hospital to wait


    silently.


    Susan knew that Julian was in a bad mood, so she only waited quietly next to him.


    An eerie glow glimmered in Wi''s eyes as she looked at them. However, nobody saw it, as it was


    just a sh.


    Another hour had passed by the time Madam Shaw was pushed out of the emergency room.


    She had already awakened, but her face was pale and she looked very fatigued.


    Julian and Susan rushed toward her immediately.


    "Mom, how are you feeling?" Julian took Madam Shaw''s hand nervously.


    Madam Shaw gave him a weak smile. "I''m fine, I''m not dead yet. I survived even after taking


    arsenic. My will t o live is strong!"


    At the mention of the arsenic, Julian¡¯s expression dimmed. He then said coldly, "Mom, don''t you


    worry, I''ll find the person who harmed you.¡±


    "I''ve only been in Skyking City for a little over a month. I also wish to know who hates me so much


    that they wanted me dead," Madam Shaw said feebly.


    "Don''t worry, I won¡¯t let this go without an answer," Julian promised.


    "Mom, let''s go back to your ward first," Susan said softly while she held Madam Shaw''s other hand.


    "Okay." Madam Shaw patted Susan¡¯s hand with some relief.


    Everybody apanied Madam Shaw to the intensive care unit.


    The room was called a ward but was, in fact, as luxurious as a top presidential suite. Even the toilet


    was made of pure porcin.


    Madam Shaw was satisfied with the environment, but her vigor was not high so she leaned on the


    bed weakly.


    She had just undergone a gastricvage, and the doctor had said that she could only eat porridge.


    Susan took a bowl of porridge and carefully fed Madam Shaw.


    Madam Shaw ate the porridge one mouthful after another, a rare smile forcing itself onto her pallid


    face. "Susie, sorry to bother you."


    "It''s nothing," Susan replied gently.


    Maybe it was because when people were sick, they were always softer and gentler, but Madam


    Shaw''s heart slightly softened when she saw Susan¡¯s attentive look.


    She said softly, ¡°Susie, I''m sorry about what happened before this."


    Madam Shaw had actually apologized? 1


    Susan was shocked. She had thought that she would never get an apology in her life!


    Madam Shaw had almost killed her and Chessie, but what could she do? She was Julian''s mother


    after all. What Susan had wanted all this while was just an apology.


    Now, she had gotten it.


    The corners of Susan''s lips twitched and curved upward into a forgiving smile, "Never mind, it''s


    water under the bridge.¡±

 Chapter 426 Carry On Defending This B*tch!

    Chapter 426 Carry On Defending This B*tch!


    They could leave the past in the past.


    Madam Shaw was very likely weak after being drugged and Susan thought that, as a daughter-in-


    law, she should take good care of her. In fact, it was meaningless now to bring up the past since it


    had already happened.


    Susan looked very positive, so Madam Shaw gently patted her hand in relief.


    Involuntarily, Wi said with a chuckle, "You two have a very good rtionship, don''t you?"


    However, she sighed silently, as no one knew how long this ''good rtionship'' wouldst.


    Madam Shaw and Susan smiled after gazing at each other, seeming quite harmonious.


    A sweaty person was standing outside the door while Susan was feeding Madam Shaw porridge.


    "Chairman Shaw."


    "What are you standing here? Come in. Tell me, what¡¯s the progress of the arsenic incident I got


    you to investigate?¡± Julian asked right away.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "I¡¯ve got some news, but..." The man looked reluctant.


    "You got the result? What is it?" Julian asked with a heavy tone.


    The man scratched his ears and jaw for a while before he continued. "Shall we talk somewhere


    else, Chairman Shaw? I think Madam Shaw needs a quiet ce to rest."


    "Just talk here! I''m curious to know who can''t wait to take my life!" Madam Shaw said coldly before


    Julian managed to answer.


    ¡°I can''t, Chairman Shaw..." The man hesitated.


    "Why not?" Madam Shaw was agitated and struggled t o get up from the bed. "Do I have no right to


    know the truth as a victim? Just say it here. I can take it."


    "Calm down, mom." Susan quickly supported Madam Shaw and said, "Just say it. Mom has the


    right to know.¡±


    Cautiously, the man asked as he took a look at Susan," Are you sure, Mrs. Shaw?"


    What did he mean? Susan glimpsed at the man cluelessly.


    "Go ahead." Susan agreed, as she was clueless about this.


    The man''s eyes were filled with uncertainty. However, he took out the item he had prepared since


    everyone had insisted.


    "I found this after searching the entire vi, Chairman Shaw." The man took out a small bag.


    "What''s that?" Julian asked with a frown.


    "It''s a bag of sugar, but it was mixed with a very small portion of white arsenic." The man quickly


    added," There is only half a portion left in the small bag.


    Hence, I believe that the other half was added to the soup."


    Julian squinted as coldness filled his eyes. "Where did you find this?"


    The man said after hesitating, "It... It was in the littledy''s room."


    Littledy?


    Chesney?


    Julian had spected ande up with numerous reasons except this one. He was literally


    stunned.


    Swiftly, he stood up angrily. "The culprit didn''t only intend to kill my mom but also kept an eye on


    Chessie!?"


    Chessie was at an age when little girls loved candy, so it was very likely that she would have eaten


    it if she had seen the bag of sugar!


    Should he be grateful that Chessie had not seen the bag of sugar because she was still at


    kindergarten?


    "I got the CCTV footage of the kitchen too. Do you want to have a look? It shows a clear image of


    the person who added the arsenic into the soup. Chairman Shaw?" the man asked softly when he


    saw that Julian was very angry.


    "Why are you not arresting the culprit since you already know who that person is?¡± Julian asked


    furiously.


    "I think you should have a look first, Chairman Shaw." The man insisted.


    "y the footage.¡± Julian urged him with a frown.


    The man took out aptop and yed the CCTV footage.


    "I have to see who wants to kill me!" Madam Shaw fixed her eyes on the screen coldly.


    Indeed, an image of the kitchen was shown on the screen. The time stamp was 7 a.m.


    Madam Shaw''s soup was prepared at around 7 a.m. and it was supposed to take three hours to


    make.


    Chessie was seen happily entering the kitchen when the footage started ying.


    Chessie?


    Susan was stunned, as she had a bad intuition! Why would Chessie appear in the CCTV footage?


    Chessie seemed to be happily humming a song.


    At first, she tried to open the lid of the pot. Unfortunately, she could not reach it, so she got a small


    stool and carefully climbed up on it.


    After opening the lid, she took a small paper bag out of her pocket and added the powder into the


    pot.


    When she added half the powder, she put the bag back in her pocket after mumbling something and


    then left the kitchen cheerfully.


    The room was filled with an awkward silence right after the CCTV footage finished ying.


    The man who had delivered the CCTV footage was sweating as he observed the Shaws.


    Hallelujah! Had he just found out a highly confidential secret of this rich family? Was he going to be


    murdered?


    The man was busy thinking of nonsense.


    "So... Chessie is the one who drugged me?" Madam Shaw slowly asked.


    She sounded calm, but a hidden wave was forming silently in her.


    Susan immediately felt anxious and involuntarily said, "Look, mom, Chessie is just a little kid. She


    probably didn''t know anything. It must be a misunderstanding!"


    "Misunderstanding? We have video proof! How could you tell me that it''s just a misunderstanding?"


    Madam Shaw furiously red at Susan and pushed away the hot porridge in Susan¡¯s hand.


    Susan was shocked, and a soft crash was heard as the bowl dropped to the floor and the hot


    porridge was spilled on Susan¡¯s hand.


    Naturally, she frowned.


    "Susie!" Julian hurriedly grabbed her hand and checked it. "How is it? Are you injured?"


    "Why are you still defending this woman, Julian?" Madam Shaw, who was extremely pissed off, said


    angrily, "She is right. Chessie knows nothing. She is just a little girl, so she certainly didn¡¯t know that


    she was holding a drug! There must be someone behind Chessie and you should know who it is by


    now!"


    Madam Shaw fixed her gaze on Susan furiously as if she was going to tear her apart.


    That b*tch had manipted her feelings!


    She could not believe that she had apologized to Susan. She was probablyughing at her by now.


    "No, this is not true, mom! Susie is not that kind of person," Julian said firmly.


    "What about the video then? What about the white arsenic? Are you gonna tell me that Chessie


    intended t o kill me?" Madam Shaw started yelling at a higher pitch. "Carry on defending this b*tch,


    Julian! It''s heartbreaking that I gave birth to you!"

 Chapter 427 Are You Feeling Fearful?

    Chapter 427 Are You Feeling Fearful?


    Madam Shaw was still very weak as she gasped when she talked.


    Julian quickly rushed forward to hold her, but Madam Shaw said with an icy tone, "Stop there, pick


    one between Susan and me, today. You can only choose one. I¡¯m not your mother if you choose


    this b*tch. Get lost now and leave me alone."


    Suddenly, Madam Shaw started coughing intensely as she spoke.


    "Mom!" Julian stepped forward right away and held Madam Shaw. "Isn¡¯t it toote for you to


    abandon me now after giving birth to me and raising me up?"


    ¡°There''s no room for me anymore but only this b*tch i n your eyes now." Madam Shaw trembled as


    she got too agitated from anger.


    "Mom, there must be some misunderstanding within this." Julian continued with a frown. "Stop


    talking this way. Susie would never do something like this."


    "Oh, really? Is that worse than the fact that she wants t o take my life?" Madam Shaw leveled up


    her pitch." You''re too much, Julian!"


    Meanwhile, she tried to push Julian away again.


    Susan ground her teeth as she watched them arguing. "Mom, it must be a misunderstanding."


    Madam Shaw chuckled, grabbed the thermos bottle on her headrest, and threw it toward Susan.


    "Watch out, Susie!" Wi suddenly rushed forward and blocked in front of Susan.


    The thermos bottle broke right beside both of their legs, so Susan and Wi''s legs were burnt.


    "Are you alright, Susie?¡± Wi turned around and asked Susan caringly.


    Susan had no time to think about the burn¡¯s pain now. "Why did you do that, Willie!?" Susan asked


    as she looked at Wi gratefully.


    "I''m fine, don¡¯t worry. It was a natural reaction," Wi said gently. 1


    A natural reaction...


    Susan''s eyes were teary as such little reaction was so important to her at that critical moment.


    Julian was panicked for a second as he saw what happened just now. He wanted to check on


    Susan.


    However, Madam Shaw stopped him. "Stay away from this b*tch if you still care about me! I''m


    gonna crash against the wall if you go to her!"


    "Mom!" Julian was as though frozen. He wanted to check on Susan but was also worried that it


    would trigger Madam Shaw again.


    "I''m fine. I can take care of it," Susan said calmly.


    Susan called a doctor in to clean M''s and her wounds since they were in the hospital.


    After that, Susan said, "Go home, Willie. You should have a good rest."


    "But...¡± Wi seemed to be hesitant.


    "I''m fine," Susan said.


    Wi nodded after a second of hesitation. "You must have misunderstood Susie, Madam Shaw. She


    put in s o much effort to learn massage skills for you. How would she drug you if she gives so much


    respect to you? I feel there must be some misunderstandings in between. Why don''t you try to think


    about it again?" Wi said to Madam Shaw before she left.


    Wi left right after she finished talking.


    "I... I think I¡¯ll make a move too." The man who delivered the evidence left too after he excused


    himself softly.


    "Why are you still standing here?! Go away!" Madam Shaw yelled at Susan as she red coldly.


    Susan ground her teeth and said, "Mom, I didn¡¯t-"


    "Sh*t up! Stop calling me ''mom''!" Madam Shaw continued trembling. "I can''t believe that you''re


    such a n evil person, Susan! I was also wondering what made you put yourself so low in the past


    one month... Little did I know that you were just trying to make me less cautious and then drug me


    right away. You even fed m e oat with an insincere heart! In fact, you must be cursing me silently


    now! You b*tch, you''re such a b* tchy woman! I was blind to trust you!"


    As soon as Madam Shaw recalled that she really thought that Susan was a nice person for one


    second. Thus, Madam Shaw could not wait to travel back in time and p herself hard enough on


    her own face.


    Indeed, she was dumb!


    That b*tchy woman, Susan, almost fooled her!


    Julian tried to exin, "Mom, I believe that this matter must be-"


    "Julian." Susan interrupted him with a gaze carrying the meaning ''let me continue''.


    Madam Shaw chuckled twice coldly.


    Susan took a deep breath and continued calmly. "Have you thought about this, mom? Why would I


    ask


    Chessie to do that when I know that there are CCTVs everywhere in the house? That''s like literally


    creating trouble for myself, don''t you think so?¡±


    Madam Shaw chuckled. "You probably didn''t expect that I''d see the footage! If it was Julian who


    saw it first, he might just help you to cover it."


    "Fine, even if that is the case, why would I give such a dangerous thing to my daughter? Chessie is


    my daughter, do you think that I¡¯m not worried that she would eat it? I definitely wouldn''t put my


    daughter¡¯s life at risk just to harm you even if I really intend to murder you!"


    "Did you hear that, Julian? She admitted that she wanted to murder me!" Madam Shaw screamed.


    "I didn''t mean that." Susan had a headache immediately.


    Madam Shaw could not ept everything they said at the moment.


    "I don¡¯t care what you meant." Madam Shaw continued with a sharp pitch. "What are you going to


    counter-argue with evidence literally ced in front o f you, Susan? Do you really think that I have


    no idea about you pretending to surrender? In fact, you still hold on to that incident and hate me


    very much, aren¡¯t you? If I was dead, no one would ever suspect you since you''ve always been nice


    to me! Unfortunately, I survived and even discovered the truth! Otherwise, you''d probably think that


    Julian would anyhow forgive you even though the truth would get to be revealed in the end after I


    died, am I right?!"


    Susan took a deep breath once again. "Let me repeat one more time. I certainly don''t intend to do


    anything harmful to you."


    "Haha!" Madam Shaw chuckled again. "Since you continue to deny, let''s ask Chessie to clear the


    doubts a s I believe that kid wouldn''t lie!"


    "No way!" Susan was shocked and continued. "Chessie is just a kid. How could we ask her such a


    question?"


    "Oh gosh, who else should we ask since she was the one who did it? Are you being fearful so that


    you can stop us from interrogating Chessie?" Madam Shaw looked at Susan with an evil gaze.


    Susan bit her lips. "No, I''m not..."


    "Let¡¯s get Chessie here then. Is she at the nursery now? Get someone to bring her here, Julian."


    Madam Shaw summoned firmly.


    Julian slightly frowned.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He had a very strange intuition toward this incident.


    Certainly, he would not believe that Susan was never such an evil person. However, Chessie was


    indeed...

 Chapter 428 Chessies Narration

    Chapter 428 Chessie''s Narration


    "Susie, I think we have to ask Chessie about this to clear the doubts." Julian has made the decision.


    Susan bit her lower lip and agreed. "Fine, but I have to be the one that asks Chessie!"


    She was worried that Chessie would be frightened if someone else asked in an inappropriate tone.


    "Alright." Julian agreed with an apologetic gaze as he looked at Susan


    He never doubted Susan''s personality, and he was certain she would not drug anyone. However,


    Madam Shaw insisted that Susan was the one, so he was left with no option but to prove her


    innocence to his mother.


    After a while, Chessie was brought from the kindergarten. Julian''s assistant left and closed the door


    quietly after sending Chessie to the ward.


    Chesney entered the room with her school bag and asked worriedly, "Daddy, mummy! Why are you


    here i n the hospital? Is anyone sick?"


    She saw Madam Shaw on the bed when she just came in.


    "Oh dear, is granny sick?" Chesney walked to Madam Shaw''s bedside and asked, "Are you hurt,


    granny? Let me massage you, alright?"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Chessie stretched her little hands and was ready to massage Madam Shaw as she proposed.


    "Go away." Madam Shaw pushed Chessie''s hands away, ring at her.


    Chessie almost tripped as she was not ready for the shock.


    "Chessie!" Susan was shocked and hurriedly caught Chessie from the back.


    She embraced Chessie, fixed her eyes on Madam Shaw, and said in an upset manner, "What are


    you doing, mom? Chessie is just a child!"


    Madam Shaw chuckled again. "Oh, a child who drugs others! Chessie has been ruined since the


    beginning because of you!"


    Madam Shaw gave a cold gaze, and Susan''s body trembled due to anger.


    She had only one principle all the while.


    She was willing topromise and adjust her baseline for Julian.


    However, there was no room for negotiation when it came to Chessie.


    Chessie was a precious child, and she would never let her experience unfairness.


    "It''s okay, mummy. It''s normal if granny is not having a good mood because she is unwell. Chessie


    is not injured. Calm down, mummy." Chesney gently nted a kiss on Susan¡¯s cheek. She was


    indeed such a lovely sweet girl.


    Helplessly, Julian almost melted by her adorable response. Chessie was not spoiled despite the fact


    that she had been well pampered since birth as the only child between Susan and himself. She was


    always a lovely and thoughtful girl.


    He would definitely not be convinced if Chessie was used of intentionally drugging anyone.


    "Haha." Madam Shaw chuckled again. "Both of them are batches who expertize in pretending. Like


    mother, like daughter.¡± 1


    "Enough, mom!" Julian stared at Madam Shaw in shock. It was too much for him.


    "Did I say something wrong?" Madam Shaw continued with anger. "Please, need I remind you that I


    almost died thanks to these two batches?"


    Although Chesney was still young and could not understand the conversation, Susan noticed that


    she had never been so pissed off before as she heard Madam Shaw repeatedly calling them


    batches.


    "Fine, we''ll leave since you hate Chessie and me so badly." Susan embraced Chesney in her arms


    tightly and stared at Madam Shaw coldly.


    Susan was about to leave with Chessie in her arms.


    She did not want her daughter to continue being insulted.


    "Stop there." Madam Shaw panicked. "You can leave, Susan, but after we make things clear.¡±


    Susan took a few deep breaths and suppressed her anger. Softly, she looked at Chessie and gently


    asked," Chessie, mummy has a few questions for you. Are you willing to help me to solve it


    carefully?"


    "Sure." Chesney could sense the strange ambiance inside the ward, but she agreed with a nod.


    Susan smiled and asked with a normal tone like how they alwaysmunicated, "Did you go to the


    kitchen this morning before heading to school today, Chessie?"


    "Yeap.¡± Chesney nodded.


    "You basically never liked to go to the kitchen. Would you share with mummy why you went to the


    kitchen this morning?" Susan asked gently.


    Chesney answered in a serious manner, "I heard grannyined that the soup was not vorful


    yesterday, so I went to the kitchen and added some sugar into the soup."


    "Is it this one?" Julian took out a bag of sugar.


    "Yeah!" Chesney nodded with certainty after taking a glimpse. "That¡¯s the one. Initially, I wanted to


    add it all into the soup. However, I remembered mummy telling me that the teeth will be damaged


    easily if we have too much sugar. So, I only added half a packet."


    "Did you hear that, did you hear that? Chessie is indeed the one!" Madam Shaw screamed as she


    raised her volume, "Susan must be the one behind this! She i s such a b*tch! She has always


    wanted me to die since the very beginning. But she didn¡¯t expect that Chessie would change her


    mind and only add half of the poison. That''s how I managed to survive! You must divorce this evil


    woman, Julian, you must!"


    "What is granny talking about, mummy?" Chesney could not understand and was frightened as she


    saw the mad Madam Shaw.


    "It''s okay." Susan tried her best tofort Chessie and gently asked again, "Would you tell me what


    made you think about adding sugar into the soup, Chessie? Who was the one to give you the


    sugar?¡±


    "Miss Lincoln said that the soup would taste nicer after adding sugar. Chessie told Miss Lincoln that


    granny didn''t like the soup, so she specially got a packet of sugar for me and said it would be better


    after adding it into the soup." Chesney looked at Susan cluelessly. "Did the soup still taste that bad?


    Is this why granny is upset about it? But it''s bad for the teeth, though."


    Chesney was still clueless. Suddenly, Julian and Susan mentioned the name together, "Miss


    Lincoln?"


    "Yeah, you have met her before. Miss Lincoln is my art teacher." Chesney remained looking at them


    cluelessly.


    Julian''s facial expression changed instantly. He immediately got someone to find Miss Lincoln at the


    kindergarten.


    A call was received a momentter.


    "Something happened at the kindergarten, Chairman. Many policemen surround it."


    Julian squinted with a bad gut feeling. "Check now what¡¯s going on," he said in an urgent manner.


    A momentter, Julian got a report from his people.


    Miss Lincoln that Chessie had mentioned earlier was found dead in the pond inside the school


    compound a while ago!


    The death time was very close to the time when Chessie was brought to the hospital.


    All the students in the kindergarten had been dismissed. Parents were very upset that such an


    incident had happened in the school as it was supposed to be a top-tier kindergarten for children of


    rich and noble families. Therefore, both the police and the principal were in a very difficult position.

 Chapter 429 Are You Trying To Hound Me To Death?

    Chapter 429 Are You Trying To Hound Me To Death?


    "You wanted me dead?" Madam Shaw scoffed at once. "In my opinion, one is murdered by


    someone when they want to stop them from divulging secrets."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Madam Shaw cast a nce at Susan Shelby knowingly as she was speaking.


    "Mom! It¡¯s obvious that someone is sabotaging us.


    Why are you still suspecting Susie?" Julian could not help saying.


    "Could I be wrong for suspecting her? Tell me, who else hates me so much that they want me dead


    other than her?" Madam Shaw red at Susan furiously. " This b*tch Susan has been resenting me


    all this time for that incident."


    Susan was already numb from hearing Madam Shaw''s rebuke.


    Chesney Shaw was getting a little angry now. "You''re not allowed to scold my mommy! Nana, why


    are you being bad again?"


    Even though Chesney did not understand the specific meaning behind Madam Shaw¡¯s remark, she


    could tell that it was not a kind remark.


    "Heh heh.¡± Madam Shaw scoffed coldly. "I''m bad? Little girl, I can see that you''ve learned from your


    mommy to me others for your mistakes. The two of you conspired to kill me by poisoning me, yet


    you still have the audacity to call me a bad person?"


    Madam Shaw''s expression was terrifying.


    Chesney bawled aloud upon seeing that.


    She cried loudly and said, "Mommy, what¡¯s going on with Nana? What is she talking about? What


    poison? I don''t understand.¡±


    Susan''s heart wrenched in pain involuntarily. She held Chesney tightly and said hastily, "It''s okay,


    it''s okay. Don''t be scared, Chessie.¡±


    Madam Shaw said coldly, "You still have the audacity t o cry? Do you think that I don''t know that you


    two have been conspiring against me? You assumed that n o one would suspect Chessie just


    because she is still young. In my opinion, Chessie has already been misled by bad examples. She


    poisoned me with arsenic on purpose! Who¡¯s going to believe that she¡¯s even capable of concealing


    the poison in that sugar packet? She¡¯s so young yet so horrendously malicious. This incident has


    broadened my horizons." 2


    Chesney figured out something by listening to the conversation and could not help crying even


    louder. " Mommy, I''m not a bad child, I¡¯m not a bad child."


    Chessie¡¯s tears sttered on Susan''s heart drop by drop.


    Susan''s eyes were turning red as well. "Chessie is a good child. Come, we will not stay here


    anymore. I''m taking Chessie with me."


    Susan unlocked the door and left with Chessie in her arms without the slightest hesitation.


    "Susie, Chessie!" Julian wanted to go after them subconsciously.


    Chessie was bawling profusely, so the pain this caused him was no less than the pain it caused


    Susan.


    "Don''t you dare go.¡± Madam Shaw''s voice turned sharp abruptly. "Julian, if you leave now, I''m going


    to smash my head against the wall and kill myself." 1


    "Mom!" Madam Shaw was highly agitated, so Julian did not have the courage to take the risk. He


    looked at Madam Shaw in agony. "Mom, what were you thinking? Ms. Lincoln is certainly a pawn


    used by others. She utilized Chessie''s naiveness and kindness to n all this. How can you me


    Susie and Chessie for this incident, huh?"


    "A pawn? Tell me then, who else has been trying to kill me other than Susan?" Madam Shaw was


    very emotional. "A woman¡¯s sixth sense is always very urate. Listen to me, my intuition is telling


    me that the culprit behind this is surely Susan. Julian, it¡¯s fine if I die, but think about this carefully.


    Do you really want to spend the rest of your life with a vicious wife? I¡¯m the person she tried to


    poison today, yet what if a dayes that you provoke her and she tries to kill you too? No, you''re


    not allowed to see Susan from now on. You must divorce Susan immediately." "Are you sure, mom?


    The assets in my name are all in Susan¡¯s possession. They do not belong to Lanyard Corporation. I


    won''t get anything after the divorce." Julian attempted to use this method to persuade Madam


    Shaw.


    Just as expected, Madam Shaw hesitated for a moment. However, it did not take long before she


    said through clenched teeth, ¡°Even if you have to forgo everything else, you must get a divorce! You


    still have Lanyard Corporation, and we can start over and earn back this money. If you don''t leave


    this vicious wife, you might end up getting killed by her one day. Julian, you must be able to weigh


    the seriousness of this issue. You must get a divorce."


    Madam Shaw spoke in a resolute manner.


    Julian could not help feeling irritated.


    A part of the reason he had transferred the ownership of his assets to Susan was also in


    preparation for Madam Shaw potentially having a hysterical episode someday.


    However, this near-death experience seemed to have truly startled Madam Shaw. She was so


    petrified that she would actually let go of the family property.


    "Julian, do you know how to draft a divorce agreement? If you don''t, I can help you do it! You must


    get a divorce soon." Madam Shaw was bing even pushier.


    She believed that Julian¡¯s life would be in danger even if he stayed with Susan for one more minute.


    "Mom, I won''t get a divorce." Julian clenched his teeth. "I vouch for Susan with my life. This incident


    is absolutely unrted to her."


    "You are vouching for her with your life?" Madam Shaw could not help pounding her chest. "You¡¯ve


    already been bewitched by that woman so much that you don''t even know who you are anymore, so


    how can you still look at this incident objectively? The evidence has already been ced before


    you, yet you still refuse to believe it. Julian, are you trying to hound me to death?¡±


    "No, mom, this matter..." Julian attempted to exin.


    Madam Shaw refused to listen. She struggled to get up from the bed and then mmed herself


    against the wall abruptly.


    "Mom!" Julian held on to her with a swift movement.


    "Why are you holding me back? You might as well just let me die! I''m not dead yet, but as long as


    you stay with this vicious wife, I will be killed by her sooner orter. I might as well m myself to


    death now." Madam Shaw struggled and tried to crash into the wall again as she was speaking.


    Julian held on to Madam Shaw tightly and said with unprecedented bitterness in his voice, "Mom,


    what do you want then?" "Divorce Susan and stop seeing her from now on," said Madam Shaw


    rapidly.


    "That¡¯s impossible," said Julian.


    "Then you might as well leave me be." Madam Shaw was about to m her body against the wall


    once again. 1


    Julian held on to her and said with ineffable fatigue in his voice, "Mom, your actions are obviously


    trying to hound me to death."


    Susan was more important than life to him.


    If he had to leave Susan, he would be better off just taking his life right away, which would be more


    straightforward.


    When she noticed Julian''s agony, Madam Shaw''s tone calmed down ever so slightly. She then said


    slowly, "0 h Julian, you still remember what happened when you were young, right? Your father


    passed away early and many people were counting on our failure as a widow and an orphan. At the


    time, some people even tried to kill you. I risked my life to protect you."


    "Yes." Julian bit his lower lip.


    "You are a filial child. You''ve been very good at growing Lanyard Corporation and protecting your


    family. How did everything change when you met Susan?¡± Madam Shaw looked at Julian piteously.


    "I thought that it was my fault for forcing you to marry her, yetter on, I began to notice slowly that


    something was off. Julian, tell me, was something going on with you and the fortune teller?"

 Chapter 430 What Else Do You Want Me To Do?

    Chapter 430 What Else Do You Want Me To Do?


    Madam Shaw had long been suspecting the fortune teller.


    How could the person who could prevent Julian¡¯s misfortune coincidentally be Susan? How could


    Julian suddenly and randomly just fall in love with someone?


    There had to be something she did not know.


    The fortune teller¡¯s deception must have been nned by Julian. He must havee up with all


    this foreboding and disaster previously.


    He had just wanted to marry Susan officially and be open about it.


    When he met Madam Shaw''s gleaming gaze, Julian''s lips parted to deny this but the words did not


    leave his mouth ultimately.


    "Oh, Julian, you liked her and you stubbornly wanted t o marry her. I can understand that." Madam


    Shaw looked at Julian. "But you''re a man. You should be aware that other than romance, there are


    many more things in life that you must take on, like your duties and family! I push you, yes. I¡¯ve


    been pushing you, but everything I¡¯ve done was for your own good. Could you not live without a


    woman? What about the responsibilities you shoulder? Are you disregarding them?


    ¡°You must listen to me this time! Leave this woman. You''ll suffer now, but the pain will be temporary.


    You can find another woman and have more children.


    This is your duty. You must bear it. Do you understand?"


    Madam Shaw looked serious and grim.


    Julian spoke with difficulty. "But mom, this isn''t Susie¡¯s fault. She..."


    "Julian, you''re still siding with her!" Madam Shaw grew even more furious. ¡°I''ve said what I needed


    to, both good and bad. This is thest thing I have to say. Either you will divorce Susan Shelby, or


    I''ll die right in front of you. Intentionally or not, Chessie¡¯s the one who poisoned me! Say, if I disclose


    this to the public, will Chessie face any bacsh?"


    "Mom, are you threatening me?" Julian looked at Madam Shaw in shock. "Chessie''s your biological


    granddaughter!"


    "My biological granddaughter? I don''t have a grandchild like her." Madam Shaw shook in rage once


    she recalled how close she had gotten to death."


    Julian, I¡¯ve said what I want. Decide! Divorce her, or watch as I die!"


    Madam Shaw''s gaze brimmed with determination.


    "Mom...¡± Julian felt his heart shudder.


    He had to choose between his beloved and his family.


    Why must he be forced to make such a choice? 1


    "You can¡¯t pick, can you?" Madam Shaw ran into the wall while Julian was still caught in this


    dilemma.


    "Mom!" Startled, Julian rushed to hold her.


    The blow was forceful. Madam Shaw''s head bruised until it became red at the collision. She had


    just gotten the toxins out of her system and was currently weak heal-wise. Due to the emotional


    rollercoaster she had been through and the wall banging, she was now pale as a sheet besides also


    having a ring red spot on her forehead.


    "Mom, what are you doing?" Julian fretted.


    Madam Shaw turned away from him. "Make your decision. If you won¡¯t leave that b*tch, you can


    stop m e this time, but there''ll always be a next time. I was poisoned with arsenic. My health will


    probably remain weak after this. Instead of living in pain, I might as well just die."


    As he took in how headstrong Madam Shaw was, Julian bit his lower lip.


    After some time, he rasped, "Mom, Susie''s really innocent. For what it¡¯s worth, give me some time.


    Let me investigate the truth behind this. It¡¯s not Susie who did this, so you¡¯ll still be in danger if I


    don¡¯t catch that person."


    "Who else poisoned me if not Susan?" Madam Shaw argued. However, upon seeing Julian¡¯s


    troubled look when she turned around, she could not help sighing.


    "Julian... I¡¯m not an unreasonable person. Alright, I¡¯ll give you one week. If you can prove that


    Susan isn''t the culprit behind this in one week, I won''t stop you guys from being together and I¡¯ll


    even apologize to her personally! But if you can¡¯t find any proof, you must divorce her and not meet


    her ever again."


    Madam Shaw spoke with finality. "This is thest thing I will tolerate. If you agree, so be it. If not, I


    might as well die right now."


    A week...


    Julian felt a pressing headache, but there was no better solution now. He could only nod slowly and


    say grimly, "Fine, I agree.¡±


    "Better keep your word," said Madam Shaw.


    "Okay," Julian promised.


    It was only then that Madam Shaw started looking better.


    "You just got the toxin out, so you¡¯re still weak. Don''t get too emotional." Julian helped Madam Shaw


    back onto the bed.


    "Don''t worry. As long as you divorce Susan Shelby, I''ll d o my best to stay alive longer to see you


    remarry and have kids," replied Madam Shaw. 1


    Julian stayed quiet. He stayed by Madam Shaw''s side until she fell asleep from sheer exhaustion


    and then h e left the room.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He returned home right afterward.


    After crying for the biggest part of the day, Chessie had fallen asleep and had been tucked in by


    Susan. Thetter stayed by her bed, watching her with heartache and tenderness.


    "Susie." Julian softened his tone when he saw the scene.


    Susan pressed her lips together. After tucking the nket around Chessie carefully, she closed the


    door and walked out of the room with Julian.


    "How is she?" Susan asked.


    Julian widened his eyes slightly. She? Susan was no longer willing to call Madam Shaw mom?


    It was just a change in the way she addressed her, but Julian realized the significance behind it. He


    did not point this out explicitly, merely answering in a soft voice instead, "She fell asleep. Susie,


    mom almost died. It''s been a struggle to keep her alive, and she knows that she''ll be weaker in the


    future. That¡¯s why she got emotional. You..."


    "I know." Susan looked up and met Julian¡¯s eyes calmly. ¡°Do you think I poisoned her too?"


    "How''s that possible?¡± Julian immediately replied without hesitation.


    His swift response put some life back in Susan''s expression. She said in a low tone, "Julian,


    everyone has parents and family in this world. Madam Shaw¡¯s your mother, and I should be kind to


    her, but have you thought that I have a family too? How will my family feel when they find out that


    I''m being suspected like that?"


    Julian wanted to say something, but Susan continued speaking. "Besides, I reckon that I''ve done


    my best with her. You know very well who was to me for what happened in the past, but she


    wouldn''t give in. I''m the one who relented first in the end. I picked up massaging and I tried pleasing


    her. I''ve done all this because I love you, but your mother''s heart is probably made of steel and


    stone. I''ve done everything I could, but she doesn¡¯t even have the slightest sliver of trust i n me.


    Julian, what else do you want me to do?"

 Chapter 431 Clues

    Chapter 431 Clues


    Susan''s gaze was pained, making Julian''s heart clench.


    "Julian, tell me, what did I do that''s not good enough? What did I do to make her despise me from


    top to bottom along with Chessie?¡± Susan bit her lips. "Even i f there''s a reason she looks down on


    me, what about Chessie? She¡¯s her granddaughter! Has she ever had sincere feelings for her?"


    "Susie." Julian''s lips quivered. "I know you and Chessie have been wronged, but..."


    "But that''s your mother. You can''t help it either, I know," Susan said calmly, "You don''t have to


    exin too much to me. Chessie and I are fine. You should go t o the hospital and keep your


    motherpany.¡±


    Susan was direct.


    "Susie." Julian held her hands nervously. "Don''t stress over this. I''ll look into the incident and your


    innocence will definitely be proven."


    As she kept her eyes on Julian, a bitter smile stretched on Susan¡¯s face. "Julian, you can clear my


    name this time, but what about after that? If something else happens or someone instigates


    something in the future, your mother will still choose t o suspect me without hesitation."


    Susan felt hopeless. She had been holding this in and putting up with Madam Shaw for Julian. What


    had she gotten in exchange? Endless hurt and doubt, that was all.


    Susan had thought that she should try more to prevent Julian from feeling caught between them


    and had tried to warm Madam Shaw up with her sincerity.


    So what?


    Madam Shaw''s heart was made of rocks.


    She had learned Wi''s massaging techniques this month and practiced more than 10 hours a day.


    Her arms were still sore. All her sacrifices were purposeful ploys in Madam Shaw''s eyes.


    Susan really thought that she was quiteughable now. She had tried so hard to please someone


    who did not even care every single day.


    If Madam Shaw had targeted only her, perhaps she would still have tolerated it, but Chessie... Why


    should Chessie have to go through this hurt?


    "Susie, believe me. There''ll be a way. I''ll surely...¡± Julian was speaking, but Susan cut him off.


    "Enough, Julian. I understand. I''m not pushing you to do anything. Your mother''s in the hospital


    now, so take care of her. I won¡¯tment. As for her curses and scoldings, I can take them too as


    long as she doesn''t hurt Chessie and my family." 1


    Susan looked at Julian quietly. "That''s my bottom line. If she steps over it, even though she¡¯s your


    mother, I won¡¯t let this go on."


    Julian took a deep breath and gently patted Susan''s hair. "I understand, Susie. And... thank you."


    When Susan had been censured by Madam Shaw previously, she had not even felt a pinch in her


    eyes. Now that she heard Julian thanking her, she was filled with the urge to cry.


    For real, if it were not for Julian, no one would have wanted a mother-inw like Madam Shaw.


    Fortunately, Julian was involved. He made her feel that her tolerance and sacrifices were required.


    The husband and wife hugged each other in silence for some time before the hospital called to


    inform them that Madam Shaw was awake and was insisting on Julian keeping herpany.


    Unable to say no, Julian gave Susan a chaste kiss and went back to the hospital.


    "Did you go to see Susan Shelby?" Madam Shaw looked at Julian with caution.


    "Mom, you only gave me a week. You¡¯ve got to let me investigate this matter, right?" Julian said


    without flinching.


    Madam Shaw looked slightly appeased before she replied, "Julian, I''m not pushing you, but Susan


    Shelby really isn''t a good woman. Don¡¯t see her again. Just go through with the divorce in one


    week."


    Without answering, Julian changed the subject. "Don''t mind this stuff. Take care of yourself and


    nurse


    yourself back to health first. That''s the most important part.¡±


    "My health hasn''t been the best. Given what happened now, I don''t think I have that many years left


    to live. Julian, remember, all this has happened because of Susan Shelby,¡± Madam Shaw mumbled,


    repeating herself.


    Julian listened silently. He knew that nothing he said would help right now. What mattered currently


    was seeking the actual culprit behind this. The only breakthrough of the incident was Miss Lincoln.


    In the days that followed, Julian hunted down every piece of information he could get about Miss


    Lincoln. Her birth and background, the people she had met before the incident, anything that was


    relevant was investigated closely.


    ording to the results, Miss Lincoln was an orphan who had graduated from art college. She was


    basically a college graduate. She was not married or dating anyone and had a fairly simple circle of


    friends. Only colleagues after colleagues.


    While scanning that person''s life in paper, Julian noticed something that surprised him. He narrowed


    his eyes at the information and muttered to himself." Ningcheng City?¡±


    Miss Lincoln had studied in Ningcheng City''s art college.


    The short row of words unexpectedly drew Julian''s


    attention.


    He asked for the investigation to focus on the clue in Ningcheng City and managed to make another


    breakthrough a few dayster!


    Miss Lincoln was an orphan, and art college was expensive. To finish her studies, she had engaged


    in inappropriate business for a while.


    At the same time, the hackers discovered that a few days before the arsenic poisoning, Miss


    Lincoln had received an email. It had been deleted, but it was now restored. The email had been


    sent anonymously, and a few obscene photos had been attached. The men in the photos were


    different people, but the woman remained the same: Miss Lincoln.


    The sender said in the mail, "I have more photos of you with me. If you don¡¯t want these leaking,


    come meet me at Tantra alone."


    The sender remained unknown, but the truth was surfacing.


    A dangerous glint shed in Julian''s eyes.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The sender had probably used the photos in the email to ckmail Miss Lincoln to make her pass


    the arsenic to Chessie. The sender of the email was the culprit behind the entire incident.


    As the investigation went on based on this clue, it suddenly led nowhere. The sender''s IP address


    was found but ended up being an unlicensed inte cafe. The ce did not even ask for ID when


    one entered, and many people shuffled in and out of it daily. The cafe admin could not even


    remember who sat where o n which day.


    To find a solution, Julian had people continue looking into the clue in Ningcheng City. He focused


    the investigation on people who were familiar with Miss Lincoln and could possibly get their hands


    on these photos.

 Chapter 432 The One Week Is Up

    Chapter 432 The One Week Is Up


    Julian had looked into the matter as fast as he could, but one week was just too short a time. His


    men had just gone to Ningcheng City for a more detailed inquiry when time ran out.


    Julian told Madam Shaw the result of his investigation.


    "Mom, the sender of the email is the real culprit behind this," he said slowly. "Susie wasn¡¯t even out


    of the house the day the person sent the email. She didn¡¯t go to an inte cafe either. The person


    behind the arsenic poisoning wasn''t Susie."


    "She could¡¯ve asked someone else to do it," Madam Shaw said directly. "Julian, don''t be deceived


    by Susan''s appearance. This woman¡¯s actually sly and evil. She just won''t expose herself as easily."


    Madam Shaw''s insistence that it was Susan caused Julian to look at her and say suddenly, "Mom,


    do you really think that the person who poisoned you is Susie, or are you taking advantage of this


    chance to force us to get a divorce?"


    Madam Shaw was stunned. "Julian, what do you mean?"


    Julian''s voice was rational and alert, He was so levelheaded that he stunned Madam Shaw.


    "Back then, you nearly got Chessie and Susie killed.


    Although Susie said that she understood, you must still feel restless about it, right, mom? You keep


    feeling that Susie must resent you and will take revenge on you one day. That¡¯s why, no matter how


    nicely she treats you, you still feel uneasy, like she¡¯s hiding an evil n behind her warm


    personality. Therefore, when the poisoning happened, you barreled through under the assumption


    that Susie''s taking revenge on you. All in all, it''s because of your guilty conscience for what


    happened back then.¡± Julian analyzed Madam Shaw''s thoughts in detail.


    Madam Shaw paled as she screamed, "What kind of nonsense are you spouting, Julian? Susan


    Shelby¡¯s harming me, yet you are saying that I have a guilty conscience. I¡¯m your mother! Is this


    how you speak to your mother?¡±


    "Mom, you know very well that I''m telling the truth!¡± Julian watched Madam Shaw with a heavy


    gaze. "You were in the wrong in that case, and Susie was sincere about wanting to flip the page and


    let this pass. Mom, you have to admit it when you¡¯re at fault, but you''re still choosing to continue


    making this mistake even when you know that you''re at fault. Why?"


    It was now clear that all the evidence pointed to someone else being behind the arsenic poisoning.


    However, his mother did not even question this and stubbornly used Susan.


    Julian knew Madam Shaw well. Perhaps she knew deep down that it was not Susan who had


    poisoned her this time, but this near-death experience had


    triggered her deeply-seated fear. She was scared that one day, Susan would do that to her because


    of her grudge and would take revenge for what had happened. That was why she had grasped this


    opportunity to make sure that they split up.


    Madam Shaw believed this was her only way to be safe. What she had not thought of, however,


    was that she was the one to me for that incident. Not only was she not reflecting on herself, but


    she was forcing Julian to separate from Susan over that matter.


    She was... extremely selfish. So selfish that disappointment crept up within Julian.


    "No, no, what you are saying is wrong, Julian.¡± Madam Shaw grabbed his hand frantically. "Don''t be


    deceived by Susan Shelby. She''s trying to kill me. She''s really trying to do that.¡±


    "Mom, think it through again.¡± Julian''s voice dripped with fatigue. "Susie¡¯s the one I love and the


    only happiness in my life. Are you really going to ruin my lifetime of happiness for this nightmare


    that gues you?"


    Julian stood up to leave when he said that.


    In the empty ward, Madam Shaw could not help feeling dazed. Was what Julian had said the truth?


    Was this actually her guilty conscience?


    No, no way. Susan Shelby was trying to harm her. It was Susan''s fault. She was not even pressing


    charges against Susan. She was only asking them to divorce.


    She was being merciful.


    Yes, this was exactly what was going on.


    Julian had been thoroughly deceived and bewitched b y that vile woman, so he was not even


    listening to his biological mother now.


    ''Are you really going to ruin my lifetime of happiness for the nightmare that gues you?''


    Julian¡¯s words ricocheted in Madam Shaw¡¯s mind suddenly. She could not help mumbling, "Julian,


    mommy would never hurt you. Believe me, Susan isn''t the one for you. Your lifetime of happiness


    will not be spent with her! You''re only blinded by her now. I''m here. I won''t let you keep making this


    mistake."


    Madam Shaw took a nce at the nightstand and shakily broke a vase.


    For what it was worth, she had mistreated Susan. If Susan stayed with Julian, she would definitely


    harm her. Absolutely... Hence, regardless of whether it was for Julian¡¯s sake or her sake, he had to


    divorce Susan.


    Julian had just gotten to the end of the corridor when his assistant looked at him hesitantly. "Mr.


    Shaw, there''s something... that madam won''t let me say it, but I think..."


    His assistant was about to continue when a loud crash came from Madam Shaw''s room.


    What had happened?


    In the blink of an eye, Julian sprinted back to the ward. The assistant stopped halfway, unable to


    finish his words. There was some slight hesitation before he also sprinted toward the room after


    Julian.


    The moment he opened the door of the special care ward, Julian¡¯s eyes turned red around the rims.


    Madam Shaw was holding a piece of the broken vase and had already slit her wrist. Fresh crimson


    blood stained the covers red. i


    "Mom!¡± Julian rushed over anxiously. "What are you doing?"


    He was about to remove the shard from her grip when she threatened him. ¡°Don¡¯te over,


    Julian. One step closer and I''ll make a few more slits.¡±


    Julian halted. "Mom, put the shard down! You¡¯ve barely gotten better. Your body can¡¯t take this."


    "You know that I just got better and I can''t take this either? Julian! It''s been one week. You promised


    me you''d divorce Susan." Madam Shaw kept her stare fixed on Julian. "It¡¯s time now. Not only did


    you go back on your promise, but you also tried to find excuses for her." 1


    "Stop right now." Julian swiftly pressed the emergency bell.


    Doctors and nurses filed into the room rapidly. A nurse stepped forward with the intention of treating


    Madam Shaw''s wound, but she hollered at her, "Stop right there! If you guyse over, I''ll kill


    myself right this instant."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    No one dared to move.


    There was a tint of helplessness in Julian''s eyes." Mom! Let them treat you first, okay?"


    "No." Madam Shaw said adamantly, "Unless you promise to divorce Susan, I''ll die here today.¡±


    As she spoke, she pushed the shard harshly against her skin. Blood poured profusely as the wound


    deepened.

 Chapter 433 Coercion

    Chapter 433 Coercion


    Julian was utterly shocked when he saw what she did.


    In an instant, he bolted over to her and pped the shard in Madam Shaw''s hand away, moving so


    fast that the woman could not even react.


    When the broken vase piece fell to the floor, Julian heaved slightly in relief.


    The doctor and nurses piled in as they pressed Madam Shaw against the bed. Although the woman


    struggled, the group of professionals managed to bandage her wound up swiftly.


    Unable to fight back, Madam Shaw stayed still. Her eyes were trained on Julian. "I failed the first


    time, but I¡¯ll attempt it a second and a third time. As long as you don''t divorce Susan Shelby, I won''t


    stopmitting suicide. I''ll seed one day. And when I really die, Julian, you¡¯ll be the one who


    caused it. You¡¯re the worst son in this world." 1


    "Mom, are you trying to drive me to the edge?" Julian clenched his fists, his eyes reddening.


    Madam Shaw felt a pang in her heart while looking at his agonized look but steeled herself.


    Everything she was doing was for Julian''s sake. He would suffer now, but one day in the future, he


    would definitely recognize her painstaking effort.


    "This is what you promised me anyway." Madam


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Shaw pushed him. "You can only pick me or Susan Shelby. If you don''t divorce Susan, I¡¯ll die before


    you."


    The nurse had just bandaged Madam Shaw and released her when she sprang up and rammed her


    body against the wall.


    She was stopped, but Julian was still shocked.


    "Julian Shaw, you''re just watching your mother die for a woman. You¡¯re a horrible son!¡± Madam


    Shaw scolded him as she struggled with all her might. 1


    "Mom." Julian spoke up. His voice brimmed with a sense of despair that came from deep within his


    soul." Stop it. I... I promise you." 1


    "You promise me?¡± Madam Shaw paused before she looked at her son in delight. "Do you promise


    to divorce Susan Shelby?"


    "Yes." Julian pushed the word out with difficulty.


    Madam Shaw was overjoyed. She scooted back to the bed and said, "Do it quickly if you¡¯re going to


    divorce her. Don''t drag it out."


    "Okay." Julian agreed. "Can you get some rest now?"


    "Of course." Madam Shaw straightened up.


    The hospital sent someone to clean up the room and change the sheets before Madam Shaw made


    herselffortable on the bed. Not daring to leave, Julian stayed by her side until she fell asleep.


    After a while, something struck Julian and he went out to look for his assistant. "What did you want


    to tell me earlier?"


    Taking in how tired Julian looked, the assistant hesitated before saying, "It was nothing. It''s just that


    Miss Chessie was saying that she¡¯s missing her father."


    Chessie... Julian''s gaze softened at once. He missed Susie and Chessie too, but he could not meet


    them just yet. Since he had promised his mother, he had to take care of this matter first.


    It was impossible for him to divorce Susan, but there was no better way to handle his mother. He


    could only fake a divorce. Julian would ask his men to forge a certificate of divorce and gloss over


    the matter first.


    If Susie found out, she would inevitably be affronted. H e should just handle the matter on his own


    and temporarily keep it from Susie. 2


    As he pondered over the issue in his mind, Julian did not notice his assistant''s conflicted gaze.


    Meanwhile, in the Shaw Mansion, Susany in bed, flustered and sweating, asionally mumbling


    in gibberish.


    Luna ced her palm over Susan''s forehead gently, worry tinting her eyes. "Why hasn¡¯t her fever


    subsided? What did the doctor say?"


    A maid beside her replied, "The doctor has prescribed medication, and Mrs. Shaw has taken it. The


    fever will probably subside in a while."


    "What happened? Why does Susie have such a high fever all of a sudden?" Luna inquired.


    The servant hesitated before answering, "We don¡¯t know either. Mrs. Shaw hasn¡¯t been in a good


    mood since she came back a few days ago. Maybe she''s too worried and she caught a cold when


    she went out in the breeze yesterday. That''s why she has a fever."


    "Too worried?" Luna asked. "What could Susie be worried about?¡±


    The servant shook her head to indicate that she had n o idea.


    "Where are Julian and Madam Shaw?" Luna suddenly asked.


    "I don''t know," the maid replied quite nervously.


    She didn''t know this either?


    Luna kept her gaze trained on the servant, her expression piercing. Why did she feel like the maid


    was hiding something?


    "Don¡¯t know? Susie has such a high fever and Julian doesn''t care?" Luna asked coldly. "Tell me


    honestly, have the two of them had an argument?"


    "I really don''t know." The servant looked pleadingly at Luna.


    Luna knew that the servant was not to be med. She could only hold herself back and take care of


    Susan properly.


    "Mommy, Chessie will blow you where it hurts. It won''t hurt then." Chesney was sprawled beside


    Susan''s bed as she blew air on thetter''s forehead.


    "Good girl." Luna''s gaze softened as she picked the kid up. "Don''t worry, Chessie. Mommy will be


    alright soon.¡±


    "Mm..." Chesney nodded and stared at Luna." Grandma, is mommy in a bad mood because of bad


    Nana?"


    Bad Nana?


    Luna caught the keyword and was about to ask more about it when a gruff voice rasped.


    "Chessie, speak no nonsense." Susan still looked ghastly, but her eyes were open now.


    "Mommy." Chessie ran over to her happily. "You''re awake?¡±


    "Mm..." Susan''s gaze was tender when she pinched Chessie¡¯s cheek lightly.


    "Susie, what''s going on?" Luna could not help feeling sorry when she saw her daughter¡¯s weak


    state.


    "I''m fine." Susan smiled. "I stayed too long in the wind and couldn''t take it, so I got a fever."


    "You''ve been healthy all this while. Why..." Luna was about to insist.


    Suddenly, a robust and strong voice rang out. "Where''s Susan Shelby?"


    "Mommy, it''s bad Nana. Bad Nana is here!" Chesney looked scared.


    "Chessie, you shouldn¡¯t call Nana that," Susan reminded her before holding the girl''s hand. "It¡¯s


    okay, mommy''s here."


    Luna looked thoughtful as she watched them from the side. Based on how things looked, Madam


    Shaw must have done something again.

 Chapter 434 Youre Only An Outsider

    Chapter 434 You''re Only An Outsider


    "Madam, Mrs. Shaw is ill. She''s resting upstairs," the maid said quickly.


    "Ill? She must be pretending." Madam Shaw raised her brow in disdain. "She''s trying to gain Julian¡¯s


    sympathy with this tactic, isn''t she? I''ve seen too many women like this. She''s not the first, nor will


    she be thest."


    "Madam, Mrs. Shaw got really sick after identally staying too long in the wind," the servant


    exined.


    "identally or intentionally?" Madam Shaw leered." Never mind. I''ll go up to find her myself."


    Madam Shaw was about to head up the staircase.


    "No need, I¡¯ming down." A frail voice sounded as Luna helped Susan descend the stairs slowly.


    Wi, who saw the scene, hid in a corner and texted Julian to ask him toe home as soon as


    possible. Then, she stood aside and watched the confrontation between Madam Shaw and Susan


    unfold.


    What happened next would surely be explosive, but things would not reach their climax if Julian was


    not around. Now that Wi had informed Julian, she would trigger a conflict and elicit gratitude from


    the man for notifying him. It was basically killing two birds with one stone.


    "You¡¯re looking really pale there, aren¡¯t you? Someone who has no idea would think you got


    poisoned instead.¡± Madam Shaw mocked her.


    Her piercing tone caused Chessie to be aware of her malice instantly. The child was upset.


    "Bad woman, are you bullying my mommy again?"


    "I''m a bad woman?" Madam Shaw looked frosty." Susan Shelby, this is what you are teaching your


    daughter?"


    Ignoring her, Susan told Luna, "Mom, carry Chessie out to y."


    "Mommy, Chessie''s not leaving. Chessie''s staying to protect you," Chesney said, looking anxious.


    Susan patted her head with a gentle smile. "Mommy¡¯s alright. Chessie, be good and go y outside


    for a bit."


    Luna took a nce at the aggressive Madam Shaw and arched her brow. "Chessie, go on outside


    to y. Grandma''s here. I won¡¯t let your mommy get upset."


    "Really, grandma?" Chesney peered at Luna.


    "Of course," the woman promised with a smile.


    Then, Chesney was reassured enough to follow the maid outside despite constantly turning back to


    check.


    As she watched her daughter''s tiny silhouette, Susan''s gaze was tender. Her Chessie was so


    young, yet she was already so warm and kind.


    She did not know what havoc Madam Shaw was going to wreak this time, but she did not want


    Chessie to be affected.


    "Is something the matter?¡± Susan looked at Madam Shaw coldly.


    "What do you mean?" Madam Shaw stared at Susan." Susan Shelby, has Julian told you?"


    ¡°Told me what?" Susan frowned.


    Madam Shaw smiled after ncing at her. "Looks like he hasn''t then. He should be the one to tell


    you personally, but since I''m already here, I might as well tell you first so you can get mentally


    prepared."


    Susan merely kept her eyes on Madam Shaw as a crease formed between her brows.


    There was a glint of glee in the bottom of Madam Shaw''s eyes. "Susan, you asked Chessie to


    poison my traditional medicine, and it has cost my health a great deal. Did you think Julian would


    forgive you when you''ve done something so grave to me?"


    Poison? Luna narrowed her brows.


    Julian had kept what had happened in the Shaw Mansion under wraps, so Luna had no idea what


    had happened even now. Although she did not know what had taken ce in particr, she knew


    her daughter''s character.


    Upon listening to what Madam Shaw said, Luna could not help retorting icily, "Madam Shaw,


    charges can be pressed for ndering. Susie asked Chessie to poison


    you? Can you make up a more credible lie?"


    "Hah.¡± Madam Shaw scoffed at Luna. "How could you bring yourself to talk to me when you have


    such a vile daughter? Luna, it''s not me who''s using Susan this time. The camera caught


    Chessie poisoning me, and Julian found a bag of sugar mixed with arsenic in her room. How could


    Chessie think of doing something like that? Susan must have instructed her!"


    What? Luna was startled by the messy nature of the incident.


    Susan looked at Madam Shaw calmly. "A clean hand needs no washing. Whether you believe it or


    not, I didn''t do it."


    "Anyone can say that," Madam Shaw sneered. "It depends on whether others believe it or not.


    Susan Shelby, I¡¯ll be frank. Julian''s promised me to divorce you, you wretched woman. I believe he''ll


    tell you on his own before too long."


    Gratification was shing across Madam Shaw¡¯s eyes as she spoke and observed Susan''s


    expression.


    Ever since he had married Susan, Julian had always sided with this woman, defied her, and made


    her lose pride countless times for this girl. This time, however, her son was on her side.


    Julian wanted a... divorce?


    Susan was shocked. She was suddenly dazed. She felt like she could not understand what Madam


    Shaw was saying.


    Julian was going to divorce her?


    A tremor shook Susan as Luna rushed to hold her quickly and red at Madam Shaw. "What kind


    of rubbish are you talking about? You can''t tell right and wrong, but Julian isn''t like that."


    "Hah! Just wait. Julian will tell Susan soon enough," Madam Shaw said with a smirk. "Susan Shelby,


    I wasing today to tell you this: If you still feel even the slightest bit of shame, you will get out of


    the Shaw Mansion right now."


    Get out of the Shaw Mansion...


    Susan''s eyes zed over. She vaguely recalled that Madam Shaw had stood in front of her


    overbearingly and asked her to get out of the same ce a few years ago. At the time, she had


    picked up her suitcase and gone out obediently with her brother.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Was the same thing happening again? Was she going t o be kicked out again this time?


    No, that was impossible!


    Susan willed herself to calm down. Unless Julian asked for a divorce personally, she was not going


    to believe what Madam Shaw said.


    A few years ago, her love for Julian had not run as deep. She had been able to opt to leave easily.


    That was no longer possible. Julian was her husband, and they had a little girl together. This was


    their home. Why should she be asked to leave her home?


    Luna taunted her instantly. "Madam Shaw, have you gone insane? This is Julian and Susan''s home.


    Speaking of that, you''re only an outsider. An outsider trying to kick the homeowner out. Do you think


    you have the ability to do that?"


    "Are you calling me an outsider?¡± Madam Shaw¡¯s voice was shrill. "Let''s see what will be left of


    Susan when she leaves Julian!¡±

 Chapter 435 Give Me A Reason

    Chapter 435 Give Me A Reason


    "Was this house not bought with Julian''s money? Now that he''s divorcing her, of course it should be


    given back to him," Madam Shaw said directly. "Susan, I know that Julian¡¯s registered all the


    property under your name. If you''re shameless enough to hog everything, I can''t do anything.


    However, if you can still feel an inkling of shame, don''t take what belongs t o the Shaws. Take


    Chessie and scram, both of you."


    Susan nched as she clenched her hands into fists.


    Luna grew furious when she saw Susan¡¯s state as well. "Let Julian talk to Susie on his own


    regardless of whether they''re divorcing or not! You''re his mother, but I don''t think you have the right


    to decide for him."


    "Hah! You guys really won''t give up until you''re faced with hard facts, huh..." Madam Shaw sneered.


    The servant¡¯s voice drifted from the door suddenly." Sir, you''re back."


    Madam Shaw turned around in delight. ¡°Julian, you¡¯re back. Tell Susan Shelby quickly that you''re


    divorcing her."


    Julian walked over briskly. His hair was unkempt, and his expression showed that he had been


    caught off guard. The calmposure he used to have was nowhere to be found.


    "Julian Shaw, what is your mother getting at? rify this today." Luna red at Julian.


    "Susie..." Julian was about to speak, his gaze fixed on Susan with longing, when he was cut off by


    Madam Shaw.


    "Julian, stop talking so much to them. Just tell Susan directly that you¡¯re divorcing her. Humph!


    These assets belong to the Shaws. I''d love to see if she''s shameless enough to take them all


    away!" Madam Shaw hissed.


    Unbothered by her, Susan looked at Julian seriously." Julian, are you divorcing me?"


    "Julian, she''s still refusing to believe it. Tell her quickly!" Madam Shaw urged him.


    "I..." Julian felt parched, and his throat suddenly felt stuck.


    He had not expected Madam Shaw to secretly discharge herself from the hospital ande directly


    t o confront Susan while he was away handling other matters.


    His initial n had been to agree to the divorce to cate Madam Shaw and lie to her with a fake


    certificate to get through this. Now, however, Madam Shaw had begun telling everything to Susan...


    "Tell me." Susan kept her eyes on him.


    "Susie, you look pale. What happened?" Julian asked instead of answering.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He wanted to change the subject of the conversation, but Susan did look so awfully pale that Julian


    was worried about it.


    The corners of Susan''s lips lifted faintly. "Never mind. Tell me directly, are you divorcing me? Julian


    Shaw, you don''t have to worry about the assets. If you want a divorce, I don''t want a single cent of


    the Shaws¡¯ money or property. I just want to leave with Chessie."


    "Mark your words!" Madam Shaw called out in glee.


    The purpose of her visit today was to make Susan say this. When she had spoken to Julian


    previously, she had been focused on the divorce, but it was tied to so much wealth that Madam


    Shaw was reluctant to give i t up. It would be best if they could divorce without the Shaws losing any


    wealth.


    Madam Shaw''s gleeful tone was inexplicably grating o n Julian''s ears. He could not help clenching


    his fists.


    "Julian, tell her quickly. Say that you''re divorcing her." Madam Shaw looked at him anxiously.


    Julian stood on the spot, frozen like a statue.


    He did not admit or deny it.


    Susan kept her eyes on him quietly, not urging him, but Luna realized that Susan¡¯s hand, which she


    had been holding, was shaking.


    The woman could not help looking over at Julian as well. She saw how deeply in love Julian and


    Susan were.


    How could Julian believe something as absurd as


    Madam Shaw''s usations that Susan had asked Chesney to poison her? How could he want a


    divorce from Susie because of this?


    "Julian, speak up." Madam Shaw could not help nudging Julian when he stayed quiet. The nudge


    moved her sleeve, revealing the wound on her wrist.


    When he looked at the wound, Julian''s eyes were tinged with pain.


    Even though Madam Shaw had done so many wrongs, the only undeniable fact about her was that


    she would give everything for him. She was old and the poison had damaged a good part of her


    health. Her body would not be able to take it if she went through another shock.


    Julian''s lips quivered as he started speaking. "Susie, I H


    Susan continued watching him silently. Her gaze was clear and calm, but it shuddered Julian''s


    heart.


    "We... Let¡¯s get a divorce." Each word that left Julian¡¯s lips felt like repeated torture. It took him


    nearly a minute to utter this handful of words. 2


    "Julian Shaw, you''re crazy.¡± Luna looked at him in rm. "Do you believe your mom''s nonsense as


    well? Don''t you know what Susie''s like?¡±


    "I..." Julian could not exin himself. He could not possibly say that Madam Shaw was threatening


    to kill herself in front of the woman herself so he could only agree to it for now.


    There was finally a crack in Susan¡¯s calm facade. A gentle smile appeared on her face. "Why,


    Julian? Why are you asking for a divorce?"


    "You poisoned me. How dare you ask why!" Madam Shaw spat.


    "Shut up." Susan red icily at Madam Shaw. "I''m talking to Julian."


    "Is this how you talk to an elder?" Madam Shaw was enraged. She looked at Julian. "You saw it


    yourself, Julian. This woman doesn¡¯t even respect me."


    "Julian Shaw, speak. Give me a reason. I''ll leave right away. I, Susan Shelby, won''t overstay my


    wee." Susan trembled while looking at the man. 1


    All Julian wanted to do when he saw that was rush over to her and envelop her in his embrace to


    comfort her, but... he was unable to. He could not evene up with a reason for the divorce. God


    knew how much he wanted to spend the rest of his life with this woman. How could he possibly


    want a divorce?


    "Susan Shelby, Julian doesn''t even want to talk to you. Haven''t you realized this? You poisoned me,


    so Julian i s thoroughly disappointed in you," Madam Shaw supplied unhelpfully.


    Susan did not want to pay attention to the woman, but her words felt like a chant that crept into her


    ears and reyed itself.


    Julian remained silent.


    "Julian, do you really not want to say anything to me?" Susan kept her gaze on Julian.


    There was an indescribable twinge deep down in her heart, but she held out, not wanting her tears


    to spill. She did not want to show any weakness in front of Madam Shaw.

 Chapter 436 To Grandmas House

    Chapter 436 To Grandma''s House


    "Susie...¡± Julian did not know what to say. He looked pleadingly at Susan. "Let''s just divorce first,


    okay?"


    He would exin everything properly to Susan after the divorce and tell her that it was fake. It was


    only meant to deceive Madam Shaw.


    "You¡¯re not even giving me a reason? Or do you really think I am the culprit?" Susan looked at


    Julian quietly, but thetter was still unable to say a thing.


    Susan smiled out of the blue, but her smile was mocking. "Julian Shaw, let''s forget that I didn''t even


    poison her. Even if I had, given everything your mother has done to me and Chessie, she wouldn¡¯t


    have been wronged!"


    Susan was distressed.


    "Julian, did you hear her? She admits it. She said that she''s the one who poisoned me." Madam


    Shaw was as ted as if she had caught her red-handed.


    Susan could not be bothered to pay attention to her. Her eyes remained Julian. "I''m asking you for


    thest time. Do you really want a divorce?"


    Madam Shaw kept her gaze on Julian as well.


    Pressing his lips together, Julian uttered one word with difficulty. "Yes." "Sure." Susan beamed


    before turning to Luna. "Mom, can you take me in? You don''t despise an abandoned woman like


    me, right?"


    "Susie, what are you even saying? The Wrights'' house i s your home. Come back if you wish to.


    Dad and mom will take care of you forever. We can afford to," Luna dered.


    Susan cracked a soft smile. "Thank you, mom."


    "Silly girl, what are you thanking me for? Go ahead with the divorce. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find you a better


    man afterward. I''ll make sure you''ll live a much better life than you are now," Luna said instantly.


    Susan chuckled and shifted her gaze to Julian. "Do you want to draft a divorce agreement first?"


    "Yes, draft it! Of course! Immediately!" Madam Shaw agreed without any hesitation.


    "You can do it. I¡¯ll just sign my name," Susan said gently. "I don''t want anything. I just want to leave


    with Chessie.¡±


    Julian''s heart felt like needles were prickling it. It took a lot of effort before he could say, "Susie,


    there''s n o need to hurry."


    "Of course there is. The sooner, the better. You two are not moving a muscle, yeah? I''ll draft it for


    both of you. You can just sign it." Madam Shaw went to do just that swiftly.


    Julian and Susan stood in their respective spots in silence. There was merely a meter between


    them. In the past, they could have hugged each other if both of them took a step forward. Now, this


    meter felt like the distance between heaven and earth.


    Julian apologized profusely in his mind.


    ''Sorry, sorry, sorry... Susie, once I''m done with mom, I''ll exin it all to you at once!'' i


    Despite the oppressive atmosphere, Madam Shaw was the most joyous person around. She typed


    and printed the divorce agreement speedily and passed one copy t o Julian and Susan each.


    "Take a look. If everything is good, sign your name," she announced eagerly.


    Julian did not take it, but Susan took it instantly with a smile. Left with no choice, Julian took the


    document ultimately.


    The content of the divorce agreement was simple.


    Susan would return all the transferable assets under her name to Julian and would not partake in


    property distribution during the divorce. Julian had specifically notarized some of the property, and


    the ownership was not allowed to be transferred for 50 years. Susan had to sign an agreement that


    she relinquished her rights over those assets. Then, the document stated that Chesney would live


    with Susan. 1


    "Most of your ie in the past few years was earned by Julian. It''s not a grievance for you to


    return the money. But since you¡¯ve spent years with him, I wrote down that you can get 10 million


    dors as a settlement fee. You should be happy with the sum,¡± Madam Shaw said.


    10 million dors?


    Susan smirked in ridicule before she signed her name on the divorce agreement without any


    hesitation and passed it to Julian.


    The piece of paper felt like it weighed a ton. Julian could not find it in himself to take it.


    Madam Shaw took the agreement as quick as lightning and thrust it at Julian. "Son, sign it now."


    "Sign it," Susan chorused faintly.


    Without another choice, Julian picked up the pen and signed his name.


    There was a total of three copies that they penned their signature on. Each of them would keep


    one, while the third one would be kept by the notary office as a record.


    Susan kept her copy and looked at Julian impassively. "Byw, we should go to the Civil Affairs


    Bureau for the procedure, but I think you''ll be able to handle it alone given your influence. I won''t


    participate in whatever follows. Just send me the certificate of divorce when you''re done."


    She then turned to Luna. "Mom, let¡¯s go."


    "Okay." Luna red at Julian and Madam Shaw before she helped Susan out.


    As he watched Susan move farther away from him, a dull throb engulfed Julian''s heart. He could


    not help calling out, "Susie!"


    Susan halted, turning and facing Julian in the calmest and most graceful manner possible. "Is


    something the matter?"


    Madam Shaw looked at Julian nervously from the side.


    There was a sh of pain in his eyes. Julian said slowly, "You... You''ve gotten used to staying in this


    house. I can leave the house to you."


    "No need for it." Susan rejected the offer coldly." Without what I treasure the most, this house is just


    a house."


    Susan turned to leave, but Julian could not help stopping her again. "Susie, don''t you... don''t you


    have anything to pack?"


    She answered faintly, "The Wrights have everything that Chessie and I will need. I don''t want the


    things I have here anymore. Throw them away, crash them, or burn them. It''s up to you."


    Without another pause, Susan left the room with Luna. 1


    Julian''s reflex was to give chase, but he was held back in a vice grip by Madam Shaw. When he


    turned


    around to look at the restless Madam Shaw, he could only freeze in despair.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The servant was ying with Chessie outside in the


    garden.


    Susan bent down to pick the girl up and said softly," Chessie, let''s go."


    "Where are we going, mommy?" Chessie asked, looking a bit puzzled.


    "To grandma''s house." Luna took Chessie from Susan''s arms and gazed at the child with fond


    sympathy.


    "Are we ying in grandma''s house? Okay!" Chessie agreed with a chirp. "What about daddy? Is


    daddy not going with us? I saw daddying home just now."


    "Your dad won¡¯t be going." That was all Luna could say, as she did not know how to exin to the


    child that her parents were divorcing.


    "Oh, daddy must be busy again. Never mind him.


    Grandma, let''s go now!" Chessie cheered.


    Luna smiled at her and led them into the car.


    Once she was in the car, Susan''s feignedposure shattered. She let her collected mask go and


    lost consciousness right away.

 Chapter 437 She鈥檚 Ill

    Chapter 437 She¡¯s Ill


    "Susie!"


    "Mommy!"


    Two gasps echoed simultaneously.


    "Grandma, mommy... What happened to mommy?" Chesney''s eyes reddened immediately as she


    looked a t Susan, who had fainted.


    "Chessie, it''s okay. Mommy¡¯s sleeping because she''s too tired." Luna kept Susan in her arms while


    sheforted Chesney and instructed the chauffeur to drive them home to the Wrights¡¯ house as


    fast as possible.


    As she was staring at Susan¡¯s pallid face, Luna felt her heart ache immensely for her.


    ''Susie, please be alright.''


    Upon returning to the Wrights¡¯ house, Luna asked their private doctor toe instantly. The


    Wrights¡¯ private doctor was exclusively working for the military, so he was exceptionally


    professional. Given Luna¡¯s haste and anxiety when she summoned him, h e thought that something


    serious had happened.


    In the end, he could not help sighing in relief after performing a simple checkup with his portable


    device.


    "Mrs. Wright, no need to worry. Your daughter has probably fainted suddenly due to her weak health


    and the fever. Once the fever subsides, she''ll most likely wake up," said the doctor. "I personally


    don¡¯t see an issue with it, but if you''re really concerned, you can take her to the hospital for a full


    physical checkup after she regains consciousness."


    "Are you sure she''s fine?" Luna looked at the doctor in uncertainty.


    "Don''t worry. It''s mainly the fever. Once the fever is gone, she''ll be fine. I''ll give her a prescription


    and a drip for the fever. It''ll all be fine then," said the doctor.


    "Please do, thank you," Luna responded.


    With a nod, the doctor wrote down the prescription and set up the drip for Susan.


    "Grandma, when will mommy wake up?" Chessie watched Susan worriedly.


    Upon taking Chesney into her arms, Luna suddenly felt a rush of sorrow. She held her tears back


    and told the girl, "There''s nothing to worry about, Chessie. With grandma here, mommy will wake


    up in no time."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Mm..." Chessie nodded, not sure if she understood the woman, before she said, "Then... let me tell


    mommy a story. Mommy loves listening to my stories."


    Luna felt her heart clench. "Chessie, mommy won''t be able to hear you now. Go out and y with


    the maid for the time being."


    Chessie shook her head. "Mommy can hear me.


    Chessie''s stories are the best. Mommy will wake up


    when she hears them."


    Chesney sat by the bed and started speaking in her cute, tender voice. "A long time ago, there was


    a pretty little princess. She..."


    Luna turned back to wipe her tears discreetly as she listened from the side. Her daughter and


    granddaughter were wonderful... Why must they be mistreated like this?


    Madam Shaw and Julian Shaw! That was it. The two o f them had done a good job. The Shaws


    were too much for the Wrights!


    Her daughter was amazing. She would definitely meet someone better in the future. If not, they


    could take care of her anyway.


    While Luna thought about this resentfully, her phone rang out of the blue.


    When she took a nce at the screen, she sneered. She was going to hang up instantly, but upon


    second thought, she exited the room to answer the call.


    "Mr. Shaw, what''s the matter?" Luna¡¯s voice was cold and biting.


    "Mom! How''s Susie?" Julian¡¯s voice was restless on the other end of the line.


    "Susie''s fine. Thanks for your concern, but we don''t need it," Luna said aloofly.


    "Mom, get Susie on the line. I have something to tell her." Julian¡¯s tone was rarely this panicky. His


    mind was still currently reying Susan¡¯s overly calmposure.


    For some reason, the calmer Susan was, the more scared he was. Now that he had finally gotten


    away from Madam Shaw, he had seized this chance to call them.


    Susan had not taken anything with her upon leaving. Even her phone had been abandoned in the


    Shaw Mansion. Julian had no other option but to call Luna.


    The woman chuckled dryly. "Didn''t Susie tell you what to do? Take care of the certificate of divorce


    on your own and send it to our house when you''re done. Julian Shaw, don¡¯t worry. The Wrights are


    still respected in Canada. Our daughter won''t hang around or pester you."


    "Mom..."


    "Susie¡¯s separated from you. Excuse me, but I can barely bear the way you are addressing me,"


    Luna said coldly. "If there¡¯s nothing else, I''m hanging up.¡±


    "Hold on..." Julian wanted to say more, but Luna had hung up directly.


    When he called again, Luna had already blocked his number. As he held his phone, his grip went


    limp.


    Julian wanted to exin the situation to Susan, but she would not even pick up. How could she


    listen to him?


    "Mr. Shaw, are you worried about Susie?" Wi had appeared behind Julian suddenly.


    Julian tensed up slightly, but when he saw that it was Wi, he rxed a little. "Miss Doyle. Thank


    you for informing me earlier."


    "It was nothing. Even if I hadn''t, the maid would have," Wi offered gently.


    Julian nodded absently, his gaze distracted. He really could not calm down enough to attend to


    other matters.


    Taking in how disconcerted Julian was, Wi looked thoughtful before she softly said, "Mr. Shaw, I''m


    actually very worried about Susie.¡±


    "What is it?" When Susan was mentioned, Julian got worked up again.


    "You can¡¯t have known, but Susie''s having a high fever." Wi looked concerned. "She''s been weak,


    and what Madam Shaw did might worsen her illness."


    "What? Susie''s having a high fever?" Julian was rmed at once.


    "Yes. She caught a cold yesterday afternoon and the fever spiked at night. She was slightly better


    this morning... before Madam Shaw came." Wi recounted the events softly.


    Julian could not help the shudder that ran through him.


    That was why Susan had looked so pale! That was why Luna had held on to her so anxiously!


    Susie was having a fever.


    He could not keep herpany while she was sick and in pain. He was now working with his


    mother to stab a knife into her heart. Julian felt like the worst human in this world.


    There was only one thought in his mind currently: He was going to go see Susan!


    He charged out of the door swiftly.


    Madam Shaw, who was in the living room, noticed the noise and rushed out to speak to him.


    "Julian, you''re..."


    Despite hearing her, Julian did not even pause. He left right away. 1


    Madam Shaw red at Wi. "What did you tell Julian? Why did he leave so abruptly?¡±


    "I just told him that I was wondering how Susan''s doing now that she has a fever and she was dealt


    such a huge blow." Wi¡¯s gaze was odd, but she looked like she was indignant on Susan''s behalf.


    "Madam Shaw, Susie¡¯s a good person. How could you do that to her?"

 Chapter 438 Miss Is Currently Single

    Chapter 438 Miss Is Currently Single


    Madam Shaw immediately red daggers a t Wi. "An outsider like you has no say in the family


    affairs of the Shaws."


    She intended to pursue Julian, but he was nowhere to be seen. Madam Shaw could only take


    several deep breaths to suppress her resentment. She had used suicide as a threat to finally make


    Julian promise to divorce Susan.


    Although he had agreed, he had to hold a grudge against her in his heart. If she pushed him too


    much, it would be detrimental if Julian loathed her. Despite that, Madam Shaw could not allow


    Julian t o be involved in this issue.


    Susan Shelby was the best at acting soft and meek. If she wrapped Julian around her fingers again,


    it would be an additional nightmare.


    Madam Shaw thought quickly.


    Once the certificate of divorce was issued, the first thing she would do was find a good woman for


    Julian! When he had someone gentle, soft, and sensible, an old me like Susan would not affect


    them anymore.


    Ignoring Wi, Madam Shaw contemted the details of her n as she went upstairs. She was


    going to scrutinize her future daughter-inw and make sure that she at least would listen to her


    mother-inw.


    While Madam Shaw was engrossed in this idea, Julian bolted to the Wrights¡¯ house as fast as he


    could.


    In the past, the guards used to let him in directly whenever he arrived. This time, he was stopped by


    them when he was about to enter.


    "May I ask if you have an appointment?" the guard asked sternly.


    "An appointment?¡± Julian was surprised before he answered, "I''m Susan¡¯s husband. I''m here to see


    Susan."


    "Sorry, master and madam said that Miss i s currently single," the guard replied.


    Julian was speechless. He took a deep breath and said seriously, "I really have a very important


    reason to see Susie."


    "Sir, please don''t address Miss so intimately. It''ll cause unnecessary problems. Miss will be getting


    married again in the future,¡± said the guard.


    Susan would be getting married again? Although Julian knew that the guard was just messing with


    him, he panicked anyway.


    Gritting his teeth, he spat through them," Susan is my woman. If she doesn''te to my side, she¡¯s


    not going anywhere."


    "Oh? Really? Very domineering, Julian Shaw." The door to the house opened and out came an


    aloof George.


    Julian¡¯s eyes glowed. "Dad, how''s Susie? Let me in to see her.¡±


    "Susie''s doing great.¡± George raised his brows.


    "Dad, don''t hide it from me. I know that she has a fever, but I don''t know how she¡¯s doing now. This


    is all a misunderstanding. I just want to see Susie and exin everything to her." Julian was nearly


    pleading.


    "A misunderstanding? Letting your mother kick Susie out is a misunderstanding? Or is your request


    to divorce her a misunderstanding?" George arched his brow.


    Unable to answer him, Julian clenched his jaw before speaking after a while." Regardless of what


    has happened, I must see Susie."


    ¡°You can try,¡± George said before he summoned four or five more guards over, instructing them right


    in front of Julian," All of you watch him properly. Do not let him take a step into the house!"


    "Yes!" the guards chorused in unison.


    Thanks to George¡¯s status, these guards were members of the Special Forces. Although Julian was


    just an ordinary person who was rtively more skilled, George himself would probably not be able


    t o barge in through them.


    Upon looking at the wall of guards, Julian was left speechless. He would have to build a team of


    100 people to enter the Wrights'' home under the current circumstances. Who would be bold enough


    to help him barge into the Wrights¡¯ house?


    Julian balled his hands into fists.


    George snorted upon looking at him." Julian Shaw! I misjudged you in the past! W e Wrights have


    determination and willpower. Susie can continue living her life after leaving you. Since you''ve


    decided t o divorce her, get a clean divorce. Don''te to the Wrights'' house anymore in the future.


    Even if you do, I won''t let you in."


    George left Julian at the entrance after saying that and closed the door.


    "Mr. Shaw, please." The guard gestured for him to leave.


    Julian knew that he could not barge his way in, yet he was worried about Susie and could not just


    leave. He stood still at the entrance, keeping his eyes trained on a certain window on the first floor.


    ''Susie, I know that I''ve wronged you.


    Please, you have to listen to my exnation.''


    George was still huffing in anger when he went back into the house.


    "Has he left?" Luna asked with a raised brow.


    ¡°Don''t care. He can dream about stepping into the Wrights'' house. Otherwise, he must really think


    that our daughter cane and go at his whim." George''s fury crackled within him again as he


    said," What¡¯s even happening? I thought that


    Julian Shaw was not too bad a man. Turns out he''s not reliable at all. Luna, tell me everything in


    detail. Why did he ask Susie for a divorce?¡±


    Luna said faintly, "Seems like Madam Shaw thinks that Susie poisoned her and insisted that they


    split up."


    ¡°Susie poisoned Madam Shaw? What a ludicrous joke!" George only got more furious. "And Julian


    Shaw believed it?


    That''s it, I¡¯m asking the guards to throw him out!"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Once he thought about Susan, who was still having a high fever, George felt that he had been too


    polite to Julian just now.


    "Okay, okay, stop troubling yourself. Let him wait if he wants to wait. Just don¡¯t let him in,¡± Luna


    said.


    George nodded and asked, "Luna, other than us, does everyone else know that Julian and Susie


    are divorcing?'' "The kids aren''t home yet. I haven''t told them," Luna answered. "Let Susie speak for


    herself."


    "True."


    Luna sighed. "Poor Chessie. She¡¯s really a good girl. Susie fainted and she stayed by her bed to


    keep telling her stories. If I didn¡¯t insist, she might have not stopped yet."


    "Where''s she now?" George could not help asking.


    "She just fell asleep before you came back," Luna answered.


    While they talked, the servant¡¯s delighted voice rang from upstairs.


    "Master, madam, Miss is awake."


    "Susie''s awake?" Delight zinged in Luna''s eyes as she and George ran up.


    Susan was already sitting up against the nightstand in the room but she still looked sickly.


    "Susie, you must be famished." Before the girl even replied, Luna called out to the maid. "Quick,


    serve the chicken congee that''s been simmering!"

 Chapter 439 His Explanation

    Chapter 439 His Exnation


    "Yes." The servant promptly went to carry out the order.


    Susan wanted to refuse but did not even stand a chance.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Luna sat by the bed and held Susan''s hand: n hers. "Susie, do you know what a scare you gave me


    when you fainted? How could you strain yourself when you already can''t take it..."


    As Luna nagged her, Susan felt a sense of warmth while looking at her worried face


    "Mom." Susan took Luna''s hand in hers instead and started speaking in a soft voice. "Don¡¯t worry,


    I''m fine now. Where''s Chessie?¡±


    Luna replied just as gently, "She stayed a long time by your bedside and just went to sleep."


    When her daughter was mentioned, there was a sh of pain in Susan''s eyes.


    Chessie had yet to find out what had happened between her daddy and mommy. Susan had always


    wanted to give her the best of everything in this world, yet she could not even provide her with a


    complete family.


    The memory of Julian requesting a divorce was reyed in her mind, and she felt a pang in her


    heart once more.


    Luna felt for Susan as she looked at her sorrowful state.


    The maid came up with the congee and Luna instantly fed it to Susan. Susan, who did not have


    much of an appetite but did not want Luna to worry, forced herself to finish a small part of the bowl.


    After she had the congee, Luna helped Susan up from the bed so she could walk around. Susan


    took a nce at the window, staring outside slightly. "When did it start t o rain? I didn''t hear a thing."


    "You''d hear it if the window was open, but you have a fever now. Better not let any wind inside," said


    Luna.


    Susan merely nodded in a daze.


    "The rain''s quite heavy." George was suddenly struck by a thought as he looked out of the window.


    As he pondered it, he received a call and answered it without much thought.


    "Marshal, the rain¡¯s getting heavier. Julian Shaw is still not leaving. What should we d o?" one of the


    guards asked nervously.


    ''He''s not leaving? Let him stay then!


    George answered promptly. "Just don''t let him step into the house."


    After roaring, George hung up. Then, he met Susan¡¯s pure gaze.


    "Dad, who¡¯s waiting outside?" she asked.


    "No one, Susie. Don''t mind it," Luna said as she red at George.


    Was her husband stupid? How could he speak about this in front of Susie?


    Knowing that his tongue had slipped, George chuckled without offering an answer.


    Susan bit her lips and pressed. ¡°Is it Julian?¡±


    "No, it''s not him," George replied a tad too quickly.


    His speedy response confirmed Susan''s guess. She gazed toward the window again,


    the emotions in her gazeplex. "The rain... is quite heavy."


    Julian was still in her heart despite what had happened.


    Luna sighed and red once more at George.


    Feeling on edge due to his wife¡¯s re, George spoke up weakly after some time. "U h... I can have


    someone give him an umbre?"


    Susan was quiet for a while before she agreed. "Give him an umbre and ask him to leave then."


    George swiftly did as he was told. After some time, he received another call.


    "Julian Shaw isn''t using the umbre and isn''t leaving either? He insists on meeting Susie? Can''t


    you just throw him into his car? You are scared of hurting him? It''s


    fine, be harsher. I¡¯ll be responsible if he gets crippled or dies!" George bellowed.


    Once he hung up, however, he realized that Luna was ring even more furiously at him. George


    could not help feeling stumped. Was he... Had he done something wrong again?


    Susan watched the rain in silence. After a long moment, she bit her lips. "Dad, let Julian in. I''ll see


    him if that¡¯s what he wants. I''d like to hear his exnation too."


    "What kind of exnation can he provide?" said George. ¡°Susie, don¡¯t mind this heartless man. Dad


    has plenty of potential matches for you. There¡¯s someone who¡¯s been awarded second-ss merit


    twice despite his young age. Who knows, he may even be a general in the future. I¡¯ll introduce


    him to you...¡±


    Before George could finish, Luna blew her top.


    She looked at George and said, "Shut up!"


    That actually shut George up. The man was too scared to speak.


    "Get out and bring Julian Shaw in." Luna was fuming.


    "No way, Luna. Didn¡¯t you say so? He mustn''t be let in no matter what...¡± George was startled.


    Luna felt utterly desperate. She seriously wondered if George was Julian''s spy in the Wright


    household.


    ¡°Get out, get out, scram! Go out and fetch Julian Shaw into the house. If you have another word to


    say, I''ll castrate you.¡±


    Luna''s fierceness made George turn and leave at once.


    "Mom, you and dad share such a deep bond." A ghost of a smile was ying at the corners of


    Susan''s lips.


    "You call this a deep bond? I''ll die from fury one day because of your dad." Luna as usual felt her


    heart ache for her husband¡¯s intelligence before she looked worriedly at Susan. "Susie, you''re still


    feverish. Are you really going to see Julian?"


    "Yeah." Susan smiled. "I want to know what I have done wrong to make him want a divorce."


    "Okay." Luna stopped advising her against i t and said softly, "Susie, no matter what happens,


    remember that the Wrights will support you forever."


    "Thank you, mom," Susan said gratefully.


    If it had not been for her family, she would have broken down a long time ago.


    We don''t need to be thanking each other.''


    Luna hugged Susan and left the room.


    More than 10 minutester, Julian stood at the door, looking haggard and forlorn.


    He had stayed in the rain for a long time, if Luna had not let him change into something dry after


    entering, he would perhaps have looked worse now.


    "Susie!" Julian called out almost dreamily upon looking at the silhouette that haunted his dreams.


    Susan sat by the table quietly and spoke up softly. "Sit."


    She looked too calm.


    Pressing his lips together, Julian took a seat in front of her.


    "Are you here to bring the certificate of divorce?" Susan kept her eyes on Julian.


    His heart clenched. "Susie, I''ll never divorce you."


    "Oh? But you didn¡¯t say that in front of your mother." Susan''s gaze was unfazed.


    "Susie, listen to me. I know that you didn''t poison her, but mom was poisoned and she''s still weak


    now so she can''t be provoked. She''s adamant about you harming her and she''s doing anything she


    can to force me to divorce you. Just earlier, she slit her wrist tomit suicide right before me..."


    "So you promised her to divorce me, right?" Susan suddenly chuckled.

 Chapter 440 No Longer Associated

    Chapter 440 No Longer Associated


    "Susie." shes of unprecedented exhaustion and despair appeared in the pits of Julian''s eyes.


    "That¡¯s my mother. If I let her go about her way, she''ll kill herself.¡±


    "Yes, that''s your mother." Susan stared at Julian, a mocking tone slowly tinting her eyes.


    Susan''s expression suddenly threw Julian off.


    He grabbed her hands. "Susie, we aren''t really divorcing. I can forge a certificate of divorce and


    deceive mom. I have clues about the poisoning case too. When the truth is revealed, everything will


    be fine.¡±


    Susan drank in Julian with her eyes quietly. She loved this man deeply. He had said that he did not


    really want to divorce her. He had said that he only wanted a fake divorce to outwit Madam Shaw.


    Why then... Why did Susan only feel endless despair?


    Susan¡¯s silence unnerved Julian. "Susie... I promise that I won''t let you bear this for too long."


    A small smile finally appeared on Susan''s face as she kept her eyes on him. "You won''t let me bear


    it for too long. Julian, should I be thanking you for your benevolence right now?¡±


    There was a strange glint in Susan''s expression that Julian could not put his finger on for now.


    "We''ll stay husband and wife, openly and legitimately, if you want that. We will divorce, just as


    openly and legitimately, if you want a divorce. I¡¯m not epting a fake divorce," Susan said calmly.


    That was her marriage and her home, but she and Chessie had been kicked out without any


    respect.


    A fake divorce? Yes, perhaps they could dismiss Madam Shaw that way and perhaps she would not


    make their lives difficult when the truth was unearthed, but Susan was truly quite exhausted.


    Ever since she had gotten together with Julian, Madam Shaw had felt like a nightmare haunting her


    life constantly.


    The damage Madam Shaw had done to her and Chessie alone was much more than everything


    else added together, yet she had only forgiven her time and again because she was Julian''s mother.


    Did Julian think that she had been born to please someone who despised her? Did he think that she


    did not harbor a sliver of resentment in her? Did he think that she deserved being humiliated by


    Madam Shaw over and over again?


    This was enough.


    Susan really thought that she''d had enough of a life like that.


    Madam Shaw did not approve of her from the bottom of her heart. Even if this incident was over and


    done with, there would be another one and then another one


    One Madam Shaw was enough to cause her the trouble of 10 Madam Shaws.


    If Susan had been alone, she could have gone through such a predicament tenfold for Julian. Now,


    however, she had Chessie.


    She was never letting Chessie go through another grievance.


    "Susie." Julian''s gaze on Susan was heartbroken. "It¡¯s just a few days. Wait a few days for me,


    okay?"


    An extreme sense of exhaustion bubbled from the bottom of Susan''s heart. She rubbed the spot


    between her brows." Julian, haven''t I waited enough? She''s your family, but Chessie and I are not?


    We didn''t even do anything wrong, but we had to go through all this. Do we deserve it?"


    "Susie, my mom¡¯s more domineering and obstinate. Her decisions can hardly be changed. You''re


    my lover, but your temper i s much better than my mom¡¯s. I can only..."


    "You can only hope that I bear this time and again, right?" Susan''s tone was deep andced with


    erupting anger. She lifted her head up abruptly to pierce Julian''s eyes. "Because I love you,


    because I have a good temper, I can only keep bearing this? Julian Shaw! The squeaky wheel gets


    the oil, huh? Do I have to cry, make a fuss, and threaten tomit suicide too so you''ll think of me


    and Chessie more?¡±


    Julian had never seen Susan this enraged and could not help being stunned.


    Taking a deep breath, Susan repressed her rage. "Julian Shaw, even when this poisoning case is


    over, next time and the time after that, your mother will still grouse and argue with just the slightest


    instigation to force us to get a divorce.


    Since she looks down on me so much and you''re such a great son, I, Susan Shelby, will excuse


    myself and stop being a part of the Shaw Family. You can leave now."


    Susan expressed her wish to see him leave, rousing unprecedented panic within Julian. Before


    coming he had always felt that Susan would forgive him, like she had done in the past, as long as


    he exined it all properly to her. This time, she had erupted.


    Julian refused to leave, causing Susan to call out for George. Thetter pulled him out of the door


    forcefully.


    "Susie!" Julian called. With a bam, Susan closed the door.


    She leaned against the fixture, her eyes rimmed red, but she persevered, refusing to let her tears


    flow. She still loved Julian and longed for him. However, she had parents, a family, and a kid. She


    was fine with a small injustice, but her family would worry and her kid would feel the disservice too.


    In that case, divorce was the only way out.


    She might as wellply with Madam


    Shaw''s wish. From now on, she and the


    Shaws would no longer be associated.


    Leaning against the door, Susan slowly slid down and hugged her knees helplessly.


    ''Chessie, I''m sorry... Mommy can¡¯t give you aplete family anymore.¡¯


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ''Don¡¯t worry, mommy will love you even more. Mommy will make sure you have a happy childhood.¡¯


    George summoned the guards and hauled Julian to the entrance directly.


    "Okay, you''ve seen her now. You can leave." George''s voice resonated like a copper bell.


    "Dad, let me see Susie a bit more. She didn''t look good at all just now. I¡¯m worried about her


    health..." Julian said anxiously.


    "What do you need to be worried about when Susie''s with her family? No one will barge in here and


    ask her to get out." Luna taunted him.


    Julian choked, unable to say anything.


    After a long moment, he said grimly, "Mom, please, let me see Susie. I never thought that she


    poisoned my mother from the beginning, nor have I considered really divorcing her. I was going to


    fight for more time by bluffing and getting a fake divorce for my mom while I investigated the truth. I


    "A fake divorce? How could you even do that?" Luna cut him off with a frown.


    "It won''t take long. I''ll find out the truth as soon as possible," Julian quickly said.


    "You don''t get it. The point isn''t the truth now. It''s that Madam Shaw doesn''t even believe in Susie.¡±


    Luna raised a brow. "This is bound to happen again. Since you¡¯ve caved in to your mother once,


    you''ll do the same again. Are you going to keep getting a fake divorce?


    "Even if it''s a fake separation, you¡¯ll have to act, right? What will Chessie think when she sees how


    her parents are behaving? She''s really young. How could she distinguish a real from a fake


    divorce?¡±

 Chapter 441 I Will Get Her Back

    Chapter 441 I Will Get Her Back


    Luna''s remarks pierced Julian''s heart like des.


    A hint of helplessness crossed Julian''s weary eyes. Right now, he felt that his fake divorce proposal


    was truly a terrible idea.


    Initially, he had thought this n would be a win-win situation. However, Madam


    Shaw was the only one who would benefit from this idea, while Susan and Chesney were getting


    the short end of the stick.


    Luna''s heart went out to Julian when she saw how despondent he was. Julian was quite a good


    man. It was just that she did not understand why his mother was like that. Shouldn''t all parents want


    the best for their children? She had nevere across a mother like Madam Shaw, who was so


    obsessed with pushing her own son into a tight corner.


    That said, Luna still put the well-being of her daughter above everything else, no matter how much


    she sympathized with Julian.


    Thus, she bit the bullet and said, ¡°Since you have chosen between Madam Shaw and Susie, then


    you shouldn¡¯te and bother Susie anymore. Don¡¯t worry, Susie and Chessie will be alright even


    without you by their side, Julian Shaw.¡±


    Julian¡¯s heart trembled. He looked at Luna and said, ¡°I just want to see Susie again. Just a look will


    do.¡±


    "What are you gonna do after that? Can you persuade Madam Shaw, or are you going to ask Susie


    to put up with her again?¡± Luna added calmly, "Julian, you know that Susie¡¯s soft-hearted, so you¡¯re


    taking advantage of that to make her see you again. However, ask yourself, what else can you give


    her in your current condition?


    Nothing. Other than causing her more pain, there is nothing you could do for her, so why do you


    have to keep rubbing salt on her wounds again and again? Please, Julian, I beg you. Just leave and


    don''te to see Susie ever again. This way, maybe she will be able to move on from you and


    start a new life."


    Julian felt his heart aching as though somebody was stabbing him with a knife. Susan would forget


    him and start a new life? The mere thought of Susan not being a part of the rest of his life made


    everything turn dark again.


    No, there was no way he would allow that t o happen. He would never allow Susan to leave him.


    However, what Luna had said was the truth. Before he could find a way to solve his problems,


    meeting Susan would only d o her more harm.


    With that thought in mind, Julian took a deep breath and said, "I can promise you I won''te to


    see Susie again. However, I will not give up on her. When I am confident that nobody will harm her


    anymore, I''lle back to get her.¡±


    "I think by the time you solve your problems, Susie might have already found her second love,"


    Luna said tly.


    Julian¡¯s eyes dimmed, but he did not say anything else. He nced toward the stars and then


    turned around and left.


    Luna had the servant bring him an umbre, but by the time the servant returned with the umbre,


    Julian had already disappeared into the rain.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Luna narrowed her eyes. Even though she had no idea what Julian was going to do, she would


    never allow Susan to go back to the Shaws with Julian so long as Julian had not found a way to


    solve the matter regarding Madam Shaw. After all, there was no way her daughter would have to go


    through such an unfair treatment again.


    "Madam Shaw has gone overboard this time,¡± George snarled, his eyes wide in rage He took his


    phone out, but just as he was about to make a call, Luna went forward and stopped him. "What the


    hell are you doing?¡±


    "I just can''t let it go. I must find someone and rough Madam Shaw up!" George said tantly. "Since


    I can''t do it myself, I¡¯ll find someone else to do it for me."


    Luna smacked George''s head hard after listening to what he said. "You want to beat her up? Why


    don¡¯t you just kill her instead? Wouldn''t that be even better? I''m warning you, George. You better


    not poke your nose into the Shaws'' affairs. I''m not only talking about you. You also have to tell


    Oliver, Anna, and Serenity as well. Tell them to stay put and not mess around."


    Luna still remembered clearly when Oliver and Anna had snuck up on Madam Shaw''s car and


    beaten her up. Even though she believed that Madam Shaw had deserved it, it was not noble to do


    this kind of thing every time. Other than bringing a moment''sfort, it would not do any good to


    the situation as a whole.


    "Why..." George wanted to say something but swallowed his words back to the pit of his stomach


    when he saw Luna ring at him.


    After a short while, he began to speak again. "Alright, I won''t find other people to rough her up.


    However, Luna, even if we don¡¯t cause her trouble, what if shees and causes us trouble?"


    "Hah!" Luna sneered coldly. "Cause us trouble? When have we Wrights ever backed down from


    such a thing before?¡±


    "I think I get what you mean." George''s eyes lit up, and he began to look forward to the moment


    Madam Shaw showed up at their house.


    After their conversation, Julian did keep his promise and did note to see Susan again.


    At Startech...


    While holding his phone, Julian looked fondly at the screen. His phone was loaded with photos of


    Susan and Chesney''s life with the Wrights.


    He could see that the Wrights treated them very well. Even though Susan''s face was pale, there


    was a faint smile tugging at the corner of her lips.


    The more Julian looked at the photos, the more his heart ached.


    These photos had been given to him by Wi.


    Susan had not stopped her treatment while she was staying with the Wrights. George knew about


    the virus and toxins in Susan''s body. After Julian told him about that, he let Wi stay with them as


    well.


    Susan had a good rtionship with Wi, s o she was very happy to find out that Wi would be


    staying with them. Thus, Julian had asked Wi to send some photos of Susan and Chesney to him


    every day. It


    was only because of the photos that he was able to keep going while his wife and daughter were


    not with him.


    It had been three days since Susan had returned to the Wrights. Madam Shaw had been asking


    Julian to get the divorce agreement as soon as possible. However, Julian kept putting it off and he


    did not even want to answer her calls right now.


    As a result, Madam Shaw went straight to thepany. The moment she entered thepany, she


    was stopped by the staff.


    "Why are you stopping me? I want to see Julian," Madam Shaw said straight away.


    The staff member at the reception was stunned for a moment, but she soon came back to her


    senses. She put on a sweet smile and asked, "Did you make an appointment with Mr. Shaw,


    madam?"


    "Do I need to make an appointment to see m y own son?" Madam Shaw frowned in annoyance.


    "But...¡± The staff member hesitated. Even though the woman in front of her said she was Julian''s


    mother, she had never seen Julian¡¯s mother before. However, judging from the imposing air about


    her, what if she was really Julian''s mother? Wouldn''t it be the end of her career if she stopped her


    from seeing Julian?


    As the staff member did not know what to d o, two people walked in and her eyes glowed.


    "Mr. Leed, Mr. Shelby, you''ve returned.¡±


    "Oh? Did you miss me that much?" Seth walked up to the staff member with a smile on his face.


    Disgusted, Jacob walked away from Seth.


    Everyone in thepany knew Seth very well. Thus, the staff did not take him seriously. The


    receptionist hastily said, "I need your help, Mr. Leed. The madam over here says that she''s Mr.


    Shaw''s mother."


    "Hi, Seth. It''s me." Madam Shaw greeted Seth.


    "Oh, Madam Shaw? What brings you here today?" Seth was surprised to see Madam Shaw there.


    ¡°I''m here to see Julian," Madam Shaw replied.

 Chapter 442 I Will Destroy Myself

    Chapter 442 I Will Destroy Myself


    "Why don''t you give him a call?" Seth asked curiously.


    A hint of embarrassment shed across Madam Shaw¡¯s eyes.


    If Julian had been willing to answer her call, would she still have had to make a trip to thepany?


    As if he could read her mind, Seth scratched his head and suggested, "How about this, Madam


    Shaw? I''m not sure if Julian is busy with work or not, so why don¡¯t I give him a call and see if he''s


    avable to meet you?"


    When Madam Shaw heard that Seth was going to call Julian, she hastily waved her hand. "That is


    not necessary. Just take me up there."


    Seth knew something was wrong, so he did not dare bring her up there recklessly. Therefore, he


    lifted one of his brows and said, "Madam Shaw, it''s better if you tell me what reason you have for


    coming here. If you don''t tell me the truth, I¡¯m not going to take you up there to see Julian.¡±


    Since Seth had already spoken like this, Madam Shaw gritted her teeth as a flicker o f anger


    crossed her face. "It is all Susan''s fault. That b*tch poisoned me. I want Julian to divorce her, and


    he has agreed to do it. However, that thick-skinned slut has used some kind of spell on him and he


    went back to her again. I have the divorce agreement with me, but Julian refuses to g o through with


    the procedure and finalize the divorce. I''m not sure what she has told him, but he is angry with me


    right now. Not only is he refusing to answer my calls, but h e is also avoiding me. Seth, you be the


    judge. Your parents will always be the people who love you the most in this world. Julian doesn''t


    even want to see his mother because of a woman. Don''t you think that he''s been blinded by love?


    He is..."


    Madam Shaw would not stop her long tirade ofints once she started. Jacob interrupted her


    coldly and said," What did you say? Julian and Susie are getting a divorce?"


    Madam Shaw shot a re at Jacob and replied, "She tried to poison me, so it''s both natural and


    right for Julian to divorce her. The divorce agreement is here. Take a look at it if you don''t believe


    me."


    Jacob snatched the divorce agreement from Madam Shaw, his face turning ugly.


    He was familiar with both Susan and Julian''s handwriting, and it was true that both of them had


    signed the agreement.


    "How is this possible?" Seth still could not calm down. The two of them loved each other to the core,


    so how was there even a possibility that they could get a divorce?


    However, the divorce agreement was real and the signatures were indeed Julian and Susan''s, so


    what the hell had happened?


    Seth suddenly felt like he was dreaming.


    Before he could recover from his trance, Jacob had already stormed upstairs.


    "Jacob, wait! Don¡¯t do anything rash yet!" Just as Seth was about to go after Jacob, Madam Shaw


    grabbed his arm and said," Take me upstairs, Deed. I want to see Julian."


    "Erm, Madam Shaw, this is something between you and Julian, so I guess you better talk to him


    first."


    Upon saying that, Seth shrugged Madam Shaw off and charged upstairs as well.


    Madam Shaw wanted to follow him but was stopped by the staff.


    She gritted her teeth indignantly.


    ''This is all that slut¡¯s fault! Had she not said something to Julian, he would not have been angry with


    me all of a sudden.''


    Madam Shaw waited downstairs for a while, but no one came down. Left with no other option, she


    could only stamp her feet and leave in a huff.


    p!


    The door to the office was kicked open.


    Julian raised his head, ready to frown, but a shadow had already arrived in front of him.


    With his arm held high and his fist clenched, Jacob threw a punch at Julian without any hesitation,


    only to be easily avoided by Julian.


    Jacob did not say anything and went in for the second strike.


    This time, Julian grabbed his fist and snarled at him angrily, "What the hell are you doing, Jacob?


    Are you crazy?¡±


    "Am I crazy?¡± Jacob looked at Julian with bloodshot eyes. "Have you forgotten what you promised


    me when you took Susie''s hand from me at the wedding? You said you''d take care of her all your


    life and protect her at all costs. I trusted you, so I handed Susie over to you. What have you done to


    her now?"


    Julian was stunned for a moment. Deep exhaustion crept onto his face as he said,"


    You already know? Did Susie tell you?¡±


    ¡°Susie didn¡¯t tell me anything. I met your mother downstairs, and she told me," Jacob replied


    through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Julian, what the hell is happening? Why are you and Susie getting a divorce? Are you pulling my


    leg? If this is real, I will stop believing in love," Seth said, his chest puffing up and down from all the


    running.


    "It is a long story." Julian rpsed into silence for a while before starting to fill them in.


    Seth did not know what to say anymore." It''s clear that someone else is behind this, s o why is


    Madam Shaw..."


    Jacob rose to his feet and attempted to walk away.


    "Where are you going, Jacob?" Seth asked. ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Susie," Jacob replied


    expressionlessly.


    He was even angrier after hearing the story. Madam Shaw was a human, but was Susan not? Why


    did she always have to be the person who got the short end of the stick? This was so unfair!


    He did not want to talk to Julian anymore.


    "Jacob." Julian went forward and stood in front of him.


    "Get lost," Jacob instructed him coldly.


    "I need your help, Jacob," Julian added calmly.


    "You need my help? I don''t understand how you can ask for my help with that brazen face of yours


    after what you did to Susie." Jacob huffed. "I¡¯m already doing you a big favor by not parting ways


    with you." "Then do it,¡± Julian said, looking straight into Jacob''s eyes. "I''m certain that if you join


    forces with Seth, you two will be able t o kick me out of StarTech.¡±


    "What do you mean by that, Julian?" Seth looked at Julian in confusion.


    "I want you two to destroy me,¡± Julian added calmly. "If you join forces, since I already intend to


    back down from my position, I''m certain that it will be a piece o f cake for you guys to do it.¡±


    The two of them did not know where Julian was going with this. Jacob frowned a t him.


    "Jacob, you''re Susie''s brother. Seth, you can¡¯t stand watching Susan getting bullied. I will try to


    make the Wrights cooperate with meter on. Then, all of you will be working together to pull me


    down. I had


    everything written out in this proposal. If all of you follow my n, in less than half a month, I will


    lose everything." Julian''s eyes were calm.


    Jacob and Seth took the proposal. The more they read, the more shocked they became.


    Julian was literally destroying himself. Why would he be so hard on himself?


    Seth went forward and ced his palm on Julian''s forehead. "Have you lost your mind because you


    couldn''t take the hit?"


    Julian smacked Seth¡¯s hand away and said calmly, "I''m not crazy. An eye for an eye. M y mom


    forced Susie away, so I want her to beg Susie toe back in the same way. A s long as you work


    with me, we can do it.¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob narrowed his eyes and suddenly saw the light.


    Madam Shaw had always had a sense of superiority in front of Susan and had always believed that


    Susan did not deserve Julian.


    However, she had never considered the fact that Susan was a Wright. As the first military family in


    Canada, the Wrights had never been pushovers.


    If the Wrights, coupled up with his and Seth¡¯s resources, united and moved against Julian, it would


    be impossible for Julian toe out unscathed no matter how hard h e resisted. Plus, Julian would


    be cooperating with them ording to this n.


    Madam Shaw was blockheaded. The person she cared the most about right now was none other


    than Julian.


    Right now, Julian was trying to destroy himself in front of her. If he wanted to return to his former


    glory, he would definitely need Susan''s help.


    Then, what would Madam Shaw do for the sake of her son?


    Julian was not kidding when he said that h e wanted Madam Shaw to beg Susan toe back to


    them.


    Jacob had never expected that Julian would think of every step, but the lines on his face lightened a


    little.

 Chapter 443 Breaking In

    Chapter 443 Breaking In


    "So, are you in or not?" Julian looked at Jacob.


    Jacob lifted his brow and said, "You''re giving me a chance to punish you, so why not?"


    Julian replied in a serious voice, "Thank you, Jacob, for everything."


    Jacob sneered, "Don¡¯t get me wrong. The reason I''m agreeing to help you is that I want to punish


    you myself. It doesn''t mean that I¡¯m on your side by any means."


    Julian''s eyes dimmed and he rpsed into silence. After a short while, he said, "I understand. This


    is all my fault. I''m certain that the situation would not have been this bad if I had handled it


    differently. I''m sure that Susie is still angry with me right now. I f you see her, remember to tell her to


    take care of herself."


    "Don''t shed crocodile tears in front of me. It¡¯s disgusting.¡± Upon saying that, Jacob walked away.


    Scratching his head, Seth said, "This... Julian, are you sure you want to do this?"


    "Yes.¡± Julian nodded as determination red in his eyes. "I promised that I will not let Susie suffer


    even the slightest grievance, but unfortunately, I''m unable to hold up my end of the bargain. This


    time, I have to eradicate all the factors that might harm Susie. I will not let my woman experience


    the same thing she¡¯s experiencing right now ever again."


    "Alright." Seth patted Julian''s shoulder. " Just give me a heads-up when you¡¯re ready. I¡¯ll do my best


    to back you up."


    Julian nodded.


    As Seth left the office, he turned his head around and looked at Julian, who was standing in front of


    the French window. He had no idea why but he felt that Julian was lonely and could not help


    sighing.


    A rtionship was undoubtedly the toughest thing to maintain. Even a calm and poised man like


    Julian was losing his cool now that his rtionship with Susan was in jeopardy. Perhaps in Susan¡¯s


    opinion, Julian had not done a great job handling this matter. However, no one was born perfect. As


    the person sandwiched between family and love, Julian was the one suffering the most.


    Seth looked at him for a while and then closed the door softly. He was certain that both Julian and


    Susan were having a hard time right now. Nevertheless, he was kind o f envious of them. At the


    very least, it meant that they still cared for each other. There was no one to care about him.


    ''Ah, just when will my Miss Righte?'' Sethmented as he walked down the stairs.


    Madam Shaw had already returned to her own house. However, the more she thought about it, the


    angrier she became.


    She remembered Susan signing the divorce agreement without the slightest hesitation. She also


    remembered that she had promised she would leave Julian alone and would nevere back to


    him again. Who knew that the moment she had turned around, she had used some kind of spell and


    bewitched Julian into returning to her side. She was indeed the queen of saying one thing but doing


    another. Madam Shaw was truly amazed by how skilled she was i n wrapping Julian around her


    finger.


    It had taken her great effort to persuade Julian and Susan to sign the divorce agreement. She had


    to ride this wave and get all the formalities done as soon as possible. Otherwise, she didn''t know


    when she would get this kind of opportunity again if she missed it this time.


    The more she thought about it, the more restless she became. Eventually, she was overwhelmed by


    her feelings and she gged down a cab to go to the Wrights'' house even though it was already


    dark.


    She wanted to ask how George and Luna could raise such a shameless daughter.


    Madam Shaw soon arrived at the Wright Mansion. Then, unsurprisingly, she was stopped by the


    doorman.


    She had been barred from entering a building twice that day, and this time, she finally blew up.


    She shouted sharply, "Why don''t you let me in? Is it because that b*tch is feeling guilty?"


    When the doorman called George to inform him of the arrival of Madam Shaw, he could even hear


    her voice wafting from the other side of the line.


    George straightened his body as a hint of excitement shed across his face. He had been feeling a


    little depressed since Luna had forbidden him to cause Madam Shaw trouble. Now that Madam


    Shaw had made the effort and showed up in front of their house, it was his chance to show her that


    the Wrights were no pushovers.


    "Marshal, Madam Shaw is trying to break : n. Should I chase her away?" the doorman asked.


    ¡®She is breaking in? That is exactly what I want her to do!''


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    George''s eyes glowed as he said, "That is not necessary. You don''t have to chase her away Just let


    her in."


    "Yes," the doorman answered before he stopped struggling.


    Madam Shaw pushed the doorman away and stormed into the house. Even though she did not


    know why the doorman would suddenly let her pass through, her rage did not permit her to think too


    much. Pushing all her thoughts out of her head, she charged into the mansion with a smoldering


    temper.


    After George hung up the phone, he returned to the living room with a gleeful smile stered


    across his face.


    Piqued by curiosity, Luna looked at him and asked, "Why are you so happy?"


    Chuckling, George said, "Luna, you''re the one who said that we never back down from any form of


    oppression. Madam Shaw is breaking into our house right now, so I guess it''s within reason that I


    fight back, right?"


    Luna soon saw the light and squinted. ¡° Madam Shaw is here?"


    "Yeah,¡± George sneered. "And she wants to scold Susie."


    Luna''s face turned ugly.


    She could tolerate Madam Shaw because a human would not fight with a dog.


    However, now that the dog hade to them, it was both natural and right for them to retaliate.


    "What did you do to her?" Luna asked George.


    ¡°Nothing. Since she wanted to break into our house, I just helped her clear her way," George


    replied.


    Lunaughed. "I guess she doesn''t know what is waiting for her after breaking into the Wrights''


    house."


    "Well, she will know soon." The light in George''s eyes grew when Luna did not say anything about


    his decision to let Madam Shaw in.


    Jacob, Anna, Serenity, and Oliver had returned to the Wright Mansion after getting wind of the


    matter between Julian and Susan. Earlier, Anna had proposed that they all take Susan and


    Chesney for a walk outside, so only he and Luna were left in the house right now.


    Therefore, he could have Madam Shaw all t o himself. He was going to teach Madam


    Shaw a lesson.


    Madam Shaw had been to the Wrights'' home before. She was familiar with every nook and cranny


    in the mansion, so she went straight to the living room.


    The Wright Mansion was supposedly heavily guarded, but nobody stopped Madam Shaw in her


    tracks. In the end, she arrived in the living room without any trouble. As soon as she saw George


    and Luna, she walked straight up to them.


    As she was walking toward them, she shouted, "Where is Susan? Ask her toe out and see me


    right now! And you! How could you guys teach your daughter..."


    Madam Shaw walked up to Luna. Just as she was about to give her a bad rap, Luna suddenly let


    out a coldugh.


    Madam Shaw did not know why she would smile at her like this, but before she could d o anything,


    she heard Luna shout in a stern voice, "Somebodye and apprehend this woman for me."


    Two guards emerged from the entrance and got Madam Shaw under control with practiced ease.


    Madam Shaw was dumbstruck.


    She could not fathom what was happening.


    Wasn''t she just here to have a verbal fight with them? Why would they summon the guards?


    "This woman is trespassing on the Wright Mansion, and I suspect that she was going t o harm both


    my wife and me. Take her to the Public Security Bureau and have the people over there interrogate


    her. There is a probability that she is a secret agent sent by another country,¡± George said sternly.


    "Yes, sir," the guards answered before they dragged Madam Shaw out of the house.


    Madam Shaw was genuinely stunned this time.


    ''What... What is happening? What secret agent? I''m here to cause Susan trouble. I''m not a secret


    agent of any sort!''


    It was only when she arrived at the door that she came back to her senses and shouted, George,


    Luna, what the hell are you doing to me?¡±

 Chapter 444 I Will Not Put It Up With You Any Longer

    Chapter 444 I Will Not Put It Up With You Any Longer


    George gestured for the guards to stop. Then, he admired the contorted expression on Madam


    Shaw''s face as he said, "What are we doing? We¡¯re sending you to the police station, of course!


    Could it be that not only you lost your heart, but you¡¯ve lost your hearing as well?"


    Madam Shaw was livid with rage. "Wipe that smug smile off your face, George. Sending me to the


    police station? What have I done wrong that you have to send m e to the police station? Even if


    you''re a marshal, you could not mess around with your power like this. Not to mention that you


    stepped down from your positionst year!"


    George had retiredst year since he was a t the expiration of his term of officest year. Even


    though everyone was still habitually calling him marshal, he did not have any power as the marshal


    anymore.


    Therefore, this was the reason Madam Shaw dared to raise her voice at George. If George was still


    the marshal, she would definitely not dare to chase Susan away so brazenly.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In her vision, politics was something scary. Since George had already stepped down from his


    position, he did not have any power in his hands anymore. He had offended many people when he


    was serving his term of office, and there was a huge probability that many people were conspiring


    against him in the dark.


    Since the Wrights could not be of use toward Julian, she did not have to treat them respectfully


    anymore. Thus, she brashly chased Susan away and brazenly broke into their mansion. After all,


    George could not do anything to her in his current state.


    However, George suddenlyughed. "What have you done wrong? Entering the Wright mansion


    without permission, disturbing our life, making libelous statements on my family... Do you need


    more?"


    Madam Shaw snorted coldly. "Trespassing the Wright mansion? What can you do with me even if I


    trespassed into your house? Do you think the police will take care of such a trivial matter?"


    George looked at Madam Shaw as if he was looking at an idiot.


    "Did I say anything wrong?" Madam Shaw raised her voice and shouted as she felt confused, being


    stared at by George.


    "Tell her, Dous. Tell her what''s the consequences of breaking into the Wright mansion," George


    instructed calmly.


    "Yes, sir,¡± one of the guards answered as he clicked his heels. Then, he said, "The Wright mansion


    is one of the Level 1 security zones in Canada. In specific circumstances, the guard of the Wright


    mansion has the authority to shoot and kill those who try to break in. Once the intruder is caught,


    and after the interrogation, the highest penalty is a death sentence and life imprisonment."


    ¡¯Huh? Level 1 security zone? Shoot and kill? The death sentence, and lifetime imprisonment...?''


    Madam Shaw was stunned, and she shouted, "This is impossible. You guys must be lying!" Well,


    Madam Shaw could not be med. George had already resigned from his position, so there was no


    way he still had such power in his hands. She was certain that the guard must be bluffing.


    George did not want to exin to Madam Shaw anymore. He waved his hand as a cold glint


    appeared in the depth of his eyes. "Alright, send her to the Public Security Bureau. Ask the people


    over there t o interrogate her properly. In my opinion, the death sentence is not needed, and if


    possible, just give her life imprisonment. If they ask anything, just say it''s my idea."


    ¡°Yes, sir," the guards answered. After that, they dragged Madam Shaw out of the mansion.


    Looking at how calm George was, Madam Shaw suddenly felt nervous. She had a strong feeling


    that he was not bluffing at all.


    "Let go of me... Let me go!" Madam Shaw struggled with all her might but to no avail. Very soon, all


    of them had arrived at the gate.


    There was a police car waiting in front of the gate. The guards tried to stuff Madam Shaw into the


    car, while George and Luna watched on coldly from the side.


    Suddenly, Madam Shaw''s eyes glowed, and she shouted toward the back of the guards," Susan,


    Susan, save me!"


    George and Luna turned toward the direction where Madam Shaw shouted at and saw Susan had


    returned.


    They did not know that she would return s o soon.


    "Susie, why are you back so soon?" Luna asked.


    Susan looked at Madam Shaw in surprise, and then answered, "Chessie said the wind is too strong,


    so she wanted toe back and get her ribbon."


    As she was talking, she handed Chesney to a servant at one side. "Bring Chessie to get her


    ribbon."


    The servant nodded and took Chesney away.


    Madam Shaw continued to shout, "Susan, save me!"


    Susan threw an indifferent gaze at Madam Shaw first before turning to look at George and Luna.


    She asked, "Dad, mom, what is this all about?¡±


    George knew Susan was soft-hearted. He feared that she would say they had gone overboard for


    treating Madam Shaw like this, so he broke offmely and said, "It''s nothing, Susie. You don''t have


    to worry about it." "Susan, your dad said I was breaking into his house, and he wants to send me to


    the Public Bureau Security!¡± Madam Shaw raised her voice and shouted in a condescending tone,


    "In any case, I''m still considered as your elder. Your dad and mom have no right to treat me like this!


    Hurry up and ask them to release me!¡±


    Anna grew indignant after listening to what Madam Shaw had said. "Can¡¯t you talk properly? Do you


    think that everyone has to follow you since you''re an elder?¡±


    Madam Shaw paid her no mind. She just stared at Susan and instructed, ¡°Susan, hurry up and ask


    them to release me."


    Susan looked at her, but there was no emotion in her eyes.


    "Susie." George went forward and said, "I¡¯m sorry. This woman was shouting and spouting


    nonsense in front of our house. M y anger got the best of me and...¡±


    Susan smiled and said calmly, "Dad, there i s nothing to feel sorry about. Since she has the


    audacity to break into our house, then she has to bear the consequences."


    "What are you talking about, Susan?¡± Madam Shaw interrupted, disbelief ented her tone. "Do


    you know who I am? I am Julian¡¯s mother. Are you not afraid that Julian might turn against you for


    treating me like this?¡±


    Susan raised her brow and offered Madam a grin. "Why are you bringing that up at this moment,


    Madam Shaw? Julian is no longer my husband, and whether or not you are his mother is none of


    my concern. Alright, Dous, take her away. Her voice i s making my ears ring and my head hurt."


    She had been tolerating Madam Shaw because she was Julian''s mother, and Julian was her


    husband. However, since she had forced Julian to divorce her, then she was merely a stranger to


    her right now. Therefore, as a stranger, she was no longer worthy of her tolerance.


    "Susie!" George was happy to see Susan be s o decisive. He feared that she might go soft on


    Madam Shaw, but it seemed to him that his concern was totally uncalled for. Susan was tougher


    than he originally imagined.


    Madam Shaw was stunned. She had gotten used to treating Susan like a doormat, and t o be


    honest, she was kind of surprised to see Susan be so cold to her.


    Seizing the chance while she was in a trance, the guard pushed her into the car. The engine was


    ignited soon after, and Madam Shaw finally snapped herself back t o reality. Just when she was


    about to shout again, the guard took a cloth and stuffed it into her mouth.


    "Mmmhmm." Madam Shaw had never been treated like this before, and she continued to struggle


    with all her might.


    However, no one was going to put it up with her inside the car. Greatly annoyed, the guard took a


    rope and tied her up.


    This time, Madam Shaw could not even move a single finger anymore.


    The anger in her eyes was growing with every passing second. She did not expect Susan to treat


    her like this, and she vowed that she would give her some lessons after she got out of there.


    However, on second thought, Susan had done her a big favor. She was certain that Julian would not


    forgive her for treating his mother in this way.


    Regardless of Madam Shaw''s rage, there was nothing she could do right now.


    Therefore, she could only watch helplessly as the Public Security Bureau grew near in her eyes.

 Chapter 445 You Have To Save Me

    Chapter 445 You Have To Save Me


    After Madam Shaw arrived at the Public Security Bureau, what awaited her ahead was a torturous


    chain of interrogation.


    On the other side, everyone was worried about Susan. They did not know whether Susan was really


    that tough or just putting on a strong front to hide her true feelings.


    "Mommy, I already got my ribbon. Let''s go." Chessie¡¯s voice wafted into their ears as she hopped


    out of the mansion.


    "Alright. Let¡¯s go, then." Susan smiled and scooped her up from the ground.


    Jacob looked at Susan and suggested," Susie, why don''t we cancel our n and stay in the house


    today?" ¡¯Why?" Susan smiled. "Is it because of Madam Shaw? I''m no longer the daughter-i nw of


    the Shaws, so it''s none of my business what happens to her." "Yeah. We don¡¯t care about her


    anymore,¡± Luna said, but there was a hint of sadness i n her eyes.


    Truth be told, even though she had said a lot of bad things to Julian, she deeply believed that Susan


    would not give up on Julian, just like how Julian would not give u p on her as well.


    Both of them had gone through a lot, and they were inseparable from each other. She and George


    chose to give Madam Shaw a lesson when Susan was away because they did not want to put her in


    a difficult position. After all, there was a chance that she might get back with Julian again. At that


    time, it would be easier for her to exin the situation as she could push all the me to them.


    However, Susan had made her stand very clear today, and it would be difficult for her to exin for


    herself in the future if Madam Shaw brought up the matter again.


    Since she did not hesitate to make Madam Shaw look bad, it could only mean one thing¡ªshe was


    getting over Julian.


    But could she really give up on Julian?


    They were so close and loved each other so much. Was it really that easy for her to give up on their


    rtionship?


    The more Susan looked normal, the more worried Luna was.


    Since Susan insisted on going for a walk, everyone could do nothing but go along with her. They


    apanied her, and only when it was midnight, they returned to the Wright mansion.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After she put Chessie to bed, Susan returned to her room alone.


    She took a bath and washed like what she always did. After she turned off the light, shey on the


    bed. However, she could not fall asleep, no matter how hard she tried, and could just keep staring


    at the ceiling.


    In the room, a crooked smile blossomed across Wi''s lips.


    Susan was even more stone-hearted than she imagined.


    But wasn''t this the oue that she wanted to see? The more they antagonized each other, the


    better it was. As long as they felt an aversion toward each other, Julian would be the one getting the


    short end of the stick regardless of who he chose to side with. The more conflict they had, the less


    likely they would go back to each other again. There was a possibility that they would end up hating


    each other for the rest of their life.


    The smile on Wi¡¯s face deepened, and she fished out her phone, wanting to inform Julian about


    Madam Shaw''s situation. Just when she punched in Julian''s number, something popped up in her


    head andpelled her to put down her phone.


    Julian would get wind of his mother''s situation sooner orter. However, theter he got the news,


    the better it was. She hoped that they would lock Madam Shaw u p in a small room and give her


    hell. It was only then Julian would be dissatisfied with Susan when he saw how miserable his


    mother had be due to her.


    Even though Wi did not tell Julian about his mother, he still received the news in the morning.


    "What? Mom is in jail?" Julian was stunned when he received the news.


    He pushed everything to one side and beelined toward the Public Security Bureau.


    The police led Madam Shaw out of her cell. Her hair was disheveled, and her face was haggard.


    The moment she saw Julian, a grin broke out on her face as she shouted, "Julian!


    You''vee! This is all Susan''s fault! That b*tch put me in here. You have to get me out!¡±


    Julian had already learned about the entire story through his own channel. Truth be told, he felt his


    Madam Shaw deserved to b e locked in jail for everything she did in the Wright mansion.


    Julian raised his brow and said, ¡°Is that so? Is Susie the one who put you in here? Is she the one


    who asked you to break into the Wright mansion?"


    Madam Shaw was surprised at Julian¡¯s reaction. She shrunk back a little, but that was all. Be that


    as it may, she soon gritted her teeth and began to defend herself." That woman has already agreed


    to the divorce, but she used some nasty tricks to prevent you from divorcing her. I just went t o the


    Wright mansion to talk to her. Who knew they wouldn''t let me in¡ª"


    "So... You did break into the Wright mansion." Julian looked at her.


    "I..." Madam Shaw was stumped. After that, she continued. "Anyway, hurry up and get me out of


    here."


    Julian heaved out a long sigh as he said," Mom, I''m not that capable. If the Wrights don''t want to let


    you go, no one can save you.


    ¡°How is that possible? George Wright has n o much influence after he stepped down from his


    position," Madam Shaw said matter-of-factly.


    ¡°Mom, where did you get the idea from? What kind of TV series did you watch again?¡± Julian asked.


    Madam Shaw shrunk back a little and replied in a shamefaced way, "Well, most of the television


    shows are based on true events..."


    Julian screwed his eyes up. "Who told you that Marshal George has no influence anymore? First of


    all, he has many disciples across different sectors. Secondly, the reason Oliver is not promoted is


    due to his young age. In another 20 years, he will certainly be the next marshal. Lastly, the VIP is


    Marshal George''s sworn brother. That''s why he gave Susie a present when she returned to the


    Wrights to warn others that they shouldn''t mess with the Wrights. Now, do you still think that the


    Wrights are nothing?"


    Madam Shaw was stunned. She had no idea of everything Julian had just said.


    It took her a long while to return to her senses. Then she replied awkwardly, "Are they really that


    powerful? But I just broke into their house. It''s not a serious offense. There is no need for them to


    send me into


    jail..."


    Madam Shaw had no idea how serious the consequence of her small action would be. She became


    nervous as she pleaded, * Julian, you must get me out of here." "I could only go and beg the


    Wrights right now," Julian replied.


    "Right, right. You go and tell Susie and ask her parents to release me," Madam Shaw said


    unscrupulously. She looked as if she did not feel wrong pushing Susan around.


    Julian squinted his eyes, then heughed." Mom, it would be an easy task if it was in the past. But


    considering our rtionship right now, what ce do I have to ask Susan for her help?"


    Madam Shaw was stumped.


    She always thought that it was Susan who had married above her station. She had never thought


    that even though the Wrights were not as well off as them, Julian was far inferior to George in terms


    o f social status and power.


    This was because George always had a mirthful expression on his face since she was Julian¡¯s


    mother. It made Madam Shaw forget how powerful he used to be.

 Chapter 446 Keep Your Dignity Or Get Out of Here; It Is Your Call

    Chapter 446 Keep Your Dignity Or Get Out of Here; It Is Your Call


    Upon looking at Madam Shaw, Julian sighed slightly. "Mom, I''ll ask them to go easy on you, so all


    you have to do right now is stay at the Public Security Bureau for a few days while I go to beg the


    Wrights to let you out.¡±


    "Beg them?" Madam Shaw frowned. "Why d o you have to beg them? Don¡¯t go, Julian."


    "Don¡¯t go?" Julian lifted his brow. "If the Wrights refuse to let you go, although it wouldn''t be life


    imprisonment, they could a t least make you spend a few years in prison. Mom, don''t you love to


    watch TV series the most? I assume that you should know better than anyone what life in prison is


    like.¡±


    Madam Shaw''s body shook a little, and she started to feel scared. She bit her lower lip, but it took


    her a long while to begin talking. Her voice was trembling, and her tone wasden with fear. "Have


    we run out of options already?"


    "Exactly," Julian replied, making Madam Shaw''s face turn grim.


    Julian knew Madam Shaw had already started to feel scared. He raised his brow and pressed on.


    "Mom, if I want the Wrights to let you out, I have to show some sincerity. This incident is your fault to


    begin with, so I hope you can apologize to the Wrights. Besides, when ites right down to it,


    George is venting his anger on you because of what we did to Susie.


    Therefore, the person you have to apologize to this time is Susie." "What? You want me to


    apologize to Susan?" Madam Shaw frowned again. "She i s my daughter-inw. There is no way


    I..." "Mom, are you saying that you don''t want m e to divorce Susie anymore? You said she i s your


    daughter-inw. If you still want me to divorce Susie, then she is no more rted to the Shaws and


    doesn''t have to show respect to you anymore." Julian interrupted her.


    Madam Shaw mped her jaw tight. Even though she did not say anything, she did not feel


    comfortable inside.


    In any case, she would rather die than admit her mistake in front of Susan.


    As if he could read her mind, Julian let out a sigh. "Mom, it''s okay if you refuse to apologize to the


    Wrights. I will go and try to talk to them, but I''m not holding out too much hope. I am pretty certain


    that they will not say yes, and I''m not sure when I could get you out of here.


    Even though Madam Shaw was afraid, her dignity did not permit her to lower her head and


    apologize to Susan.


    Julian was not in a hurry. After he talked to Madam Shaw, he left.


    Before leaving, he asked the people in the Public Security Bureau to take good care of his mother.


    However, no matter how meticulously they took care of her, she was a proud woman, so being


    imprisoned in the Public Security Bureau would be enough to make her go crazy.


    Julian turned his head around to look at the Public Security Bureau. He then braced himself and left


    directly. No matter what, his mother owed Susan an apology. Therefore, he was going to use this


    opportunity to force his mother to apologize to Susan.


    Even though he was worried about her as well because she was locked up in the Public Security


    Bureau, he had made all the proper arrangements and was certain that her life inside the Public


    Security Bureau would not be too hard. The trade-off would be her freedom and dignity.


    After he left the Public Security Bureau, he hesitantly called Luna.


    "Anything?¡± Luna''s voice was cold. "If you want me to release your mother, then forget about it. She


    has to stay in the Public Security Bureau for at least a year."


    "Oh? A year? I thought you guys were going for more than that. In the end, you are only going to


    lock her up for a year?¡± Julian lifted his brow.


    Luna was kind of surprised to hear Julian''s words. Thus, she pressed on. "What do you mean by


    that?"


    "Mom, I don''t care if you believe me or not. From now on, I will not allow anyone to bully Susie,"


    Julian said softly. "I need your help. After this, I promise that my mom will not make things difficult


    for Susie anymore. Instead, she might do her best to please Susie."


    Luna narrowed her eyes and replied indifferently, "Susie is not rted to you anymore. We don''t


    really care how your mom treats her. After all, I will not give her a chance to get close to Susie."


    After talking tough, Luna switched the topic and said, ¡°However, you can tell me what kind of help


    you need from us."


    Julian exined the n he had told Jacob and Seth about to Luna once again.


    "You... You are really hard on yourself, Julian." Luna was shocked when she heard Julian¡¯s n.


    He really loved Susan a lot since he was willing to go this far for her.


    Julian did not respond. He just asked, ¡°Are you in or not?"


    "Of course I¡¯m in. Why not? It won''t do any harm to me anyway," Luna said with a smile. "But Julian,


    let me inform you of something. Our Susie is pretty and has a good character. The moment the


    news of her divorce spreads, I''m sure a lot of people wille after her. Although I understand that


    you¡¯re still in love with Susie after hearing your n, Susie is over you already. No matter what


    you''re nning, I suggest you pick up your pace. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know when Susie wille


    across another man."


    Julian could not help bing a little nervous despite the fact that he knew Luna was bluffing.


    ''Damn it! We haven''t even divorced yet, and someone is already going after Susie. I have to hurry


    up. I need to execute my n immediately.''


    As Julian began to put his n into motion. Madam Shaw could not stand it anymore after being


    locked up for three days straight.


    "Is there really no other way to let me out, Julian?" Madam Shaw looked at Julian, her voice filled


    with eagerness.


    Even though no one was giving her a hard time in the confinement room, staying there was not


    comfortable at all. Madam Shaw had lived afortable life so far and could not stand this


    anymore.


    If it were not for her pride, she would have given up a long time ago.


    "Unfortunately, no." Julian sighed. "I have talked to the Wrights, but they said that unless you


    apologize sincerely to them, they will not consider letting you out. If they do not... I guess you will


    have to spend a few years in prison."


    A sh of fear crossed Madam Shaw''s eyes.


    She could not stand it anymore after staying three days in the confinement room. She would rather


    die than spend a few years in prison.


    "I..." Madam Shaw took a deep breath and finally gave in. "I''ll go and apologize to them. If that is


    what they want."


    After all, apologizing was easier than going to jail.


    A light shed across Julian¡¯s eyes. Then, h e said, ¡°I will make the arrangements then. Remember,


    mom, you have to be sincere when you apologize to them when theye here. Don''t do anything


    stupid. If you infuriate the Wrights, I don¡¯t think there is anyone who could save you anymore."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright, alright," Madam Shaw answered, feeling crestfallen.


    She no longer cared about her pride since she was going to apologize. Thus, it was better to


    swallow her pride and get out of this sh*thole as soon as possible.

 Chapter 447 Apologize

    Chapter 447 Apologize


    Madam Shaw was going to apologize to the Wrights and Susan.


    Susan did not want to go when Luna told her about it. However, Luna said this was the best chance


    to see the arrogant Madam Shaw eat humble pie.


    Susan still did not feel like it, but she did not wish to spoil Luna''s pleasure. Thus, she nodded in the


    end.


    Along with Susan, the two of them soon arrived at the Public Security Bureau.


    They bumped into Julian at the entrance.


    Julian stared at Susan with covetous eyes.


    They had only been separated for several days, yet he felt as if a century had gone by. How long


    had he not seen Susan with his own eyes?


    "Susie..." Julian called out to her, aplicated expression appearing on his face. "You seem


    thinner."


    Susan looked at him apathetically and said, ¡°I have been sleeping and eating very well recently, so


    how is there any possibility I have be thinner? You must be hallucinating."


    Julian cracked a bitter smile. Considering that Susan was treating him with a rough attitude, it was


    easy to see that she was very angry with him this time.


    "Susie, just give me another month. I¡¯ll take care of everything and I''lle to get you back,¡± Julian


    said with a serious expression.


    "Get me back? Where are you taking me back?" Susan said calmly. ¡°Are you going to


    bring me back to the Shaw Mansion so that you can kick me out again? That is not necessary,


    Julian. I''ve had enough. If you really want to solve the problem, I suggest you hurry up with the


    divorce proceedings."


    Susan¡¯s eyes were calm, and her look shook Julian to his core.


    "No way, Susie. I''ll never divorce you,¡± Julian said, his voice as hoarse as a raven''s.


    He had considered getting a fake divorce before, but a real divorce... He had said that the only thing


    that would part them was death, and he would never file for divorce from Susan.


    "You¡¯re regretting it now? What if your mothermits suicide again? It''s a human life, and I don''t


    think I can carry that burden." There was no emotion in Susan¡¯s eyes as she spoke.


    "Susie, I..." Julian wanted to say something more, but Susan had already turned her head away.


    "Let''s go in, mom. I heard that Madam Shaw is going to apologize to me. I''m really curious about


    that. A woman like her wouldmit a misdeed?"


    "Alright, let¡¯s go in and see what she is going to say,¡± Luna replied.


    Luna and Susan walked into the Public Security Bureau. Julian looked at their backs as he


    clenched his hands into fists. However, he did not go after them.


    Everything he had said would be nothing but fake promises until hepleted his n.


    He had not done a good job of settling this issue, and Susan was disappointed with him. From now


    on, he was going to win Susan''s heart back through actual deeds.


    Julian kept watching Susan''s back, not retracting his eyes for a long while. Susan could feel his


    gaze but did not turn her head around.


    Luna stole a nce at Susan and said, "It¡¯s Julian who persuaded Madam Shaw to apologize to


    you. I can see that he still cares a lot about you."


    Susan¡¯s body shook slightly. It took her a long while before she began talking in a hushed voice.


    "There is no use even if he cares about me. Madam Shaw will only hate me even more after this.


    Just like oil and water, Madam Shaw and I cannot coexist peacefully. As for Julian, can he change


    his mother or watch his mother die in front of him? No, he cannot do it.


    Therefore, if he cares about me so much, it¡¯s all the more reason why I should end our rtionship


    as soon as possible. This :


    s the best result for both of us.


    As Susan was speaking, Luna could see pain in the depth of her eyes and could not help sighing.


    She knew Julian hade up with a n t o solve the problem between them and Madam Shaw


    once and for all. However, since she did not know if the n would work out or not, she did not tell


    Susan about it.


    In the confinement room, Madam Shaw was sitting by the bed with her head held low dejectedly.


    It had only been three days, yet her face had turned ashen. It looked as if all the life had been


    sucked out of her body.


    Whenever she thought about the thing she was going to do, a pang shot through her heart.


    Nevertheless, there was nothing she could do right now. She had underestimated the Wrights and


    Susan.


    At that moment, the door to the confinement room was opened from the outside. Luna and Susan


    soon appeared in her line of vision.


    "I heard that you are going to apologize to u s?" Luna said, offering Madam Shaw a big grin. "Here


    we are. You can start now."


    Madam Shaw took a look at Susan, who had a serene expression on her face right now. She gritted


    her teeth and said in a hushed voice that no one could hear, "I''m sorry."


    "You are what?" Luna raised her brows. " Speak louder. I can''t hear you."


    "Luna, don¡¯t go too far...¡± Madam Shaw blew up.


    Luna did not make any remarks. Holding Susan''s hand, she turned around. As she was walking


    away, she mumbled, "I wonder if I should make things sound even more serious and let her stay in


    prison for eight or ten years?"


    Madam Shaw''s expression changed. She mped her jaw even tighter and said louder, "I''m sorry!"


    Luna stopped in her tracks and turned around to look at Madam Shaw. There was a faint smile


    tugging at the corner of her lips as she said, "You are sorry? That''s all you''re gonna say? How about


    this? I can forgive you for breaking into my house, but I guess we should talk about all the unjust


    treatment that my daughter has suffered through all these years."


    A joyful expression crept onto Madam


    Shaw¡¯s face when she heard Luna say she was forgiving her for breaking into her house. However,


    her face turned ugly once again when she heard the second half of her sentence.


    She took a look at Susan, who hadn''t said anything since she hade in.


    Suppressing her indignation, she asked," What do you want?¡±


    "Well, it''s very simple." Luna smiled. "I want you to copy the line ''I should not make things hard for


    Susan. I am a wretched and vicious person'' 1,000 times. I f you do it, I promise I will wipe the te


    clean."


    "What?" Madam Shaw could not hold back anymore and snarled, "Luna! I''m already doing you a big


    favor by apologizing to you! You better not push your luck."


    There was no way she would write something like that. She would not have the dignity to meet


    other people anymore if she did it.


    Luna''s face turned grim. "You can choose not to do it. The only problem is that you will have to


    spend 10 years of your life in prison in exchange."


    Madam Shaw¡¯s face was livid with rage.


    Upon looking at Madam Shaw, who was in a dilemma, Susan said, "Let''s forget it, mom. She has


    already apologized. Let¡¯s go home."


    She was not being tolerant. She just felt that it was pointless if Madam Shaw was not apologizing to


    them with a sincere heart.


    Before Luna could say anything, Madam Shaw looked angrily at Susan and snarled out, "B*tch! I


    don''t need you to shed crocodile tears in front of me!"


    Susan was already ustomed to Madam Shaw''s attitude, but Luna was not. She let out a cold


    laugh and said, "Very well then. I decided to change the conditions. Aside from copying this line


    1,000 times, you have to say it 1,000 times and record it. If you refuse to do it, then prepare to stay


    in prison for the rest of your life!"


    She did not only want her to write it out, but she also wanted her to say it out loud. Madam Shaw


    had never been humiliated like this before in her life. She pointed at Luna, on the verge of


    copsing.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 448 Something Bad Is Happening At StarTech

    Chapter 448 Something Bad Is Happening At StarTech


    Luna scoffed coldly. "It¡¯s up to you whether you want to do it or not. After all, you have three days to


    think about it yourself. After three days, the verdict will be out. When that happens, there¡¯s nothing


    that can be done anymore."


    Then, Luna and Susan turned around and attempted to leave.


    Panic shed in Madam Shaw¡¯s eyes when she saw the two of them leaving.


    She did not say anything until they were about to disappear from her sight. As if she had made up


    her mind, she gritted her teeth and said, "I... I''ll do it."


    She was willing to put up with everything a s long as she did not have to go to jail.


    Turning around, Luna looked at Madam Shaw as a triumphant grin spread across her face. "Then


    you better be fast.


    Remember to finish this in three days. Otherwise, even God will not be able to save you."


    Upon saying that, she pulled Susan and the two of them left together.


    Madam Shaw kept her eyes trained on their backs. Her gaze was filled with anger. After a long


    while, she began to curse frantically.


    In the end, she could only throw herself helplessly back on the bed.


    After a long time, the people in the Public Security Bureau brought her a pen and a recorder.


    Madam Shaw took the pen with difficulty. It was easier to write the line than speak it. Thus, Madam


    Shaw chose to get the writing done first.


    It took her half a day to finish the writing part.


    After that, it was time for the oral part...


    Although she was holding the recorder, it took Madam Shaw a long time to psych herself up before


    opening her mouth.


    "I should not make things difficult for Susan. I am a wretched and despicable person."


    "I should not make things difficult for Susan. I am a wretched and despicable person."


    Madam Shaw repeated the line again and again through gritted teeth. The entire confinement room


    was filled with her resentful voice.


    Luna had given her three days, but Madam Shaw finished the two conditions on the same day.


    Therefore, Luna kept her promise and released Madam Shaw.


    Julian was waiting for Madam Shaw in front of the entrance.


    "Julian!" Gone was the elegant and graceful Madam Shaw. Her hair was disheveled, and her face


    was haggard. The moment she saw Julian, her eyes glowed brightly as she went up to him and


    startedining. "Susan, that b*tch...¡±


    "Mom." Julian interrupted her. "The case hasn''t passed the litigation period yet. If you say


    something that you should not and infuriate the Wrights again..."


    Madam Shaw was scared of the Wrights now. She thus rpsed into silence after Julian said that.


    Susan nced through the copy and listened to the recording. Then, she stashed both things away.


    Since they were not going to see each other anymore, those things held little importance to her.


    Susan and Chessie continued to stay with the Wrights peacefully.


    Chesney had been happy when she had firste to her grandmother''s house, but after a few


    days, she had begun to search for her father.


    Susan could not exin to her what a divorce was, so she could only tell her daughter that she


    would be staying in her grandmother''s house because she had something to do. She also told her


    daughter that if she wanted to see her father, she could go and stay with him for a few days.


    Julian had taken Chesney out several times. However, Susan would not appear every time he came


    to get Chesney.


    Likewise, when she went to pick Chesney u p, Julian would not show up.


    Even though they did not talk to each other, they hade to this consensus together.


    Time flew by rapidly.


    One day, while Susan was reading the newspaper, she saw a title that shocked her to the core.


    "StarTech is on the verge of breaking apart."


    ''Startech?''


    Susan had never been interested in financial news. It was just that the newspaper had been right


    beside her, so she had just picked it up and read it.


    When she saw this was something rted t o Startech, she continued to read.


    After she finished reading the report, surprise shed across her eyes.


    ording to the newspaper, Seth and Jacob were dissatisfied with how Julian ran thepany. As


    a result, the two of them had joined forces and left Startech along with the core technology and the


    patent rights of the SL system. They even said that they wanted to set up a newpany.


    Julian, Jacob, and Seth were the core members of Startech.


    Without Jacob''s extraordinary talent, there would not be an SL system. Without Seth''s amazing


    social skills, Startech would not have found its footing in the market so soon. Without Julian''s


    superb management skills, Startech would never have been able to dominate Canada and go


    global in just a few years.


    They were like the three musketeers. They could not leave each other. However, Seth and Jacob


    were leaving Julian right now. They had even taken the core technology o f the SL system with


    them. Susan was certain that Julian was in a difficult position right now.


    She could not help taking a look at the photo in the newspaper. In the photo, Julian looked haggard.


    He did not look as confident as he had before.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though she had already cut ties with Julian, a pang of pain shot through Susan''s heart when


    she saw his current condition.


    She bit her lower lip and called Jacob after deep contemtion.


    "Jacob, I read the news today..."


    Before Susan could finish her sentence, Jacob chimed in, "You already saw it? Don¡¯t worry, Susie.


    I''ll certainly make Julian pay for everything that he did to you."


    Susan was stunned. "You... You are doing this for me?"


    "Of course,¡± Jacob said matter-of-factly. " I''m the developer of the SL system, and there are a lot


    more people who want to work with me. You are the reason I was working with Julian. Since he


    dared to do such terrible things to you, why should I continue to work with him? Seth is on your side


    as well. Therefore, you don''t have to worry about us, Susie. The two of us joined forces, so Julian


    will soon get what he deserves."


    Susan became nervous. "I¡¯m fine, Jacob.


    You don''t have to do this. Even though there are a lot of people who want to work with you, only


    Julian could make the system known across the world. Jacob, you have to think twice about this."


    "He dared to bully my only sister, so he must pay the price. There is no need to think it over


    anymore. Susie, I don¡¯t care if my system will be known across the world or not and I don''t need to


    earn so much money as long as I have enough to spend. Don¡¯t worry about us, Susie. I''ll make


    Julian pay for everything he did to you. I have something to do right now, so I have to hang up. Bye,


    Susie."


    "Jacob..." Susan wanted to say something more, but Jacob did not give her the chance. He hung up


    the phone without any hesitation.


    Left with no other options, Susan called


    Seth.


    The things Seth said were simr to what Jacob had said. He was taking revenge for her as well.


    After she hung up, Susan bit her lower lip and stared at Julian''s weary face.


    She did not know why this was happening.


    Even though she had left Julian, she had never wanted to take everything from him. She could not


    fathom why Jacob and Seth would be so hellbent on avenging her...


    ''No, I must stop them.''


    Susan went to find Jacob and Seth, but both of them had left Sky king City. She did not know where


    they had gone. They refused to answer her calls and did not reply to her emails.


    At the same time, the issue regarding


    Startech was still making headlines.

 Chapter 449 The Banquet At the Quintons

    Chapter 449 The Banquet At the Quintons


    Jacob and Seth''s withdrawal from Startech had thrown Startech into turmoil.


    As if this was not enough, several of Startech''s regr customers had suddenly announced that


    they were terminating their contracts with StarTech and they would cooperate with Seth and Jacob''s


    newpany. They were willing to pay StarTech a hugepensation to do that.


    Startech''s market value plummeted, and Julian looked like a drowned mouse every time he


    appeared.


    Many newspapers were using the headline "fall of themercial giant¡± to refer to Julian. After all,


    ever since Julian had taken over Lanyard at the age of 18, he had


    been a renowned prodigy. He''d had a smooth-sailing journey as he had expanded Lanyard, and this


    was the first time he hade across such a huge crisis.


    Everyone was wondering how this could have happened. Thus, they thoroughly investigated the


    matter, and the news of Julian and Susan getting a divorce was exposed.


    Jacob was Susan''s brother, so it was perfectly understandable that he was doing this for the sake of


    his sister. As for Seth, h e and Jacob were birds of a feather, so it made some sense in certain


    aspects that h e would leave Julian for Jacob.


    As for the several customers who ended their contracts with StarTech, after they investigated the


    matter deeper, they discovered that most of them were


    somewhat rted to the Wrights and the Harris.


    The Wrights and the Harris had never been involved in business, but they were very influential in


    both the business and the political sphere. Both families were one of thergest families, and they


    had gained a tremendous amount of connections throughout the years.


    It was also worth noting that the Wrights and the Harris were the reason StarTech had found its


    footing so soon in the market. Thus, Julian and Susan¡¯s divorce must have incurred the wrath of the


    Wrights and the Harris. As a result, it was reasonable for thosepanies to cut ties with StarTech.


    However, everyone knew Julian and Susan loved each other to the core, so why would they get a


    divorce?


    After they delved deeper into the matter, the truth was revealed. It was because Madam Shaw was


    not satisfied with Susan being her daughter-inw and had forced Julian to divorce Susan.


    A lot of peopleughed inwardly when they heard the news. As the daughter of the Wrights, Susan


    was the most perfect wife for every man in the world. Money was not the only standard in this world,


    and they all thought Madam Shaw must have gone senile.


    As theyughed at Madam Shaw inwardly, people who bore hidden agendas began to visit the


    Wrights.


    After all, Susan had a formal marshal as a father and a former diplomat as a mother. One of her


    brothers was a general, while another was the main developer of the SL system. If they could marry


    Susan, they would have all these connections themselves. They would obtain both wealth and


    power and could work at least a few years less to attain sess.


    ¡°Susie, a couple of men want to see you today. Are you not going to meet them?" Luna looked at


    Susan, a cheerful smile tugging at the corner of her lips.


    Susan was not in high spirits. She looked eagerly at Luna and said, "Mom, Julian..."


    "Let''s not talk about Julian anymore. He is i n the past. Susie, you have to move forward."


    "I know, but StarTech... Mom, can you ask those people not to terminate their contracts?" Susan


    was anxious.


    She could not get through to Jacob or Seth. Thus, she could only seek Luna''s help.


    What are you talking about? I didn''t ask them to terminate their contract, so how a m I supposed to


    help you?" Luna asked in confusion.


    "Mom..."


    Susan wanted to say something else, but Luna chimed in, "You don''t have to worry about Julian,


    Susie. Even without StarTech, he will still be fine. You''d better start considering who you should be


    meetingter."


    Luna refused to help her, so Susan sighed." I don''t want to meet anyone at all."


    "Well, that''s alright too." Luna nodded." After all, I can see that they all have their own motives and


    won''t treat you with sincerity. This time, I will help you check all the candidates and get you the best


    husband.¡± "Mom... Julian and I haven''t officially divorced yet. And even if we had, I would not marry


    another man," Susan said helplessly.


    "Well, it is just a matter of time. Regardless of whether you want to find a second husband or not,


    it¡¯s always good to meet more people," Luna replied with a smile.


    "Mom, let''s just not talk about this now.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    About StarTech..." Susan tried to bring the topic back.


    "Oh yeah!" Luna smacked her thigh and changed the topic. ¡°Susie, do you know about Differ


    Corporation?"


    Luna had changed the topic so suddenly that Susan could only go along with her. " Yeah, I know


    about it. The CEO of Differ Corporation is Brook Quinton. He was the number 7th on the Forbes list


    Susan was not interested in this kind of thing. "Mom, let''s talk about..."


    Luna interjected again. "Today is the 18th birthday of Brook Quinton''s daughter, Lara Quinton.


    There will be a banquet at the Quintons tonight. All the influential figures of Skyking City have been


    invited. We have been invited as well. I have something to attend to tonight, and Anna and Serenity


    are busy as well. We would make a bad impression if none of us attended the banquet. Since you''re


    free tonight, Susie, why don''t you represent us and attend the banquet? It could help rx your


    mind as well."


    Susan was not in the mood to attend a banquet. Just as she was about to turn Luna down, Luna


    looked at her eagerly and said, "Susie, I''ve already promised them that we would attend the


    banquet. Could you help me this time?"


    Although she knew the piteous expression on Luna''s face was fake, Susan still let out a sigh and


    said, "Alright. I''ll attend the banquet tonight."


    "Well, remember to have fun." A smile broke across Luna''s face.


    Susan could not help but smile in return.


    At night, the main hall of the Quinton Mansion was filled with light.


    Brook had only one daughter, and his wife had passed away a long time ago. Thus, he loved his


    daughter very much. This was Lara''s 18th birthday anding-of-age ceremony. He was holding a


    grand party for her and he wanted to make it the most memorable night of Lara¡¯s life.


    There were a lot of people by the time Susan arrived at the banquet.


    Even though she was not a partygoer, she was very familiar with this kind of asion.


    When they saw Susan, both Brook and Lara came forward to wee her personally.


    After handing the gift to a servant, Susan greeted Lara softly. "Happy birthday to you, Miss


    Quinton."


    "Thank you," Lara replied with a charming smile. "You are so pretty, Miss Shelby."


    Even though Susan knew they were merely exchanging pleasantries, she felt that it was particrly


    sincere when thepliment came out of Lara¡¯s mouth.


    Lara made quite a good impression on


    Susan.


    Lara was the focus of the banquet. A lot of guests kepting in. After they were done exchanging


    pleasantries, Susan walked aside to make way so Brook and Lara could attend to other guests.

 Chapter 450 Finding A New Love

    Chapter 450 Finding A New Love


    "Look, it''s Susan."


    "She seldom attends any banquets.¡±


    "It is really rare to see her here."


    A murmur started spreading over the crowd as everyone put their heads together and talked about


    Susan. Several brave bachelors walked straight up to Susan.


    Even though they annoyed Susan a lot, it would only be bad for her if she got angry o n this kind of


    asion. Therefore, she could only maintain her distance as she exchanged pleasantries with


    them.


    "Miss Shelby, as a quiet girl, I am sure that you love to read, right? I am also a book lover. Why


    don¡¯t we arrange a date and go t o the library together?" a man suggested.


    Susan smiled. "I''m sorry, but I am more of a sporty type." "You like sports? That¡¯s great then. I''m a


    sports expert. Miss Shelby, why don''t we exchange numbers? Then we can talk more about sports


    when we have time," another man added.


    "It''s okay. I have a personal trainer." Susan declined.


    "Miss Shelby..." Another man chimed in. This time, a hint of annoyance shed across Susan''s


    eyes.


    She did not know what was going on in their heads. They were all fawning over her because of her


    identity as the daughter of the Wrights. Most importantly, she had rejected them countless times, yet


    they still would not give up and kept approaching her.


    In her mind, they could not evenpare t o a single finger on Julian''s hand.


    "Miss Shelby, you look rather pale. I just bought a new private jet. Why don¡¯t you join me and allow


    me to take you on a trip abroad?" Another man chimed in.


    Just as Susan was about to turn down the man''s offer, a stern, cold voice rang out behind them.


    "Are you guys asking my wife out in front o f me?"


    This voice...


    Susan jerked her head over and saw Julian standing behind them, his face a dark mask of seething


    anger.


    Susan was stunned, and a mysterious feeling shed across her eyes.


    Julian looked skinnier, although just a few days had passed. It urred to her that the crisis at the


    company was quite a big blow ¡ö o him. Even though she had been telling herself that Julian had


    nothing to do with her anymore, an indescribable feeling still welled up in her heart.


    "Mr. Shaw?" A man did not go away. Instead, he looked provocatively at him. '' Aren''t you and Miss


    Shelby getting a divorce? Miss Shelby is free to choose who she wants to be with next, and I guess


    you don''t have a say in this."


    "Yeah, Mr. Shaw. If I were you, I would pay more attention to StarTech. I heard its market value has


    dropped again today."


    All of them were taunting Julian.


    Julian had been facing both internal and external difficulties recently. Those nobodies who he had


    looked down uponst time dared to taunt him right now.


    Susan clenched her hands into fists.


    Regardless of whether Julian was her husband or not, a man like him should be standing at the top


    and looking down on everyone. However, these people dared to talk to him with that kind of


    condescending attitude right now.


    Susan had no idea why, but there was anger brewing inside of her.


    Narrowing his eyes, Julian walked up to Susan and grabbed her hand. Then, he turned around and


    scanned the men crowding around Susan before saying, "I don¡¯t think you guys should concern


    yourselves with the things happening between Susie and me.¡±


    Susan was startled when Julian suddenly stepped forward and grabbed her hand. She wriggled


    slightly but soon gave in and allowed him to hold her hand.


    Julian had been wanting to hold her hand and feel her warmth for a long time. Now that his wish


    had finallye true, a mysterious smile crossed his eyes.


    The group of men felt somewhat awkward when they saw Susan not try to break free from Julian''s


    grip. After a short while, they began to disperse one after another slowly until there was no one left


    around Susan and Julian.


    "You can let go of my hand now," Susan said after taking a deep breath.


    "Do you want to get bothered by those flies again?¡± Julian said in a deep voice.


    "I didn¡¯t think they would be so thick-skinned...¡± Susan replied, though she was not sure herself


    either. Therefore, she did not ask Julian to let go of her hand again.


    Susan took a look at Julian, bit her lip, and said, "How have you been recently? Is everything fine?¡±


    ¡°Do you care about me?¡± A sh of excitement red in Julian''s eyes. "Susie, I thought you were


    not going to talk to me anymore.¡±


    Susan pressed her lips tightly, and it took her a long while to begin speaking again." Don''t read too


    much into it. I just think that the incident that happened at StarTech is somewhat rted to me.¡±


    A mysterious light flitted across Julian¡¯s eyes when Susan refused to admit that she cared about


    him. Then, he said in a deep voice, "Of course, I have not been fine recently."


    "Is thepany..."


    Just as Susan was about to say something, Julian interrupted her. "Everything is fine a t the


    company. If I can build one StarTech, then I could build a second one. However, I don''t know where


    I could find another Susan if I were to lose you."


    It urred to Susan that Julian was fine and her worry had been totally uncalled for. After all, Julian


    was still in the mood to tease her despite the condition of thepany.


    She forcibly pulled her hand out of his and snarled at Julian in exasperation. "You came all the way


    here just to tell me this? If that is everything you want to say to me, I guess you can leave now.


    Otherwise, your mother will be throwing a tantrum if she sees you''re with me again.¡±


    "Do you despise me so much?" Julian¡¯s expression changed, and he said dejectedly, ¡°Susie, my


    trusted friend has


    turned against me, and my career has hit rock bottom. I have lost everything. I don''t ask for your


    forgiveness. I just hope that you can talk to me. Is that too much to ask?"


    It was rare to see Julian in such a fragile state, so Susan''s heart began to waver again.


    She bit her lower lip. "What do you want to talk about then?¡±


    Julian huffed and said jealousy, "It seems that you¡¯ve been pretty preupied after leaving me.


    There are so many mening after you.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Susan did not know whether tough or cry. She shot a nce at him and said," They are all


    coming after me because I''m the daughter of the Wrights."


    She was not a narcissist and she did not think that she could attract so many men


    with her charm alone. Her identity was what caused them toe after her.


    "It is because they haven''t spent some time with you before. I''m sure that they will fall i n love with


    you after they spend some time with you," Julian said, his brows furrowed.


    After all, Susan was perfect. He used to hide her behind him so that nobody would see her. Now


    that they were separated temporarily, Julian felt that she was like a piece of fresh meat among a


    group of wolves. The more he thought about it, the more anxious he became.


    ''No, I have to speed up my n.''


    It was only when he would hold the woman in front of him in his arms that the anxiety in his heart


    would be dispelled a little.


    "You really are overthinking things," Susan said, looking helplessly at Julian.


    She was not Jesus. It was impossible that everyone would fall in love with her.


    "I¡¯m definitely not overthinking things." Julian became restless after he realized that many people


    were going after Susan. "I n any case, you can''t see them anymore."


    Even though Susan had never nned to meet them at all, she still raised her brow when Julian


    ordered her not to see them.


    "Aren¡¯t you the one who wanted to divorce me? I''m still very young, so why can¡¯t I find another man


    to be my new husband?" Susan said tly, stunning Julian.


    ''This woman wants to find another man and make him her new husband?''


    A sense of doom began to blossom in his heart.


    "When did I say I wanted to divorce you?¡¯ Julian said in a condescending tone." Unless I''m dead,


    there is no way I''ll allow you to find another husband."

 Chapter 451 You鈥檙e The One Who Hurt M e

    Chapter 451 You¡¯re The One Who Hurt M e


    Despite the timing, Julian was still very domineering. Susan looked at him. "Why? Are you suddenly


    suffering from amnesia and thus decided not to go through with the divorce again?¡±


    "Susie, listen to me," Julian said in a deep tone. "I have a solution so that mom will never oppose us


    being together again. She won''t ever put you in a tough spot either. I already have some clues


    about the culprit behind the arsenic poisoning as well. My men are investigating in Ningcheng City


    right now, and I believe they¡¯lle forward with something soon. You just need to wait a few more


    days. Things will get sorted out shortly."


    Susan nced at Julian, but there was no ripple of emotion in her eyes. "Julian, regardless of


    whether your mother opposes us or not, we can''t possibly get back together."


    She still loved him and longed for him, but when something happened, there was no turning back.


    Susan was unable to forget.


    "Susie, why?" Susan''s collected self put Julian on edge.


    From his perspective, their previous issue was Madam Shaw. As long as they did away with her,


    would everything not be fine?


    Why was Susie still saying that it was no longer possible for them to be together?


    Susan did not answer, but a gleam of disappointment shed in her gaze as she looked at Julian.


    He still did not understand why she was so angry this time.


    Did he not know what Madam Shaw was always like? It was not like she had never done something


    worse. She had just put up with it too, had she not?


    She had been prepared to bear anything as long as Julian stood by her side firmly.


    This time, however, toply with Madam Shaw, Julian was divorcing her. Although h e had said


    that it was all a pretense, this had crossed Susan''s limit for love.


    Julian could care for Madam Shaw. She was his mother after all. However, the way he cared for her


    could not make his wife and child suffer.


    Did his decision this time not show that she and Chessie were not as important as Madam Shaw?


    Susan knew that she could be considered enigmatic now, but she really could not get over it this


    time.


    In the past, she had broken up with Luke. The car ident that Luke had been involved in had


    seemed to be the cause. However, even without it, they would not havested long together. After


    all, Luke had taken too long to choose between her and his mother even when it had been tant


    who was right and wrong. It was this indecisiveness that had hurt the most. This was exactly why


    Susan''s feelings for him had gradually worn out.


    Later, her first roar of feelings for Julian had happened because he had been standing behind her in


    support all the time, firm and undivided. It had made Susan believe that Julian and Luke were


    different men. Her feelings had thus developed and turned into deep love.


    Nheless, what had happened this time was enough evidence.


    The reason Julian had stood by her side all this while was because Madam Shaw had not wailed,


    whined, andmitted suicide like Madam Jenkins. Now that Madam Shaw had done the same,


    her honorable son Julian Shaw was just as helpless.


    In the end, Julian and Luke were not any different.


    In the end, she was still the one abandoned without any care.


    Julian did not understand that the person who had actually hurt her was not Madam Shaw. It was


    him.


    Susan did not even care about Madam Shaw. No matter how gravely Madam Shaw had hurt her,


    the most she had felt was fury. Julian, on the other hand, was her beloved. Even a small action of


    his was enough to send her down a spiraling abyss.


    The pain in Susan¡¯s eyes was so palpable that Julian was rmed. "Susie, what is it?"


    He really could not wrap his head around it.


    "Nothing." Susan dropped her gaze and said softly, "I¡¯ve attended dinner and given my birthday


    greeting. I''ll be taking my leave now."


    She turned to leave, but Julian caught her wrist. ¡°Susie, wait..."


    "Let me go." As Susan turned back abruptly to look at Julian, there was vaguely a hint o f an icy


    glint in her eyes.


    Julian, who had never seen Susan being this stern, let go of her hand subconsciously.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Susan continued to depart


    expressionlessly.


    Julian felt his heart stutter while he watched her back. He had worked so hard t o unravel this tight


    knot, so why was Susan unwilling to even listen to his exnation?


    What had he done wrong?


    Perhaps Susie did not believe that they could solve this. Julianposed himself eventually. When


    everything was resolved a few dayster, Susie would not be angry anymore.


    Susan bid the Quintons the farewell.


    Upon hearing that she was leaving, Lara blinked and shot a mirthful glimpse at Julian. "Miss Shelby,


    is it because of him?¡±


    "No, something came up," Susan answered.


    Lara sighed and patted her shoulder. "Miss Shelby, I understand. Love and romance... hurt the


    most...


    Susan''s initially heavy heart felt lighter thanks to Lara¡¯s seemingly wistful exmation despite her


    young age. She let out a chuckle. "You''re so young but you already know about love?"


    "Not for now," Lara replied seriously. "After all, I have my requirements when ites t o men."


    Susan was going to leave immediately, but she felt amused and interested in what Lara was saying,


    so she could not help asking, "What are they?"


    "My requirements are quite particr. You really want to listen to them?" Lara was embarrassed.


    "Try me," Susan encouraged her with a grin. It had been a long time since she had chatted leisurely.


    Lara coughed and began speaking seriously. "Firstly, his height has to be 183 c m, not 184 cm or


    182 cm. It''s got to be precisely 183cm. I¡¯ve studied it, and this height matches me the best.


    Secondly, he has to be a Libra. This zodiac sign matches me best too. Then, I''d like him to be


    multiracial. It would be best if he''s mixed with more than three ethnicities. We''ll get smarter children


    then. His eyes should be like Mark Efron¡¯s, his mouth like Sean Cruise''s, and his nose..."


    Lara rambled on while Susan was befuddled.


    Mark Efron and Sean Cruise and everyone else she was rattling on about were the hottest


    celebrities of their time. When Lara had said that her requirements were specific, Susan had not


    thought much of it, but as it turned out... they were truly quite specific.


    Upon seeing that Lara was going on without showing any sign of stopping, Susan could not help


    saying, "You''re really quite precise with your requirements."


    "Right, I think so too," Lara said before she sighed. ¡°I think I won¡¯t be able to get married in this


    lifetime.¡±


    Susan chortled. "Don¡¯t think too much about it. All your requirements will actually vanish when you


    meet the right person."


    "Impossible. I insist on my other half meeting these specific requirements," Lara said seriously.


    Susan could not help the chuckle that escaped her. "It''s hard to find a partner given how


    complicated your requirements are, but I have a friend whose requirements are very simple and he


    still hasn''t been able to find the right person."

 Chapter 452 Big News

    Chapter 452 Big News


    "Huh?" Lara looked at Susan curiously. " Who is it?"


    "Seth." Susan chuckled "He only has one requirement for his other half: big boobs."


    All these years, Seth had had many women with an ample bosom around him, but in the end, no


    one had been able to go further with him.


    Big boobs...


    Lara subconsciously lowered her head and then... looked at her shoes.


    She was silent for a bit before she huffed out to express her disdain for Seth. "How shallow! This


    Seth is too shallow a man."


    Susan chuckled.


    Lara''s eyes flitted before she decided to say, "Miss Shelby, I want to take up interior design in the


    future too. You¡¯re Mr. Reed''s disciple. Can you teach me if you have the time?"


    "Sure." Susan agreed, as her impression of Lara Quinton was a good one.


    A bright beam spread across Lara''s face." Thank you, Susan! Let''s exchange numbers then!"


    The two of them exchanged contact information, and Lara peered at Susan longingly. "Go ahead if


    you have other matters to attend to, Miss Susan. I''ll contact you."


    ¡°Enjoy your eighteenth birthday." Susan nced at Lara softly before leaving the ce.


    As soon as Susan entered the Wrights¡¯


    residence, Luna looked at her in surprise.


    Susie, why are you back so soon?"


    Susan arched a brow. "Mom, how did Julian buy you over?"


    Both she and Julian disliked attending dinners, so how could it be a coincidence that Julian had


    gone to the dinner she had attended?


    When she took into ount the fact that Luna had insisted on her attending it, the truth was


    revealed on its own.


    Susan was just confused, as Luna had been angry with Julian previously. Why was she suddenly


    helping him?


    "Buy me over? It was nothing like that." Luna''s eyes flitted around.


    Susan sighed. "Mom!"


    Susan coughed and continued. "No, really.


    Susie. I''ve just seen you being so forlorn recently and thought that..."


    ¡°Thought that I''d be happier if I saw Julian?" Realization struck Susan before her tone became


    lower. "Mom, it really will take me a while to put this rtionship behind me, but since it''s no longer


    possible for us to be together, I should just get it over instead of nursing long-term pain."


    "Susie." Luna raised her brows lightly." Actually, Julian''s been working pretty hard to solve this..."


    Luna had just started speaking when Susan jolted. "Mom, are you speaking for Julian now? Then


    why don''t you want to help with StarTech?"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Uh..." Realizing that she had just outed herself, Luna dared not say another word.


    Susan looked like she had caught on to something. "Jacob and Seth''s reactions were very strange


    too. You guys... You guys haven''t nned all this, right? Is Julian involved in your n too? What


    are you guys doing?¡±


    Knowing that she was unable to keep this from Susan, Luna coughed. "Susie, I won¡¯t tell you about


    the particrs, but you''ll find out in a few days."


    Susan did not pursue this since Luna was being all mysterious and refused to tell her anything.


    However, she did feel lighter knowing that nothing bad had actually happened to StarTech based on


    how her mother sounded.


    It was not too bad. Even though they were separated, she still hoped that she and Julian could live


    well on their own.


    Madam Shaw had been having a few hard days recently.


    Ever since she had been released by the police, she had attended a few events on asion but


    kept feeling that people were talking and whispering behind her back. Initially, she thought that they


    were mocking her for being held in custody by the police. However, she once overheard a


    conversation identally.


    ¡°StarTech won¡¯t be able to get through this unscathed."


    "I think so too. I heard that Julian Shaw''s cracking his head over this so much."


    "Is it that bad?"


    "Who knows! But Julian Shaw''s had it bad this time because of his mother for sure."


    ¡°You mean Madam Shaw? She''s truly a piece of work. I wonder what she¡¯s thinking when she


    keeps insisting that Susan Shelby isn''t worth Julian Shaw''s time. She should get her eyes checked.


    Shelby''s mother is Luna Harris, and her father is George Wright. Is any Wright or Harris a


    pushover? No one. Plus, Jacob Shelby isn''t rted to her by blood but loves her like his own sister.


    How could these people possibly sit around and watch her force a divorce on Julian Shaw and


    Susan Shelby?"


    "Julian Shaw is going down with StarTech this time."


    "Can''t me no one when he has an insensible mother like that."


    The group was giving their two cents, but Madam Shaw could no longer take it.


    Taking a step forward, she asked harshly," What nonsense are you guys bbering? What''s wrong


    with StarTech?"


    The group was startled when they saw Madam Shaw, but they all calmed down quickly.


    One of them looked at her with a halfsmile. "Speak of the devil... What? Don''t you know about


    StarTech yet, Madam Shaw?"


    "What should I know about it?" Madam Shaw said coldly. ¡°You better make yourselves clear.


    Otherwise, I''ll make you pay the price for talking behind someone¡¯s back."


    "I''d be afraid and hold back if you¡¯d threatened me in the past, but who do you think you are now?¡±


    A man smirked." Besides, what we said is the truth. You forced Julian Shaw to divorce Susan


    Shelby and caused his career to suffer as well. This is already a joke in the entire Skyking City."


    His career was suffering? A joke?


    Madam Shaw gritted her teeth. "Make yourself clear."


    "You don''t know? StarTech is doomed!


    Julian Shaw''s divorce with Susan Shelby angered Jacob Shelby, and he''s persuaded Seth Leeds to


    set up anotherpany on their own."


    "How dare they?" Madam Shaw''s voice was piercing.


    "Pft! Why not?" One man side-eyed the woman in disdain. "They have the patent of the SL System.


    Although StarTech has the right to use the system now, that doesn''t mean that the two men can''t


    venture into building their ownpany. Seth Leeds and Jacob Shelby¡¯s departure won''t do much


    to StarTech for the time being, as thepany¡¯s clients are still around, but the Wrights and the


    Harris are influential in Skyking City. Julian Shaw is divorcing Susan Shelby, which is basically akin


    to offending both of these families. The clients who know this insider news are cancelling their


    contracts with StarTech now. Julian Shaw is probably in hot water. I was just wondering why you are


    in the mood to attend events, but it turns out you didn¡¯t even know."


    Madam Shaw was dumbfounded as she heard this lengthy speech.


    She was actually there to look for a suitable candidate to be Julian''s wife among the upper


    ss of Skyking City. She had not expected this big news to be dropped o nher.


    "Impossible... This is impossible." Madam Shaw refused to believe it.

 Chapter 453 Pleading Her To Come Back

    Chapter 453 Pleading Her To Come Back


    "Ask Julian Shaw and you''ll know if it¡¯s impossible or not," one man said nonchntly.


    "Right, I''m going back to ask him," Madam Shaw announced and left in a hurry.


    She went to StarTech straightaway. She was mentally prepared that Julian was not going to see her,


    so she was surprised when Julian allowed her in directly.


    "Julian, what''s going on? What happened to StarTech?" Madam Shaw asked impatiently.


    Julian rubbed his tired eyes. "Mom, you found out? Don''t worry, I can solve it."


    "Jacob and Seth really had a fallout with you over that woman?" Madam Shaw asked in disbelief.


    "Mom, stop asking questions," Julian replied.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Madam Shaw stamped her foot, her eyes shing with rage. "Are those two crazy? StarTech is


    raking in revenue. How much are they losing because they fell out with you over the woman!?¡±


    This discord was basically harmful to all three parties.


    "Jacob is Susie¡¯s brother, and Seth''s good friends with Jacob. It''s understandable," Julian


    commented indifferently.


    "How could this be?" Madam Shaw still could not believe it. "Jacob and Susan aren¡¯t rted by


    blood, are they? Why is he doing so much for this woman? And Seth! Hasn''t he been best friends


    with you since he was small? Why is he taking Jacob''s side this time?"


    "It''s happened. There''s no use discussing it now," Julian said faintly.


    "Julian, you..." Madam Shaw looked at her son cautiously.


    "I''ll handle it, mom. I still have things to tend to. You can go back now," Julian dismissed her.


    Madam Shaw wanted to say more but left wordlessly upon taking in how exhausted Julian looked.


    For the next few days, she paid attention to any news regarding StarTech.


    It was reported that StarTech kept doing worse as time passed. Julian''s each appearance looked


    more haggard than thest one.


    Madam Shaw felt immensely bad for him. Since her husband''s passing, Julian had basically been


    the only purpose in her life. Now that she had to watch Julian teetering on the brink of exhaustion, it


    felt worse than death.


    Wanting to help him, Madam Shaw attended various events and dinners more frequently. She did


    her best to connect and talk to tycoons, wishing that they could help Julian. However, they only


    smiled without saying anything.


    Once she made an appearance now, she could hear everyone else whispering. Everyone was


    mocking her for forcing Julian to divorce Susan. Susan was unaffected, and loads of men were still


    going after her, but Julian was suffering because of her. They had never seen a mother making her


    son¡¯s life as difficult as she was.


    Madam Shaw could not help clenching her hands. How could she have expected that asking Julian


    to divorce Susan would result in this grave aftermath?


    As she left a dinner in distress once more, realization struck Madam Shaw: Susan was no longer


    the woman she had simply stepped on in the past. Susan had been so docile that she had forgotten


    that plenty of people were supporting her. When these people worked together, it was enough to


    throw Julian off his game irrecoverably.


    That b*tch was ruthless. They had been husband and wife. How could she be so merciless and


    allow Jacob and the others t o do that to Julian?


    Madam Shaw cursed in her mind but wavered, especially when she saw Julian leaving the house


    earlier anding hometer, looking worse for wear each time.


    She could not help thinking about what everyone else had said. Julian had be the way he was


    today because she had forced him to split up with Susan. Otherwise, none of this would have


    happened.


    She did not like Susan, but she could not watch the business that Julian had painstakingly built get


    ruined!


    When Julian returnedte at night yet again, Madam Shaw gritted her teeth and asked, "Julian, is


    there still no solution?"


    "It''s fine." That was all he had to say.


    "Don¡¯t keep this from me. The news reported that StarTech is going down soon," Madam Shaw


    said.


    "Mom, don''t worry. There''ll be a solution." Julianforted her with a smile.


    Looking at his pale face, Madam Shaw felt a pang in her heart. After some time, she bit her lips.


    "Would StarTech not be at risk i f... you didn''t divorce Susan?¡±


    There was a glint of something in Julian¡¯s eyes, but his expression was troubled. "I suppose so, but


    you don¡¯t like Susie. I don''t want you to slit your wrists again."


    It was awkward. After some time, it seemed like Madam Shaw had made a big decision. "Julian,


    you''re my life. No matter how much I dislike Susan, I can''t bear to see your career being destroyed.


    We can... forget about the divorce. I''ll just put up with her in the future."


    Madam Shaw was still unwilling despite what she had said. She did note from a good


    background and she had suffered because of her mother-inw too in the past. She had finally


    be a mother-inw herself and Susan was a softer person b y nature, but it did not help that


    thetter¡¯s background was so strong. Madam Shaw would probably feel inferior in front of Susan


    when she was back.


    "There''s no need, mom." Julian shook his head. "Susie resents me now. She won''te back. If


    StarTech is gone, let it be gone. We can just go back to Ningcheng City."


    Julian spoke with an inexplicable sense of destion in his expression.


    Madam Shaw gritted her teeth. "That''s because she holds a grudge against me. I''ll go talk to her


    about it."


    "There¡¯s really no need..."


    "Julian, don¡¯t worry. I''ll persuade Susan toe back for you. Thepany will be fine. Fret not."


    Madam Shaw looked determined.


    As if finally relenting, Julian sighed. "Try it if you must, mom."


    Madam Shaw nodded and went to the Wright Mansion early the next morning. However, she did not


    even manage to enter it.


    This time, she dared not barge in, so she kept standing and waiting at the entrance for a long time.


    None of the Wrights showed up. Madam Shaw spent the whole day waiting and when she left, she


    left with anger rumbling within her.


    How dare Susan not appreciate a favor?


    Madam Shaw had taken the initiative to give in. She was giving Susan a way out. She should hold


    on to it, yet she was turning the other way!


    Feeling bad-tempered, Madam Shaw furiously decided that she was not visiting the Wrights


    anymore.


    When she went home, however, she discovered that Julian was sick. Upon looking at his bloodless


    face, she felt anxious.


    Julian had fallen sick too suddenly. The doctor said that it was because he had been too stressed


    and anxious recently. Madam Shaw pondered his words, knowing that half of Julian¡¯s anxiety had


    been caused by his divorce from Susan, while the other half had been caused by thepany


    issue. Both these factors boiled down to Susan Shelby.


    Madam Shaw clenched her jaw. Fine! For her son, she had to keep visiting the Wrights! No matter


    how low she had to bow, she would keep pleading Susan toe back.

 Chapter 454 Staying Farther Away Out Of Deeper Love

    Chapter 454 Staying Farther Away Out Of Deeper Love


    The next day, Madam Shaw went to the Wrights on the dot again, bringing with her news of Julian


    being sick.


    When the guard went in to inform the family, Susan was quiet for a bit before deciding to meet the


    woman.


    As Madam Shaw came in swiftly, she was met by Susan''s overly calm gaze.


    "Madam Shaw, sit down and have a cup of tea," Susan said faintly.


    Pressing her lips together. Madam Shaw sat opposite Susan before saying eagerly," Susan, you


    know about StarTech, right? You and Julian were husband and wife. How could you be cruel


    enough to do such a thing?¡±


    Susan knew that StarTech''s trouble was just a ploy, so her gaze did not reveal too much emotion.


    "You¡¯re here to tell me about this?¡±


    Madam Shaw gritted her teeth when she saw how impassive Susan was being." Julian is sick now


    because of thepany! Susan, do you really not care at all?"


    There had still been a drop of emotion in Susan''s heart when she¡¯d heard about Julian being ill just


    now, but now that she was informed that he was sick because of handling thepany''s issue, she


    could not help arching a brow.


    Since thepany''s issue was just a ploy, he was probably not even sick.


    Susan raised her brows with a small smile. "Madam Shaw, you¡¯re puzzling me. Aren''t you the one


    who forced Julian to divorce m e? What are you trying to do by asking me t o show concern for him


    now?"


    Madam Shaw scoffed. "What I mean is that your certificate of divorce hasn''t been issued yet. Go


    visit Julian. As long as he''s fine and healthy, I won''t hold you ountable for what happened before


    this. Stay together."


    Madam Shaw''s matter-of-fact statement caused Susan to chuckle.


    "You won''t hold me ountable?" Susan looked at Madam Shaw with a smirk. "Too bad I want to


    hold you ountable. Sorry, it''s impossible for me and Julian to be together now.¡±


    "You..." Madam Shaw''s eyes red with anger. "Susan Shelby, you''ve asked your family to do so


    much just to threaten Julian into reconciling with you, no? I know what your purpose is, and I¡¯ll give


    it t o you, you¡¯re quite capable. You win this round. That¡¯s why I¡¯m sitting here! I''m giving you the


    ladder now, so you bettere down from your altar. Don¡¯t step over the line. If you overdo it, aren''t


    you scared that Julian will resent you?"


    "Since we''ve decided to be strangers, does it matter if he resents me or not?" Susan


    commented nonchntly. "Alright, you can leave now. Don''te here again i n the future. I¡¯m


    doing well now, so I don''t wish to be disturbed."


    Susan''s indifference shocked Madam Shaw.


    She had expected that Susan would be instantly ted once she announced that they did not have


    to divorce, but the reality was the exact opposite of what she had imagined.


    Madam Shaw was frozen. With a raise of her brow, Susan asked the guard toe i n immediately


    and take her away. When the guard walked over, Madam Shaw broke out of her trance. She could


    not help ring at Susan. "Are you really going to be so ruthless? Susan Shelby, I''ll apologize if


    that''s what you want."


    "Your apology is still saved in the recorder," Susan said calmly. "Besides, this is between Julian and


    me. It''s got nothing t o do with you."


    The guard stepped forward to tug Madam Shaw away. Thetter waspletely taken aback now.


    Her stern gaze was instantly reced by a n anxious one. "Susan, I¡¯ll plead you. I''m pleading with


    you, okay? Julian''s life has been smooth sailing since he was a small child. He''s never encountered


    such a huge setback. I''m really worried about him..." Susan stayed quiet as she was watching the


    guard haul Madam Shaw away.


    Taking in her impassive gaze, Madam Shaw gritted her teeth. She was going to kneel down before


    Susan. If it were not for the guard, her knees would have touched the floor.


    Susan looked surprised. "Madam Shaw, what are you doing?"


    "Susan, I know. I know that you''re resenting me." Madam Shaw clenched her jaw. "Yes, I admit it.


    I''ve gone overboard a lot of times in the past. I apologize to you and Chessie. But this time, I swear


    on my husband''s name that as long as youe back, I won''te close to you and Julian : n the


    future. I''ll go back to Ningcheng City and I''ll stay out of your sight from now on!''


    Susan was quiet for another moment before she said, "It''s not that..."


    "Is this not enough?" Madam Shaw was anxious. "What else do you want me to do? Say it, I can do


    anything."


    As long as Julian was well, she did not care about anything else.


    "This has nothing to do with you." Susan sighed, suddenly understanding Julian''s intentions.


    He was using himself to force Madam Shaw into asking her toe back. He thought that she


    would go back and be content this way. He did not know that the person who had truly disappointed


    her was him!


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Madam Shaw''s plea did appease her fury a little, but that was all it did. She and Julian could no


    longer go back to how they were.


    ''Susan, what do you want? Tell me! Are you worried that I won''t keep my word? You can make me


    vow or sign an agreement. Anything you want!" Madam Shaw listed options in a panic.


    She did not believe Susan''s im that this had nothing to do with her.


    She and Julian were really in love. If she had not coerced them bymitting suicide, the two of


    them would never have ended up separating.


    "It really has nothing to do with you." Susan sighed.


    Based on the way Madam Shaw was acting, Susan knew that she would being again if she did


    not make herself clear.


    She thus said directly, ''Tell Julian that the two of us will resolve what''s between us. There''s no way


    he and I can work this out anymore. Have him take care of the certificate of divorce as soon as


    possible. If he doesn''t want to do it, I''ll apply for divorce after we''ve stayed separately for two years."


    Upon saying that, Susan asked the guard to escort Madam Shaw out.


    Unable to do anything else, Madam Shaw could only inform Julian of Susan''s words gently.


    Madam Shaw''s plea did not seem to have wavered Susan. Julian had been so confident that his


    Susie woulde back a s long as he put a stop to his mother''s fuss. Now, however, he was at a


    loss. What had gone wrong?


    At the Wrights'' residence, Susan was reading a book and sitting in a corner peacefully while the


    upants of the living room stole nces at her from time t o time.


    Feeling somewhat helpless, Susan put down her book. "What do you all want to ask? Shoot."


    Luna coughed. "Susie, the issue with Madam Shaw is considered done and dusted. You and Julian


    still have a child. Most importantly, you still love him. Are you really not considering getting back


    together with him?"


    The afternoon sun wasforting. There was a faint smile on Susan''s face as she said, "Of course


    I love him. But it''s because I love him so much that I can¡¯t be together with him anymore.¡±


    When one loves someone deeply, one inevitably harbors a lot of expectations. Once those


    expectations fall through, the consequences are disastrous. Susan did not want to feel abandoned


    by someone she loved so deeply ever again.


    The more she loved him, the farther away she was going to stay. This would be the safest distance.

 Chapter 455 Let Me Show You This

    Chapter 455 Let Me Show You This


    Everyone was surprised by Susan¡¯s firm response, as it had exceeded their expectations.


    Even Susan''s family thought that Julian was kind of innocent and he reasonably deserved to be


    forgiven as he had tried his best.


    Susan was clearly aware of everyone''s thoughts. However, she did not exin herself further and


    clearly expressed her firm decision.


    Julian began to drop by the Wright Mansion so often that Luna sympathized with him very much and


    secretly allowed him to enter their house. Unfortunately, Susan either left immediately when he


    arrived or locked herself in the room.


    She refused to see Julian even just for a second.


    Julian was very helpless and had almost given up.


    He knew that Susie was still upset, but what was she upset about if it had nothing t o do with his


    mother?


    He needed at least a clue to solve the riddle.


    However, only now did Julian realize that h e knew nothing about Susan.


    It waste at midnight, and Chesney had fixed her eyes on Susan as she was covered with a


    nket. "Are you upset with daddy, mommy?¡±


    Susan frowned as she heard her daughter''s sweet voice. "Why did you say that?"


    ¡°Because you haven''t talked to daddy for a very long time." Chesney added after a blink, "Tell me if


    daddy has done something wrong, okay? I¡¯ll help you hit him, mommy.¡±


    Susan felt aplicated emotion as she looked at her lovely daughter and rubbed her cheek.


    "Chessie, there''s not necessarily always right or wrong. Perhaps, mommy''s expectations for daddy


    were too high and our rtionship was not strong enough to meet them."


    In fact, Susan had thought about it carefully.


    If she had not married Julian but had married someone else topromise, she might have been


    able to forgive him easily.


    However, she had married Julian, the man that she loved wholeheartedly and unconditionally.


    Hence, even tiny pain caused by Julian was certainly so much greater than any big trouble


    someone else could get her into.


    Perhaps, she was too obsessed with this.


    In fact, she had expected too much of Julian and had been unable to take the difference since that


    incident.


    There would always be a scar even though the wound had recovered.


    If they were to live with this awkwardness for the rest of her life, she would rather end things


    decisively.


    Perhaps, the two of them could not escape suffering this grief, but she and Julian would both get to


    live new lives.


    "What are you talking about, mommy?


    Chessie can''t understand," Chesney said cluelessly.


    Susan answered with a smile, "It doesn''t matter, my dear. Just tell daddy what I said. That will do.''


    "Oh no!" Chesney asked with an awkward expression, ¡°How did you know that daddy got me to ask


    you this, mommy?¡±


    "Because your mommy is smart!¡± Susan tickled Chesney''s nose as she answered.


    "I''m ticklish!¡± Chesney tried to escape and hid under the nket until only her eyes were exposed.


    "Are you and daddy gonna live separately forever, mommy? What about Chessie?"


    In fact, Chesney was Susan''s biggest concern right now.


    She had not spoken to Chessie about this before, but since Chessie had brought it up now, she


    patiently exined after some serious thought. "Daddy and mommy will solve this problem,


    Chessie. However, we will always be your parents no matter what happens in the future. You can


    stay with daddy for a few days if you miss him, and you''re always wee toe home and stay


    with me when you miss mommy. The reason we are parting is for you to have another home,


    certainly not the other way around. Don¡¯t worry, my sweetheart."


    Susan gentlyforted Chessie as she yed with her hair.


    Chesney, who had initially felt insecure, seemed to be feeling better now.


    "I got it, mommy." Chessie smiled as she answered.


    "Alright, it¡¯s bedtime now," Susan said with a smile.


    "Can you sleep with me tonight, mommy?" Chesney looked at Susan innocently.


    "Sure." Susan agreed with a smile.


    Chesney immediately smiled contentedly.


    Finally, Susan heaved a sigh of relief. She must handle this matter carefully so that it would not


    affect Chessie''s growth.


    The next day, Julian dropped by to take Chesney to the Shaw Mansion.


    "Sigh..." Chesney heaved a sigh as she looked at Julian. "Daddy, it¡¯s very likely that you have no


    chance ording to what mommy told me."


    "Hush! Stop acting like you know everything." Julian glimpsed at Chessie in annoyance but then


    helplessly asked," What did your mommy say? Did she tell you why she is upset?¡±


    Chesney cleared her throat and then repeated exactly what Susan had told her i n a simr tone.


    Julian frowned after listening.


    What did she mean? Too many expectations?


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He thought that he finally had a hint.


    However, it was gone in the blink of an eye and Julian remained clueless.


    "That¡¯s it? Did she tell you anything else?¡± Julian continued asking.


    "That''s it." Chesney took a look at Julian again. "Adulthood is tooplicated for m e. Well, based


    on my observation, mommy i s firm about her decision, as she looked very calm. I guess you don¡¯t


    have a chance anymore."


    Julian felt small chest pain.


    "You look like trash, daddy.¡± Chesney sighed again. "Just so you know, a few people invited mommy


    out in the past few days. Although she rejected them, who knows if I''ll have a second daddy one


    day?"


    Chesney did not seem to be happy as she added, "Although I want mommy to be happy, I definitely


    don''t want another father. After all, I don¡¯t think my stepfather would be nice to me."


    Julian was speechless as he looked at his daughter¡¯s serious expression. "What is that about a


    stepfather? Where did you hear this?"


    "Gosh.¡± Chesney rolled her eyes and then tapped Julian''s shoulder, "To sum up, I don''t want a


    stepfather, but you look like trash... I think I have to do something."


    "You?" Julian looked at Chesney doubtfully.


    His daughter was often a mischievous elf. God knew what creative ideas she had in her mind.


    "Let me show you tonight. I''ll get mommy t o sleep with you tonight." Chesney smiled a s she looked


    at Julian. "You better use this opportunity to make a younger brother for me. Then, mommy won''t be


    able to escape anymore."


    Julian was stunned for a second. "You even know how a younger brother is made?"


    "Why are you so surprised?" Chesney said i n a rxed manner. "You can get a seed for a younger


    brother and feed it to mommy. Would that work?"


    Although Julian was depressed, he smiled a s he listened to his daughter''s joke.


    He tried to hold hisughter back as he asked, "So, tell me, what are you going to do to bring


    mommy over?" "You''ll see," Chesney said with pride.


    That night, Chesney called Susan.


    When the call was connected, Chesney immediately switched her tone and said pitifully, "Mommy...


    I''m having a bad stomach ache..."

 Chapter 456 God Is On Chesneys Side

    Chapter 456 God Is On Chesney''s Side


    Chesney was stillughing before the call was connected. However, she began to pretend by


    switching her facial expression and even her tone immediately when the call was connected.


    Julian, who was watching from the corner, was stunned.


    Oh dear, Chessie was... kind of talented at acting.


    Chesney gazed at Julian proudly and then continued speaking in a fearful and needy tone. "Where


    are you, mommy? Chessie is i n pain. I want mommy...¡±


    Susan was nervous and anxious when she heard Chesney''s weak and suffering voice.


    Panicked, she asked, "Where¡¯s daddy, Chessie? Hurry up, get him to take you to the hospital!


    Mommy will meet you there, okay?"


    "I don''t want to. I don''t want to go to the hospital." Chesney suddenly burst into tears. "The hospital


    is scary. Could youe and check my tummy, mommy? Please? I want mommy..."


    Susan was panicking, so she agreed instantly. ¡°Alright, Chessie, I''ll be there soon. Could you pass


    the phone to your daddy?"


    "Okay, mommy, pleasee," Chesney said as she sobbed and then handed the cell phone to


    Julian.


    Julian looked at Chesney with a rewarding gaze as he took the phone.


    Meanwhile, Susan was walking out of the house as she spoke on the phone.


    "What''s going on, Julian?! How did Chessie get a stomach ache?"


    "I''m not really sure." Julian added as he glimpsed at Chesney, "Perhaps... it¡¯s because of the


    sorbet?"


    Instantly, Susan was pissed off. "What''s wrong with you, Julian? Why did you give her a sorbet


    when the weather is so cold? Are you crazy?¡±


    "She wanted it..."


    "You just gave her one because she wanted it? Forget about it, let''s talkter!"


    Susan got in the car angrily.


    Julian coughed and pretended to ask, "Are you sure you want toe? I can bring Chessie over if


    you don''t feel like seeing m e.¡± ''Chessie is in pain, and you want her to go


    through all this hassle?" Susan asked angrily.


    "I¡¯m sorry, you have toe over then," Julian answered helplessly.


    Susan put down the phone immediately and got the driver to speed up.


    "How was it?" Chesney smiled as she gazed at Julian.


    "Amazing!" Julian gave her a thumbs-up.


    Chesney chuckled and then moved a bar stool over. She clumsily climbed up and stood on the bar


    stool. "I''ve created this opportunity for you, dearrade Shaw. Kindly utilize this opportunity wisely


    since I have to pretend to be sick for a few days anyhow," Chesney said as she tapped Julian''s


    shoulder.


    "Yes, Your Highness. I will not let you down,¡± Julian said seriously.


    Chesney nodded with satisfaction. "I¡¯m d that you finally woke up. Oh, remember to inform the


    admin staff of my kindergarten...¡±


    "Let me handle the leave application. I''ll get it done for you," Julian said.


    Chesney got down from the bar stool after giving Julian a rewarding gaze.


    However, she kept climbing up and down the bar stool repeatedly.


    "What are you doing, my sweetheart?¡± Julian asked in shock.


    Helplessly, Chesney asked Julian as she gasped, "Could you tell me how you earned so much


    money, daddy? My brain seems to be functioning better than yours. Am I not supposed to look sick


    since I''m unwell? We''ll both be in trouble if the n is ruined."


    Chesney continued climbing up and down repeatedly until her cheeks flushed and her forehead was


    covered in sweat.


    Julian seemed inspired and quickly cheered for Chesney. Meanwhile, he also got the house doctor


    over so that they knew what to sayter.


    Suddenly, the security guard called.


    Julian immediately said nervously, "Your mommy is here."


    Chesney quickly got down from the bar stool and rushed back to her room upstairs. "I''ve done you a


    big favor this time, daddy! Please remember to thank meter!¡± She shouted as she ran up to her


    room.


    "Will do,¡± Julian answered as he headed out to bring Susan.


    Susan was already at the door when he stepped out of the house.


    "Su..." Julian was about to speak.


    Susan asked him angrily as she stared at him, "What do you think you''re doing? How could you


    leave Chessie alone when she is unwell?¡±


    Susan hurried over to Chesney before Julian could manage to respond.


    Julian quickly followed after her while rubbing his nose.


    The room''s door was open.


    Chesney was lying in bed. She was flushed and sweaty, and she seemed to have difficulty


    breathing.


    Julian could not help but secretly give her a thumbs-up as he watched her showtime. I t was so real!


    How are you feeling, Chessie?" Susan hurried to her bedside.


    "Mommy... Mommy..." Chesney struggled to speak. "Chessie is hurting."


    "Which part is hurting, Chessie? Is it your stomach? Anywhere else?" Panicked, Susan almost burst


    into tears. "No, no, I''m taking you to the hospital."


    Julian quickly stopped her. "It''s not that bad. The doctor checked on Chessie and also prescribed


    some medicine. She probably just caught a cold. She will be fine after taking the medicine.


    Perhaps, it might be even worse if she catches the flu o n the way to the hospital."


    Susan ignored Julian right away and checked with the doctor. "How''s Chessie''s condition, doctor?"


    The doctor answered with a smile, "Like M r. Shaw just mentioned, Chessie caught a cold. It''s


    nothing very serious. Perhaps, the weather and the sorbet were too cold for her body, so she is not


    feeling well. She''ll b e fine after resting for a few days."


    Finally, Susan was relieved.


    "Mommy, mommy..." Chesney called out again at the right time. "Chessie is not feeling well."


    Susan grabbed her hand gently with care and shot a glimpse at Julian. "Have you given her


    medicine?"


    ¡°Yes, I have," Julian said.


    "But... I¡¯m still not feeling better...¡± Chessie continued toin.


    "It''s alright, Chessie. You''ll be fine soon." Susanforted her dearly. "Mommy will help massage


    your tummy, alright?"


    "Okay." Chesney nodded lightly.


    The doctor quietly left as Julian gave him a hint.


    Susan wrapped Chessie in her embrace as she got under the nket and then gently massaged


    Chessie''s tummy.


    Chesney immediately looked calm, and a rxed expression appeared on her face.


    She''d had digestion problems since a young age, but Julian and Susan were uncertain if it was


    because Chessie had been fed alcohol and sleeping pills when she had still been an infant.


    Susan kept Chessie in her arms throughout the night and massaged her tummy every once in a


    while.


    Chesney, on the other hand, felt guilty as she saw Susan panic and worry.


    Chesney was a bad child. She had lied to mommy...


    But... She really did not want her parents to separate, though.


    Mommy had said that lies said with good intentions were forgivable. Thus, mommy would definitely


    forgive Chessie because she had lied with good intentions.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Chesney gently leaned against Susan as she was embraced by her and mumbled," Where are you,


    daddy? I want daddy."

 Chapter 457 Their Hearts Were Light-Years Apart

    Chapter 457 Their Hearts Were Light-Years Apart


    Susan could not help but re at Julian.


    "Daddy, you sit next to Chessie too. Chessie wants you to rub her tummy."


    God was truly assisting him through his daughter.


    Julian gave her a thumbs-up deep inside, but his expression was as crooked as though he was


    about to walk into a catastrophe. "Chessie, mommy is still angry at daddy, so daddy thinks he


    should leave."


    Susan shot a sideways re at him and continued to rub Chessie¡¯s belly silently. Not a word


    escaped her lips.


    Susan did not react at all. The scene was too awkward to react.


    "I guess... I shall leave?" Julian bit the bullet and walked toward the door.


    "Daddy, daddy, I want daddy..." Chesney started crying and shrieking.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Susan sighed and then said softly, "Don¡¯t g o. Come here and keep Chessiepany."


    "Okay!" Julian responded before he took off his jacket and shoes and then scooched onto the bed


    swiftly, just in case Susan regretted her decision.


    "Daddy, tummy, rub.¡± Chesney stared at Julian eagerly.


    Julian responded by starting to rub Chessie¡¯s belly gently.


    Chesneyy halfway between the two of them, and Susan and Julian rubbed her tiny belly together.


    There was only that much space on Chesney''s abdomen.


    Their hands touched each other from time t o time.


    Julian was delighted deep down, but Susan red at him in annoyance.


    "I didn''t do it on purpose," Julian exined immediately.


    Susan gritted her teeth and took her hand away. ¡°You do it!¡±


    "Mommy, mommy... Chessie wants mommy." Chesney held Susan''s hand and did not want to let


    go.


    Julian cleared his throat awkwardly. "In that case, you should do it."


    When he was about to retract his hand, Chessie held his hand too, "Daddy, daddy... Chessie wants


    daddy too."


    Julian gave Susan an innocent look. Susan mped her jaw tightly and went back to the previous


    pattern.


    The two of them massaged her together. It was sofortable that Chessie started humming, yet


    Susan felt an indescribable,plicated emotion.


    She had tried her best to avoid it, and it felt like Julian was not doing it on purpose either, but their


    hands still kept touching each other.


    Susan lowered her head and kept quiet.


    Julian''s hand was very warm. Every time their hands collided, she would flinch a little


    subconsciously. She had not felt that warmth in a long time.


    "Daddy, mommy, why aren''t you talking?" Chessie nced at them and said, "Can you read


    Chessie a story?¡± "What story do you want to listen to?" Susan softened her tone.


    "Let''s see..." Chesney¡¯s eyes rolled around while she was thinking. "Romeo and Juliet! Chesney


    has that book. Daddy will be Romeo, and mommy will be Juliet, okay?¡±


    As she looked at Chessie''s expectant eyes, how could Susan say no?


    The two of them held the storybook together and read it to Chessie softly.


    Reading the lines of the script was extremely awkward at times.


    "But soft, what light through yonder window breaks? It is the east, and Juliet is the sun..." Julian


    took a glimpse at Susan from time to time as he was reading.


    Susan could not help but feel annoyed. This man could just read the lines out loud.


    Why did he have to keep looking at her?


    Susan, who was embarrassed, wanted to run away. However, Chessie stared at her eagerly.


    "Mommy, it''s your turn already."


    Susan could only read the lines of the script.


    The words, full of affection and love, were spoken out loud.


    In the past, this would have been a very lovely scene.


    However, at that moment... Susan''s heart trembled. All she could feel was indescribable


    awkwardness.


    As Chesney listened to them, she could not help but yawn.


    Susan lowered the book immediately." Chessie, feeling sleepy already, huh? Go to sleep. It won''t


    hurt anymore when you wake up.'' "Okay." Chesney hid under the nket, holding Julian''s hand in


    one hand while holding Susan¡¯s in the other one. She then intertwined their hands and ced them


    o n her belly. "Good night, daddy. Good night, mommy."


    Julian''s hand was on top of Susan''s, but Susan endured the awkwardness and said," Good night.¡±


    Chesney then fell asleep contentedly.


    When Chessie was fast asleep, Susan snorted coldly. "Let go."


    Julian retracted his hand, but Chessie opened her eyes immediately and stared at Julian hazily.


    "Daddy?"


    Julian gazed at Susan helplessly and signaled that he had no choice. He then ced his hand


    back.


    Susan could not help but bite her lower lip.


    As the minutes ticked by, Chesney fell asleep. Susan was afraid that they might wake her up again,


    so she did not dare push Julian''s hand away.


    In the silent night, Julian took a nce at Susan and grasped her hand tightly all of a sudden.


    "Let go! What are you doing?" Susan yelled softly.


    "You seem to have lost weight." Upon hearing her, Julian tightened his grip.


    Susan struggled for a while but was afraid o f disturbing Chessie, so she could only let Julian be in


    the end.


    "I didn''t lose weight. It''s just an illusion,¡± Susan said as she gritted her teeth.


    Julian stared at her silently for a while


    before he asked, "Susie, are you still angry?" Susan pursed her lips and stopped talking.


    "I know that my mother went overboard this time, but I''vee up with a way to make mom stop


    troubling you now," Julian said nervously. "I promise you that such a thing won''t happen ever again."


    Susan still did not speak.


    Julian got more anxious. "For real, mom won¡¯t be living with us ever again. If you don''t want to, you


    don''t have to see her at all."


    "This has nothing to do with your mother." Susan was silent for a while. Then, she whispered, "It''s


    me. I want to re-examine our rtionship."


    Julian''s voice was a little hoarse. "You... You''re angry at me? But Susie, she''s my mother and she


    had just been poisoned.


    Her body was weak, and I..."


    "I know.¡± Susan interrupted Julian''s sentence. "I know that you¡¯re helpless. I also know that it''s


    difficult for you. I know everything."


    But... This was still unreasonable in her opinion.


    "Then why..." Julian was distressed.


    Why?


    Susan had too many things deep down that she wanted to say.


    She wanted to ask Julian, if Madam Shaw was his family, were she and Chessie not family? Madam


    Shaw¡¯s health was important, but was the grievance that she and Chessie had been suffering not


    important at all?


    In fact, if she were to ask herself what she would do if she were in Julian''s position, she would not


    have an answer either.


    Julian had indeed tried his best.


    However, there was an obstacle between them, and she could not ovee the hurdle in her heart.


    They fell silent for a long time before Susan said softly, "Go to sleep. Don''t wake Chessie.¡±


    Julian opened his lips. He wanted to say something else, but he did not in the end.


    In the middle of the night, the two of them justy there in silence. Chessie was sleeping in the gap


    between the two of them.


    They did not utter another word, as though they were already asleep.


    They were holding hands, but their hearts were light-years apart.

 Chapter 458 Daddy, Can You Do It Or Not?

    Chapter 458 Daddy, Can You Do It Or Not?


    The next day...


    After dawn, Susan pulled her hand off and got out of bed lightly.


    Julian and Chessie did not move, as they seemed to be asleep.


    As soon as Susan left, Chessie opened her eyes and looked at Julian. "Daddy, how was it?"


    Julian let out a wry chuckle. "Not good, mommy is still angry."


    "My God, daddy! You''re so useless." Chessie gazed at him sadly. "It''s very hard for Chessie to act!


    You don''t know how to seize opportunities, daddy."


    Julian''s smile became even more bitter. He really did not know what to do.


    "You''re so stupid." Chessie red at him, exasperated at his failure. "Women need to be coaxed.


    They need to be ttered! You just stick by her, and stick by her, and stick by her. That¡¯s it. Daddy,


    do you have any idea how to pursue a girl?"


    Julian cleared his throat when he saw Chessie¡¯s patronizing expression. Looking back, he had


    never pursued a girl seriously.


    With his previous girlfriends, it had been the other way around. He had not even needed to make


    any effort.


    He and Susie had skipped the boyfriend-and-girlfriend part and charged straight into marriage.


    Pursuing girls, huh... Chairman Shaw was really inexperienced in that field.


    Upon ncing at Julian''s puzzled and overwhelmed expression, Chesney sighed." Forget about it.


    Let me teach you."


    It was funny to see Chessie act like an adult, but Julian still asked for her advice seriously. "So what


    do you think?"


    Chesney thought about it for a while and asked, "Have you ever given mommy presents during the


    holidays or festivals?¡±


    "I did so several times in the past but rtively less in the past few years," Julian answered


    honestly.


    "Why not?" Chesney red at him.


    It felt... weird... being given a lesson by his daughter.


    Julian said truthfully, "Mommy said there was no need to and she doesn¡¯tck anything. Plus, I''ve


    been rtively busy in the past few years." "Buddy, this is the core issue!" Chesney stomped her


    feet while looking at Julian." Finn told me that his father once imed that women are troublesome


    creatures.


    The more they say no to something, the more they want it deep down. So, when mommy said she


    didn¡¯t want a present, you really didn''t get her anything? Daddy, you¡¯re truly an idiot."


    It sounded like... it somewhat made sense?


    Julian thought to himself and then said casually, "Little kiddo, don¡¯t listen to such things and don''t


    mingle around with that kid Finn."


    "Tsk.¡± Chesney pouted her lips.


    At that moment, there was a sudden noise a t the door.


    Chesney and Julian''s expressions were exactly the same. Both of them stopped talking and went


    back to bed immediately, pretending to be asleep.


    Susan tiptoed her way to the bed, observed Chessie, and then smiled softly.


    She had just started cooking the porridge, s o Chessie could have some warm porridge when she


    woke up.


    Chessie''splexion had returned to normal, and she should recover after eating porridge and


    sweating a little.


    Susan gazed at Chessie and left again.


    When the door was closed, Chesney opened her eyes and whispered, "Daddy, I can only help you


    this far. Don''t let me down and let my performance go to waste."


    "I promise toplete the task," Julian responded solemnly.


    The father and daughter duo stayed in bed for two more hours before slowly getting u p and going


    downstairs.


    Susan''s porridge had just been cooked, and when she saw Chessie, she could not help but


    summon her. "Chessie,e and have some porridge.¡±


    "Okay, mommy." Chessie was about to skip breakfast, but upon second thought, she needed to


    keep her mother here for a few more days. Thus, she pretended to be exhausted and staggered her


    way there.


    "Still feeling ufortable?" Susan looked at her with concern.


    "I have a headache, and my tummy is still not feeling so good," Chessie replied feebly.


    "Why is that? We''ll get the doctor back here. Oh yeah, didn''t the doctor give you some medicine?


    Have you taken it?" Susan said anxiously.


    Medicine...


    Chesney¡¯s face stiffened, and she could not help but shoot a glimpse at Julian.


    Julian gave her a reassuring look and took out a bottle of pills calmly. "This is the medicine. Three


    times a day, one tablet at a time."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "I¡¯ll grab some water.¡± Susan filled a cup of water, ced it in front of Chessie, and nced at her


    straight in the eyes.


    Chesney¡¯s tiny face was already twisted.


    She really, really, really, really hated taking medicine...


    Wuwuwuwu... What a price to pay.


    Forget it, this was for mommy and daddy. She would do it or die trying.


    Chesney picked up a pill unflinchingly and threw it into her mouth.


    As the pill touched her tongue, Chesney could not help but blink...


    Huh? The pill... was sweet and it tasted great.


    No, this was no medicine at all. It seemed like candy.


    Chesney could not help but nce at Julian. He he... Daddy was indeed very dependable.


    Although her mouth was filled with sweetness, Chessie still pretended to be in pain and swallowed


    the medicine.


    "Mommy, Chessie has recovered. Can I stop taking the medicine already?" Chesney asked pitifully.


    "No way." Susan refused immediately. ¡° Listen to the doctor."


    "Okay,¡± Chesney responded with a frown.


    "Okay, now eat some porridge." Susan pushed the bowl of porridge toward her.


    "Thank you, mommy." Chesney ate it dly.


    There were three bowls on the table, so Julian thought that one of them should be his and went to


    grab one for himself.


    Susan turned around and shouted, "Sis La,e and get some porridge!"


    In an instant, the lower arm that Julian had stretched out stiffened in the air.


    Sis La looked embarrassed when she saw Julian¡¯s stiff arm.


    "It''s okay, you can have it. I''ll eat something else," Julian said calmly.


    From beginning to end, Susan just drank her porridge with her head bowed.


    On the contrary, Chessie could not help but shoot Julian several looks to show that she was


    commiserating.


    After breakfast, Susan wanted to leave with Chessie.


    However, Chessie''s stomach started to hurt again suddenly, and the doctor repeatedly emphasized


    that she should not leave the house to avoid a rpse. Thus, Susan ran out of options and could


    only stay back.


    Chesney was very smart, so she came up with and tried various methods just to create


    opportunities for Susan and Julian t o get along.


    Susan had been acting indifferently.


    Chesney kept doing this for three days but could not act anymore. Therefore, she pulled Julian to a


    corner of the house when Susan walked away for a while. "Daddy, can you do it or not? Where is


    the present? Have you prepared it?"


    Julian smiled awkwardly. "I don''t know what kind of present I should get her...


    Besides, I don''t think this method will work on your mommy."


    "You don''t know if it will work? You have to try first before you know!" Chesneyined. "If you


    don''t hurry up, I''m going to get moldy at home."


    As Julian looked at Chessie''s retreating back, his expression changed.

 Chapter 459 The Pain In That Instant

    Chapter 459 The Pain In That Instant


    He hastily said, "Chessie, you should be in bed. You¡¯re sick."


    "There is no need to stay in bed anymore! Mommy is not here!" Chesneyined i n a hushed


    tone. "Daddy, I have sacrificed a lot for you this time."


    "What have you sacrificed? What are you talking about, Chessie?" Julian said as he kept giving her


    pointed looks.


    However, Chesney failed to get the signal. She stared at Julian and said, "Daddy, are you turning


    against me? If it had not been for you, I wouldn''t have needed to lie to mommy by pretending to be


    sick."


    "Chessie, stop talking nonsense!" Julian said sternly.


    "Nonsense?¡± Just as Chesney was about to reason with Julian, a harsh and cold voice rang out.


    "Pretending to be sick? Lie to mommy?"


    The voice sounded very familiar, and Chesney froze.


    Slowly, ever so slowly, she turned around and looked at Susan with a smile that was even uglier


    than when she had been crying. "M... Mommy?"


    Susan looked at Chesney expressionlessly.


    "Mommy, I suddenly feel very dizzy. If I said something wrong, you must not believe me," Chesney


    said as she moved her hand over her forehead.


    "Yeah, she is just talking nonsense," Julian hastily added.


    Susan suddenly smiled. "You two are pretty united. You''ve been working together to make fun of


    me. Do you think it is fun? Do you think it is funny to see me worry about you?¡±


    Susan''s tone was calm, but Julian and Chesney could sense that she was very angry.


    Julian quickly went forward and defended Chesney. "Susie, please don¡¯t me Chessie. She was


    just helping me."


    "Of course it is not Chessie''s fault." Susan looked at Julian. "She is just a kid. She doesn''t know


    anything. Julian Shaw, you even used a child to achieve your goal. I¡¯m really disappointed with you."


    After saying that, Susan turned around and left.


    She felt just like a clown. After all, she had been fooled by the father-daughter duo. She had been


    so worried about Chesney, yet it had all been a lie. She was the only one who had gotten fooled by


    them.


    "Mommy, mommy." Chesney became nervous. She dashed forward and wrapped her arms around


    Susan''s leg. "Mommy, please don''t be angry. Chessie knows that she was wrong."


    She looked at Susan with eager eyes.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Susan, who was unable to get angry with her daughter, sighed and said, "Do you know how worried


    mommy was when you pretended to be sick?¡±


    "Chessie knows she was wrong," Chesney said, looking at Susan with dewy eyes.


    When she thought about Susan hurrying to her side overnight and waking up very early in the


    morning every day to cook her congee, Chesney could not help but feel guilty.


    "Since you''re not sick, mommy will be leaving now. You can stay here with daddy," Susan said.


    "Mommy, you don''t want Chessie anymore?¡± Chesney''s eyes turned red around the rims.


    Susan squatted down and looked into Chesney''s eyes. "Mommy will never abandon you, Chessie."


    No matter how angry she was, she knew that was something that she should not say to the kid.


    Chesney felt a little relieved. Then, she looked at Susan with puppy eyes and said again, "Mommy,


    Chessie really didn¡¯t mean to lie to you... Chessie just doesn''t want mommy and daddy to


    separate." ''Chessie, even though mommy and daddy are not together anymore, you are still our


    daughter. This is a fact that will never change,¡± Susan said as she wiped the tears off Chesney''s


    eyes.


    "It will be different," Chesney said with a pout. "Although you didn''t say so, mommy, Chessie knows


    you want to divorce daddy. Don''t you? Rennie''s daddy and mommy got a divorce as well. Then,


    Rennie''s daddy and mommy had a new family and they don''t want Rennie anymore. Rennie used


    to be very happy, but she now cries every day. A kid without a daddy and mommy is too pitiful."


    As Chesney was talking, tears were flowing down her cheeks.


    Her falling tears were dripping on Susan¡¯s heart, and her heart began to waver.


    She had been doing her best to minimize the damage of the divorce on Chesney.


    Chesney looked like she was normal on the surface, but she was actually very afraid deep down.


    "Mommy, Chessie will listen to everything you say in the future. She will not make you angry


    anymore, so can you please not get a divorce?" Chesney looked at Susan with teary eyes.


    Susan rpsed into silence, as she did not know what to say.


    Julian took a deep breath, walked up to them, and wiped the tears off Chesney''s face. "It''s all


    daddy''s fault, Chessie. I should not have involved you in the issues between daddy and mommy.


    Don''t worry, n o matter what happens in the end, daddy and mommy will always love you."


    "Is that true? Can you promise Chessie?" Chesney looked at them with her dewy eyes.


    "Yes, daddy promises," Julian assured her firmly.


    Chesney turned to look at Susan.


    Susan nodded in assent as well.


    It was only then that a faint smile appeared on Chesney''s face. "Mommy, can you stay here and


    keep Chessiepany with daddy for another night? Tomorrow, Chessie will go back to grandma''s


    house with mommy."


    Susan did not dare say no to her daughter. Therefore, she could only nod.


    Chesney went to bed very early at night.


    There were a lot of thoughts in Susan''s mind right now. She stood on the balcony and allowed the


    wind to caress her face.


    Suddenly, a jacket was draped over her shoulders. She did not have to turn her head, as she


    already knew who hade.


    After all, she was so familiar with him that she could distinguish him from other people through his


    breathing rhythm, his footfalls, and his smell.


    Julian stood beside Susan and said in a hushed voice, "Susie, it was my fault this time. Don''t me


    Chessie."


    Susan shook her head. "It was me who failed to give Chessie enough security.¡±


    The night wind was strong, and Susan shuddered as she was talking. Julian wanted to pull her into


    his arms, but he was aware of their rtionship right now, s o he forced the urge down to his


    stomach pit.


    There wasplete silence for a few minutes. Then, Julian took a deep breath and said calmly,


    "I''ve thought about it, Susie. The person you are angry with is not my mother. It is me, right?"


    Susan turned her eyes toward the horizon but did not say anything.


    "It¡¯s my fault for not handling this incident properly. I shouldn''t have taken your patience and


    kindness for granted. I¡¯m the one who caused you and Chessie all this pain," Julian said as he


    looked intently at Susan. "Susie, please tell me what you want me to do to make it up to you."


    As she listened to Julian''s deep voice, confusion zed over Susan¡¯s eyes. "I don¡¯t know.¡±


    She really did not know.


    She could understand Julian''s predicament and knew he had already done his best.


    Even though she understood Julian¡¯s situation, every time she saw him, the memory of the day he


    had said without any hesitation that he wanted to divorce her would always surface in her mind.


    The pain that had shot through her in that instant was something she could never forget in her life.

 Chapter 460 Win With Numbers

    Chapter 460 Win With Numbers


    Julian was enveloped in deep despair.


    He knew he had done something wrong, but why would Susan not give him a chance to redeem


    himself?


    Susan rpsed into silence. She contemted this for a while before speaking again. "Let''s put the


    divorce on hold for now. I don''t want Chessie to live in fear."


    Just as Julian was about to feel happy, Susan added, "With the fetters of marriage, Chessie would


    not have to worry about either of us forming a new family and abandoning her. I will still be staying


    in the Wright Mansion, and we will only remain married legally. However, if you want to get a divorce


    in the future, just let me know. I will help you tell Chessie."


    Julian cracked a bitter smile. "There is no way I will take a second wife. You''re the only person I


    want in this life."


    However, Susan did not reply.


    Julian then added in a stern voice, "Okay, I agree with you. We will only remain married legally. For


    me, this is just like going back to the beginning. Susie, I have a lot of time and patience, and I will


    certainly make you take me back."


    Susan pressed her lips until they became thin and said, "I''m going to bed now.¡±


    She turned around and went back to her room, leaving Julian standing alone on the balcony.


    After a long while, a smile crossed his face.


    That''s right. He had plenty of time to make Susan take him back. Since Susan was not willing to get


    back together with him now, all he had to do was pursue her again with all his heart and try to win


    her back.


    The next morning, Susan and Chesney returned to the Wright Mansion.


    The temperature in the room plummeted a s a mysterious light flitted across Julian''s eyes.


    A house without a hostess was indeed cold.


    He had to get Susan back by his side no matter what.


    Since things had reached this point, he did not have to continue his act anymore.


    Big news was circting around the industry. It turned out that Seth and Jacob had not turned


    against Julian. They were just setting up a subsidiary that would take over StarTech''s cell phone


    business. As for the parentpany, StarTech would no longer be limited to the cell phone industry.


    Julian was going to invest in different industries and turn the head office into a powerful multi-


    faceted empire.


    Naturally, the customers who had terminated their contracts with StarTech would be working with


    the subsidiarypany instead.


    In other words, nothing had happened to StarTech and Julian was fine.


    The news caused an earthquake in the business sector when it got out.


    As everybody marveled at the grandeur of Julian¡¯s 10-year n, they sighed with feeling over the


    continuation of the legend of this business mogul.


    On the other side, since Julian had given Madam Shaw a lot of hints, she thought Susan was the


    reason behind the revival of StarTech. Therefore, no matter how unreconciled she was with this,


    she decided to close her eyes and stop provoking Susan for the sake of her son.


    After he made all these arrangements for StarTech, Julian immediately threw himself into the long


    process of getting his wife back.


    "Mr. Shaw, here is the document you asked for." A beautiful secretary walked in.


    Julian had been thinking about something. The moment he saw the secretary, he said," Put the


    document away first. I have something to ask you."


    "Sure, Mr. Shaw. How can I help you?" the secretary said hastily.


    ¡°What kind of gifts do women usually like?'' Julian asked.


    The secretary was genuinely stunned for a while before asking, "Mr. Shaw, are you buying a gift for


    your wife?"


    Julian nodded firmly.


    Then, the secretary said, "Erm... Usually, women love to receive lipsticks or bags as gifts."


    "Is that true?" Julian asked.


    "Yeap." The secretary nodded. "Most of my friends are like that."


    "Okay then." Julian nodded.


    After the secretary went out of the office, h e immediately called his personal assistant and gave his


    instructions. "Help me check out the most well-known brands of lipstick and bags."


    The assistant soon gave him a list of lipstick and bag brands.


    Julian made a few phone calls and had the brands on the list send thetest products o f the


    season to the Shaw Mansion.


    Julian felt his head swimming when he saw the heap of luxury merchandise in front of him.


    "Please have a look at these lipsticks, Mr. Shaw. Do you know what shade Mrs. Shaw prefers?"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Shade? What is that?" All the lipsticks looked the same to him.


    Knowing that men would never make sense of the shades of lipsticks, the sales associate said


    directly, "For a woman, a lipstick shade implies a type of mood, so different moods have to go with


    different shades."


    Julian narrowed his eyes and said. "Okay then, I want theplete set."


    "Theplete set?" The sales associate was stunned. She quickly said, "We have a total of 178


    shades in theplete set, and the price for each lipstick is 5,000 dors."


    "Alright. Wrap everything up for me.


    Remember to pick a nice box and then send it to the Wright Mansionter," Julian instructed her


    without batting an eye.


    The rest of the sales associates immediately approached Julian after watching the scene.


    Julian bought aplete set from each brand. In the end, he bought 10 sets of lipsticks for Susan.


    As for the bags, he just took a tree and hung all the luxury bags on it before sending it to the Wright


    Mansion.


    The moment the personnel left, Julian sent a message to Chesney in secret. "Chessie, I have


    prepared some presents for mommy. Don''t forget to tell me what her reaction waster on."


    "Okay. Don¡¯t worry," Chesney replied very soon.


    Julian was suddenly ovee by a sense o f nervousness as he held his phone tightly.


    Even though they already had a daughter, Susan had only fallen in love with him after they¡¯d gotten


    married They had not gone through the boyfriend-girlfriend part. Right now, since he had decided to


    get Susan back, it went without saying that he had to start from the beginning.


    If he was courting her, then giving her presents should be the most basic thing a man should do.


    It was just that he did not know if Susan would like his present or not.


    He kept sitting down, standing up, and pacing in the living room. He looked extremely stiff right now.


    It had been a really long time since he hadst felt the tension he was currently feeling.


    When the presents arrived, the Wrights were having a meal.


    Oliver, Serenity, and Anna were in the house. Jacob and Seth had joined them for a meal as well.


    One could say that everyone was present in the Wright Mansion that day.


    When the man carried Julian''s presents inside, the lipsticks alone piled up and formed a small hill.


    "Holy sh*t... Just how many things has Julian bought?" Seth was stunned.


    However, that heap of lipsticks was not the most shocking present.


    After the man put down all the lipsticks, he then carried a tree into the living room. The tree was fully


    packed with a myriad of designer bags.


    Susan''s mouth was slightly ajar, and she was so shocked that she could not say anything.


    "Mrs. Shaw, these are the presents Mr.


    Shaw prepared for you. Please check and ept them," the delivery man said.


    Chesney was equally stunned. It took her a long time toe back to her senses and say, ¡°Daddy...


    Is he trying to win mommy over with numbers?"

 Chapter 461 Bum The Book

    Chapter 461 Bum The Book


    "Heh." Seth Leeds could not refrain fromughing out loud.


    Jacob Shelby red at him. Then, Seth immediately said in all apparent seriousness, "Susan, this


    is a token of Young Master Shaw''s regard. Perhaps... he felt that you may possibly need some stuff


    t o open up a store or something?¡±


    Susan Shelby could not help bing even more speechless.


    "Mrs. Shaw, there''s also a card attached inside,¡± the person who had brought the gifts said


    solemnly. "Young Master Shaw ordered me to read it to you, Mrs. Shaw.¡±


    "Wait, wait..." An ominous presentiment welled in Susan''s heart all of a sudden.


    However, he had already lifted the card and began reading. "Susie, you''re as exquisite and beautiful


    as a flower covered i n dew in the early morning. You''re warm yet enchanting, like the sun on a


    summer day. You''re...¡±


    What the heck was that?


    A legendary love letter?


    At once, everyone began to suppress theirughter by force.


    Even Chessie covered her mouth with great effort.


    Susan was the only person notughing. A n embarrassing feeling drifted into her heart... Julian


    really was impossible.


    "Alright, that''s all. Stop reading." Susan attempted to stop the other person.


    ''Don¡¯t, let him finish reading it. I would like to hear it," said Serenity Wright while chortling.


    There was nothing Susan could do but brace herself and listen to it.


    "The day you came into my life, a different color was added to it. My journey through this lifetime is


    adorned with brand new scenery..."


    These words were followed by a series of ambiguous similes that expressed all sorts of emotions. It


    was so sweet it could make one¡¯s teeth decay.


    There was no telling how many words had been written by Julian Shaw. When the delivery man was


    done reading the note, Susan''s expression had already turned into dread.


    ¡°Madam, the gift has been delivered and the letter has been read. I shall take my leave now,¡± said


    the delivery man.


    "Go ahead, go ahead," said Susan eagerly.


    When the delivery man left the Wrights, a wave of loudughter broke out in the living room.


    "You''re as exquisite and beautiful as a flower covered in dew in the early morning ..." Seth chanted


    with great emotion.


    "You''re warm yet enchanting, like the sun o n a summer day..." Serenity joined in themotion.


    The room was filled with joyous voices andughter.


    "I suddenly remembered that I still haven''t finished drawing a sketch! I''ll see everyer!" Susan


    stood up and spoke without the slightest hesitation.


    She trotted upstairs loudly but could still hear the joyousughtering from downstairs


    indistinctly.


    The corners of Susan''s lips curled into a helpless smile involuntarily.


    It would have been fine if this had happened on an ordinary day, yet everyone was there now...


    Julian''s love letter would perhaps be famous all over the world.


    Meanwhile, Julian was still waiting for the result anxiously.


    There was a book in his hand with the title'' 100 Techniques To Date Women''.


    The 36th technique of the book stated, ¡®In this fickle society, people who are willing t o sit down and


    pen love letters are already growing fewer and fewer. Thus, why don¡¯t you try to recover the past''s


    simplicity? Use a handwritten love letter to touch a woman''s sensitive heart''.


    The 37th technique of the book stated,'' Women don''t like overly narrow-minded men. Thus, if you


    are financially secure, shop, shop, shop for her appropriately to increase the sess rate of your


    dates''.


    Julian had already made up his mind to date Susan again.


    He did not have much dating experience so he would need to study the techniques listed in the


    book properly.


    The book had received very good reviews online so it should be correct.


    Julian was thinking about this when a WeChat text message came.


    ¡¯Young Master Shaw, I didn¡¯t expect that you''d be an expert at writing.''


    Then, an emoticon with tears of joy was added.


    The sender was Seth.


    Seth?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Julian raised an eyebrow. What do you mean?''


    ''You''re like a flower covered in dew in the early morning...¡¯


    Julian reacted to the situation. "You''re with the Wrights?''


    "Yes, Jacob wanted toe over and visit Susan and I was with him so I joined him t o get a free


    meal. It''s good that I came. Otherwise, I would''ve missed the grand show.'' Another emoticon with


    tears of joy was added.


    Julian narrowed his eyes. "You all listened t o the love letter I wrote? How was it? Any response


    from Susie?¡¯ ''Susan went upstairs on the spot.¡¯


    ''Why?'' asked Julian curiously.


    ''Let''s not talk about this for now. Please tell me, where did you get this ridiculous creativity?¡¯ Seth


    could not refrain from asking.


    Is my creativity that ridiculous? I did what the book said,¡¯ replied Julian with a serious expression.


    Seth responded with a few dots.


    Then, he typed swiftly, ''I don''t care which book you read, but I rmend that you burn it


    immediately. That¡¯s all that I can do to help.''


    Julian responded with a few question marks, yet Seth had already vanished.


    As soon as Seth left, Jacob sent over a series of apostrophe marks.


    Apostrophe marks? What did that mean?


    Julian frowned and replied with a few apostrophe marks himself.


    Jacob sent over a series of apostrophe marks again.


    Julian replied with apostrophe marks once more.


    After a few exchanges like this, they both stopped replying in unison.


    Then, Anna Wright, Serenity, and Oliver Wright sent him some ambiguous texts in session.


    Julian was really confused.


    What the heck was going on?


    ''Daddy...'' Chessie sent him a text message o n WeChat.


    Julian''s heart melted as he thought about Chessie holding the phone and typing in all apparent


    seriousness with her cheeks puffed up. The group of people over there was not reliable. Only his


    beloved, precious little princess was worthy of his trust.


    Chesney typed at a very slow speed while Julian waited.


    After a long time, Chessie''s text message arrived. ''Daddy, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have suggested


    that you send a gift.¡¯


    Julian replied with a few question marks.


    He waited for a long while before Chessie finally replied slowly. ''Let''s talkter.


    Mommy is ordering me to do homework. I''ve fallen a few days behind on my homework.''


    After saying that, Chesney vanishedpletely.


    Julian could not help feeling shocked.


    No one had told him what had happened after such a long time.


    Could there really be something wrong with the book?


    Julian sank into deep ponderation as he stared at the book ''100 Techniques To Date Women'' in his


    hand.


    After monitoring Chessie while she finished her homework and putting her to bed, Susan hesitated


    for a moment before returning to the living room.


    In the living room, the pile of items sent over by Julian was still stacked in its original form. Even the


    card was still on top of the pile just like before.


    Susan picked up the card and read it again.


    She had no choice but to acknowledge that i t was already very impressive that an insensitive man


    like Julian had written this...


    Susan chuckled for a while and thought about destroying the cardpletely.


    However, just as she was about to tear up the card, she hesitated for a moment.


    Atst, she looked around the room and ensured that no one else was there before she put the card


    into her pocket like a thief.


    Susan then scurried back to her room.


    Not long after she sat down, someone knocked on her door.


    Susan opened the door and saw Wi Doyle smiling sweetly at her from the doorway." Susie, have


    you gone to sleep already?¡±


    "Not yet." Susan smiled and made way. " Come in." "Alright." Wi walked into the room. "What''s


    going on? Is anything wrong?" asked Susan.


    A hesitant expression appeared on Wi''s face. After a long while, she asked softly," Susie, are you


    still fighting with Julian?"

 Chapter 462 If Not Julian, Then Who

    Chapter 462 If Not Julian, Then Who


    Susan Shelby could not help being stunned ever so slightly.


    Ever since Madam Shaw''s poisoning incident, Wi Doyle had been supporting her unconditionally.


    However, Wi had never inquired about the extent of her fight with Julian.


    Today was the first time she had ever inquired.


    Susan was stunned as a look of embarrassment shed past Wi¡¯s gaze.'' I''m sorry, this is a


    private matter. I shouldn''t have asked about it. I... I don¡¯t have anything else to say. I''ll leave.¡±


    Wi turned around. She was about to leave, but Susan held on to her and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. This


    is not anything that I can''t tell others. I¡¯m not fighting with Julian. I just feel that both of us need


    some time to evaluate our rtionship properly."


    "Susie!" Wi suddenly sounded anxious." It''s true that Madam Shaw went too far, but Julian has


    already tried his best to solve the issue. He is a really, really good man, so don''t lose him because


    of stubbornness. Otherwise, you will certainly regret it in the future.¡±


    Wi''s tone sounded so agitated that Susan could not help being astonished.


    Realizing that her tone had gone too far, Wi took a deep breath and said with a forced smile, "I''m


    sorry for being a busybody."


    Susan shook her head. "No, I know better than anyone else that Julian is a really good man."


    "So why are you..." Wi looked at Susan anxiously.


    Susan smiled bitterly. "Let¡¯s just say that I¡¯m unable to get through this myself."


    "He really..." Wi clenched her teeth." Susie, Julian really loves you, and I hope that you will


    seriously consider taking him back and letting yourself off."


    "I will give it serious consideration," said Susan.


    "Aright... I shall take my leave now." Wi appeared to be relieved as she turned around and left in


    a rush.


    Susan gazed after Wi¡¯s departing silhouette with a strange gaze in her eyes.


    Wi seemed to be a little unlike her usual self today.


    No, she had actually always been a little strange when it came to this matter.


    Wi was her friend. Since she had noticed that Wi was not behaving like herself, Susan could


    not just brush this matter aside.


    She considered it for a moment and then walked out of her room and headed to Wi''s room.


    She was about to knock on the door when she suddenly heard an indistinct voiceing from the


    room. The door had actually been left unlocked.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Will...¡± Susan was about to call out to Wi when she suddenly heard Wi''s trancelike voice.


    "No, I can''t be thinking like this. Susie is m y friend. How can I..."


    "But Susie is saying that she won''t forgive Julian for the rest of her life. If they don¡¯t ever reconcile,


    could I have to wait for the rest of my life too?" "No, I can¡¯t. Calm down, Wi! Even if Susan and


    Julian aren''t together anymore, you still shouldn''t covet your friend''s man."


    "But you¡¯ve been in love with him for so many years after all..."


    Wi talked to herself incessantly.


    Susan''s hand was frozen on the door, but she could not bring herself to knock.


    A look of astonishment shed past her eyes.


    Did this mean that Wi was actually in love with Julian?


    An ineffable feeling welled in Susan''s heart involuntarily!


    Just as expected, a person like Julian nevercked women''s love.


    Susan could not help pursing her lips upon seeing Wi in a dilemma.


    Even though there was a ridge that she could not cross between her and Julian, she already


    regarded Wi as a friend. Her friend was actually in love with her husband. This made Susan feel a


    wave ofplicated emotions in her heart.


    However, she did not intend to charge into the room.


    She believed that Wi''s feelings for Julian should be kept a secret. Since Wi had not revealed


    this to her, she would just act as if she was unaware of it.


    Susan left with mixed feelings.


    All of a sudden, she heard Wi''s voice say: n a dilemma, "Should I go and meet him tomorrow


    then?"


    Susan could not help stopping herself before she could walk away.


    Meet him?


    Meet who?


    Julian?


    "If I were to meet him, I would disappoint Susie... If I don''t... I rarely get asked out... Besides, if he


    were to leave Susie, I, I''d still stand a chance, right?" Wi¡¯s voice was now shaking a little.


    Susan''s body tensed up, and her hands began clenching tightly without her noticing.


    Julian... had asked Wi out?


    He had made a move on her so quickly?


    Wi continued to mutter to herself, but Susan could no longer hear her clearly. She had no idea


    how she made it back to her room in a daze, but she went to wash u p and then went to bed in a


    daze.


    One thought reverberated in her mind.


    Julian had asked Wi out.


    Why had he asked Wi out? Were the two o f them purely former schoolmates?


    Countless spections surged from the depths of Susan''s mind, driving her crazy.


    After a long time, she took a deep breath and muttered to herself, "How is the matter with Julian


    rted to me? Anyhow, it''s already impossible for me to be with him again. He can be with whoever


    he wants next. Right, this is the way to go."


    Susan consoled herself and forced herself t o close her eyes.


    Unfortunately, her mind was still ying these scenes although she had closed her eyes.


    Susan was utterly incapable of falling asleep that night.


    The next morning, as soon as she went downstairs, she saw Wi preparing to leave the house with


    delicate makeup on her face.


    Susan¡¯s heart raced involuntarily as she looked at Wi''s splendid attire.


    "Susie." Wi cracked a sweet smile at Susan. "You''re awake?"


    "Hmm," answered Susan. Then, she pretended to be carefree and asked, "Wi, you''ve dressed up


    so nicely today. Are you going to meet up with an important person?"


    Wi''s expression turned into a shy smile." It''s true, I¡¯m meeting a very important person."


    Susan''s hand shook ever so slightly, but she did not make any furtherments.


    Wi took a nce at her watch. "Susie, it''s about time. I shall get a move on now."


    Wi turned around and left.


    Susan began struggling violently in her heart.


    Was the person that Wi wanted to meet Julian?


    Susan shoved away this idea ferociously as soon as it emerged in her mind.


    ''Susan, stop making blind assumptions already. You made the decision to let go of Julian, so what


    right do you have to stop him from searching for happiness?''


    ''Whoever Julian wants to meet next and whoever he wants to be with is utterly unrted to you!''


    Susan thought about this incessantly in her mind, yet her curiosity made her chase after Wi in


    secret.


    Wi¡¯s car had just left the premises when Susan immediately ordered the driver to follow her from


    a safe distance.


    She followed her all the way to a park.


    When Wi got out of the car, Susan kept following her subconsciously.


    As she was following Wi, she scolded herself. Even if Wi was going to meet Julian, how was


    that rted to her? Why had she allowed herself to be caught in a dilemma?


    Susan scolded herself but did not stop following Wi.


    All of a sudden, Wi stopped at a certain spot and Susan stopped walking subconsciously as well.


    Then, she hid behind a rock.


    It did not take long before Susan¡¯s body tensed up involuntarily.


    A man walked over slowly. If it was not Julian, then who was it?

 Chapter 463 Cant Bear To Watch Anymore

    Chapter 463 Can''t Bear To Watch Anymore


    Susan Shelby did not have the courage to g o too close. Due to the mor in the park, she could


    only look at their silhouettes yet she could not hear their voices.


    She watched the two of them stand together while thousands of thoughts were surging through her


    mind wildly.


    Why had Julian asked Wi to meet up?


    Was he aware that Wi was in love with him? If he was aware of that and had asked Wi out...


    what was he nning to do?


    Susan could not help biting her lower lip tightly.


    She could not hear their voices so she could only rely on their bodynguage to


    predict the possible conversation between them.


    Judging by the current situation, it was good that they were only standing together and there were


    no overly intimate actions. Susan felt slightly better in her heart.


    "You asked me out for a reason. Is anything the matter?" Julian Shaw asked curiously i n the


    meantime.


    If Susan had heard that, she would have learned that it was not Julian who had asked Wi Doyle


    out. Wi had asked Julian out instead.


    Unfortunately, she could not hear that.


    Wi cracked a gentle smile. "Indeed, I wanted to meet you in person to talk about Susan''s


    condition."


    The expression on Julian¡¯s face turned serious. "Go ahead!¡±


    He and Wi had been constantly contacting each other via text messages about the process of


    eradicating the Errol Virus. This time, Wi had asked to talk to him in person purposely so Julian


    felt a little nervous.


    Could there be something wrong with the eradication process?


    Wi smiled. "Don''t worry, the eradication process is going smoother than I imagined. We should be


    able to fully eradicate the virus in about one year.¡±


    ¡°Great then." Julian felt relieved. However, he felt even more confused in his heart. Since there was


    no issue with Susie''s condition, why had Wi asked him to meet outside in such a rush?


    Noticing Julian''s puzzlement, Wi chuckled. "I asked you out because I wanted to tell you that I


    may be going back to Africa for a while."


    Julian tensed up at once. "How long are you going to be there? Susie''s condition..."


    "Don¡¯t worry. Susie''s condition has already entered a stable phase. There''s no need to test her


    every day, and I''ll be away for one week at most. It won''t affect anything. I''m going back mainly


    because my teacher made more progress in the research of the Errol Virus. This can perhaps


    speed up the progress of eradicating the virus here," said Wi.


    At this point, Julian did not have any reason to stop Wi either, so he nodded." When are you


    going back? I will make arrangements to have you travel with my private jet.¡± "Early tomorrow


    morning. I shall make this trip quick," said Wi.


    "Alright. I shall make arrangementster,¡± acknowledged Julian.


    Wi chuckled and cracked an easygoing smile. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s my farewell... I just have a casual


    question to ask. It seems like you and Susie are in some kind of conflict?"


    "It will be solved sooner orter." Julian did not wish to talk about his and Susie''s rtionship issues


    with anybody else.


    "I think so too." Wi chuckled. "Susie is utterly incapable of letting go of you in her heart. I think she


    will forgive you sooner orter."


    "I hope so," said Julian.


    "I have some new photos of Susan and Chessie''s daily activities over here. Would you like to take a


    look?" asked Wi.


    "Sure." Julian¡¯s eyes lit up, and he epted the offer right away.


    Wi took out her phone while Julian leaned closer to see.


    If one looked up close, there was still some distance between the two of them.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, they appeared to be cuddling from Susan¡¯s point of view.


    Susan could not help biting her lower lip strenuously as she watched the two of them huddle


    together and whisper to one another.


    Her entire body trembled uncontrobly.


    Julian was a b*stard.


    She had ordered him to be with someone else, yet he had truly found someone else s o quickly?


    On one hand, Susan felt as if she had already lost all authority to meddle with


    Julian''s life.


    On the other hand, it was impossible for her to let go of their rtionship, which hadsted for so


    many years.


    Susan clenched her teeth and watched them for a long while. Julian and Wi had been huddled all


    this time.


    Susan could not bear to watch anymore so she stood up right away, turned around, and left


    expressionlessly.


    Since she had already made up her mind not to reconcile with Julian, then Julian had the right to


    pursue his happiness, of course.


    Wi was a good woman. They would certainly be a good couple!


    As for her, it would be fine if she took Chessie and left silently.


    Susan wanted to be carefree too, yet there were many asions when a person''s heart could not


    be controlled by reason.


    Jealous and furious emotionsshed onto Susan''s heart in waves.


    One of them was her husband, and the other was her friend.


    Even if there was something going on between them, was there a need for them t o rush into things


    so quickly?


    Susan suddenly felt at a loss. She had no idea how to face Julian and Wi.


    She returned to the Wright Mansion in a daze, looking just like a lost soul.


    An hourter, Wi returned, beaming with joy.


    Wi looked at Susan with astonishment i n her eyes. "Susie, what''s going on with you? Why do


    you look so pale?"


    ¡°I¡¯m fine." Susan shook her head.


    "How can you say that you''re fine? Are you sick? Quick, let me check on you." Wi stretched out


    her hand and felt Susan''s forehead as she was speaking.


    "I said that I''m fine!" Susan was now bing agitated. She shoved away Wi''s hand


    subconsciously.


    Wi looked at her, dumbstruck with bewilderment.


    Susan pursed her lips and said stiffly, "I¡¯m sorry."


    "It''s fine,¡± Wi said with a concerned look on her face. "Susie, you really don''t look so well. It would


    be better if you headed upstairs and rested soon."


    Susan took a nce at Wi. Her gaze was filled with concern.


    She thought about the friendship cultivated between them in the past few months. Susan bit her


    lower lip and then asked, "Wi, where did you go earlier?"


    Wi avoided her gaze for a moment and then said, "I went out to meet an old friend o f mine."


    Noticing Wi''s hesitation, Susan suddenly felt that it was rather pointless to do this.


    She said straightforwardly, "You went to meet Julian, right?"


    "How did you know?" Wi looked at Susan in astonishment.


    Susan did not answer. She only looked at Wi calmly. "Are you in love with Julian?"


    Susan''s remark was so straightforward that it made Wi''s face turn ghastly pale a t once. After a


    long while, she avoided Susan''s gaze and said softly, "How is that possible..."


    ¡°You didn''t close the door yesterday night and I heard everything you said," said Susan right away.


    Wi¡¯s face turned even paler at once. After a long while, she said as though she was in pain,


    ¡°Susie, I''m sorry... I know that I shouldn''t have done this, yet I can¡¯t control my heart. Susie, don''t


    worry. I won''t meet Julian again regardless of how much he tries to persuade me from now on."


    An ineffable emotion welled in Susan''s heart as she looked at M.


    She said with a stiff tone, "It''s okay. Julian and I are only a married couple on paper. If you two truly


    love each other, I can get a divorce at any time.¡±

 Chapter 464 Willa Is Leaving

    Chapter 464 Wi Is Leaving


    ¡°Really?" Wi Doyle asked in surprise at first. Soon, she shook her head. "Susie, you must be


    saying this out of anger, right? You two have loved each other for an eternity. Susie, stop being


    stubborn and get back together with Julian properly. As for me, don''t worry. I never thought about


    ruining your rtionship. I''m well aware that the most important position in Julian¡¯s heart has


    belonged to you all along."


    A dream-like expression emerged on Mn''s face as she spoke. "I only want a tiny little corner of


    his heart for myself."


    Susan could not help clenching her teeth i n rage as she looked at M''s happy expression.


    What did she mean by saying that she wanted a tiny little corner of his heart for herself?


    Susan had always demanded that they have a loyal,mitted rtionship.


    If Julian¡¯s heart did not belong solely to her, then she could forgo a rtionship like this.


    A proud glint shed past Wi''s eyes when she noticed that she had managed to make Susan''s


    expression even more unpleasant. The expression on Wi''s face grew even guiltier. "Susie, don¡¯t


    worry. I know that it''s not right for Julian and me to be together. That is why I¡¯ve already figured out


    a way to leave this ce. I''ll go far away so I won''t disturb you and Julian anymore."


    Susan looked at Wi with mixed feelings." No need. Since I won''t forgive Julian, I can¡¯t be


    constantly upying that position in his heart anymore. Don''t worry, I will let go if you truly have a


    ce in his heart." "No." Wi shook her head. A wisp of faint sorrow shed past her exquisite


    face. "I wasn''t nning on letting anybody else know about my rtionship with Julian. The reason


    I met up with Julian this time was to bid him farewell. Susie, you''re my friend, and Julian is your


    husband. I¡¯ve already spoken to Julian about it, and he will make arrangements to send me away o


    n his private jet. He and I... will not pose an obstacle from now on. Susie, please don''t worry about


    this.¡±


    Wi spoke in all seriousness, yet an ineffable feeling welled in Susan''s heart.


    Susan felt like ming Wi for falling in love with Julian.


    However, Wi wanted to leave with such determination. It made Susan feel like


    Wi had not done anything wrong.


    After all, the act of falling in love with someone could not be controlled by reason.


    Wi had chosen to leave for her, which was already proof of their friendship.


    Unfortunately, when it came right down to i t, Wi was not the crux of this matter.


    The crux was whether Julian''s interest had been aroused or not.


    If his interest had been aroused, she was destined not to ept an iplete rtionship


    regardless of whether Wi was to leave or not.


    "Wi, there''s no need for you to leave..." Susan was about to say something.


    Wi interrupted her with a determined expression. "Susie, I''ve already made up m y mind. I''d


    rather leave in pain this man that I love deeply than let you misunderstand me in the slightest.


    Besides, Julian didn''t intend for my presence to affect you two either. He has already made


    arrangements for my flight tomorrow. I''ll be leaving tomorrow morning."


    Susan''s lips trembled once. She was suddenly at a loss for words.


    "I''m afraid that it will be very difficult for u s to meet after this. I hope that you won''t forget that I was


    your friend. Also, can I please have a parting hug?" Wi stared at Susan in anticipation.


    Susan gave her a hug with mixed feelings o n her face.


    "Thank you." Wi''s face immediately cracked into a brilliant smile. A ghastly glint shed past her


    eyes.


    ''Susan, you don¡¯t know that my departure this time will ensure that I can destroy youpletely


    when Ie back.¡¯


    Susan had mixed feelings about the situation.


    Wi was leaving, yet there were some issues that could not be solved by Wi¡¯s departure.


    She wondered if Julian had feelings for Wi or not. Was his love for her no longer whole?


    Susan tossed and turned on the bed at night.


    In the past, she believed that she would have chosen to trust Julian persistently in a simple situation


    like this.


    After all, the foundation of love was trust. They had experienced so many tests in life,


    so there was no reason for them not to trust each other.


    However, Susan was no longer capable of trusting Julian as much as she had before the incident


    with Madam Shaw.


    She had loved the man wholeheartedly in the past. She had thought that even if the entire world


    was her enemy, Julian would still always stand by her at the very least.


    Unfortunately, the prior incident had awakened her with a ferocious p.


    Julian had actually chosen to treat her and Chessie unfairly because of Madam Shaw. She could


    not help wondering if he really loved her that much.


    Once the seed of doubt was nted, it would grow into a huge tree in an instant.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    As far as the incident with Wi was concerned, Susan had discovered that her


    first reaction was to believe that Julian was in love with someone else instead of feeling that there


    was possibly a misunderstanding.


    Susan stared at the ceiling in a daze.


    It turned out that she no longer trusted this man in the depths of her heart.


    The next day, Wi was not around anymore when Susan woke up.


    While Luna Harris was having breakfast, Susan could not help asking, "Mom, has Wi left


    already?¡±


    "Yes,¡± Luna answered. ¡°The girl announced her intention to leave and really meant it. That''s quite


    unexpected, huh?"


    "Do you know where she is going?¡± Susan could not help asking.


    Yes. Julian arranged for a car to pick her u


    p early in the morning. I think she''s headed to the private airfield at Skyway." A s soon as Luna


    finished her sentence, she saw Susan heading out right away.


    "Hey, hey, hey. Susie, you should have some breakfast first..." By the time Luna called out, Susan


    had already vanished.


    The private Skyway Airfield was already a vast, empty area when Susan arrived in a rush. Julian


    was about to get in his car and leave.


    When he noticed Susan''s presence, a look o f surprise and joy shed past Julian''s face. "Susie,


    what are you doing here?"


    There were mixed feelings on Susan''s face. "Where''s Wi?"


    "She just left," said Julian in an extremely natural manner.


    ''So you just let her go?" asked Susan.


    "Why not?" Julian was rather confused.


    Susan could not help feeling infuriated, yet she suppressed her anger upon seeing Julian''s innocent


    look.


    She had no idea if she was furious at Julian or herself!


    She had no idea which type of reaction she had been hoping Julian to have to Wi¡¯s decision to


    leave.


    Susan pursed her lips, turned around, and left right away.


    It was not easy for Julian to meet Susan. Upon noticing that she was leaving, he could not help


    holding on to her. "Did you like the gifts that I sent you? What about the love letter? I spent a very


    long time just writing it."


    "Love letter?" Susan raised an eyebrow. "I tossed it into the trash because it was embarrassing. I


    still have other matters to attend to. I shall leave now."


    She struggled to free herself from Julian''s hold and got in the car right away.


    A puzzled glint shed past Julian¡¯s eyes a s he gazed after Susan''s departing silhouette.


    Why did he feel that Susan seemed to be treating him more coldly than before?


    What had he done wrong this time?


    Even if his love letter was badly-written, there was no need for her to be so furious, right?


    Julian had finally experienced profoundly what the expression ''a woman''s thoughts are impossible


    to grasp'' meant. He could not help feeling troubled.


    He wondered when the long, boundless road to pursuing his wife woulde to an end.

 Chapter 465 Locke Award

    Chapter 465 Locke Award


    Susan Shelby returned to the Wrights and made her way to the room that used to belong to Wi


    Doyle for some unknown reason.


    She struggled with mixed emotions.


    Frankly, had it not been for this incident, she could have be really good friends with Wi.


    Susan¡¯s gaze swept across the room and discovered a book ced on the table.


    It was a book titled Jane Eyre.


    She walked over and flipped open the book to take a look and found a row of letters written on the


    title page.


    Susan¡¯s pupils constricted abruptly.


    The sentence contained some kind of hidden meaning.


    ''If this book is misced, please return it t o Wi Doyle of ss one, senior year, Sarem Girls'' High


    School. Contact number: * ***. Thank you.''


    Did Julian Shaw not say that Wi was his high school ssmate?


    Girls'' high school?


    Susan brought up the inte browser shakily and typed in Sarem Girls'' High School for a search


    right away.


    Susan screened through the graduate students from each year one by one.


    Atst, she found Wi¡¯s name for one of the years. She could even see the graduation photo of her


    entire ss on the website. The person smiling brilliantly was precisely Wi.


    Thunder struck Susan¡¯s heart with a loud rumble.


    She sat there in a daze.


    Julian lied to her! Wi was not some high school ssmate of his at all.


    In order to deceive her, he had even forged the graduation certificate, graduation photo, and even


    his high school website.


    He painstakingly did so much just to deceive her surprisingly.


    Susan''s hand holding the mouse was shaking.


    Why? Why did he do that?


    Julian spent a night with Wi and imed that nothing happened so she trusted him.


    He imed that Wi was his high school ssmate so she believed him as well.


    Yet, Susan felt that she was really very foolish now. In the end, she was deceived over and over


    again in exchange for her trust.


    The corners of Susan¡¯s lips curled into an iparably bitter smile.


    Even though Wi had already left, it would change the truth that Julian deceived her for even the


    slightest bit.


    Susan kept the book then left Wi''s room with mixed emotions.


    She returned to her room and sat on the chair in a daze for a very long time.


    It felt as if she was thinking about nothing yet everything at the same time. Her entire person was


    caught in a muddled state.


    Just as her mind was nk, all of a sudden, the QQ instant messaging software on herputer


    gave a crisp notification sound.


    Susan clicked to open the message like a robot.


    Mr. Reed was the sender.


    Susan had always respected Mr. Reed very much. She could not help perking up her spirits upon


    receiving Mr. Reed''s message and began reading in all apparent seriousness.


    ''Susie, are you free in the next two weeks?¡¯ asked Mr. Reed right away.


    ''I''m free,'' replied Susan hastily.


    ¡®Then why haven''t you signed up for the Locke Award International Design Competition?'' asked Mr.


    Reed.


    ''Locke Award?'' Susan could not help feeling stunned for a moment.


    The Locke Award International Design Competition was the grandest event in the designer


    profession. If a person was awarded gold in the Locke Award, the person could basically be


    the most supreme and powerful designer in the world immediately.


    Thepetition was held in America and due to some host country issues, no one from Canada


    managed to be champion up to now.


    ''Have you forgotten?¡¯


    With only three words, Susan could already imagine Mr. Reed''s frowning look in her mind.


    She could not help panicking. ''I''m sorry, teacher. Something happened in my family during this


    period of time. I-I was too distracted to take notice of this.¡¯


    Mr. Reed was silent for a moment before he replied, ''Susie, you are my youngest and also the most


    intelligent apprentice ever. You are extraordinarily talented and so outstanding such that even a few


    of your senior apprentices may not necessarily be better than you either. However, you¡¯re always


    lacking in somethingpared to them in your design. Do you know why?''


    ''Why?'' Susan could not help asking.


    Design had always been her pursuit. Even though she had not worked for the past few years, she


    did not stop her progress in design all along!


    She wanted to put in the effort and be the best in this profession.


    ''It''s because you still haven¡¯t strived hard enough and you''re not fully invested!'' Mr. Reed replied


    without the slightest hesitation. ''In order to be the best in our profession, one will certainly need to


    umte arge amount of experience. Look at yourself for the past few years-what have you


    done? Perhaps many people will feel that it¡¯s very normal behavior for a woman to give up her


    career and be fully engaged with her family, let alone the Shaws to be such a powerful family. If it¡¯s


    another woman, I wouldn''tment any further. However, if it''s you Susan... I¡¯d bear the risk of


    being hated by you to say this. Are you really going to let your talent go to waste? Are you really


    going to watch helplessly as more and more people advance farther than you while you''re just going


    to pace around on the same spot?''


    Mr. Reed very seldom spoke so much that Susan''s body tensed up involuntarily.


    She could read Mr. Reed''s heartache from his remark.


    She wanted to say that she had been working hard constantly and she had never given up on her


    pursuit in design all along.


    Yet, she recalled how her senior apprentices would sacrifice sleep and eat i n search of


    improvement so she could not bring herself to refute that statement anyhow.


    She felt that she had already put in enough effort yet she forgot that many people whose talents


    surpassed her were working harder than her.


    Over the years, it was true that she lost her strength to strive because of her family.


    ''It''s thest day to sign up for the Locke Award today. You can make the decision if you want to sign


    up or not." Upon saying that, Mr. Reed¡¯s profile dimmed.


    Susan sat on the chair for a very long time. Soon afterward, the corners of her lips cracked into a


    faint smile.


    At this very moment, she suddenly realized that she missed out on quite a number of scenes that


    were supposed to belong to her over the years.


    Love and rtionship. Could it be that these were all that her life was?


    What was stopping her, Susan Shelby, from ascending to an even higher tform to disy herself!


    Locke Award!


    A glint glimmered in Susan''s eyes. She brought up the registration page immediately and signed up.


    On the other side, Mr. Reed was constantly refreshing the registration page. He could not help


    smiling in gratitude upon seeing Susan''s name appearing on the page.


    Out of his numerous apprentices, he valued Susan the most in truth. The child was an inherent


    genius.


    Over the years, she had albeit settled down into quietness. Mr. Reed believed that there would be a


    ce for her in the future of the international design profession if she could pull herself together.


    The Locke Award would begin officially one week after registration.


    In order to understand the environment better and be prepared for thepetition, Susan made the


    decision to head to the States in advance.


    In her opinion, it was not difficult for her to pass the preliminary round using the inte. The


    quarterfinals and finals would be held live at the location. It would b e good for her to familiarize


    herself with the location in advance.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The next day, Susan packed up and headed to America right away.


    There was no telling if she was doing that t o familiarize herself with the location or to avoid


    someone she was unwilling to think about and meet.

 Chapter 466 Preparation In Full Pursuit

    Chapter 466 Preparation In Full Pursuit


    The nended in America.


    Susan Shelby disembarked the ne and saw a middle-aged man with a cultured, refined outlook.


    She could not help smiling at the man. " Hey there."


    The man was Mr. Reed¡¯s apprentice as well and the most renowned designer in Canada now. He


    was unparalleled.


    His name was Cliff Pierce.


    When Susan first entered the profession, h e was already a well-known person in the field.


    Susan wondered if it was easier for those with the surname Pierce to seed in this profession?


    There was a Tomas Pierce in the past and now, there was Cliff Pierce.


    Cliff looked at Susan and smiled. "Let¡¯s go, I''ll take you to the hotel first."


    "Alright,¡± answered Susan immediately while she asked, "Cliff, I was so surprised when I heard from


    my teacher that you wereing to pick me up. Are you taking part in the Locke Award as well?"


    Cliff raised an eyebrow and scoffed once. "N o. Apetition like the Locke Award is actually the


    American way of entertaining themselves. I clung on to it for a while when I was young. However, I


    gave up after failing to enter the top three for three consecutive years. If I were to risk sounding


    arrogant, it''s true that I don''t have full confidence that I''ll win thepetition but I will still take the


    position of the top three winners."


    Susan understood Cliff''s statement so all she could do was nod approvingly.


    It had been so many years and the capability of Canadian designers had always been no less than


    others. However, Canadian designers rarely ever ced as one of the top three winners of the


    Locke Award.


    This was unrted to the capability already but it originated from the inherent hostility of America to


    Canada.


    "Susie, you''re still young. Consider your participation in thispetition as an opportunity to


    umte experience and don''t take the final result too seriously.¡± Cliff took a nce at Susan and


    forewarned her.


    Susan could not help chuckling. "Don¡¯t worry, Cliff. I''m only trying to improve myself through the


    competition!


    Cliff nodded in approval. "You have the right mentality. The top three winners of the Locke Award


    will certainly be the Americans. Strive to be the top ten finalists with your goal in this


    competition. Fame is just an illusion but a determined effort to improve yourself will be yours."


    Cliff¡¯s remark was absolutely meant to guide Susan.


    Susan nodded in admiration. "Noted, thank you, Cliff.¡±


    Cliff chuckled. "There''s no need to thank m e. I was sent here to help you because of your teacher.


    You should do fine in the preliminary onlinepetition for the Locke Award, but the crucial parts


    are the quarterfinals and finals. From now until the quarterfinals, you still have one month. I''ve


    already freed my time in advance for a month to carry out training for you to improve and make


    breakthroughs. I hope that you''ll be able to acquire an even better result this way."


    One month of targeted guidance by Cliff Pierce?


    Susan''s eyes lit up at once. She remembered that Cliff told her that Mr.


    Reed sent him here so she could not help feeling gratified in her heart.


    Her teacher really did not want her to let her talent go to waste.


    From now on, she would not disappoint her teacher anymore. She decided that she would certainly


    make fame for herself on the designer''s path.


    Susan prepared in full pursuit for the Locke Award. She directly shut herself in the hotel following a


    period of time and epted Cliff''s assault training.


    Immersed in the sea of designing, Susan worked tirelessly day and night and found that she had no


    time to think about those annoying matters anymore.


    In Skyking City, Julian Shaw was restless and could not sit still from anxiety.


    Susan suddenly headed to the States and she was taking part in some Locke Award. I t would take


    her two to three months there i n total before her return.


    It was especially worrying when Julian received news that Susan was being guided by Cliff for 24


    hours. He became even more restless without his notice.


    "Cliff Pierce is over 40 years old! He is not better looking than me judging from the photos. Susie


    won''t take interest in him." ¡¯However, Susie mentioned him on multiple asions. She said that Cliff


    is the designer that she admires the most in this era."


    Julian muttered to himself and the age-old jealousy began surging in his heart again.


    His logic was basically telling him that the rtionship between Susan and Cliff would not develop


    further.


    Yet, his sentiment was different. As soon a s he thought about Susan spending day and night with


    another man, Julian felt as i f he was going mad soon.


    If this was the past, he would certainly head over there to kill the man on the spot.


    However, Susie was still furious at him now. If he were to head over there suddenly, Susie would


    only be even more infuriated!


    No, he could not make an appearance.


    However, he could not allow Susan to continue to spend time with the man either.


    No, he must figure out a way for sure.


    Hence, a few hourster.


    A little girl named Chesney Shaw was sent t o the airport where a private jet was already waiting for


    her there.


    "Daddy, you''re really very childish, huh?" Chesney looked at Julian, speechless.


    "How can you speak to Daddy like this?" Julian looked at her in all apparent seriousness. "I asked


    for a long leave for you so that you don''t need to go to school and can go travel instead. How is that


    childish?" "I don''t want to travel to America then.


    Change it to somece else for me."


    Chesney took a disdainful nce at Julian. ¡°The flight route will have to be approved i n advance.


    The approved route is to America this time and I can¡¯t change it anymore," said Julian calmly.


    Chesney could not refrain from rolling her eyes. "Childish."


    Julian could not stand it anymore regardless of how shameless he was. He knocked on Chessie''s


    little head. "So you''reining when I''m taking you for a trip?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m not. I''m not." As Chesney was speaking, she heaved a sigh and said with a helpless


    expression, "It''s really difficult to be an obedient child."


    It was rather amusing to watch her heaving deep sighs.


    Julian raised an eyebrow and pretended not to hear that.


    Upon arriving in America, Julian took Chesney to check into the room next to Susan''s hotel room


    right away. Then, he began waiting to create a surprise reunion eagerly.


    Yet, he and Chessie waited in the hotel for two days and Susan did not even step out o f the room


    for one step surprisingly.


    At night, Chessie yawned and said affectionately, "Daddy, the five-star hotel has rather good sound


    instion. You can''t hear anything at all like this."


    Julian shifted his ear away from the wall unwillingly.


    Susan was staying in a presidential suite and she had not left the room for a few days. Cliff came


    out to have a meal a few times too while the rest of the time, they spent day and night with each


    other.


    At the thought of this, Julian could not sit still anymore.


    ¡°Chessie!" Julian looked at Chessie in all apparent seriousness. "I have something very serious to


    discuss with you."


    "What''s that?" Chessie looked at him in confusion.


    "Mommy is really working too hard day and night like this." Julian grimly added," You are the apple


    of Mommy''s eyes. I feel that there''s a need for you to be with Mommy and use your smile to soothe


    her body and mind."


    Chesney could not help pouting. "Daddy, just be frank and say that you''re sending m e as a spy."

 Chapter 467 Mysterious Canadian Tycoon

    Chapter 467 Mysterious Canadian Tycoon


    Julian Shaw could not helpughing in embarrassment. However, he soon said with a serious


    expression, "I''m not sending you to be a spy. I only hope that you can report your mother''s situation


    to me.¡±


    "Isn''t that the work of a spy then?" Chesney Shaw raised her head to look up to him.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Julian could not help knocking Chessie¡¯s head. ¡°Do you know what ¡®turning a blind eye'' means?"


    "No,¡± said Chesney earnestly.


    Julian could not help expressing his helplessness to his quirky daughter and there was nothing he


    could do to her. ¡°All i n all, are you going to help me with this favor?¡± "Yikes." Chesney heaved a


    sigh like an adult. "With a foolish dad like this, what else can I do other than help?"


    Julian was shocked but he seriously added, "Your mother is not leaving the room so it¡¯s impossible


    for us to create a coincidence. W e can only be proactive then. Even though i t will appear rather


    intentional for us to take proactive action, we can''t care about all this now. Give your mother a call


    and tell her that we are living in the next room right away."


    "Alright." Chessie nodded obediently.


    She gave Susan Shelby a call which Susan picked up after a long while.


    "Hey, Mommy,¡± said Chessie in a childish voice.


    "Chessie?" called out Susan in surprise.


    She was working tirelessly without knowing if it was day or night. She felt as if her fatigue had


    washed away instantly when she suddenly heard her daughter''s soft, adorable voice.


    After the surprise, Susan nced at the clock and her brows furrowed ever so slightly.


    It was night time. Chessie was supposed to be sleeping so she wondered why Chessie suddenly


    thought of calling her.


    "Mommy, I missed you," said Chessie.


    Upon hearing that, Susan could not care about anything else at once. Ayer of gentleness and a


    smile tainted her expression. "I miss you too, Chessie."


    "Mommy, I have a surprise for you," said Chesney.


    "What surprise is that?" said Susan in curiosity.


    "Open the door and look, Mommy.


    "Open the door?" "Quick."


    Chessie urged her so Susan got up and opened the door.


    It waste night now so the hotel waspletely quiet. The corridor was lit up by the aisle lights,


    emitting a soft illumination.


    "I''ve already opened the door, why?" said Susan.


    All of a sudden, Chesney ran out of the next room and threw herself into Susan''s arms.


    Susan was stunned for a moment then she picked up Chessie in slight astonishment." Chessie?


    How did you get here?"


    "Mommy, are you very surprised?" said Chesney smilingly.


    "I am very surprised." Susan raised an eyebrow. "However, you still haven''t told m e how you got


    here..."


    "I brought her here." A deep voice was heard.


    As soon as she heard the voice, Susan''s back tensed up involuntarily.


    She pursed her lips and looked up to see Julian just as expected.


    "I decided to take Chessie for a trip when I heard a hotel staff member say that two designers were


    coincidentally staying next to our room. One of them was a Shelby and the other was a Pierce. I


    figured that it was you, so..." exined Julian in all apparent seriousness.


    Julian''s exnation simply rendered a person speechless. Susan looked down and refused to


    continue the conversation.


    ''Daddy is really, really, too foolish!'' Chessie rolled her eyes, then she wrapped her arms around


    Susan''s neck and said dotingly," Mommy Mommy, it''s cold outside."


    "Alright,e into the room, quick, Chessie." Susan walked inside with


    Chessie in her arms.


    Julian wanted to follow.


    A bang was heard and Susan had already shut the door on him instantly.


    Julian could only rub his nose in slight embarrassment.


    Even though he did not manage to get in, it was good that he managed to nt a person that Susan


    was utterly incapable of resisting!


    As soon as Chesney entered the room, she looked around with her huge eyes then asked,


    "Mommy, where''s Uncle Pierce?"


    "Uncle Pierce is staying in the second room on the right. He has already gone to sleep. It''s getting


    late, Chessie, you should sleep too." Susan said, ¡°The first room on the left is my room. Chessie


    can sleep together with me."


    "Great great.¡± Chesney epted in delight.


    Susan patted her head gently. "You should g o ahead first. I''m going to finish up the sketch here."


    "Alright," answered Chesney obediently. Then she went to the room andid down.


    Susan booked a presidential suite and there were three bedrooms in the suite.


    Chesney got into the bed and reported the situation to Julian.


    Julian nodded satisfactorily, then sent over a text. ''Comrade Chessie, please continue t o work hard


    and report the field situation urately and truthfully.''


    ¡®Mission will be aplished.'' Chesney moved her chubby arms and replied to the text message


    slowly.


    All of a sudden, the sound of something astir outside was heard.


    Susan wasing into the room to rest. Chesney immediately ced down the phone and feigned


    as if she had already fallen asleep.


    Yikes, it was so tiring. For her father, she had exhausted the acting skills of a lifetime.


    Julian stayed in the hotel for a couple of days.


    Albeit the fact that Susan had taken Chessie, she still refused to pay the slightest bit of attention to


    him.


    Julian was in despair so he persevered for a few more days before he returned to Skyking City for


    the time being. There were still countless tasks in thepany waiting for him to manage.


    As soon as Julian left, Susan felt relieved o n the contrary.


    She did not have the slightest clue of how t o confront this man now.


    There was no way to exin the emotions i n her heart so Susan could only distract herself from


    thinking about love and rtionship by focusing all her energy on designing.


    Susan stayed in the room and worked tirelessly all this time while Chessie apanied her


    obediently without taking a single step out of the room.


    The preliminary match of the Locke Award had already begun. The rule was very simple: the


    participant would only need to submit any work and upload it to the website.


    Susan chose a piece of work that she was most satisfied with and submitted it. One monthter,


    she passed the preliminary match without a doubt.


    A total of 35,000 people made the cut.


    The three quarterfinal rounds would be held online as well. The three rounds would be based on


    themed design. With every round, the designer would be given only one week toplete the


    design and submit it.


    The three rounds added up to three weeks i n total.


    After the first round, 35,000 people would b e reduced to 5,000 people right away.


    Then, there were the second and third rounds, and after passing the third round, only 100 people


    would remain.


    The 100 people would proceed to the special meeting ce for the finalists.


    Susan worked with great effort step by step. Three weekster, she was one of the 100 people.


    The Locke Awardmittee sent her the invitation to the finals.


    Following the invitation, there was also the theme of the first round of the finals.


    ¡®Please gather at Flint''s Castle tomorrow at 9:00 a m. The castle was purchased by a Canadian


    tycoon a few months ago. The final task is to provide a full interior design of Flint''s Castle ording


    to the Canadian tycoon''s requirements. 30 participants will be promoted in the first round of the


    finals, and the rankings will be decided by themittee.¡¯


    The email gave a brief introduction to the situation.


    Susan could not help blinking innocently.


    Canadian tycoon? If they were to design ording to his requirements, he should b e making an


    appearance at Flint''s Castle tomorrow too, right?

 Chapter 468 The Rules

    Chapter 468 The Rules


    For two full months, Susan Shelby devoted her heart and soul to design. The experience she


    umted from the past few years was unleashedpletely under the guidance of Cliff Pierce.


    During this period of time, the speed of her improvement could only be described as marvelously


    swift.


    Cliff would be astonished by Susan''s work a t times.


    She truly lived up to the reputation of being the teacher''sst apprentice. Compared to him, Susan''s


    experience was not as sufficient as his naturally. However, she was wise and gifted in talent which


    was enough topensate for that.


    Susan''s current standard was still slightly unstable. The overall visuals of her work still appeared


    slightly inharmonious, especially when she was working on a themed design that she was not too


    familiar with. However, if it was a theme that Susan was very skilled in, even Cliff would feel that he


    was not a worthy opponent of hers.


    Today was the day of the finals.


    "Mommy, have some water." Early in the morning, Chesney Shaw brought water to Susan


    obediently.


    "Thank you, Chessie." Susan chuckled and finished the water.


    Chesney blinked innocently. "Mommy, all the best to you and work hard in today''spetition."


    "Don¡¯t worry. With your Mommy''s standards, she''ll only encounter some trouble when she gets into


    the top ten finalists," said Cliff with a smile.


    "Mommy is really impressive," said Chessie while giggling at once.


    Susan rubbed her head. "Alright, I''m going out now. Stay here and y with Uncle Pierce."


    "Hmm. I won''t go anywhere but I''ll stay in the hotel and wait for your return, Mommy,¡± said Chessie


    in all apparent seriousness.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Susan picked up her daughter and gave her a kiss before heading out right away.


    After sending off Susan, Chessie chose a puzzle and yed by herself.


    When she was halfway ying it, she received a text message.


    Chesney picked up the phone with her chubby hands and turned on the screen.


    It was Julian Shaw.


    Chessie was too impatient to type out the letters so she went back to the room and replied with a


    voice clip using her childish voice. "She drank it. Daddy, what did you make me add into Mommy''s


    water, huh?"


    "It''s nothing much, only something that makes her healthy." Julian said, ¡°Chessie, you must


    remember to watch Mommy finish the drink every day."


    "Okay," answered Chessie.


    Upon hearing his daughter''s repeated affirmation, Julian felt more relieved.


    Wi Doyle said that she would being back one weekter initially. However, she sent a


    message saying that her teacher had already developed an even safer medication upon her return


    and that Susan would only need to consume the medication ording to the dosage she provided


    on a long term basis until Susan recovered fully. Wi could save the trouble of caring for Susan at


    all times.


    Simplifying matters was all Julian could wish for.


    Wi sent over the medication and Julian took it for verification. After confirming its content, he


    divided the dosage ording to Wi''s instruction then passed it to Chessie in secret.


    The new antidote was colorless and tasteless. Every day, Julian would instruct Chessie to add the


    medication into the tap water for Susan to consume.


    She had been consuming it for close to two months in the blink of an eye.


    He wanted to find an opportunity and drew a tube of Susie''s blood for a test to check if the spread of


    the Errol Virus had reduced now.


    Julian thought about this and sped up the speed of managing his affairs.


    By the time he was done with his tasks, Susan should have already passed the first round of finals.


    The situation between him and Susie had been dyed for over two months and yet was still


    unsolved. Julian could no longer stand the longing for her in his heart.


    When he was there this time, he had to stay with Susie even if he had to be utterly shameless


    regardless.


    In Flint''s Castle at nine in the morning, the 100 finalists and the ten panel judges from the


    committee were all present on the scene without any absentees.


    Other than that, the media giants were also on the scene.


    The opening of the finals was slightly more troublesome with all sorts of people giving speeches


    and also some performances.


    The morning had passed by the time all these events were done.


    Themittee arranged a lunch in Flint''s Castle where everyone had lunch and rested.


    The main event finally arrived at two in the afternoon.


    The chairman of themittee, John Deere, went up the stage with a smile on his face.


    "Congrattions on emerging with an outstanding performance out of the designers worldwide and


    arriving at the finals. All of you are already the most extraordinary talents regardless of how far you


    will go in the future.''


    The speech was so well said that it put a faint smile on everyone''s faces.


    "The formal speeches were given in the morning so I''m not going to waste time speaking nonsense


    in the afternoon. Or else, I think all of you may charge at me to beat me up." John made a joke.


    When the crowd was doneughing, he said in all apparent seriousness, "After all this time, I feel


    that in our interior design profession, the ability to designes in second and the ability that we


    should improve most is how to fulfill the client''s requirements even better! That is why in the finals


    this time, a mystery client will be chosen for every match. There are a total of three matches, mainly


    from the top 100 to top 30, top 30 to top 10, and top 10 to top 3 finalists. Every single one of you will


    have the opportunity to speak to the mystery client for ten minutes. After the conversation, you will


    need to carry out the interior design to the allocatedyout ording to the client''s requirements.


    The client won¡¯t divulge their requests upfront, but you will need to inquire and explore on your


    own.¡¯


    "However, the mystery client has already given a mystery letter to ourmittee. The letter


    contains the key factors that he wants in the location.¡±


    "Ourmittee will be evaluating the work ording to these key factors. The more the work fulfills


    the client''s requests, the higher the score will be.¡±


    "That¡¯s about all for the rules. Now, are there any questions?"


    It was a very long statement. Susan could not help but frown and ponder.


    In the quarterfinals before this, the focus was mainly on themed designs. With a precise theme, it


    would not result in a situation where her design would diverge from the theme.


    However, there was no precise theme this time. She would have to conclude the theme based on


    spections made from the conversation with the client.


    However, she would have the upper hand i n the first round.


    The email statement from before stated that the first client was a Canadian tycoon. At the very


    least, there would be nonguage barrier in her conversation with the person. The rest of the


    people would need to converse with the client using trantors, so they wouldck something a s


    compared to a direct conversation.


    A few people proposed a few questions in session. John answered the questions one by one,


    then he announced officially," Since there are no more questions, the mystery client for the first


    round of the top 100 to top 30 finalists is already waiting in the room. Everyone can take turns to


    converse with him ording to your allocated number. Remember that everyone is only given ten


    minutes and you will be reminded to end the session if you exceed the time limit. The conversation


    will be recorded through a surveince camera. So, don¡¯t even think about ying dirty tricks."


    "Due to therge number of people, the conversation with the client will be divided to bepleted


    in three days. Everyone will be given one week to submit your work. The contestants who have


    ended the conversation first will begin the design process first, but the submission time will b e


    rtively earlier as well."


    "So, let''s begin now. Number one, please enter the room."


    Contestant number one walked out and entered the allocated room.


    Susan took a nce at her number to see that it was number five. It would be her turn to converse


    with the client soon.

 Chapter 469 Meeting Luke Again

    Chapter 469 Meeting Luke Again


    On the afternoon of the first day, only twenty people could carry out a conversation with the client.


    However, none of the people left.


    Everyone wanted to specte some information based on their opponents¡¯ situations.


    However, they were soon disappointed.


    The contestants that came out from the room refused to speak about their experience. They left


    right away as soon as they came out.


    The situation made the atmosphere grow tenser and tenser.


    It was finally Susan Shelby''s turn.


    Susan inhaled a deep breath and walked into the room with her voice recording pen.


    She was nning on recording the full conversation between her and the client so she could rey


    it asionally.


    "Contestant number five, please enter the room."


    Susan walked inside.


    The door was closed slowly.


    There were a table and two chairs in the room.


    A mysterious man was already seated on one of the chairs.


    Perhaps it was to prevent everyone from figuring out the client''s identity, but a mask was used to


    cover the man''s face. and original.


    The method ofpetition was rather new


    Susan could not help feeling rather nervous in her heart.


    She inhaled a few deep breaths before she took a seat opposite the man.


    She had just taken a seat when the man¡¯s hand shook which made the water ss on the table


    sway ever so slightly.


    Susan could not help looking at the man opposite her in astonishment.


    Why did the mystery client seem more nervous than her?


    Hmm. She spected that her impression must''ve been wrong.


    Susan did not pay attention to that anymore and cracked into a faint smile on her face. "Hello."


    The man was silent.


    The client did not seem to be very talkative, huh? Just as she was worried about not having a


    sufficient amount of time, the man spoke in a rather hoarse voice, "Hello."


    The voice...


    There was a shock in Susan''s eyes.


    How did she find the voice so familiar?


    "You..." Susan was about to speak in a surprised yet suspicious manner.


    The man interrupted her. "You have only nine minutes left, please begin your questions."


    Susan could not helpposing herself for a moment.


    John Deere said that the entire process inside the room would be recorded. Even if he really


    was...he could not reveal it here.


    The most important thing to her now was thepetition.


    Susan turned on the voice recording pen and ced it on the table. Then she asked a direct


    question in an exploratory manner, "I wonder what are your specific requests for the design?"


    The man said, "I can''t answer questions that are overly specific. Ms. Shaw, you¡¯re only allowed to


    ask me questions unrted to interior design. You must figure out the possible requirements I have


    for the design."


    It was just as Susan expected. She nodded. I f she could get an answer in such a direct manner,


    thepetition would be meaningless.


    Even though she was not allowed to propose direct questions, a person¡¯s


    requirement for design was frequently hidden in his experiences. Therefore, the contestant only


    needed to inquire, probe, and explore further.


    Susan considered then asked, "If I may ask, how is your family situation? Who are the members in


    your family?"


    The man answered in a deep voice, "Father, mother, and a sister too."


    The answer was...


    Susan bit her lower lip. The spection in her heart was growing more and more obvious.


    She could not refrain herself from asking further, "If I may ask again, what is their current situation?¡±


    The man was silent for a moment then he said, "Other than myself, they have all passed away


    already." The voice recording pen was still recording faithfully yet Susan''s body was frozen still at


    once.


    It could not be wrong anymore. The man with a mask seated before her was precisely Luke Jenkins


    who went missing for over three years!


    What did Luke do during the three years when he went missing? Why did he appear here now?


    There were way too many questions in Susan¡¯s heart, but she knew that she could not ask these


    questions due to the surveince.


    Yet, Susan was at a loss for words at once because she was not allowed to ask these questions.


    "You don''t have anything else to ask me then?" asked the man in a deep voice.


    Susan let out a forcedugh. She knew everything about Luke so well so what else was there for


    her to ask?


    However, if she did not ask anything, it would appear very strange.


    Susan forced herself to think of a question. "I wonder what are your ideals, mister?"


    "Ideals?" It sounded as if the man was muttering to himself. After a long while, he let out a soft


    chuckle. "My ideals are for my family members to be well and my lover to be by my side. However,


    it''s already impossible for all this toe true now."


    "I''m sorry to hear that," said Susan through her clenched teeth.


    "I deserve all this." The man stared at Susan in all apparent seriousness through the mask. "Had I


    not been indecisive all this time and allowed my family members t o repeat their mistakes, they


    wouldn''t have ended up like that. Had I not been mistepped and made my lover disappointed with


    me, she wouldn''t have chosen to leave me either. Now, my family members have already passed


    away and I¡¯m the only person left in this world. Do you think if I were to pursue the person that I


    loved in the past again, will I still find hope?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the ears of others, the man¡¯s description was vague and did not carry any crucial information.


    Yet, it was already beyond clear to her.


    She pursed her lips and said slowly after a long time, "The person that you loved in the past has a


    life of her own too. Both of you are not destined to be together, so it''s best o f you not to disturb her


    anymore."


    The man''s voice sounded forceful when he said, "I''ve been paying attention to her situation all this


    time. It seems that she is not necessarily living a happy life now.


    What if I''m capable of making her happy then? Isn''t there a slim chance of hope for me?"


    "If you''ve missed it, you missed it already." Susan said calmly, "Moreover, there is so much love and


    hate entangled between both of you. If you missed it, you missed it anyhow."


    The man quieted down at once.


    Susan did not try to make a conversation with him either.


    After a long while, the man let out a forcedugh and said, "Do you still have any other questions?"


    There were still a couple of minutes left so Susan asked a few questions casually just t o make it


    through the ten minutes.


    Susan was relieved when the time was up. She stood up and left in a rush.


    Yet, she could still feel the man''s gaze behind her even after she made her way to the door. It was


    akin to a shadow following the form.


    Susan was still in disbelief when she returned to the hotel.


    It was Luke!


    The client for the first round was actually Luke.


    The clients chosen by thepetition were certainly reputable personnel in society.


    In addition, the prior email stated that Luke bought Flint''s Castle.


    Flint''s Castle had a long history in America


    and it was selling at close to one billion dors. It was a famous mansion.


    Luke could buy it with such ease so this showed that his financial ability now was already


    outstanding.


    However, Luke¡¯s experience was not rted to her that much.


    Her past events with Luke were already buried in time and age. Even if the rtionship between her


    and Julian was impossible, it did not mean that Luke and her could start over again.


    In her perception, Luke was just a client for the first round.

 Chapter 470 A Matter Of Life And Death

    Chapter 470 A Matter Of Life And Death


    Susan Shelby inhaled a deep breath, bucked up, and sat in front of theputer in a race against


    time.


    The design sketch for this round included arge scale living hall, a master bedroom, and a baby¡¯s


    room inside Flint''s Castle. As a result, it was actually three designsbined as one.


    The act of producing three designs in one week made her feel pressed for time.


    Susan narrowed her eyes ever so slightly. I f it was Luke Jenkins, what type of style would he like?


    She did not have a long conversation with Luke earlier, but there was no doubt that she understood


    Luke very well as a person.


    In regards to Luke''s preference and interests, she knew everything very well.


    The only thing she did not know was if he had changed in the past three years.


    Susan shook her head. She could not care about that anymore. She made the decision to design


    ording to her understanding o f Luke.


    In the beginning, Susan had mixed feelings in her heart when she first started the design work.


    A long, long time ago, she used to imagine how their house would look like in the future too.


    She drew many sketches at the time then showed them to Luke every time as if she was presenting


    a treasure.


    At the time, Luke would pat her head affectionately and tell her that it would be fine as long as she


    liked it.


    The past events faded like a puff of smoke. Susan was under the assumption that she would never


    think about these past events anymore yet she did not expect that she could still remember them.


    It was only that it was nothing except for some recollections of memories to her.


    Other than that, the emotions of these events were already lost.


    Susan pushed away the chaotic thoughts and concentrated on sketching the design right away.


    She strived to make every minute count for the next week. She bustled about tirelessly day and


    night and then submitted her design sketch within the deadline.


    She waited for two more days until everybody else submitted their design sketches.


    Then, themittee evaluated their work. Three dayster, in the name list of the top 30 finalists,


    Susan¡¯s name was included, but it was rankedst.


    At the same time, themittee announced Luke''s design keyword. It was '' Aphra.¡¯


    Susan could not help lowering her gaze in a n ineffable mood.


    Aphra was a renowned interior designer from the past century. Her design style was known for


    being dream-like, fantastical, and feminine.


    On the other hand, this was also Susan''s favorite design style during her university days.


    At the time, every design she produced was an imitation of Aphra''s work.


    Now, her standards were much higher than what she had in the past. There was no need for her to


    imitate others'' work anymore. She could create her own fantasy and feminine style easily on her


    own too.


    The keyword for Luke''s desired design was based on her preference in the past.


    Susan could not help letting out a forcedugh. Her design style was warm and minimalist.


    Fortunately, not many people figured out her design direction and her skills were very impressive so


    she managed to pass the round in the end despite rankingst.


    It had been so many years after all. How could she be so vain to think that Luke still remembered


    her preference in the past?


    Unexpectedly...


    Susan felt rather nervous as she looked at the starry sky outside.


    Meanwhile, Susan¡¯s phone lit up suddenly.


    Susan took a nce to find an unfamiliar number.


    She read the text message and could not help having mixed feelings.


    ''Let¡¯s meet.¡¯


    The sender''s name was not included but Susan figured out the sender at once.


    ''Luke?'' She replied at once.


    ''Yes.'' The other end replied in a clear and concise manner.


    Susan bit her lower lip. ¡®I still have to prepare for the second round of thepetition. I don''t really


    have the time to meet you.''


    ''There is a one week gap between the two rounds ofpetition. Moreover, the theme for the


    second round has yet toe out, so there''s no way you can prepare in advance. You should rx


    this week,'' Luke replied right away.


    Susan heaved a sigh. ''Themittee has m y contact number. I believe that you''ve known my


    number since the start and you only waited until now to contact me on purpose. Are you counting


    on me not to have an excuse to reject you?''


    In the dark, a ghastly smile appeared on Luke''s face. Then, he sent over a voice clip right away.


    "Susie, I didn''t ask to meet you before this in fear that themittee might have some unwanted


    association. I''m looking to meet you now because I..."


    As he was speaking, a trance-like expression shed past Luke''s face.


    He wanted to say, ''Because I missed you.¡¯


    Yet, he knew that doing that would certainly startle Susan away.


    Luke paused for a long time. Only then did he say, "Our resentments in the past shoulde to an


    end. I feel that we can still be friends at the very least. A meet up between two friends, how is that


    an issue?"


    Friends, huh? Susan smiled faintly. ''Time and location.¡¯


    Luke replied with the location and time swiftly.


    Then he said, "Goodnight, Susie.¡±


    In the dim light of the night, Luke''s voice sounded unusually deep and enticing.


    Susan ced the phone away and heaved a sigh in her heart.


    When they were deeply in love in the past, both she and Luke wanted to spend the rest of their lives


    with each other. Who would have thought that the changing affairs afterward wouldnd both of


    them in such a strange yet familiar state again?


    "Mommy, who is that?" Chesney Shaw hid under the nket and stole a peek at Susan. "I heard


    someone saying goodnight t o you, Mommy.¡±


    "It''s a friend.¡± Susan took a nce at Chesney. "Alright, stop ying the building blocks. It''s time to


    wash up and sleep."


    "Alright." Chesney pouted and ced down the building blocks unwillingly.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    She walked into the washroom, closed the door, took out the phone, and said with an anxious


    expression, ¡°Daddy, Daddy, there''s an urgent situation. Please respond if you receive this, please


    respond if you receive this.¡±


    ''Received, received!'' Julian immediately replied.


    "Just a while ago, a man with a nice voice sent a voice message to Mommy saying goodnight," said


    Chessie.


    "What? Just a while ago?" In the office, the tip of the pen in Julian¡¯s hand was stabbed into the


    table!


    It was still daytime over on his side yet it should be midnight in the States.


    A man was saying goodnight to Susie in the middle of the night!


    Julian gnashed his teeth in rage at once.'' Chessie, do you know who that is?"


    "No," answered Chessie truthfully.


    "Help keep an eye on her for me. I''m getting on a flight toe over now!" said Julian without the


    slightest hesitation.


    Julian dialed his personal assistant''s number right away. "Prepare the private jet, I''m going to use it


    in an hour!"


    The secretary waiting for Julian to sign something on the side could not help asking, "Mr. Shaw,


    where are you heading? We still have a few meetings to attend next


    "I shall make arrangements for CEO Leeds t o take over all of this! Also, turn down all m y clients for


    the next few days. I have an important matter of life and death to manage," said Julian through his


    clenched teeth.


    Susan was his life. Was the act of getting back with Susan not a matter of life and death?


    Someone was most probably trying to date Susie.


    Hmph. In his presence, he would never allow anyone to have their way.


    Julian boarded a flight to the States right away.


    Unaware of the little spy Chesney betraying her, Susan went downstairs ording to the appointed


    time. A car was already stopped at the entrance of the hotel to pick her up.

 Chapter 471A Note

    Chapter 471A Note


    "Susie." Luke waited for Susan by personally standing at the car door.


    Thest time they met, Luke wore a mask. This time, it was their first proper meeting after more


    than three years.


    Susan subconsciously scanned Luke.


    He did not look too different than he used t o, but his gaze seemed much more unreadable.


    "Mommy, Mommy, who''s this mister?" Chesney had stuck herself to Susan since early in the


    morning. She was now asking i n her soft sweet voice while she scrutinized Luke.


    ''Hmm, he''s quite handsome! But not as handsome as Daddy!''


    A smile tugged at Luke''s lips when he looked at Chesney. "You must be Chessie. You¡¯ve grown up


    so much."


    "Do we know each other?" Chesney blinked.


    "I met you when you were in your Mommy''s tummy." Luke squatted down to talk to Chessie and his


    gesture pleased the little princess.


    Chesney asked, "Then... why are you gone after I was born?"


    "That is aplicated story." Luke smiled." I''ll tell you when we have the chance, little princess."


    "Okay!" Chesney agreed heartily.


    "Let''s go?" Luke straightened up.


    Chesney blinked and pulled at Susan''s hand. "Mommy, Mommy, I want to go with you too." "Uh...¡±


    Susan hesitated but Luke agreed immediately. "Sure, Chessie cane along.¡±


    ¡°Sorry for the trouble." Susan did not stop them.


    It was a sess! Chessie made a victory ''V sign in her mind and shared her live location with


    Julian.


    ''Daddy, Chessie¡¯s done her best for you!


    You muste quickly!¡¯


    Luke took Susan and Chessie to a castle he had on the outskirts.


    "Wow, mister, your house is beautiful!¡± Chesney was intrigued by the different architecture as


    compared to Canada.


    "Is it? Chessie can have a short stay here if you like,¡± Luke said with a smile, his gaze a t Chessie


    gentle and soft.


    Chessie looked very much like Susie but there was more carefreeness in her expressionpared


    to Susie. It was a sense of mannerism that could only be nurtured from abundant love.


    "Thank you, mister,¡± Chessie said sweetly.


    The servants in the castle had already prepared sweets and desserts.


    Susan was never one to allow Chessie to indulge in too many sweets, but the girl was drooling from


    just smelling the sweetness in the air.


    "Go have some," Luke said with a chuckle.


    Chesney did not answer him but directed her gaze to Susan pleadingly. Her puppy eyes amused


    Susan.


    "Have some, but not too much," Susan spoke up softly.


    "Yay!¡± Chesney skipped over to enjoy the treats happily.


    Luke''s gaze turned tender as he watched the girl help herself with the desserts.


    Looking at Chessie was like looking at a young Susie. It was just that Susie was not a s happy back


    then as Chessie was now.


    Luke arched his brow as he nced back a t Susan. "Let''s talk somewhere?"


    "Sure," Susan agreed.


    The aroma of tea wafted in the quiet tearoom. Luke brewed a pot of it for Susan i n attention. "Have


    a taste."


    Taking a sip, Susan praised, "It''s aromatic. Rare that you could get such authentic tea here.¡±


    She did not like tea initially, but the majority of the upper ss in Skyking City


    favored tea, so she picked up some knowledge through the years.


    Luke chuckled humorlessly. "I can only picture home through these."


    Susan put the teacup down. "It''s been three years. Why didn''t you go back to Canada?¡¯


    "Canada? I won''t do as well in Canada as I''m doing here," Luke replied faintly. "I''m worth several


    times morepared to when I headed the Jenkins Corporation. Why would I want to go back? But


    now that I''m sessful, I may consider going back for investments or something.¡±


    Susan cast her gaze down without muchment. "As long as you¡¯re happy.¡±


    "You¡¯re not asking about my years here?¡± Luke raised his brow.


    "Tell me if you want to. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don''t," Susan answered. She was never too curious


    about things that had nothing t o do with her.


    Luke beamed, slightly preening. "With the money that I''ve sold the Jenkins Corp, I earned some


    more in the share market and I started a business before I made even more money. I''m one of the


    top Canadian riches here in the States. By the way, my name here in the US is Daniel."


    "You changed your name? I see why we haven¡¯t received news about you back in Canada," Susan


    commented lightly.


    Luke smiled. "Susie, I''m telling you all these just to ask you. Do you want to reconsider me?¡±


    "Consider you? Consider what?"


    "You don''t have to keep it from me. I''ve been following what''s happening in Canada. You and Julian


    aren''t on the best terms now. Back then, you chose him between me and him. Now that it''s proven


    that your choice is wrong, why don¡¯t you consider righting it? We¡¯re supposed to be a pair, are we


    not?" Luke said confidently.


    His assurance diforted Susan.


    She spoke faintly, "What happened between us is in the past. Even when I can¡¯t be with Julian, it


    doesn''t mean that w e can start over. If this is what you want to tell me for meeting me, Chessie and


    I will b e leaving now."


    Susan stood up.


    As if panicking, Luke stood up as well and grabbed her hand. "Susie, are you really not


    reconsidering it?"


    Susan¡¯s gaze turned unreadable.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Just now, right when Luke grabbed her hand, he pushed a note in her palm.


    What was going on? What could he not say aloud that he had to tell her with this method?


    Luke pulled Susan, going near her with the force, and whispered harshly, "Go back and read it."


    Before Susan could react, Luke was already gritting his teeth suddenly. ¡°Susan, I can have any


    woman I want now with my current stature. It should be your honor when I''m willing toe back to


    you, a married woman. Don''t be ungrateful."


    Susan narrowed her eyes and followed Luke¡¯s course of conversation. She wore an angry face. "I


    don''t need such honor!"


    She looked like she was thoroughly angered as she turned to leave.


    "Chessie, let''s go," Susan called out to Chesney right away.

 Chapter 472 The Note

    Chapter 472 The Note


    Not knowing what happened, Chesney ran over to Susan obediently. Susan carried her up and


    headed for the exit.


    "Susan, know when to be appreciative." Luke looked affronted but Susan did not even turn back.


    Luke gave chase and yanked Susan''s arm." Stand right there."


    "What do you want?" Susan looked at him with a scowl.


    Luke scoffed, "Don¡¯t worry, it''s unlike me to coerce someone. Although we¡¯re separating on a bad


    note, I¡¯ll send you back the same way you came."


    As he spoke, he wore a smirk. ¡°Otherwise, are the two of you nning to walk back?¡± Susan raised


    her brow and was about to reply when an icy voice cut in.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m afraid how the two of them going back will have nothing to do with you. You better lift your filthy


    hand off her right now!"


    With the order, Julian came over to them but his eyes remained glued darkly to Luke''s hand that


    was grabbing Susan.


    Luke squinted and let go of his grasp subconsciously. "Julian Shaw? How did you get in!"


    Several stoic-looking bodyguards came over to stand behind Julian while a pile of peopley on the


    ground behind them.


    "Mr. Daniel, he brought a few skilled bodyguards and we couldn¡¯t stop them," one man on the


    ground struggled to pant out his words.


    Luke was taken aback as he looked coldly a t Julian. "What''s the meaning of this, Julian? Do you


    not know that I can have m y men shoot you for trespassing in the States?"


    "You can try." Julian stared back at him squarely.


    The gazes of both men sparked in hostility.


    Chesney looked at them back and forth before she suddenly spread her arms toward Julian.


    "Daddy, carry."


    The tense atmosphere dissolved. Julian carried Chessie in one arm and naturally held Susan''s


    hand with another. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Susie!¡±


    With her hand gripped tight by Julian, Susan wanted to struggle out of it subconsciously, but with


    the current situation...


    It was only a moment of hesitation but Julian dragged her out.


    "Susie, you cane to me anytime if you regret your decision. You have my contact number,"


    Luke suddenly shouted as he watched Susan''s retreating back.


    Before Susan said anything, Julian looked insulted as he turned to pierce his gaze through Luke.


    "You didn''t have the chance i n the past, you don''t have it now, and you won''t either in the future."


    "Not necessarily,¡± Luke chuckled.


    Julian''s gaze turned dangerous at once and both men red at each other once again.


    "Julian, let''s go." Susan squeezed said man¡¯s palm.


    "Susie!" Julian looked at her in delighted surprise. This was the first time in two months that Susie


    talked to him.


    His ted gaze caused Susan to press her lips together as she averted her gaze quickly.


    There was a hint of smile in Julian''s gaze. He held Susan''s hand tighter and gloated at Luke. "See


    you, Mr. Jenkins! Oh, no, see you never."


    He left with Susan hand in hand after that.


    Julian''s car was already ready by the door. When they entered it, the car sped off at once.


    Luke watched the car speed off, an inexplicable emotion shed across his eyes. He stood in his


    spot in silence for some time.


    Suddenly, a woman with the air of an ice princess appeared behind him


    expressionlessly. "Daniel, it''s not beneficial to go against Julian Shaw upfront. Do not bother Susan


    Shelby in the future." "Bother Susan? Susan belongs to me!" Luke jabbed back stubbornly through


    gritted teeth.


    Impatience tinted the woman''s face. "I don''t care about the grudges between you, but we¡¯ve


    supported you for so long. It''s not for you to fall short now! Julian Shaw is our enemy, but with your


    current standard, you can''t contend with him explicitly yet."


    "He''s just lucky," Luke said reluctantly.


    "Whether it''s good luck or not, he''se to where he is today!" The woman said coldly, "Do not


    provoke Susan Shelby and Julian Shaw again. This is an order from the higher-up. You better obey


    it. Otherwise, you won''t be able to handle the consequences."


    There was an extreme sense of struggle that gleamed in Luke¡¯s expression. After a long moment,


    he spoke slowly, "I understand.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± The woman finally wore a ghost of a smile. "The n is starting soon. You better be


    very careful at this juncture o f time.¡±


    Luke merely nodded at that and the woman walked back into the shadows satisfied.


    Narrowing his eyes, a sneer yed at the bottom of Luke''s eyes. He had been a puppet for three


    long years. Did these people think that he would actually listen t o them for the rest of his life?


    At the same time, once Susan got into the car, she wrangled her hand out of Julian¡¯s grip and took


    hold of the note.


    "A note? Susie, what''s this?" Julian asked i n surprise.


    Ignoring him, Susan unfolded the note slowly and began reading from the top.


    Jealousy burned in the pit of Julian''s eyes. Susie had only spent a short time alone with him and yet


    she had produced some stupid note! Was it some love letter?


    Julian slowly inched next to Susan in hopes of peeking on the contents on the note, but thetter


    put the note away swiftly and looked solemn while doing it.


    "What did the note say?" Julian could not help asking.


    The information contained in the note was too much. Susan rubbed her temples with a frown deeply


    etched on her face.


    Her troubled look jolted Julian as he blurted, "Is it a love letter?"


    Susan looked back at him speechlessly but he panicked. "Susie, Luke isn''t a trustworthy man! You


    mustn''t be fooled by his honeyed words!"


    Susan remained speechless.


    Oh no, oh no, was Susie really considering Luke?


    Julian felt his heart lodge in his throat. " Susie, Luke really isn¡¯t a good man. Think about it. He said


    that he loves you, yet he already had a kid with Mandy. What''s worse is that Mandy''s given birth to


    his child yet he abandoned them. He''s a monster...¡±


    Julian went on rambling and it grated on Susan¡¯s nerves. She pushed the note to him. "Take a look


    yourself."


    Contemting it now, Luke must have passed her the note in hopes that she would pass it to


    Julian.


    "You''re showing it to me? This isn''t right, is it?" Julian mumbled but he was already unfolding the


    note speedily.


    Scanning it, Julian narrowed his eyes. The content on the note was truly out of his expectation.

 Chapter 473 The Conspiracy

    Chapter 473 The Conspiracy


    "Susie, sorry to have made you act along with me. Every corner in my house is set u p with


    surveince cameras. I can only pass the message to you in secret like this. I hope you don''t mind."


    The note went into the main topic.


    "You must be wondering why you heard nothing of me in these three years and why I could


    umte my wealth so fast. I did save some funds through the share market in the beginning, but


    a group of people came to me just when I was ready to start a business. These people told me that


    they were powerful. If I were willing, they could provide me manpower and funding t o let me


    develop my business rapidly. I''ve never been one to believe in God. Besides, the identity of these


    people is suspicious, s o I refused to work with them.


    "I didn¡¯t expect them to show their true colors and hold me captive after knocking me out when I


    rejected them. Then, they slowly exposed their real identity.


    "They belong to an organization called the Dark Night. The reason they came to me was because


    they appreciate my talent in business and hoped that I could manage the organization''s assets so


    they couldplete a grand n.


    "Out of options, I could only agree to their request. For the following years, their assets grew


    considerably under my management and they trust me, rtively.


    "Not too long ago though, when the funding came through, they decided tounch a huge n.


    That''s how I panicked.


    ''Having had close contact with Dark Night these years, I have a few guesses. Rather than calling


    them guesses, I think they''re 8 0% to 90% true.


    "Firstly, there''s probably a stronger force behind Dark Night as support. Secondly, their final mission


    is to wreak havoc in Skyking City.


    "I''m passing you this note mainly for this matter. These people want me to make investments in


    Skyking City. They want m e to buy a few plots ofnd in the center of Skyking City and their men


    will bury things underground! There¡¯s about one year from when I buy thend to burying what they


    nned before starting the construction. One yearter, countless people will surge to the center of


    Skyking during the holidays, and by then, the number of casualties will be grave in the center of


    Skyking.


    "The only thing I can do is tell you guys everything I know. Please, you must stop this from


    happening. The locations of thend those people made me buy are..."


    Luke listed the locations of the plots ofnd one by one. In the end, he continued.


    "Burn this letter after you read it. Don''t try t o contact me. My mobile number and everything else is


    being watched.


    "And Susie... I¡¯m so happy to see you again."


    The letter ended.


    Julian wore a deep frown.


    Susan looked at him. "What do you think about it?"


    Julian narrowed his eyes. "He actually said that he was happy to see you again. It''s obvious that


    he''s still interested in you." Susan was speechless. It was after a long stretch of silence that she


    said, "That¡¯s all you saw? Thest line? What about what''s written before that?"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The note was loaded with information. If the contents rang true, this was a serious matter.


    With Susan''s careful questions, Julian could not help raising his brows. ¡° Buildings will be checked


    and we can investigate thoroughly before and after the holidays. Even if those things are buried


    under, they won''t escape from being detected. But since the people from Dark Night have nned


    this for so long, it means that they must be working together with some people for it."


    "What do we do?" Susan was high strung.


    ''In the past this would''ve been tricky, but with Luke''s detailed addresses now, it''ll be easy to solve.


    We just have to take precautions and prevent those plots ofnd from being sold to others,¡± said


    Julian.


    "What if they change their n and switch to other plots ofnd?" Susan asked.


    Julian shook his head. "The plots ofnd near the center of Skyking are all under heavy


    surveince. Since they''ve decided t o purchase them, they must have done massive and specific


    work on them in secret. If thosends are out of reach and they wanted to prep the other plots, it''d


    be toote. Besides, Luke''s disclosed the news and we¡¯ll be prepared. Their route is basically


    nipped. This is serious, and I¡¯ll let Dad know first."


    Julian called George immediately and sent him a photo of the letter with his phone.


    What Luke disclosed earned a high priority of attention from George. With the surveince set up, it


    was near to impossible for Dark Night members to do anything.


    The possible threat vanished without a trace and sound.


    Julian destroyed the note, but Susan was still hit with various emotions.


    Returning to the hotel, she was quiet for some time before she finally asked, "Luke told us about the


    n. If the Dark Night people find out that he''s the whistleblower, isn''t he in danger now?"


    "You''re worried about him?" Julian questioned jealously.


    Susan raised her brow. "Shouldn¡¯t I?"


    For whatever happened previously, what Luke did this time wasmendable. It was only right that


    she was worried about his safety.


    Julian huffed but answered anyway. "You should."


    What Luke did this time was truly heroic.


    Julian thought about it and replied, "Luke must know the risk he put himself into. Hisst words in


    the letter, "So happy to see you again,'' sound like a farewell. He¡¯s probably prepared to sacrifice


    himself."


    Susan could not help balling her hands up nervously. "He shouldn''t end up like this. Don¡¯t we have


    any way to save him?"


    "We can only try," Julian said carefully. " We''ll pretend that we haven''t realized their n yet and go


    along with it. Luke will be making the investment then. It''ll be more convenient to save him then.


    Right now, w e can only hope that he doesn''t show any anomalies in this period of time.


    Otherwise, his death is guaranteed."

 Chapter 474 A Little Boy

    Chapter 474 A Little Boy


    Susan nodded, agreeing to Julian''s view.


    Julian was a mere human too. He was not a god. His influence did not reach the States. To fight a


    terrorist organization that possibly had political background in the U S, he was never going to be a


    worthy opponent.


    "With Luke''s intelligence, he should be able to protect himself as long as we don''t expose


    ourselves," Susan said. "Things will get easier once all of us are within the Canadian border."


    "Susie, you''re really concerned about him," Julian muttered in jealousy.


    Susan rolled her eyes, not wanting to be bothered with hisment. She got up to enter the room.


    Julian pulled her hand nervously. "Susie, I¡¯ll keep an eye out for Luke and try to save him, but the


    matter between us..."


    Susan looked down and asked faintly, "Is there a matter between us?"


    "Susie, until when are you going to stay mad at me?" Julian looked at Susan helplessly. "I''ve done


    everything I can. Even when I''ve done wrong, you shouldn''t just sentence me to death.¡±


    With her lips pressed together, Susan kept quiet.


    "Susie!" Julian tensed up.


    After a long moment, Susan looked up, her gaze aplex emotion that Julian could not decipher.


    "I told you a long time ago that my love is either white or ck.


    There''s no grey area. I have a fixation on fidelity. When you''re with me, you can only have me in


    your heart.


    "I always only have you in my heart." Julian was on edge.


    "Is that so?" A mocking smile tugged Susan''s lips. "I saw you guys when you met Wi the other


    day."


    "Which day?" Julian was startled.


    Since they were on the topic, Susan did not mind making things clearer. She said directly, "The day


    before Wi left, I saw you two meeting."


    "That day?" Julian caught up and wore a glint of delight in his eyes. ¡°Are you jealous, Susie?"


    Susan was speechless.


    Julian spoke up seriously, ¡°There''s nothing between Wi and me. She was just bidding me


    goodbye that day." "Is it?" Susan wore a half smile. "You''re high school friends after all. It wouldn''t


    nice if she didn''t tell you she was leaving, huh?"


    "Yeah," Julian responded naturally.


    With a scoff, Susan went to her room and mmed the door close. Julian was still lying to her! He


    and Wi were not high school friends!


    They promised each other that they wouldn''t lie, but Julian easily betrayed their promise for Wi.


    The heartache that Susan thought was numbed through her hectic schedule for two months crept


    up again.


    "Susie, Susie, why are you angry again?¡± Julian rapped the door anxiously.


    Susan hid her head behind the covers and pretended not to have heard him. After a long time of


    knocking, Julian could only give up


    "Daddy, you failed again," Chesney sighed with a maturity that did not fit her age as she put down


    the wooden block that she was ying with.


    ¡°Failure is the key to sess!" Julian replied seriously. "Your mommy is testing me."


    "Sure." Chesney pursed her lips. "When are you going back this time?"


    "I won¡¯t be unless I get your mommy back." Julian sat down beside Chesney and yed with her.


    Target-training Susan for two months in the States, it had taken Cliff a lot of time. When the


    qualifying round of 100 to 30 ended, he went back immediately.


    Julian had managed to stay in the room that Cliff previously stayed in after insisting shamelessly.


    With little spy Chessie around, Susan was unable to drive Julian away, so she turned a blind eye


    and pretended like he was not even there with her.


    After the first round of the final, there was a week of rest. Chessie had been staying in the hotel with


    Susan all this while, not going out much for fun. Today, Susan swept all the designing affairs in her


    head t o the side and took the girl out.


    Julian followed, of course.


    With a hand each on Susan and Julian, Chesney looked ted.


    For her daughter, Susan could only quietly concede to the man''s presence.


    "Mommy, I want to have this."


    "Daddy, take a photo of us."


    "Mommy, Daddy,e here, the boat on this river is so big!¡±


    There was still a hanging thread of awkwardness between Julian and Susan but Chessie was


    running around having the time of her life. After a whole day, her energy was finally depleted as she


    lay sprawled on Julian''s back and asked tiredly, "Daddy, what are we having for dinner?"


    "What do you feel like having?" Julian asked with a smile.


    "Hmm... can we have fried chicken?" Chessie''s eyes twinkled.


    "Chessie, you''re still young. Have less of these.¡± Susan frowned instantly.


    "Daddy...¡± Chessie put on her puppy eyes to peer at Julian.


    With a cough, Julian added, "Susie, it should be okay to have it once in a while."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Not wanting to talk to Julian but catching Chessie''s deploring gaze, Susan sighed. " Fine.¡±


    Coincidentally, there was a stall that sold fried chicken and French fries here. It was messy and the


    cleanliness left much to imagine.


    In spite of it, Chessie kicked up a fuss about having street food and it was only once, so Susan let


    her be.


    There was a portable recliner beside the stall and on ity a woman who was sleeping.


    Susan thought that the woman would wake up to greet her customers as they approached, but she


    did not even move. She could only tell Chesney, "Chessie, no one''s doing business here. Let''s have


    it somewhere else.¡±


    Pouting, Chesney was about to agree when a soft innocent voice spoke up, "Do you guys want fried


    chicken and French fries?"


    A kid stuck his head out from the back of the stall.


    He looked like he was about Chessie''s age, wearing dirty clothes that who knew had not been


    washed for how many days, and his face was greased, concealing what he actually looked like.


    "You''re filthy.¡± Chesney covered her nose automatically.


    "Chessie, don¡¯t be rude." Susan stopped the girl with a frown.


    ¡¯Okay," Chessie obliged obediently. "Sorry.


    The little boy shook his head. "I''ll call my mom."


    He went to the woman who was asleep and shook her gently. "Mom, Mom, we have customers.¡±


    There was a frown on the woman before she opened her eyes in annoyance.

 Chapter 475 Meeting An Old Friend

    Chapter 475 Meeting An Old Friend


    "Mom, customers," the little boy said obediently.


    "What customers?" the woman scolded. "Do you know that I didn''t the entire night yesterday? I just


    fell asleep! You just had to wake me up huh!"


    As she spoke, she grabbed the little boy and whacked his buttocks.


    "Mom, you said to wake you up when there¡¯s a customer,¡± the boy defended himself pitifully.


    "So you did what I said? Why weren¡¯t you s o obedient before this huh?¡± The woman¡¯s beatings


    landed harder.


    The little boy''s pout deepened like he wanted to cry but he held it all in, rousing bouts of pity with


    how he looked.


    Although this was somebody else''s family affair and it was tricky to intervene, to hit a small child like


    this... Susan was going to speak up but Chesney was already charging toward them angrily.


    "Hey, how can you hit someone as you wish!"


    Sheined about the boy¡¯s dirty state just earlier but she slotted herself right in front of the boy


    now without hesitation.


    There was a sliver of surprise in the boy¡¯s eyes as he stared at Chessie.


    The woman squeezed a smile on her face while looking at Chesney. "You¡¯re the customer, yes?


    We¡¯re not in business today. You can leave now."


    "You¡¯re not in business, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can hit him," Chessie huffed. ¡°


    Besides, he didn''t do anything wrong!"


    The woman was quite embarrassed for being chastised by a kid and retorted, "This is my family


    affair. Don¡¯t be a busybody."


    "Is it? But domestic abuse seems to be against thew." Susan''s cold voice rang.


    Hearing the voice, the woman froze before she slowly turned back and saw Julian and Susan who


    stood shoulder to shoulder.


    There was a sense of disbelief that washed over her gaze. "Julian Shaw! Susan Shelby!"


    Recognized and having their names called out, both of them were astonished.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Daddy, Mommy, do you know this bad missus?¡± Chessie asked in alertness while she guarded the


    little boy.


    "I''d like to know too. Do we know you?" Susan could not help the surprise thatced her question


    when she asked the unkempt and grimy woman before them.


    There was a subtle change of expression from the woman as she involuntarily stiffened. It had been


    three years, but these two people in front of her did not change a bit while she was already aged


    beyond herself!


    That little girl... It must be their child! Hah, look at how she was dressed just like a little princess...


    Her son, on the other hand...


    The woman looked toward the grubby little boy and seemed more unsettled.


    Her strange reaction put a frown on Julian. "Who are you?"


    There was a moment of pause before the woman answered, "It''s nothing. I don''t know you guys.


    I''ve only seen you guys on television.¡±


    Seen them on television? It was possible.


    Julian and Susan attended charity dinner and whatnot asionally throughout the years and had


    gone onto newspapers and television programs before.


    In spite of it, the woman¡¯s reaction was still puzzling.


    Julian narrowed his eyes. "Tell us then, when did you see us on TV?"


    "Just these recent years," the woman answered carelessly. "Okay, you guys can leave. I''m closing.


    I¡¯m not selling for the day."


    "Will you still beat him after we leave!" Chessie asked fiercely.


    "It¡¯s got nothing to do with you." The woman pushed Chesney away impatiently and grabbed the


    boy.


    "Hey, why are you so mean!" Chesney stomped her foot in anger.


    As if fearful, the woman kept her stall in a haste and packed everything up on a in used car.


    ying the woman''s face in her mind, Susan kept feeling an odd sense of familiarity. Suddenly, she


    caught a uniquelooking ring on the woman''s finger.


    The woman was already done packing up and was going to drive off when Susan called out


    abruptly, "Mandy Ainsley?"


    The woman froze, her hand that was going t o pull the car door open halted.


    Mandy Ainsley?


    Julian could not help being startled when Susan called out the name. What? This old and worn out


    looking woman was Mandy? "Mandy, why are you here!¡± Susan was already certain with her guess.


    The woman stood rooted for a while before turning back in despair. She kept her gaze o n Susan.


    ¡°How did you recognize me?"


    Susan pressed her lips together before answering, "The ring on your finger..."


    Mandy hid the ring on reflex before she chuckled dryly. ¡°Luke picked this out for m e himself. I


    couldn¡¯t bring myself to sell it. I didn''t expect to be recognized because of this.¡±


    Susan''s gaze brimmed with an array of emotions. "You''re still thinking of Luke?"


    "How could I forget him?" Mandy said bitterly. "I''ve left my home to stay in the States alone I''ve


    done so much just to try and see if I can find him but... I haven¡¯t gotten any news of him all this


    while." Despair slowly filled the woman. "I probably won''t see him again in this lifetime."


    Susan could not help the silence that took over. She had news about Luke, but was this an


    appropriate time to let Mandy know about him?


    Taking in Mandy who looked worse for wear, Susan was sympathetic. It had been s o long that she


    could barely remember her grudges with Mandy. Whatever it had been, Mandy''s feelings for Luke


    were undeniable when she could give up her upper-ss birth in Canada to struggle for a living


    here in the US.


    If this woman was Mandy, then the child...


    Susan could not help looking at the boy. " This is..."


    Luke''s kid." Mandy nodded easily.


    Susan¡¯s sympathy grew as she took in the boy¡¯s grimy state.


    Mandy and the boy were not doing well at all.


    "And his name is?" Susan asked.


    "Lucas Jenkins," Mandy uttered faintly. ''To remember Luke by."


    Susan was silent for a beat before shemented, "It''s a great name."


    "No use being a great name¡ªhis life isn''t great." Mandy looked at Susan. "Can I leave my contact


    number with you? I''m not asking for anything, just that if you have news about Luke, can you let me


    know?"


    Susan asked, feeling an onught of emotions, "Do you not n to go back to Canada? Your


    parents are going crazy looking for you."


    "Oh really? Are they?" Mandy forced a halfsmile. "I actually took Lucas back home once and


    bumped into my parents bearing a son in theirte years. Both of them grinned eye to eye carrying


    my baby brother.¡±


    "But they miss you still...¡±


    "Do they?" Mandy smiled. "After my baby brother was born, the people they sent to look for me here


    were gone. I think... even if they miss me, there''s a limit to it."

 Chapter 476 Qualifying For The Top Ten

    Chapter 476 Qualifying For The Top Ten


    Mandy''s voice was calm even though this was a sorrowful topic.


    Susan was silent.


    This was her family affair after all. She did not know how to advise her or even if she was going to.


    Mandy chuckled when she noticed Susan''s silence. "You don''t have to take pity on me. I am the one


    who abandoned them for a man first. How can I me them for abandoning me after having my


    brother? A n eye for an eye. I probably won''t be able to go back in this lifetime. My only wish is to


    meet Luke one more time. Then, I will be satisfied."


    Susan¡¯s lips quivered as she looked at


    Mandy. She wanted to say something but she did not know how to start.


    She did know where Luke was, but given how dangerous the situation he was in was, two more


    people would be in danger if Mandy and Lucas got involved. However, if she let them leave like


    that... Mandy and Lucas would probably not see Luke for the rest of their lives given how they were


    doing now.


    Susan was sympathetic after all. Although she had not been on good terms with Mandy and they


    even shared a grudge, after so many years had passed and the toll these years had taken on


    Mandy, the resentment had faded a long time ago.


    "Okay, have fun, you guys. I¡¯m leaving with Lucas." Mandy picked up Lucas. She was about to go in


    the car when Susan spoke up hesitantly. "Leave me your number." ¡¯Okay." Mandy told her the digits.


    "It''s easier for you to look for him than it is for me. Please don''t forget to let me know if you have any


    news about Luke."


    "Sure." Susan saved Mandy''s phone number.


    "Miss... Are you still going to hit him?" Chesney looked up at Mandy when she realized that she


    knew her parents.


    Upon looking at Chessie¡¯s bright clear eyes, Mandy smiled. "No, I won''t."


    "That''s good." Chesney cracked a grin.


    Lucas peeked at Chessie from Mandy''s embrace, looking slightly dumbstruck. He thought that the


    girl looked pretty when she smiled, much prettier than the most beautiful flower he had ever seen.


    By driving the used car, Mandy and Lucas vanished from sight shortly.


    Susan could not help the mixed feelings that she felt.


    Who would have thought that Mandy Ainsley, who had been coddled and had never had to do a


    thing on her own back then, would push herself to this state just t o look for Luke?


    Susan could not imagine how Mandy could persevere and refuse to go home when she was already


    struggling like this.


    Love could really change people.


    She pitied the boy, Lucas, however... Susan sighed.


    "Susie, if you pity them, let them reunite when Luke''s issue is resolved," Julian advised her.


    Without replying to Julian, Susan walked away with Chessie in her arms. Julian stroked his nose out


    of embarrassment before he followed them stubbornly.


    After meeting Mandy and Lucas, Chessie''s mood seemed worse as well.


    She tugged on Susan¡¯s sleeve in worry. " Mommy, will that missus really not hit the boy anymore?


    He looked pitiful."


    "I don¡¯t think she will.¡± Susanforted her softly by stroking her hair.


    "Mm." Chessie hummed and asked naively, "Mommy, why didn¡¯t the missus let the boy dress up


    nicer? He looked dirty like that."


    Chessie had grown up in a privileged environment. Most of the kids who yed with her came from


    affluent families too. I n fact, this was her first time meeting a kid like Lucas Jenkins.


    ¡°Chessie," Susan said gently. "That''s because she needs to buy him nice clothes.


    Daddy and mommy work hard to make money so we can buy nice clothes for you, but not everyone


    can make so much money. That missus could probably earn only three to four dors by selling a


    serving of fried chicken and French fries. Perhaps, she wouldn''t be able to afford one of your


    clothes even if she worked for over 1 0 years. There are plenty of people in this world who have to


    live like the little boy you just saw."


    Chesney looked like she was caught in a dilemma. After a long time, as if she had made a huge


    decision, she said, "Mommy, let''s sell my clothes! We''ll make money and give it to that boy, okay?¡±


    Susan could not help chortling when she saw how conflicted Chessie looked. The girl had always


    been vain, so it was rare that she was willing to sell her beloved clothes.


    Susan patted her hair. "Chessie, you are still very young, so you don''t have the ability to help others


    yet. Leave this to daddy and mommy for now. When you''re capable in the future, you can help out


    on your own."


    Chesney nodded, but who knew if she had fullyprehended what she''d been told?


    Susan did not say anything else but she pecked her daughter with a smile.


    Meeting Mandy and Lucas had troubled Susan a little, but she temporarily tucked the matter away


    in the corner of her mind, thinking that she would let the family of three reunite once Luke was out of


    danger.


    The Locke Award 30-to-10 qualifying round began as stated. Like in thest round, the contestants


    were required to make an interior design sketch for a mysterious client. Unlike the castle designst


    time, the interior that they were to design now was only 18 square meters. The difficulty level of


    designing such a small space was higher thanst time.


    They had to make sure to maintain a sense of space and meet the client''s aesthetic standards and


    requirements. The mission was incredibly challenging.


    The more challenging it was, however, the more excited Susan got.


    When the assignment was released, she dove into another bout of work, disregarding the passage


    of time.


    Julian was a little anxious when he saw her work state. He knew that Susan would not listen to him


    at all and could only send Chessie to act cute and plead with her so she at least reserved some


    time to rest.


    Soon, Susanpleted her draft and submitted it.


    After the initial 100-to-30 qualifying round, Susan had barely made it as thest qualifying


    participant. This time, she managed to guess the client''s aesthetic sense and ranked fifth.


    When Mr. Reed saw the contestants¡¯ drafts published on the inte, he made a point t o call


    Susan.


    "Your design feels like a hit of inspiration. I f subjective factors were excluded, you could at least


    rank among the top three." It was rare for Mr. Reed to make such a directpliment.


    "Thank you," Susan said, quickly perking u P-


    When she''d submitted the design draft, she had thought that it would work out well too. The


    mysterious client this time was actually an impoverished person. That was why the 18 square


    meters needed to be utilized fully. Susan had just met Mandy and Lucas, so she was filled with a lot


    of sentiment. Her design this time was no doubt the piece of work she had been the happiest with in


    the past few years.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 477 The Final

    Chapter 477 The Final


    "No need to thank me. If you didn¡¯t meet the standards, I wouldn''t be able to give apliment


    even if I was asked,¡± Mr. Reed said, sounding like he was in a good mood.


    Susan had been known for being Mrs.


    Shaw all these years rather than for her own talent. Not many people knew this.


    When she made the top ten finalists for the Locke Award, news surged in Canada. After all, the


    Locke Award was like the Nobel Prize for designers. Forget about making the top ten, even making


    it to the top 100 meant that one was an exceptional designer.


    In the past, Canadians had never made it past the top three in thepetition. Top-ten designers


    were scarce too. Susan''s current result was already a rare achievement.


    As Susan¡¯s mentor, Mr. Reed shared the honor as well, which exined his good mood. He was


    always strict, so his rare shower ofpliments delighted Susan.


    "What do you think about the final, though, Susie?¡± asked Mr. Reed.


    "Hmm?" Susan did not grasp what he meant.


    Mr. Reed was blunt. "As usual, no matter how good you are, your ranking for the Locke Award won''t


    be high. The chances of you making the top three aren''t good. I suggested that you take part


    because I wanted you to exercise your skill. Now that you''ve reached a standard of your own, you''ll


    only be a stepping stone for the others by participating in the final. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much


    meaning to continuing t o participate.¡±


    Mr. Reed spoke the truth, but after reaching this stage, Susan was unwilling to give up just like this.


    Like Mr. Reed had said, she would only be a stepping stone if she continued her journey in the


    competition. She was really reluctant to be a stepping stone.


    Susan gritted her teeth. "Mr. Reed, let me consider it."


    "Sure, decide on your own. It doesn''t matter whether you participate or not,¡± answered Mr. Reed.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hanging up, Susan was absorbed in her thoughts while staring at the table filled with stacks of


    design drafts.


    She had always been gifted in design.


    Back when she had been in college, her results had been the best. When she had graduated, she


    had been the only person to make it into the design department of Lanyard, the biggestpany in


    Ningcheng City back then.


    Despite her involvement with Julian, she had interviewed for her spot and managed t o be recruited


    at her own expense by Lanyard.


    After a year of training, her vast improvement had made her the best person in Lanyard''s design


    department. Lanyard had been one of Canada''s top constructionpanies. Since she had been


    the best there, she was already one of her generation''s elites in this field in the country.


    When she had met her mentor Mr. Reedter, her ability had slowly surpassed her peers and she


    had caught up to her seniors.


    In the three years that she had stayed reticent, she had studied the works of famous designers


    wholeheartedly and gradually blended and processed them into her unique style, hinting that she


    was bing a master.


    Finally, after two months'' worth of Cliff''s intensive training, her potential was forced out of her.


    Susan was at top form right now. If the fairness of the Locke Award was guaranteed, Susan was


    confident that she stood a chance to be the champion.


    In spite of this, the unspoken rules dictated that she would watch this honor pass her b y


    Susan clenched her fists, feeling indignant.


    She did not have to win the Locke Award, but she had worked hard for it. It was only natural that


    she wanted to receive something equal in return. It was only human!


    Susan sat for a long time before she opened the chat box and sent a message to Mr.


    Reed. "Mr. Reed, I''d still like to try.¡±


    Mr. Reed did not say much. His reply was short and sweet. ¡°Go ahead."


    Upon making this decision, Susan felt lighter immediately. She still had a long way to go as a


    designer. The Locke Award was a significantpetition, but it was only a part of her journey.


    Whatever she did, she strived to give it her all without regrets.


    The final battle came as nned.


    The final round of thepetition was held in the central stadium of the US.


    Unlike thest two rounds, this assignment would be given on the spot. Once it was announced,


    each designer would have four hours to work on their design and submit the draft on the spot. The


    result would be announced there and then as well.


    Other than the invited famous architects, it was said that 500 spectators would watch the final.


    Julian and Chessie had booked their spots a long time ago, while Jacob, Seth, the Wrights, Mr.


    Reed, Cliff, and basically everyone who was close to Susan had also opted toe and watch the


    final live at the venue.


    The morning droned away as speeches were made and the contestants stood on the stage looking


    bored.


    There was a faint tint of contentment on his face when Mr. Reed looked at Susan, who was


    standing there. Among his students, Susan was the most gifted. She was young too, which made


    her potential the greatest. He did not speak about it, but h e had very high hopes for Susan.


    The reason he had kept pointing out the worst-case scenario of thispetition to Susan was


    because he did not want her to feel any difference when the result was announced, as that would


    affect her confidence in the end.


    Now that he had told her everything and she had decided to still go on with thepetition, she


    must have done sufficient mental preparation.


    As long as her confidence was not affected, it would be beneficial for Susan to have an exchange


    with the best designers in a hugepetition like this.


    Pride glinted in Julian''s eyes as he stared a t Susan, who was on the stage.


    These were the top ten designers in the world, and that was his woman among them.


    "How are you and Susie? Have you gotten back together?¡± Jacob asked, faintly sideeyeing Julian.


    "More or less," Julian replied calmly.


    ¡°Uncle, daddy''s lying. Mommy has been ignoring him these past few days." Chessie exposed her


    father instantly.


    Julian''s embarrassmentsted for a second before he said seriously, ¡°Your mommy''s throwing a


    small tantrum. It''s how a husband and wife bond. A kid like you can¡¯t understand."


    "Then don¡¯t ask me to say good things for you." Chessie rolled her eyes yfully, rousing a bout of


    laughter.


    Julian had noeback for that. Chessie was really making her father¡¯s life miserable...


    Julian sharply changed the topic and lowered his voice, asking George covertly," Dad, is Canada


    ready?"


    George knew that Julian was speaking about Luke, and his eyes looked murderous for a bit. "Don''t


    worry.¡±


    They had set up aprehensivework i n the country. With Luke''s clues, they had probed and


    prodded and found the high-ranking minister who was secretly involved with Dark Night. They had


    yet to take action and eliminate the person, but everything was under control. The trickiest issue


    now was to sessfully rescue Luke.


    After all, Luke had contributed significantly this time. There was no reason for them to disappoint a


    meritorious man.

 Chapter 478 Who鈥檚 The Champion?

    Chapter 478 Who¡¯s The Champion?


    The venue was no ce for a topic that should be kept secret like this one. After Julian sessfully


    changed the topic, he did not ask anything else.


    Following the lengthy opening ceremony,: t was lunch time. The final round of thepetition only


    officially began in the afternoon.


    The host on the stage introduced each of the ten designers.


    "First up is the American designer who ranked first in the earlier round, Billy! Billy is currently


    working for one of the top 500 greatestpanies in the world, Dell Construction, has won first


    ce in the Silver Globe Design Competition, and was first runner-up in the Golden Plum Design


    Competition..."


    A long series of titles and achievements followed.


    The second and third ces were next. Everyone had celebrated and borated titles, which made


    them sound remarkable.


    Then, it was Susan¡¯s turn.


    "Up next is Canadian designer Susan Shelby. Susan is currently working for Canada''s Lanyard


    Construction and has won first ce in the New Up Designer Competition in Canada."


    Her introduction was vastly differentpared to the introductions of the people before her.


    Susan stood aside calmly, but the rest of the contestants looked at her with slight mockery.


    Billy took a nce at her before taunting her in a whisper. "I really wonder how someone like you


    couldst until the final round. You''re so young, so I have the right t o doubt if you could design


    anything worthy. I''ll have you know that you just can¡¯t be anything in the design circle. If I were


    you, I''d quit thepetition right now lest I embarrass myself.¡±


    Billy, who had won first ce in thest round, was currently looking at Susan in a superior manner.


    Susan could not help feeling vexed. She raised her brow and jabbed back. "I''m indeed younger


    than you. You look like what, fifty? You made the top ten in your fifties... Looks like we¡¯re quite


    different in terms of talent, huh?"


    Susan meant that Billycked talentpared to her.


    Billy, who had not expected Susan to be so sharp-tongued, was positively insulted. He scoffed after


    some time. "You''re just in the top ten now. The Locke Award''s final honor belongs to only one


    person, the champion! I f you''re so confident, grab the title if you can!"


    Susan frowned.


    "Cat caught your tongue?¡± Billy sneered. " Anyone other than the champion is nothing! When the


    competition ends, I, Billy, as the champion of this year''s contest, will be documented in the Locke


    Award''s history, while all your names will only disappear with time. That''s the difference between


    us!"


    Billy spoke as if the title was already his. H e offended all the other contestants, who looked miffed.


    Billy scoffed, not bothered by the dissatisfaction that loomed over everyone. He was one of the best,


    if not the best, both i n terms of experience and capability. In addition, the age requirement to


    compete for the Locke Award was to be below fifty years old. He had turned fifty this year, thus


    skimming past the requirement, and would not be able to participate next year. Usually, the


    organizingmittee of thepetition would take this into consideration and very possibly award


    someone like him the first ce.


    As long as he took home the title, everyone else would be just a loser. There was nothing to be


    scared of.


    While Billy basked in his confidence, the rest of the contestants were introduced. Soon, it was time


    to announce the task of this round.


    The assignment was still given by a mysterious client, but when this mysterious client walked out,


    the ce erupted into cheers.


    Thest mysterious client was not wearing a mask. It was Brad Dixon from the US.


    Brad gave a speech amidst everyone''s cheers and said with a smile, "I shall now announce the final


    task of the Locke Award Design Competition.


    "All this while, I have believed that career and family are equally important. A warm home fills one


    with endless motivation when one works, so this time, the theme is the feeling of home."


    The feeling of home? ording to Brad''s description, the task of the final round leaned toward


    domesticity and homely warmth. This was what Susan was best at.


    She could not help brightening up.


    If it had been any other theme, she might not have been as confident, but she believed she could


    win this round!


    Next, the organizingmittee listed some restrictions, including the size of their design, the total


    budget, and whatnot.


    After the announcement of the task, the designing process officially began. No one wasted time, as


    all the designers sprinted t o their work stations at once.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "The contest starts now!" Chesney got nervous. "Daddy, mommy will win, right?"


    "Yup," Julian answered with a breezy smile. However, he narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Brad Dixon... had the highest stature. He had personally attended the Locke Award''s final round


    and the task he had proposed was right up Susie''s alley.


    Julian could not help furrowing his brows.


    The contestants worked for each second of the four hours that followed. The whole atmosphere


    was tense. To the audience, however, these were four boring hours.


    Many of them left their seats, nning to return when the result would be announced.


    Chesney was an active child, but she stayed on her seat quietly all this time, not moving even one


    step away.


    Four long hours passed, and it was evening when the contestants finally submitted their sketches.


    Then, the expert teamposed of famed designers from all over the world evaluated the drafts


    from various aspects immediately.


    Another hour went by before the final result was delivered to Brad.


    Brad would be announcing the winner of the Locke Award this year personally.


    Billy took a nce at Susan and smirked." Weren¡¯t you full of yourself earlier? Get the award if


    you¡¯re so capable."


    Susan pressed her lips together. This was the theme that she was best at. She was also in her best


    state of mind. She had done everything she could.


    Unfortunately, thepetition result was not always decided solely by one''s ability.


    Although she wanted to win badly, Susan understood that the chances of her actually emerging


    victorious were slim.


    Her silence prompted Billy to mock her.


    Given the standards in your country, if youe in first, I¡¯ll eat my shoes on a live broadcast..."


    Billy had just spoken when Brad announced with a grin, "The winner of the Locke Award this year


    is... Susan Shelby. Miss Shelby.¡±


    The venuepsed into silence.


    Billy''s derision froze on his face while disbelief crossed Susan¡¯s face.


    "She won?" Mr. Reed was stunned as well.


    Based on her level of expertise, there was nothing mind-boggling about Susan winning the award.


    However, this was the Locke Award! The Locke Award that no Canadian had ever won.


    Plus, the result had been announced by the


    VIP of the States.


    Was this an indication of a certain stance?


    Unlike the adults, who were gued byplicated thoughts, Chesney was already up and


    cheering. "Mommy''s the champion! Mommy¡¯s the champion!¡±

 Chapter 479 She Only Wanted To Share It With Him

    Chapter 479 She Only Wanted To Share It With Him


    The runner-ups were announced swiftly. Billy came in second, but although it was a noteworthy


    achievement, he looked utterly offended.


    A Canadian! There was no precedence of a Canadian bing the champion in history. Why was


    this unknown woman suddenly the first one? He had even imed so many things brazenly in front


    o f this woman.


    Once he recalled what he had said, Billy wanted to dig a hole and hide.


    The after-party followed. Billy, who did not have the face to attend it, left immediately after the prize-


    giving ceremony, while Susan and the others were invited to the celebration.


    Susan was ted about being crowned champion unexpectedly but was not too interested in the


    after-party. The people she truly wanted to celebrate with were not the guests of the party.


    She was going to leave after making an appearance, but a friendly voice rang out." Miss Shelby.¡±


    Brad called out to her with a smile.


    Susan was taken aback but she halted and politely addressed the man. "Mr. Dixon.¡±


    "Just call me Brad," Brad said with a grin." Miss Shelby, I haven¡¯t congratted you on winning the


    award. It''s the first time this award is given to a Canadian, or a young and promising designer at


    that, Miss Shelby."


    Susan replied carefully, "I''m just lucky I got a theme I''m good at."


    ¡°Luck is also part of one¡¯s capability.¡± Brad looked at Susan meaningfully. "I personally decided on


    this theme, surprisingly determining the champion with my choice."


    Brad seemed to be talking between the lines, causing Susan to narrow her brows and say after a


    long time, "Do speak directly if you have something to say, Mr. Dixon."


    "It''s nothing.¡± Brad chuckled awkwardly and took his time hesitating before he said with a conflicted


    expression, "I just hope you can tell your brother, Jacob, that he''s wee to be a guest at my


    ce if he''s free."


    It had never urred to Susan that Brad would suddenly say this, so she was stunned for a few


    beats before replying,"


    Huh?¡±


    Brad looked more embarrassed if possible." Just tell him, please. He should be able to understand.


    Miss Shelby, you guys have a saying, right? Take pity on parents who worry over their children..."


    Brad¡¯s words bewildered Susan. ''Take pity o n parents who worry over their children? What?¡¯


    Brad did not borate, however, leaving in a haste after reminding Susan to absolutely not forget to


    ry this message t o Jacob.


    Puzzled, Susan left as well after Brad did.


    The after-party was still roaring with life. After Susan left, she attended another party that the rest of


    her friends and family threw her. The Wrights, Jacob, Seth, Julian, and Chessie were all gathered in


    a room merrily to celebrate Susan''s victory.


    The joyous asion prompted all of them t o have a few drinks, especially George and Julian, who


    indulged.


    George''s voice was heard saying, ¡°Hello, Leonard. You know my daughter, Susan, right? She won


    the Locke Award. What? You don''t know what the Locke Award is? It''s the most prestigious


    designer award in the world! Your daughter isn¡¯t as good as m y daughter, is she? She''s achieved


    nothing despite her age, huh? What? Your daughter''s only seven? Whatever, she won''t surpass


    Susie in the future anyway..."


    Susan was utterly embarrassed by George''s boasting. She felt an impulse to bury herself in a hole.


    Meanwhile, Julian was making calls as well. "Mr. Dean, you know about the Locke Award, right? My


    wife, Susan, won it this year. She''s the first Canadian to ever win the award. Mm, yes, I think


    Susie''s amazing too. Yes, indeed, very talented. Yes, anything else? Nothing, I just wanted t o hear


    you shower her with morepliments."


    Great, the impulse to bury herself in a hole had left Susan. All she wanted to do now was bang her


    head against the wall.


    Rolling her eyes, she ignored the two overly excited men and looked at Jacob before hauling him to


    the balcony.


    "Susie, what¡¯s up?" Jacob looked at his sister curiously.


    "Jacob, do you know Brad?" asked Susan.


    "The VIP from the US? How could I possibly know him?" Jacob answered.


    Susan blinked before she continued. "Brad specifically just asked me at the afterparty to tell you


    that you can be his guest if you''re free. He mentioned something about taking pity on parents who


    worry over


    their children... What¡¯s going on, Jacob?"


    "I don''t know either." Jacob frowned.


    "Alright. Do you n to visit him then?"


    "Not interested. Seth, the Wrights, and I will go back tomorrow," Jacob said directly. An invitation


    like that did not tempt him at all.


    ¡°So fast?" Susan was surprised but nodded anyway. "I''ll see you guys off tomorrow."


    "Sure." Jacob looked at Susan with a soft gaze. "Susie, congrattions oning in first."


    Watching Susan achieve something of her own made Jacob happier than his own achievements.


    Susan¡¯s expression softened as well."


    Thank you, Jacob."


    Jacob patted Susan''s head gently without saying anything else.


    Come midnight, everyone made their way back and left the room, leaving behind a ring silence.


    Julian, who had initially been tipsy, sobered up. Looking at Susan, he stepped forward to envelop


    her in a hug.


    As she subconsciously struggled to get away, Julian¡¯s deep voice rang beside Susan¡¯s ear. "Susie,


    congrattions."


    Susan''s tense body rxed immediately. A s she bit her lips, she had mixed feelings. Even though


    she was still holding a grudge against Julian in her heart, she could not lie to herself. Despite the


    wishes andpliments others had showered her with, all she had been waiting for was


    Julian''s words.


    The moment she had been titled champion, her reflex had been to share her joy with Julian.


    Even though he had hurt her so deeply, he was still the first one she wanted to tell about her


    happiest moment.


    Susan had fallen hard for the man. Julian was probably the only one who could affect her so much


    in this lifetime. Nheless... She did not want an iplete rtionship, no matter how much she


    loved him.


    As she jostled her way out of his embrace, Susan''s tone was distant. "Thank you."


    Julian was caught off guard for a moment, pain lining his eyes. "Susie... you still won''t forgive me?"


    It''s not about forgiveness. It¡¯s pretty good that we are well on our own,¡± Susan said faintly.


    "Well on our own? How am I supposed to be well without you?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°You can be with Wi," Susan said instantly. However, once the words left her mouth, she could not


    help pressing her lips together in frustration.


    Julian was startled but vaguely realized the crux of the matter. ¡°Susie, Wi and I are really just


    normal friends."


    "Normal friends? So did you pretend to be a girl and attend an all-girls high school, or did Wi


    master the art of cloning?" Susan mocked him.


    Julian was shocked.

 Chapter 480 Blanchett Dixon

    Chapter 480 nchett Dixon


    Julian kept quiet then, prompting Susan to leave with a scoff.


    "Susie." Panicked, Julian grabbed a hold of her arm.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "What?¡± Susan struggled to get free from his grasp again.


    "Did you discover something?" Julian was anxious.


    He had finally realized that perhaps Susan had not been so cold to him recently just because of


    what his mother had done previously.


    There was a sh of sorrow in Susan¡¯s eyes. "If I hadn''t found out myself, would you have kept lying


    to me about you two being so-called high school friends?"


    "Susie, I..."


    Susan cut him off. "Julian, you asked me to trust you and I did, but after everything, this is how you


    return my trust? Have you really forgotten what happened with Isabelle? We made a promise back


    then to never lie to each other!"


    Susan¡¯s calmposure created a stark contrast to Julian''s panicked state of mind. "Susie, I had


    my reasons..."


    "Go on, continue making up stories," Susan snorted. "Do you think I''m a fool? That I''ll keep


    believing your lies? Julian, you''ve thoroughly depleted all my trust in you!"


    ''You¡¯ve thoroughly depleted all my trust in you!''


    It felt like a massive hammer had just rammed into Julian''s heart. He suddenly felt parched.


    "Susie, I really had a reason."


    "Sure, tell me. Let me listen to you lie your way out." Sarcasm dripped from Susan¡¯s tone, but she


    was still hopeful deep down i n her heart. She refused to believe that Julian would turn his back on


    their love, but he had lied and met Wi personally. She needed an exnation for what had


    happened.


    Julian pressed his lips together but did not speak for a long time. He had his reasons, o f course,


    but could he tell Susie? The Errol Virus was going to be cured soon. If he let Susie know that she


    carried such a menacing virus in her, she would just be one more worried person.


    ording to Wi, it would take another year until the virus was fully removed. Although she was


    confident about it, a person who actually had the virus would always be more anxious.


    Was he going to let Susie live in worry for a whole year?


    It was enough that he had to withstand this worry alone!


    "Susie, I didn''t want to lie to you." Julian started speaking in a low tone. "Wi isn''t my high school


    friend, but think about it. We''ve never crossed paths, so how could something happen between the


    two of us?"


    "Who knows? It might have been love at first sight!" Susan mocked him.


    "What are you thinking?" Julian defended himself helplessly. "Susie, I did keep some things from


    you, but don''t you trust my love for you after so long? Susan, I love you. You''re all there is in my


    heart. Even the smallest corner in my heart would not be able to contain another woman."


    Susan pressed her lips together. "You keep lying to me time and again. Is this your love for me?¡±


    "Susie, no matter what I''ve kept from you, I swear, not an inkling of my love for you is fake.


    Everything that I''ve done has been for you,¡± Julian said seriously.


    As she was staring at him, disappointment pooled in Susan''s eyes. Julian was still unwilling to


    speak the truth despite this confrontation.


    He had said that everything he did was for her, but had he ever thought whether she liked being lied


    to?


    "I''m tired." Susan pressed her lips together and left to go to her room.


    As he watched her retreating back that was elongated by the moonlight, Julian thought that she


    looked unusually dejected. He was at a loss. Was everything he did wrong?


    He had hidden the fact that Susan had the Errol Virus in order for her to live without worry, but was


    Susan truly happy now?


    Julian did not know what was the right thing to do.


    His thoughts ovepped like tidal waves as he stood by the window, staying there until the sun


    rose.


    The next day, the troop that hade from Skyking City would be catching a flight back.


    Susan and Julian would be taking them to the airport.


    As soon as they reached the hotel¡¯s exit, a delighted voice spoke.


    ¡°Jacob." A blonde woman with delicate features ran over to them in delight.


    She paid no mind to anyone else as she nted herself in front of Jacob. "Jacob, it''s me!


    nchett!"


    She scooted in to give him a hug, ready to kiss his cheek.


    While everyone was still shocked and even Jacob himself was dazed, Anna moved swiftly and


    covered Jacob''s cheek with her hand.


    Smack! nchett¡¯s kissnded on Anna''s hand.


    "Who are you?" nchett was astonished.


    "I should be asking that question!" Anna stared at nchett in challenge.


    She had courted Jacob for so long and had not even gotten to hold his hand, yet this woman who


    had popped out of nowhere was going to kiss him? It was preposterous.


    "I''m nchett Dixon," nchett huffed.


    "nchett what? Never heard of you."


    Anna nted herself in front of Jacob. " This is uncouth. Do you know that people o f the opposite


    sex should at least keep some distance? What are you trying to do t o my Jacob?¡±


    nchett was eloquent, but Anna¡¯s deluge o f usations still stunned her.


    She thought about it for some time and asked, "Your Jacob? I know that you guys emphasize the


    concept of family so... you must be Jacob''s sister!"


    As nchett spoke, she had a bright grin o n her face. "Hello, I''m Jacob''s admirer. I hope that we


    will be a family in the future.¡±


    Speechless, Anna grumbled in her mind,'' You''re Jacob¡¯s sister! I don''t mind if your entire family


    bes his sisters!''


    Noticing that Anna was about to erupt, Susan quickly went over and pulled her back before she


    said, "You might have misunderstood. Anna and Jacob aren''t rted. I¡¯m his younger sister.¡±


    "Sis, why are you telling her so much? Make her leave!¡± Anna growled.


    nchett, who was astounded, pointed at Susan. "You¡¯re Jacob''s younger sister."


    She then pointed to Anna. "You called her sis.¡±


    Then, nchett spread her hands. "But she''s not rted to Jacob? You guys areplicated."


    The entire group was speechless.


    Anna took in a few gulps of air, but they did nothing to repress her rage. She was about t o explode


    when Jacob looked at nchett with a frown and asked, "Who are you?"


    Shock and disappointment instantly emerged on nchett¡¯s face.

 Chapter 481 No Face was Given

    Chapter 481 No Face was Given


    "Yo-You don''t recognize me?" nchett stuttered.


    "Should I?" Jacob asked.


    nchett¡¯s expression looked so shocked a s if she got struck by lightning. She then became a little


    depressed.


    Anna was pleased immediately. She triumphantly gave nchett a sideways nce, "You heard it


    yourself. Jacob doesn''t know you, so you can leave now."


    nchett gritted her teeth and looked at Jacob earnestly with her big blue eyes, "We met at a


    conferencest year when you came to participate in a tech seminar."


    Tech seminar?


    Jacob gave off a thoughtful look.


    nchett saw the opportunity and added immediately, "Many people were not very convinced by


    your SL system at that time and challenged you on the spot."


    Jacob took a good look at nchett and suddenly realized, "Oh, you were the first person who


    came forward and challenged me?"


    nchett blushed and nodded faintly and bashfully, "It''s me. I didn''t know you were such a pro in


    programming."


    Having recalled nchett, Jacob nodded lightly, "The knowledge of programming is vast, and I still


    have a lot to learn. So I wouldn''t call myself a pro."


    Such high-end skills, yet such a humble attitude... nchett was even more starstruck than before.


    "Anyway, whenpared to you, the programming skills that I take pride in are simply not worth


    mentioning.¡±


    Jacob nodded seriously. ¡°That is true. Skillwise, you¡¯re still a newbie."


    nchett was left speechless.


    Skillwise, you''re still a newbie...


    That was brutal. No face was given at all back there!


    But nchett picked herself up at once and continued, "Everyone left their email address at the


    seminar. Later on, when I encountered something that I didn''t understand, I sent you a few emails


    and you answered me patiently.¡±


    nchett gazed at Jacob shyly. "You''re really a great man."


    nchett''s flushed face made Anna extremely nervous.


    This nchett girl should also be very into programming, so she and Jacob must have a lot of


    common topics.


    Besides, Jacob had always been indifferent, but he was willing to reply to her emails. Was it that...


    Anna''s face turned pale.


    "Email?" Jacob was perplexed for a second, then said, ¡°That email address of mine is managed by


    thepany. I basically don''t log in to it."


    nchett was stunned again, "What?


    That¡¯s impossible. You don''t have to lie, Shelby."


    Jacob frowned, "Why should I? This is the operations director of ourpany, you can ask him."


    Jacob dragged Seth out of the bunch.


    "Hi, gorgeous," Seth greeted nchett enthusiastically.


    nchett could not help but bite her lips and ask, "Is what he said true?¡±


    "Although I wish to tell you that it''s not, unfortunately, it¡¯s indeed true. Jacob¡¯s mailbox is managed


    by thepany, so the person who replied to your email should be one of our programmers," Seth


    said sympathetically.


    nchett''s expression looked as if she just got knocked down by a truck.


    Anna becamecent out of a sudden. She knew it!


    She still could not conquer Jacob after working so hard for so long. This woman who appeared from


    nowhere was destined t o fail.


    "In short, Jacob doesn''t know you and won¡¯t want to know you. Now, can you go?" Anna said.


    nchett mped her jaw tightly, but replied, "It doesn''t matter if you didn''t know me before this,


    but we can always get to know each otherter. I''ll never give up o n you, Shelby."


    She turned around and left after saying that.


    "What the hell does this woman want?"


    Anna looked gloomy, and she felt a strong sense of crisis deep down.


    Today''s incident sounded the rm for her. Jacob was such an outstanding person ¡ªthere would


    definitely only be more and more people who liked him.


    She had been waiting for Jacob for so long, yet she had not been able to capture the heart of the


    nk. If someone else were to cut the queue and seize the price, she would surely be depressed to


    death.


    ¡°nchett... This name sounds familiar. And that look, I might''ve seen her somewhere else.¡± Seth


    patted his head, then gave off a somewhat surprised expression. "Jacob, that girl, nchett, she


    seems to be Brad Dixon''s only daughter."


    Brad Dixon''s daughter?


    Everybody was a little surprised.


    Susan reacted to the discovery immediately, to what Brad said to her at the celebration party.


    It was all out of parental love!


    Jacob also remembered what Susan had told him and creased his brows slightly.


    So what if she¡¯s Brad Dixon''s daughter?


    She can''t just snatch someone else''s man." Anna was a little anxious.


    "Someone else''s man? Jacob belongs to someone else?" Seth asked with a smirk.


    Anna realized that she had misspoken. She blushed and kept quiet immediately.


    Jacob took a glimpse at Anna silently.


    He had been treating Anna coldly during this period, hoping that she would give up o n her own


    initiative, but unexpectedly, his strategy did not seem to have any effect.


    "Okay, let''s go to the airport first. It''s alreadyte " Luna smoothed things over.


    "Yeah, let''s go to the airport first," Susan said immediately.


    The private jet was already waiting at the airport.


    When everybody was about to board the ne, they saw nchett rushing towards them, "Wait!


    Can I tag along?" "No! Keep dreaming." Anna became furious when she saw nchett, and she


    could not help but respond impolitely.


    nchett ignored Anna and looked at George. "What do you think?"


    As George was about to speak, his cell phone rang suddenly.


    George picked up the call and could not help but frown.


    He then nced at nchett and said, "Get on the ne."


    "Thank you." nchett looked happy and scooted over to Jacob''s side instantly. She then gazed at


    Jacob with admiration.


    Anna almost died from her own wrath. '' Dad, this woman..." "That''s enough Anna, don''t be so rude,"


    George said solemnly.


    George did not care much about the love affairs of his youngest, but there were some things that he


    could not let Anna have her way with.


    Anna knew her father''s disposition. She gritted her teeth, and it took her a long time to agree


    aggrievedly.


    "Anna." Susan saw that Anna was downcast. She could not help but drag Anna to the side and


    comfort her. "Don¡¯t worry. It''s just nchett''s wishful thinking. Jacob won¡¯t like her.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 482 He Will Make Her Give Up

    Chapter 482 He Will Make Her Give Up


    Anna took a glimpse at Jacob who looked cold and felt even more depressed. "But, he may not like


    me either.¡±


    Susan could not understand her brother either.


    She always thought that Jacob should like Anna too.


    But if he liked her, how could he endure it for so many years without giving Anna any response?


    Susan could onlyfort her. "Your chance is always bigger than nchett''s.


    Plus, all of us are on your side."


    "Okay," Anna responded reluctantly.


    "Okay, don''t think too much. I''ll return to Canada in a few days, and when I return, I''ll ask my brother


    about what he is thinking," Susan said.


    Anna nodded, but still looked a little crestfallen.


    On the ne, everyone thought that nchett would rush to sit next to Jacob. Unexpectedly, she


    pulled Anna with a smile and insisted on sitting with her.


    Anna wanted to refuse, but as George nced over, she could only sit with nchett with a


    downcast look.


    The ne took off.


    A whisper suddenly sounded in Anna''s ear.


    "Hey, you like Jacob too right?" nchett asked suddenly.


    Anna gave nchett a sidelong re. "So what?" "I would suggest you give up earlier. You¡¯re not


    even worthypetition for me." nchett gave Anna a dazzling grin.


    "Is this an open defiance?" Anna asked coldly.


    ¡°An open defiance? Howe?" nchett gave off an extraordinarily confident look." An open


    defiance can only be established i f the two sides are evenly matched, right? You''re the type that


    never made it onto my list of decent opponents. Jacob will be mine, sooner orter."


    nchett''s arrogancepletely annoyed Anna. She could not help but sneer, "The higher the


    expectation, the worse the fall. When you lose, please don''t cry."


    "Same goes for you too," Anna said bluntly.


    nchett chuckled, and suddenly, she stomped heavily on Anna''s feet.


    ¡°What do you think you''re doing?" Anna was never a loser. She was furiously about t o fight back.


    "Ms. Wright, although we like the same man, we can justpete fairly. You don''t have to be so


    infuriated, right?" nchett suddenly said loudly.


    Everyone else on the ne looked over.


    Anna¡¯s raised arms dangled in the air. Both advancement and retreat were already inappropriate at


    the moment.


    She looked at nchett angrily, "Bullsh*t, you are the one who stepped on me first!¡±


    "Okay okay okay, I was the one who stepped on you first.¡± nchett looked helpless.


    She confessed, but her expression clearly told everyone that Anna was lying.


    Anna had always been a straightforward and simple person. She was extremely furious about being


    framed by nchett. "S o now the offender is the one tounch theint, you..."


    "Anna!" George stopped Anna in the middle of her sentence. "Stop it."


    "Dad, it was her..." Anna exined immediately.


    "nchett is our guest, so stop messing around." A hint of warning could be seen in George¡¯s eyes.


    Anna felt extremely wronged, but taking nchett''s identity into consideration, she could only choke


    the raging wrath down.


    Jacob witnessed the whole scene and a cold beam shed across his eyes.


    Seth was surprised by the girls. He then lowered his voice and said, "Jacob, nchett seems like


    the firebrand type. W e all know Anna''s character¡ªshe was obviously framed."


    Jacob could not help but squint.


    "However, although nchett is a little wed, she¡¯s still Brad Dixon¡¯s daughter. You should really


    give it a good thought,¡± Seth added with a smirk.


    Jacob gave him a sideways nce and said unconcernedly, "Shut up!"


    "Tsk. Okay, I¡¯ll stop." Seth rolled his eyes and started slurring, "But it¡¯s not reasonable. People are


    fighting just to get closer to that durd Jacob. And while I¡¯m such a marvelous man, why don¡¯t I get


    admirers who pursue me persistently for three to four years? I would¡¯ve epted anybody who¡¯s


    pursued me for a year, let alone three to four years."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Seth just would not stop murmuring.


    Jacob plugged in his earphones and started listening to music.


    As no one was listening, Seth stopped his gabble reluctantly.


    Jacob closed his eyes to rest. The corners o f his lips could not help but purse slightly.


    Of course, he knew that Anna was framed b y nchett.


    Of course, he knew that Seth was actually speaking for Anna.


    Anna Wright...


    This persistent, me-like woman had been chasing him from behind for four years.


    These four years that had passed were the prime of Anna''s youth, her golden age.


    With her status and appearance, it should b e a piece of cake for her to gain poprity among men.


    But she wasted all her time on him.


    Hadn''t he been captivated?


    Only Jacob himself knew that he had already been drawn and enthralled by her.


    However, he tried really hard to suppress his feelings to stay away from Anna.


    Anna should belong to a better man, not himself.


    A self-deprecating smile appeared at the corners of Jacob''s lips.


    Others might have forgotten or subconsciously ignored it. But how could h e forget it? How could he


    ignore it?


    There was always going to be a gene in him that led to hereditary heart disease.


    He might have survived this horrible disease, but could his future children do the same?


    Thus, Jacob did not intend to have children from the very beginning.


    As for Anna, Jacob knew that she liked children very much.


    For example, when she was in Ningcheng City, she adored the child named Jacky very much. Not


    only did she pay the fee to help cure the child''s diseaseter on, but she also kept in touch with him


    until now.


    Furthermore, she went to the orphanage once a week. Her smiles were always particrly bright


    when she was around the kids.


    What''s more, Anna had even obtained a qualification certificate in the past few years just to be


    a kindergarten teacher. ording to her, she nned to apply to be a kindergarten teacher.


    Was that the right thing to do? Making a person who loved children so much give up her right to


    be a mother just for his own sake.


    It would be messy if this did not end fast.


    If a rtionship was destined to end in agony, then it would be better to not start it at all.


    He would make Anna give up, the sooner the better.


    After making this decision, Jacob found out that his heart, his almost normal heart hurt as if it was


    being shed and stabbed by knives.


    He gently covered the left side of his chest.


    However, his eyes looked extremely staunch.


    Anna was so attached to him now because she had not seized his feelings.


    She would eventually regret it after she had gotten together with him.


    Instead of continuing to walk down thene, he should take the initiative to cut everything off now.

 Chapter 483 Only to be Released by Death

    Chapter 483 Only to be Released by Death


    The nended at the airport in Skyking City.


    The long flight and jetg made everyone a little groggy.


    nchett looked very energetic. She rushed to Jacob''s side immediately.


    "Jacob, can you be my guide and take me everywhere during my stay?" She went straight for


    Jacob''s arm and held it very naturally while saying so.


    Anna looked at it and gave off a disdainful smile.


    Jacob¡¯s indifference was notorious. Even she had never held Jacob''s arm.


    nchett''s n to hold it was...


    Just when Anna was all disdainful, her pupils contracted suddenly.


    Jacob, who had always been wary of physical contact, did not avoid nchett this time.


    He just unconcernedly let nchett wrap around his hand!


    A bright smile shed across nchett''s face. She turned her head and gave Anna a triumphant


    look.


    Anna straight up lost her ability to reason i n that split second.


    She walked forward and wanted to hold Jacob''s other arm.


    Jacob avoided her indifferently and then frowned, "What are you doing?"


    Anna felt aggrieved immediately.


    He did not avoid it when nchett held his aim.


    But he did so when she wanted to hold his aim?


    She had pursued him for four years, but in the end, she was nowhere nearparable to nchett


    who literally just appeared.


    If she were any other woman, she might have been crushed into a million pieces deep down.


    But Anna was never such a person.


    She looked at Jacob stubbornly and asked directly, "Why can''t I hold your arm? Why can she do


    so?¡±


    Anna pointed her finger at nchett.


    nchett twitched her eyebrows and gazed at Jacob. She wanted to hear Jacob''s answer too.


    Jacob answered nonchntly, "Both of you are not the same. She¡¯s a guest from afar."


    ¡°So what if she''s a guest? Can guests just go around bullying people?" Anna''s eyes had turned


    bloodshot. "I don¡¯t care, you''re mine, Jacob! And I forbid you from getting so close to other women."


    While making that statement, Anna approached nchett and was going to push her away directly.


    nchett did not even avoid her and was pushed firmly by Anna.


    She staggered, leaned back, and fell to the ground.


    Anna was stunned. "Hey, stop pretending! I didn''t exert any force at all, okay?" "I¡¯m sorry, I was


    indeed not standing stably. It''s not Ms. Wright''s fault," nchett said at once.


    She seemed to be struggling to get back on her feet. She stood up halfway, lost her bnce, and


    fell back down once again.


    "I''m sorry, I-I can get up." nchett gritted her teeth, and a hint of perseverance could be felt in her


    helplessness.


    "Yo-You''re still acting huh!¡± Anna stomped her feet, overwhelmed by anger.


    "Anna." Serenity squinted her eyes and grasped her sister.


    nchett had been very strategic while all Anna had shown was her impatience.


    Anna was notparable to her.


    The key to this matter did noty on nchett, but rather on Jacob¡¯s attitude"


    After all, Jacob was the main cause of the conflict between the two women. So whoever Jacob


    fancied would win.


    At this moment, Jacob reached out and gave his hand to nchett who was on the ground.


    nchett¡¯s face glimmered with joy. She ced her hand in Jacob¡¯s palm bashfully. Then she used


    Jacob as a crutch to get back on her feet. "Thank you."


    "It''s nothing.¡± Jacob then creased his brows and shot a nce at Anna. ¡°Not everyone is as rough


    and thick as you. nchett''s status is precious and delicate. She can¡¯t take pushes from you!"


    Anna was dumbfounded.


    What... What did Jacob mean?


    She was rough and thick, while nchett was precious and delicate. Was that it?


    Even if Jacob did not like her at all, at least they were still friends, right? How could he just belittle


    her for a woman he just met?


    Anna usually did not like crying, but when she was in front of Jacob, she seemed to cry very easily.


    She tried really hard to hold her tears back and red at Jacob imcably. ¡°Jacob, you better


    exin that."


    "Was that not clear enough for you?" Jacob scoffed. He then gazed at nchett. "Let''s g o. Have


    you booked your amodation a t any hotel yet? I''ll send you there."


    nchett gave off a joyful yet bashful expression and said immediately, "Yes."


    Jacob nodded and then left with nchett.


    "Jacob..." Anna wanted to chase subconsciously but Serenity held her back.


    "Why are you holding me back! I need Jacob to rify. I''ve loved him for so long, but in the end, I''m


    no better than nchett?" The tears that Anna had been holding back rolled down her cheeks.


    Everybody felt extremely ufortable when they saw that scene.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Luna sighed, walked over, and hugged Anna. "Silly girl, love can''t be measured via the length of


    time. There are so many men i n the world other than Jacob. Why must you narrow down your


    choice to that one man?"


    "But I love him, and I¡¯ll only love him for the rest of my life,¡± Anna imed with her teary eyes.


    Luna felt a little distressed. But this was about the feelings of a human, so there was nothing much


    that she could do.


    She could not even me Jacob for that.


    Jacob did not do anything wrong. He just did not like Anna.


    There was no such thing in this world that said the person who Anna loved must also love her in


    return.


    In fact, Anna had pursued Jacob for four years, and Jacob did not respond to her feelings. This had


    already exined everything.


    "Alright." George patted Anna¡¯s shoulder lightly. "We Wrights shed only blood, tears are forbidden.


    It''s just a man, not a three-legged toad. It¡¯s not that difficult to find yourself another one. Let''s just


    ditch Jacob and nchett. Daddy will introduce you to some good onester.¡±


    Anna bit her lip and did not speak, but her heart was hit by waves of despair, one after another.


    Jacob had never been in a rtionship, so although he had not responded to her over the years,


    she still felt that she had hope after all.


    But Jacob¡¯s attitude towards nchett changed too quickly, which made Anna a little flustered.


    Could it be that he really had a good impression of this woman?


    Yes, he had no reason not to like her.


    She studied programming too, and the two shared tons ofmon topics.


    She looked beautiful, and she was also Brad Dixon''s daughter.


    No matter how you looked at it, she was a perfect wife.


    There should not be many men who could resist nchett, right?


    "Alright Anna, don''t cry already, let''s just give up on Jacob," Luna advised.


    Anna''s tears gushed down even more tempestuously.


    No, she would not give up. Jacob had not started a rtionship with nchett yet-she had not lost


    just yet.


    She loved this man for so long, and the only way to get her to abandon him was to kill her!


    Anna loved Jacob, an oath only to be released by death.

 Chapter 484 Have You Ever Loved Me?

    Chapter 484 Have You Ever Loved Me?


    "Don''t worry Anna, I think there must be a misunderstanding. I''ll help you ask that durd, and I''ll


    call you back when I get the answer.¡± Gazing at Anna''s desperate look, Seth could not help but


    comfort her. He then hastily chased after Jacob.


    At the gate of the airport, Jacob was about t o enter a car with nchett.


    Seth caught up to them and shouted," Jacob Shelby..."


    Before he could finish the sentence, Jacob had already gotten into the car. He then mmed the


    door shut right in front of Seth.


    The car left in the dust, leaving Seth behind by the road, stunned.


    Bah, what was this?


    Hoes before bros!


    Seth looked at the car disappear in front of his eyes with a sorrowful feeling of being abandoned.


    In the car, nchett could not help but gaze at Jacob bashfully, her eyes shing with res of


    passion.


    She scooched closer to Jacob''s side.


    Jacob avoided it with a calm expression.


    nchett was taken aback for a moment, and a glimmer of amusement shed across her eyes.


    It did not matter. She had plenty of time, and she could take her own sweet time with him.


    nchett softened her tone and said softly, "Shelby, thank you for sending me to the hotel. Do you


    want to go to my room for a whileter and have a cup of coffee?"


    Her passionate eyes were almost stuck on Jacob''s body. Even the blind could see the urging in her


    eyes.


    Jacob''s expression was cold, and he said suddenly, "Stop the car."


    The car stopped.


    Jacob took a glimpse at nchett. "I suddenly remembered that I still have important things to deal


    with. I¡¯ll get off here, and the driver will take you to the hotel."


    With that, Jacob ignored nchett''s astonished expression and got out of the car.


    "Shelby, Shelby..." The twist came too suddenly. nchett could not help but yell nervously twice.


    She was about to get out of the car and follow Jacob, but she saw that Jacob had already gotten


    into a cab and left.


    nchett grated her teeth, and a hint of discontentment shed across her eyes.


    But she calmed down very soon and she realized that she had to be more patient.


    Anyway, she had made up her mind this time that she would never give up unless she got this


    mysterious man. She had plenty of time to deal with Jacob.


    As time went by, with her appearance and family background, she believed that Jacob would not be


    able to resist her charm.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the office of StarTech Co. Ltd, Jacob was reviewing the progress of the technical department''s


    procedures for the past few days with an inexpressive face.


    Suddenly, the door was opened directly.


    "Who''s that? Don''t you know how to knock?" Jacob raised his head and eyes indifferently.


    "Oh my God, those terrifying eyes, do you want to scare me to death?¡± Seth walked in with an


    exaggerated expression.


    "Get out," Jacob spat.


    "I won''t. Hit me if you want to." Seth looked fearless.


    Seth was so shameless... Jacob waspletely helpless.


    He took a deep breath and asked, "What do you want? Shoot me!"


    Seth unceremoniously sat down on the chair, then stared at Jacob. "Now tell me, what were you


    thinking back then? Did you know that Anna cried after you took


    nchett away!"


    Cried?


    Jacob''s heart trembled slightly.


    But his face was as cold and unconcerned a s usual. "What was she crying for?"


    "Holy sh*t!" Seth looked at Jacob incredulously, "Are you truly dumb or are you ying dumb? Anna


    has been chasing after you for so many years that even a stone would have already been heated


    up. Besides, apart from those sweater cows, she''s just another good-for-nothing woman. Can¡¯t you


    tell that she was deliberately framing Anna just now? Are you sure you want to break Anna''s heart


    for such a woman?"


    Jacob''s expression was nonchnt." Nonsense, nchett might not have deliberately framed


    Anna."


    "What the f*ck? So I¡¯m the one who''s bullsh *ting now?" Seth smacked the desk. "That woman was


    so fake. Please don¡¯t tell me that you can¡¯t tell.¡±


    "I really can¡¯t,¡± Jacob said.


    Seth waspletely shocked. He stared at Jacob for a long time and said, ¡°Don''t you tell me that


    you¡¯ve been bewitched by her thirty-four Es? Jacob Shelby, I¡¯ve misjudged you, you¡¯re..."


    It was getting more and more ridiculous as Seth continued, Jacob could not help but speechlessly


    interrupt him a little, "In just a few nces, you''ve even got a hold of her measurements huh?"


    "Of course, with my vast experience, the margin of error is definitely within one to two inches. Back


    then...¡± Seth started his chatterbox mode subconsciously.


    Jacob just looked at him quietly.


    After talking for a long time, Seth suddenly realized and he pped his thigh. "Jacob Shelby, you


    actually tried to derail us from the subject! Just tell me honestly, do you have any feelings for Anna?


    She has been pursuing you for so long, you can at least..."


    "It was difficult for her to chase after me, but does that mean that I must respond to her?" Jacob


    nced at Seth. ¡°It has been four years, and I think I''ve expressed it very clearly. If she was the one


    who asked you toe, go back and tell her that I won¡¯t like her, and ask her to give up already."


    Seth opened his mouth in shock, he was a little at a loss. "Do you really want to say that? Anna will


    be crushed." ''You can¡¯t ask me to give up my life just to prevent her from being sad, right?" Jacob


    said indifferently, "If I don¡¯t like her, I don¡¯t like her. I can''t help it too."


    Seth wanted to say a few more things and fight for Anna, but after giving it a thought, i t seemed


    that Jacob hadn''t done anything wrong either...


    Feelings couldn''t be forced.


    He couldn''t just force Jacob to fall in love with Anna.


    Seth could not help butin dejectedly, "Okay, I shouldn¡¯t havee. I could''ve avoided this


    drudgery."


    He was not hardhearted enough to be the one to tell Anna the stone-cold truth.


    "I believe that you''ll be able to do it well.¡± Jacob added, "Now go."


    Seth gazed at Jacob gloomily for a long time and then left the office in distress.


    He promised Anna that there must be a misunderstanding.


    Now that Jacob had said so, what could he say to Anna?


    Seth decided not to call Anna immediately...


    He should let the matter brew for a few more days before talking to Anna.


    In the office, Jacob had his hands on the keyboard, but they did not move at all for a long time.


    His cell phone rang suddenly.


    Jacob took a glimpse at the screen.


    It was Anna.


    He kept quiet, muted the phone directly, and then let the phone vibrate by itself. Again and again,


    one after another, he watched each iing call from Anna calmly.


    It was unclear how long it took, but the phone stopped vibrating, and Anna sent him a text message.


    "Jacob Shelby! It has been four years. Have you ever liked me?"


    Staring at the text, Jacob''s hands froze.


    After a long time, he picked up the phone and replied with one word, straightforward and simple:


    No.


    Afterward, he sat stiffly in his seat, motionless.


    The cell phone did not light up again for the rest of the night.


    An inexplicable emotion arose in Jacob¡¯s heart.


    Had Anna... finally given up?


    Should he feel happy?


    But why? Why did he feel like he had lost a piece of his soul?

 Chapter 485 Hear You In Person

    Chapter 485 Hear You In Person


    The next day at StarTech Co. Ltd, Anna arrived at the lobby calmly.


    "Ms. Anna, are you here to see Director Shelby?" the receptionist asked with a smile.


    "Yes. I want to see him," Anna answered without any hesitation.


    She had read Jacob¡¯s reply.


    However, she did not believe it!


    If he wanted to say that he did not like her, then he should tell her in person. She would not ept it


    in sheer cold texts.


    "Alright, I''ll let Director Shelby know." The receptionist made a phone call to the director¡¯s office


    immediately.


    Soon, she gazed at Anna regretfully, ¡°Ms. Wright, I''m sorry, but Director Shelby is in the middle of


    something. I''m afraid he can''t see you now."


    Anna''s hands clenched slightly into a fist.


    ''Jacob is busy?


    ''Is he really busy? Or does he just not want t o see me?¡¯


    "Anna, why are you here?" A somewhat surprised voice arose at that moment.


    Seth was walking towards Anna.


    Before Anna had the chance to speak, he had already given off a somewhat embarrassed


    expression. ¡°Hey, I-I was so busy yesterday that I forgot to call you. But don''t worry, I''ve rebuked


    that durd for you! He asked me to convey his apologies. He really didn''t mean it when we were at


    the airport."


    Anna gave off a smile, but she looked worse than when she was crying, "Is that s o?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Of course. Anna, you''re such a marvelous girl. nchett is nothingpared to you!" Seth


    nodded.


    Anna lowered her eyes. She then said after a long time, "You don''t have to lie to me. I asked him


    personally, and he said he never liked me.¡±


    Seth swallowed all words he was about to utter immediately, and he chuckled awkwardly, "That


    nk Jacob... He''s still as direct as usual. Hahaha.¡±


    Seth¡¯s awkwardughter echoed in the lobby.


    Anna stared at him in silence.


    Seth took back his smile gradually. He then cleared his throat and said, "Shall we talk : n the corner


    over there?"


    He pointed to a small space that specially opened up in the corner of the lobby.


    "Okay." Anna pursed her lips and agreed to it.


    The two sat down. Seth cleared his throat again and said, ¡°Anna..."


    "You don¡¯t have tofort me, I can take : t." Anna asserted in a calm voice that Seth could not


    understand. "I just want to hear him reject me in person."


    Seth sighed, "But why?¡±


    Anna gave off a wry chuckle, "It has been four years... I''ve loved him for four whole years. I-I won''t


    be able to reconcile my defeat if I don¡¯t get his rejection in person. I must figure it out no matter


    what:


    Anna usually looked carefree, but at that moment, a hint of fragility could be seen in her fatigue


    eyes.


    Seth felt a little ufortable as he gazed at her. He could not help but say, "I''ll go get Jacob..."


    As soon as he said so, the receptionist''s voice could be heard.


    "Director Shelby, why are you here? Ms. Wright is waiting for you over there.¡± The receptionist


    pointed at Anna''s location.


    Anna stood up immediately and stared at Jacob with her big eyes.


    A faint hope shed through her eyes.


    Jacob... came to see her after all. Did this mean that Jacob still could not let go of her after all?


    At that moment, an enthusiastic voice pierced through the crowd in the lobby.


    ¡°Shelby, did youe down to pick me u p?" nchett walked in from the door and she was


    looking at Jacob with surprise now.


    The hope in Anna''s eyes was instantly swallowed into darkness.


    She clenched her fists tightly.


    nchett!


    Jacob came down to see this woman?


    She thought...


    Jacob saw nchett and a slight surprise shed through his eyes. He did not know that nchett


    would be here at this time.


    nche was already walking towards him and enthusiastically wrapped around


    Jacob''s arm.


    Jacob wanted to avoid it, but thinking that Anna was still watching at the side, he endured it.


    nchett managed to hold Jacob¡¯s arm. Her eyes glistened with a hint of glee." Shelby, are you


    free today? I just came to Canada and I''m fairly unfamiliar with the people and the ce. Can you


    take me around?"


    Jacob pursed his lips and nced towards the direction where Anna was.


    Anna just stood there, staring at the two of them without even a single blink.


    nchett followed Jacob''s sight and saw Anna too.


    She could not help but say surprisingly, "M s. Wright, you''re also here! Are you here looking for Mr.


    Leeds? The rtionship between you two is really good. I truly hope that in the future, Shelby and I


    will have such a good rtionship too."


    "Hey, what are you talking about?¡± What nchett said was baffling and


    inexplicable, and Seth could not help frowning.


    "Why? Did I misunderstand?¡± nchett looked astonished, "I think, Mr. Leeds, you have always


    been very enthusiastic for Ms. Wright. Oh, are you still in the pursuing stage? Oh my God, I''m truly


    sorry, I shouldn''t have said it out loud.¡±


    Seth was left speechless.


    Bah, he was pursuing Anna? What was this?


    Before Seth reacted to anything, Jacob had already taken back his gaze faintly. He looked at


    nchett calmly and said, "I just finished my work, let me take you around.


    "Okay, thanks, Shelby," nchett said cheerfully.


    Anna was a little anxious. She walked over and grabbed Jacob, "Jacob, don''t listen to her


    nonsense, there''s nothing between Seth and me."


    "Yeah. You should know me better than this. A big bust is a must, and Anna is still a bit short in that


    criteria, my minimum requirement is at least..." Seth started bbering once again.


    Anna could not help but re at him.


    Was this idiot helping her?


    With Anna''s re, Seth realized that the asion was inappropriate, and immediately shut his


    mouth obediently.


    "Puff, you two are really interesting.


    nchett could not help but chuckle.


    Jacob''s expression remained unchanged.


    "Jacob, don''t get me wrong, I..." Anna gritted her teeth and exined.


    Jacob interrupted her directly, "Anna, you''re the one who misunderstood. No matter what kind of


    rtionship you have with Seth, what does it have to do with me? I would even give you my most


    sincere blessing if both of you can really get together."


    With that said, Jacob brought nchett along and left directly.


    Anna stood there stunned as if she had just received a huge uppercut.


    Jacob! He! Truly did not care?


    Anna rushed to the door like a maniac. ¡° Jacob Shelby, you stand right there."


    Jacob stopped and gazed at her indifferently, "Anything else?"


    ¡°You..." Anna condensed thest glimmer o f hope and nced at Jacob quietly. "It has been four


    years. You really don''t care about me at all?"


    ¡°I thought I had already made everything very clear through the phone yesterday," Jacob replied


    unconcernedly.

 Chapter 486 Benevolence Or Cruelty

    Chapter 486 Benevolence Or Cruelty


    Anna looked at him. ¡°I''ll only ept what you tell me to my face."


    Jacob''s heart quivered.


    Taking a deep breath, Anna then added, "I want you to tell me that you have never loved me before.


    I want you to tell me that all my efforts were futile. Jacob, if you can say that to my face, from now


    on, I''ll stop bothering you."


    Jacob closed his eyes to hide all his emotions.


    "Say it!" Anna shouted, her voice trembling with emotion.


    nchett tightened her grip on Jacob''s arm, as a hint of nervousness shed across her eyes.


    "Jacob, you can''t say it because I''m somewhere in your heart, right?" Anna looked straight into


    Jacob''s eyes.


    In any case, she had to get an answer today.


    There was silence, and then Jacob let out a soft sigh. After a long while, he said, "The reason I


    texted you is that I didn''t want to make you look too bad. However, since you insist that I say it in


    your face, I have no choice but to grant your wish."


    After saying that, Jacob opened his eyes and looked at Anna, his gaze firm and direct. "Anna


    Wright, I''ve never liked you. I''ve never liked you in the past, I don''t like you now, and I''ll never like


    you in the future."


    ''He said it...¡¯


    A hint of despair crept into Anna''s eyes. "I don''t believe it, Jacob!¡± "Well, it''s up to you whether you


    want to believe it or not, but the truth is that I''ve never liked you. Don''t you realize it? Out of the two


    of us, you''re the one who kept pestering me. I¡¯ve never made a move before. You''re not my type.


    Unless red rain falls from the sky, I''ll never fall in love with you," Jacob replied tly.


    ''Unless red rain falls from the sky...'' Jacob had made it very clear that he had never loved Anna


    before.


    "Do you have to be so cruel? You really don''t want to give me even the slightest hope?" Anna said,


    her voice hoarse as a raven''s.


    "Since I don''t love you, if I still gave you hope, don¡¯t you think that would be even crueler?" Jacob


    said in a calm voice.


    Anna tightened her hands as darkness began to flood her heart.


    What Jacob had said was true. If he had not told her outright that he did not like her at all, the pain


    she would have felt in the future might have been 100 times worse than the pain she felt right now.


    Even though she knew Jacob was right, she still could not help but sink deeper and deeper into a


    quagmire of sadness and despair.


    "Alright, I''m done. If you''ve understood what I mean, then I hope you will stop bothering me now."


    Jacob''s eyes were cold.


    ''Bothering...''


    "So you are saying that everything that I''ve done so far was nothing but a nuisance to you?" Anna''s


    voice was raw.


    "Exactly," Jacob replied matter-of-factly.


    "Okay. I get it now." Anna stumbled to her feet.


    Even though Jacob wanted to hold her, he gritted his teeth and forced the urge down.


    However, these changes did not escape nchett''s eyes. She held his arm even tighter as a


    strange light shed past her eyes.


    ¡°You guys have fun. I have to go now." Anna turned around and walked away as if her spirit had left


    her body.


    The road was thronged with vehicles, and she nearly got hit by a car when she wandered off the


    road absentmindedly.


    Jacob¡¯s heart somersaulted, and he was so shocked that he nearly shook nchett off and rushed


    forward. Fortunately, Seth had been watching Anna because her condition worried him. He went up


    to her with a few quick steps and dragged her back to safety.


    It was only then that Jacobmanded himself to stay frozen on the spot.


    "For God''s sake, could you do me a favor and please watch the road? Fine, fine, fine. Let me take


    you home,¡± Seth said as he called his driver.


    "Mr. Leeds is really good to Miss Wright. They make quite a good couple, don''t you think? 1 wonder


    if Miss Wright would ept if Mr. Leeds asked her to be his girlfriend?" nchett wondered.


    ''Seth and Anna?''


    Jacob''s apathetic gaze cracked a little as nchett reminded him of something.


    Even though he had rejected Anna, Anna would have to have a rtionship and get married


    eventually.


    Another man would be standing next to her in the future. Her bright smile and admiring gaze would


    be directed at that man.


    Seth was his best friend. Jacob asked himself if he would be able to ept it if that man was Seth.


    He soon got an answer.


    He would never be able to ept it. Regardless of who that man was, even if it was Seth, he would


    not be able to bring himself to wish them well.


    A hint of bitterness welled in Jacob''s heart.


    He only realized now that he was such a selfish man. He had rejected Anna, yet he did not want her


    to get into a rtionship with another man either.


    However, that was not possible.


    Anna was a wonderful girl. After she got over him, she would certainly find the right man one day.


    As for him, he could only watch her from behind, no matter how painful it was for him.


    Since he could not make Anna happy, he could only pass that job to another person.


    Seth''s driver soon arrived, and he dragged Anna into the car.


    Jacob watched as the car got smaller and smaller until itpletely disappeared from his line of


    sight. There was a myriad o f tumultuous emotions in his heart, yet his face was as calm as pool


    water.


    "Where are we heading next, J?" nchett asked with a smile.


    Jacob pulled his arm out of nchett''s grip and said, "I''m sorry...'' "Something came up and you


    have to go again, right?" nchett said as if she could read his mind.


    Jacob pressed his lips until they became thin and repeated, ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°I know you are into that girl." nchett shrugged. "What confuses me is why you would do that to


    her since you love her.


    Since you rejected her, why can¡¯t you give me a chance?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    nchett looked at Jacob confidently. "J, I am confident that as long as you are willing to open your


    heart to me, you will certainly fall in love with me."


    nchett was proud of herself, and she did have what it took to be prideful.


    Jacob pulled away from her slightly and said, "I apologize for using you to reject her.


    However, I''m afraid that I''m not suitable for you."


    "What makes you say that?" nchett stared at Jacob, her gaze resolute. "No one i n this world is


    born for another person. Love needs time to develop, and if you never try, how can you be so sure


    that I''m not suitable for you?¡±


    Jacob thought for a while and then said," Since you said that you like me, then tell m e why you like


    me."


    A light flitted across nchett''s eyes." Because you¡¯re good. You are the first man I look up to.


    Right after you defeated me, I swore to myself that I would be your wife."


    "Just because I''m very good withputers? Do you know what kind of person I am? Do you know


    what I love to do during my free time? Do you know my temperament? You know nothing about m e,


    so how can you say that you love me?" Jacob said sharply. "All you love is myputer skills. I''m


    not the only one who can beat you in this world. If you met another person with that skill, you would


    fall for them as well."


    "This is different." nchett objected. ¡°You are the one who defeated me and shrugged it off as if


    nothing happened. Besides, you are handsome and you''re my type."


    nchett was candid, which made Jacob smile.

 Chapter 487 This Is All My Fault

    Chapter 487 This Is All My Fault


    nchett could not help falling even more for Jacob when she saw the fleeting smile that crossed


    his strained face.


    "You look really good when you smile," she said fawningly.


    Jacob stopped smiling and said calmly, " You love me because of myputer skills and because


    I''m handsome. However, Anna is different. Even if I knew nothing aboutputers, even if I was


    frightful to look at, I''m confident that she would still love me just as much.¡±


    "Those are just your assumptions. That could never happen," nchett said, a perplexed


    expression dawning on her face.


    She could not understand Jacob¡¯s reasoning. Personally, if she set her sights on something, she


    would go for it without caring about the consequences. If she disliked something, she would just


    turn around and walk away.


    This was how a rtionship was supposed to be. Simple and easy.


    Jacob lifted his brow. "Anyway, nchett, I appreciate your love for me, but unfortunately, I can''t


    ept it. There is already someone in my heart, and I can''t afford to let anybody else in."


    Upon seeing the resolution that red in Jacob''s eyes, nchett could not help but gnash her teeth


    as a scorch of indignance shed across her face. She could not believe that Jacob would choose


    Anna over her. What was so good about that barbaric woman with that foolhardy attitude? What did


    Jacob like about her? What confused her even more was that Jacob had said he could not ept


    her love because of Anna. Then, why on earth had he used her as a shield to reject Anna?


    Why is this man soplicated?¡¯


    nchett rpsed into thought for a moment before speaking again. "J, I can''t force you to love


    me, and I can certainly give up on you. However, you have to exin to me why you pushed Anna


    away even though you love her. If you can¡¯t convince me, I will not stop what I¡¯m doing. TH keep


    going after you again and again until you ept me."


    Jacob pressed his lips tightly. It took him a short while to speak again. "Anna likes kids very much,


    and I... I have an illness that runs in my family, so I don¡¯t want any kids. I can¡¯t take away her source


    of happiness just because I can¡¯t give kids to her. It would not be fair to her." "That''s it? This is the


    reason you gave up o n her?¡± nchett said, her eyes filled with disbelief.


    "Is this reason not good enough?" Jacob frowned.


    "Let me ask you something: Are you a fool, o r are you an old-school man who identally hopped


    onto a time machine and got stuck in this century? For God¡¯s sake, what kind of backward way of


    thinking is that?¡± nchett scoffed. "What has it got to do with your rtionship whether or not you


    two will have kids in the future? If that''s really your concern, you can just go and adopt a kid from an


    orphanage. Most importantly, you keep saying that you are doing this to Anna for her own good, but


    have you ever given her a choice? How do you know that she would not choose not to have


    children for you?" Jacob was stunned for a moment. Then, he said, "Even if Anna chose me right


    now on the spur of the moment, she would regret it in the future. By then..."


    ¡°How do you know that she would regret it in the future? What makes you think that you have the


    power to help her choose what she wants and doesn''t want?" nchett said seriously. "Only Anna


    herself knows what is best for her and what she really wants. You are not helping her at all, J.


    You''re merely hurting her.


    "With all due respect, J, your image in my heart has shattered a little now that I know your reason


    for giving up on Anna. You¡¯re talented, I''ll give you that. However, that''s all. You are the perfect role


    model for me to look up to, but you''re not a suitable candidate to be my future husband.¡¯


    A smile crossed nchett''s lips. "After all, f you can make a decision for Anna right now, you could


    do the same to me in the future. As an independent woman, I''d never ept that."


    nchett was candid.


    Jacob entered a trance again.


    ''Could I... be wrong?'' Jacob questioned himself inwardly.


    "Speaking of this, my heart goes out to Anna. If I had known earlier, I would not have gone so hard


    on her or pushed her around." nchettmented.


    Jacob shot her a sidelong nce and said," So are you admitting that you were bullying her


    earlier?"


    "Well, since I don''t like you anymore, yeah, you could say that," nchett admitted


    straightforwardly. "When I''m going after someone I like, I do everything I can, by hook or by crook. I


    don''t care so long as I can make that person mine. My woman¡¯s intuition told me that there was


    some chemistry between you and Anna the first time I saw you. Since Anna was my love rival, of


    course I had to get rid of her first. Unfortunately, I''m giving up on you now, so everything I have


    done has gone down the drain."


    nchett sighed.


    Jacob raised his brow. "Is it really that terrible that I used that reason to push Anna away?"


    "Yeap, it''s very terrible." nchett threw her hands up. "In any case, I can''t ept doing this kind of


    bizarre thing in the name of love."


    Jacob''s eyes shrank.


    ''Harm done in the name of love... Is that what nchett thinks of me? Only Anna herself knows


    what is best for her and what she really wants?''


    "Anyway, there are a few more days left before I return to America. Mr. Shelby, could you do me a


    favor and show me around before I go back?" nchett asked.


    Just as Jacob was about to reply, his phone rang. The moment he answered the call, Seth''s


    flustered voice wafted from the other end of the line.


    "Jacob, this is bad. We are at Skyking¡¯s Medwin Hospital. Anna..." Seth¡¯s voice was cut off suddenly


    before he could finish his sentence.


    Jacob''s eyes constricted.


    Hospital? Why would they be at the hospital? What happened to Anna?''


    Jacob immediately called back Seth, but


    Seth could not be reached anymore.


    Fear began to spread fast in Jacob''s heart, and his body started to shake uncontrobly.


    "What happened, J?¡± nchett asked quizzically.


    "I have to go now!" Jacob was not in the mood to exin to nchett right now. He hopped into his


    car and beelined toward Skyking''s Medwin Hospital.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Seth had not finished his sentence before the call had been cut off, and Jacob''s imagination began


    to run wild as he stormed toward the hospital.


    He did not know why they had ended up in the hospital. Besides, Seth had sounded really anxious


    and nervous.


    Could they have gotten into an ident?


    Anna! Anna! How was she right now?


    If something happened to Anna, Jacob would never forgive himself for the rest of his life.


    Regret welled up and filled his heart.


    If he had known, he would never have done that to Anna.


    If something bad happened to Anna because of this, would it not make him a joke for restraining


    himself and giving up o n her?


    Jacob did not know how he got to the hospital. Only when he stood in the lounge did he realize that


    he did not know where Seth and Anna were.


    Hemanded himself to calm down and pulled out his phone to call the driver.


    "Jacob?" At that moment, Seth''s surprised voice echoed behind him.


    Jacob jerked his head back. Then, he dashed over to Seth and grabbed his arms tightly. "Where is


    Anna? What happened to her?"


    "We ran into a small ident. The driver and I are fine, but Anna... She..."


    "What happened to her?" Jacob''s voice was shaking.


    When Seth saw how anxious Jacob was, something crossed his mind and he suddenly sighed.


    "Well, go and look at her yourself. I... I don''t know how to tell you."


    Seth¡¯s face was scrunched up in sadness as he added, "Jacob, I couldn¡¯t protect Anna. Just me


    me, Jacob. This is all my fault."


    Jacob suddenly staggered to his feet.

 Chapter 488 Youre Not Paying Attention

    Chapter 488 You''re Not Paying Attention


    "Is Anna... What''s going on with her?" Jacob Shelby suppressed the feeling of panic in his heart and


    then looked at Seth Leeds frantically.


    "She is in Room 302. You... You should go and visit her. I... It''s my fault." Seth had a sorrowful


    expression on his face, as if his heart was in so much pain that he could not speak anymore.


    Jacob did not care about everything else. H e turned around and dashed toward the stairs.


    During the time it took him to go up two floors, Jacob''s heart was surging with a turmoil of emotions.


    After seeing Seth''s expression, he wondered what actually had happened to Anna.


    Had she gotten injured in the car ident?


    Jacob dashed upstairs as fast as the wind.


    Before he could make it to Room 302, all of a sudden, he saw the driver sitting in the corridor.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Shelby." The driver stood up hastily.


    "Anna..." Jacob was about to inquire.


    All of a sudden, a stretcher was pushed out of the room.


    The person lying on the stretcher was covered with a piece of white fabric, while the nurse pushing


    the stretcher appeared t o be very solemn.


    Jacob''s heart started racing for a moment and then sank to the bottom of the sea at once!


    "Mr. Shelby, what¡¯s done is done. You... You shouldn¡¯t worry too much," said the driver.


    ''What''s done is done...''


    At this very moment, Jacob felt as if his soul had been stripped away from his body.


    A smile that looked even uglier than tears emerged on his face.


    She had only left his sight for a short while, yet she was already lying there quietly.


    Jacob walked over shakily in an attempt to flip the white fabric.


    "Sir, the patient has already passed away," said the nurse.


    ''Already passed away...¡¯


    Jacob''s heart was a chaotic mess.


    He raised his head and looked at the nurse with a deathly stare. "I don''t believe it." "It¡¯s true.¡± The


    nurse heaved a sigh. "She left really suddenly. She was still fine a moment ago, yet out of the blue...


    You''re a family member, right? Look at you. What are you doing? You obviously knew that it was


    possible she might pass away from her condition at any moment, yet you weren''t by her side. Now


    that the patient is gone, you seem to have rushed over quite quickly, huh?"


    The nurse was still speaking, yet Jacob felt as though he was going mad.


    Anna''s smile emerged in his mind over and over again.


    She had been so lively and brilliant, and her style had been aplete contrast to his ice-cold


    attitude.


    She had been the sun that could melt all the snow.


    She was not supposed to be lying still there without moving.


    "Anna...¡± Jacob''s eyes reddened at once.


    It was his fault. It was his fault that Anna was dead!


    Had he not driven Anna away in anger on purpose, Anna would never have been involved in a car


    ident and this incident would never have happened.


    His sun had left him.


    What was the point of staying in this world alone now?


    He had made her leave so she could have a better life, not for her to end up lying there like this.


    The driver beside him was dumbstruck from bewilderment upon seeing Jacob''s agitated behavior.


    Director Shelby of StarTech Co. was a huge iceberg.


    Usually, if anyone saw any change in Jacob''s expression, even for the slightest bit, it would be


    enough for them to brag about it for a very long time.


    Now, the usually calm Mr. Shelby was suddenly behaving like aplete madman!


    Upon hearing Jacob calling out to Anna earlier, the driver had realized that Jacob could possibly


    have misunderstood.


    He could not help saying, "Mr. Shelby, uh..."


    Jacob could no longer listen to the driver''s words. He extended his hand and ced it on the white


    fabric shakily.


    ¡°Anna, don¡¯t be scared. I won''t leave you alone. Don''t be scared. I''lle and be with you. I''lle


    to apany you immediately."


    Jacob pushed back the white fabric slowly.


    A young womany under the white sheet. Jacob''s sorrowful expression froze on his face at once.


    ¡°Jacob! What are you doing here?" All of a sudden, a voice that was still filled with anger came from


    behind him.


    Jacob suddenly turned around and saw that Anna Wright was standing there and looking at him


    coldly.


    Anna''s expression did not look very nice, yet at this very moment, Jacob felt as if he could see the


    entire world.


    He turned around and ran toward Anna without the slightest hesitation.


    ¡°What are you doing?" Anna had yet to react to the situation.


    Jacob suddenly hugged her.


    He hugged her so tightly as though he would refuse to let go of her for the rest of his life.


    Anna was stunned for a moment. The rage visible on her face faded and was reced by


    confusion.


    Jacob... What was he trying to do all of a sudden?


    Even though she had yet to figure out Jacob''s goal, faint joy began spreading in Anna''s heart that


    made her feel like a loser.


    However, her tone of speech sounded fiercer than ever.


    "Hey, blockhead, what are you doing? Don''t you know that it''s improper for a man and a woman to


    touch each other? Let go of me now!


    Jacob hugged her even tighter and muttered in Anna¡¯s ear in his deep voice," Thank God, you''re


    fine... Thank God, thank God..."


    Way too many emotions were hidden in his voice.


    Anna was rather confused. Was she supposed to not be fine?


    She blinked innocently and then suddenly remembered something. "Blockhead, why were you


    crying in front of someone else¡¯s sick bed just now?¡±


    "No reason..." It was a rather embarrassing incident, so Jacob was nning to brush the matter


    aside vaguely.


    Meanwhile, the driver exposed him. "Ms. Wright, you don''t know, huh? Mr. Shelby thought that the


    person on that bed was you. His eyes reddened as soon as he saw the white fabric. His tears could


    not be controlled at all...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The driver narrated this with great pleasure, so Jacob could not refrain from ring at


    him.


    The driver immediately shut up and did not say anything else.


    Anna looked at Jacob''s slightly embarrassed expression and then cracked a spurious smile at once.


    "Hey, you¡¯re actually capable of feeling nervous about m y well-being? Where''s nchett? Don''t


    you need to go shopping with her?"


    Anna''s unting expression encouraged Jacob, who bent over and picked Anna up i n his arms.


    "Hey, Jacob, you..."


    Jacob ignored Anna¡¯s surprised gasp and carried her back to the room right away. Then, he turned


    around and closed the door.


    Jacob ced down Anna. As soon as her feet touched the ground, Anna could not help saying


    angrily, "Jacob, what the heck i s wrong with you, you..."


    Before her voice could die away, Jacob took a step forward and sealed Anna¡¯s lips with his without


    the slightest hesitation!


    Anna''s pupils constricted as she stared at Jacob''s handsome face in a panic.


    Jacob... Jacob was kissing her?


    She could not be dreaming, right?


    Had the b*stard not just rejected her proposal?


    Jacob loosened his grip ever so slightly and then looked at Anna with narrowed eyes. "You''re not


    paying attention.'' "You, you, you, you... You are harassing me, yet you still want me to pay


    attention? Can you stop being so demanding?" Anna objected subconsciously.


    The corners of Jacob¡¯s lips curled into a tiny smirk. "Then I shall kiss you until you pay attention."


    Another passionate kissnded on her lips. Anna still tried to resist for a moment in thebeginning.


    However, that blockhead Jacob seemed to b e skilled in kissing even though he had not learned


    from a master. His kissing technique actually advanced by leaps and bounds within a few short


    minutes. Anna struggled for a moment before she was immersed in the kiss involuntarily.

 Chapter 489 I Love You

    Chapter 489 I Love You


    After a long while, Jacob Shelby loosened his hold on Anna Wright and looked at her with a smile in


    his eyes. "How was it? Is m y technique alright?"


    "It''s not bad," answered Anna subconsciously before she reacted to the situation. She could not


    help staring at Jacob in a furious yet shy manner. "It was a forced kiss."


    "It was a seducing kiss at most. You were rather cooperative too." Jacob objected.


    "You, you, you, you...¡± Anna looked at Jacob incredulously. That b*stard was behaving indecently


    now?


    Where was his default ice-cold temperament? He had to stop messing with his temperament


    setting!


    It felt as if Jacob was determined to destroy his temperament settingpletely today. The smile


    that had not been on his face for a few days was constantly on his face now, as though it was free.


    Even his ice-cold gaze had been reced b y a gentle glint in the meantime.


    Anna felt especially terrified as she looked at him.


    She took a few steps back silently and looked at Jacob with an rmed expression. ¡°Don''t look at


    me with that gaze. I''m begging you, go back to your normal self. I can''t stand this!"


    The corners of Jacob¡¯s lips twitched once instantly.


    He was nning to confront his deepest feelings, which was a rare asion. Was there a need for


    Anna to be so rmed?


    Jacob took a deep breath and then said in a soft voice, "Anna, is it okay if I look at you with this


    gaze from now on?"


    Anna was stunned for a long while before she stepped forward and stretched out her hand to feel


    Jacob''s forehead silently. "Uh... You''re not having a fever, right?"


    Jacob grabbed her hand and looked at her." Anna, I like you. No, I love you."


    The confession came so unexpectedly that Anna was dumbstruck with bewilderment.


    After a long while, she managed to stutter," Jacob, stop joking around!¡±


    Had this man not rejected her earlier?


    Besides, he had done nothing when nchett had wrapped her arms around him!


    As soon as she recalled the earlier scene, Anna felt wronged.


    ¡°I''m not joking." Jacob held on to Anna''s hand and refused to let go. "I fell in love with you a long,


    long time ago. I just didn''t have the courage to confront my innermost feelings all this time. As for


    nchett, I only wanted to use her so I could make you angry and drive you away."


    "Why... Why did you have to do that? You''re sick!¡± said Anna furiously.


    It was fine if Jacob did not like her.


    However, if Jacob liked her, why had he hidden from her constantly for the past four years? What


    was the point of her chasing after him painstakingly for four years?


    Anna had called him sick out of rage, yet Jacob could not help chuckling bitterly. " Yes, I''m sick.


    Anna, you know that I have atent heart disease. This disease is extremely rare, but the probability


    of it being hereditary is very high."


    "Of course, I''m aware of that." Anna felt even more baffled. She was well aware of this issue, so


    why had Jacob suddenly brought this up?


    "I don''t want my children to suffer from the threat of this disease. That is why I most likely won''t


    have any children of my own i n this lifetime."


    Jacob looked at Anna anxiously. "I know that you like children very much. If you couldn''t have a


    child of your own, it would b e truly cruel."


    Anna blinked innocently, as she was beginning to understand now.


    Jacob had rejected her because of this?


    Jacob took a deep breath. "I thought that rejecting you would be good for you, yet when I thought


    the person covered in white fabric was you today, I really felt as if the sky was about to copse on


    me. Anna, I don''t want us to have any regrets in our lives. I don¡¯t want to lie to myself anymore


    either. I love you. I''ll be damned for falling i n love with you."


    It was rare for a cold person like Jacob to b e filled with so much emotion.


    Anna''s gaze softened ever so slightly.


    "Anna." Jacob''s entire body was tense. "I want to leave the choice up to you this time. I hope you


    can consider this seriously. If you want to be with me, we won''t have a child of our own in the future.


    I f you don''t want to be with me, it¡¯s possible that you may meet an even better person, get married,


    and have children. You will live a happy married life, just like most people out there. I..." "Idiot."


    Anna interrupted Jacob at once. "If you had never said this, I would have never known how foolish


    you are. Do you think that you''ve got your priorities sorted out? A child is born because of love, yet


    love doesn¡¯t exist just because there is a child. It''s true that I like children, and I''ve known all along


    that we couldn¡¯t have a child of our own. That is okay, though. I can go to a n orphanage or a


    kindergarten. I can still y with young children over there. I like children and I love you, and these


    two matters don¡¯t contradict each other at all, alright?¡±


    "You... You''ve thought about this way before now?" Jacob was a little dumbstruck.


    Anna could not help rolling her eyes. "Why wouldn''t I? I want to be with you for the rest of my life, so


    1 naturally had to think this through beforehand. However, I really didn¡¯t expect that you''d reject me


    for four years just because of this ridiculous reason!"


    "I... I...¡± Jacob stuttered and then looked at Anna anxiously. "So... do you still want to b e with me?"


    Anna took a sideways nce at Jacob and then said, "I can clearly remember the way someone


    described this situation before. H e said he would only like me if red water rained from the sky. Well,


    the sky is not raining red water yet, so I won''t ept your love confession."


    As Anna was speaking calmly, a feeling of delight surged in her chest.


    What did ''what goes aroundes around'' mean? This was what ''what goes aroundes


    around'' meant!


    Jacob had tormented her for four years, so he had to earn some of her interest this way.


    "How can the sky possibly rain red water?" said Jacob in despair.


    "That is something you should have worried about then. Mr. Shelby, I still have some matters to


    attend to, so I shall get a move on." As Anna was speaking, she limped her way to the side of the


    door.


    "Your leg..." Jacob was slightly nervous.


    "Ah, it''s fine. I was involved in a mild car ident earlier, wasn''t I? There was nothing serious about


    the car ident, but I identally sprained my leg when I got out of the car. I should be fine in just


    a few days." Anna took a nce at Jacob. "You''re impossible, really. I just sprained my leg. D o you


    wish for my death so badly?" Jacob was quiet for a while before he said weakly, "Sprained ankle...


    But Seth said that you were admitted to the hospital. I thought that your condition was rather


    serious..."


    Anna rolled her eyes. "Don''t I need a medical check-up for my sprained ankle? Can''t I rest for a


    while in the ward during the check-up?"


    "Sure..." Jacob had the urge to cry.


    He had really embarrassed himself enough today tost him a lifetime.


    "Alright, alright. Leave then. Don''t disturb m y rest." Anna opened the door and shoved Jacob


    outside strenuously.


    Jacob did not have the courage to struggle ferociously either. He was thus shoved out of the room


    soon.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Bang! Anna closed the door.


    As soon as Jacob was kicked out of the room, Anna could not maintain the furious expression she


    had been forcing for such a long time. She covered her mouth and giggled to herself.


    ''Oh oh oh oh...'' She shrieked in her heart. She cheered, jumped on the bed, and began rolling


    about non-stop.

 Chapter 490 When Are Daddy And Mommy Getting Back Together

    Chapter 490 When Are Daddy And Mommy Getting Back Together


    "Anna, Anna..." Jacob Shelby knocked on the door a few times, yet Anna Wright did not respond at


    all.


    There was nothing else he could do except turn around and leave.


    Then, he met a pair of eyes filled with scandalous desire.


    "How''s it going? How''s it going?" Seth Leeds asked eagerly. "I heard that you mistook someone


    else for Anna, huh? I heard that you were even crying? Where are your tears, where are your


    tears? Show me quickly."


    Jacob said nothing.


    After a long time, he looked at Seth, gnashing his teeth in anger. "You misguided me on purpose!¡±


    Had it not been for Seth¡¯s ambiguous remark, which had described a seemingly serious situation,


    would he have needed to embarrass himself so immensely?


    Jacob kept staring at Seth.


    Seth was overwhelmed by his guilty conscience gradually.


    He took a few steps back silently and said," I did it for you. Think about this. Without m y assistance,


    when would a blockhead like you finally have been able to have a fruitful rtionship?¡±


    Jacob continued to stare at him.


    "Uh... I still have some matters to manage a t thepany, so I shall get a move on!" Seth, who did


    not care about gossiping anymore, turned around and ran swiftly.


    Oh god, Jacob''s gaze was simply too terrifying.


    Jacob turned around and could not helpughing bitterly about sessfully driving away Seth with


    his gaze.


    It turned out that what he had assumed was a problem was actually not a problem for Anna.


    So what was the point of him being caught up in this for so long?


    The problem was that now that he hade to realize the truth, Anna was furious and refused to


    look at him anymore.


    Red rain fell from the skies... How could red rain fall from the skies?


    Jacob could not help pulling a long face.


    The situation between him and Anna had been reversed.


    In the past, people had discovered in astonishment that Anna had been chasing after Jacob while


    Jacob had remained sullen. Now, Jacob was chasing after Anna, while Anna was ignoring him.


    As for nchett, she immediately returned to America the next day after leaving Jacob.


    The only ones that remained there now were Jacob and Anna, who were constantly tormenting


    each other. Jacob had tormented her in the past, so it was Anna''s turn now. They were having a


    really good time ying with each other, but Seth was so depressed that he could die.


    Even though Anna was not paying much attention to Jacob now, when these two were in the same


    room, Seth felt like a single man being forced to watch their disy of affection.


    He was really having a tough life.


    Jacob, who disyed his affection before a single man unintentionally, was feeling troubled as well.


    Late one day, he mustered the courage to give Susan Shelby a call.


    "Jacob?" Susan picked up the call quickly.


    "Oh, Susie." Jacob forced himself to smile." I have something to ask you."


    "Go ahead." Jacob¡¯s tone sounded rather solemn, so Susan could not help being serious as well.


    "You are close to Anna... Do you know what she likes?"


    Susan went silent right away on her end of the line.


    "Why aren''t you speaking?" Jacob was flustered beyondparison, as Susan was still quiet.


    Susan let out a cough. "Shouldn''t you tell m e something else first, Jacob? Did the rtionship


    between you and Anna make sudden progress?"


    Otherwise, how could her blockhead of a brother suddenly be concerned about Anna¡¯s


    preferences?


    Jacob could not help cracking a shy smile. I t was not very appropriate for him to exin this to


    Susan in detail, so he described the situation vaguely. "I''ve suddenlye around."


    "Really? Hold on." Susan went missing for a while.


    After a few minutes, her smiling voice was heard again. ¡°Jacob, that''s really amusing o f you. Just


    an ankle sprain is enough for you to make such a serious decision?"


    Jacob was rendered speechless at once.


    Seth, you b*stard. He promised me to keep i t a secret!"


    "Seth has a big mouth. He only divulges when I ask him, so this shows his utmost respect for you.¡±


    Susan could not helpughing. "Alright, I won''t mess with you anymore. Let''s talk about Anna''s


    preferences. She loves good food the most, and the thing she loves second best is that cat on her


    phone known as Dumpy.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He could slowly work on good food...


    Dumpy...


    Susan''s statement made Jacob pay attention!


    Anna did not have many hobbies, but it seemed that she had been keeping the cat known as


    Dumpy on her phone for five to six years, and she had always been very determined about doing it


    too.


    "I have an idea. Susie, you''re the reliable one," said Jacob excitedly.


    "What is it? Tell me and I shall give you advice..." Before Susan''s voice could even die away, Jacob


    had already hung up the phone eagerly from his end.


    Susan could not help expressing her annoyance upon hearing the busy signal.


    This was the first time Jacob had ever hung up on her!


    A person in love really behaved differently, huh.


    Susan was feeling gloomy, yet she could not helpughing.


    Her brother had finallye through with his rtionship. Anna would certainly be delighted when


    she found out about this.


    Susan hastily called Anna.


    Just as expected, Anna was ted.


    However, she said that she would continue to give him the cold shoulder before she said yes to him.


    Susan expressed her praise for Anna''s behavior. They then gossiped for a long while before Susan


    hung up the phone as if she was still not fully satisfied.


    "Mommy, has Uncle Jacob finallye through?" asked Chesney Shaw, who was grinning as she


    made her way over vivaciously.


    "How did you know?" Susanughed and nudged her forehead.


    "Uncle Seth was sending voice messages to daddy. I could hear his gossiping voice from afar," said


    Chesney disdainfully.


    "You''re a sneaky little fox." Susan picked u p Chesney and gave her a kiss.


    "Tee-hee." Chesney giggled and then asked with a curious expression, "I have a question, though.


    Mommy, do you think I should address Aunty Anna as my uncle''s wife? Or Uncle Jacob as my


    aunt''s husband?"


    Chesney frowned as if she was deeply troubled.


    Susan could not help feeling amused. "You should ponder that carefully."


    The rtionship between her brother and Anna was already more than halfway aplished. She


    was feeling rather happy for them regardless.


    Julian Shaw managed to struggle free from Seth''s long-winded conversation. He raised his head,


    only to see Susan''s gentle, smiling face.


    "Mommy, if Uncle Jacob and Aunt Anna are together after having so many issues, when are you


    getting back together with daddy?" Chesney was incapable of deciding how to address her aunt and


    uncle, so she suddenly looked up at Susan with a naive expression.


    Julian¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at Susan eagerly.


    The smile on Susan''s lips vanished at once.


    She was quiet for a long while before she said, "Chessie, this is a grown-up thing.


    You don¡¯t understand."


    Chesney pouted and said, "Alright, I won¡¯t ask then.¡±


    However, her pair of huge eyes still dimmed ever so slightly.


    Susan heaved a sigh and rubbed Chessie¡¯s head gently.


    "Chessie, there''s no need for you to worry about this. I''ve always fulfilled my promise to you, right?


    Don''t worry, I will certainly get back together with mommy." Julian reached over and picked up


    Chessie with a smile.


    "Really? I wish you all the best, daddy." Chesney rejoiced at once.


    The father and daughter had actually formed an offensive and defensive alliance. Susan pursed her


    lips, feeling jealous in her heart.


    It was obviously Julian who had deceived her over and over again. Why did it feel as i f everyone


    wanted her to forgive him without even holding a grudge?


    Meanwhile, the sound of the phone ringing broke the silence in the room.

 Chapter 491 How Much Time Do I Have Left

    Chapter 491 How Much Time Do I Have Left


    Susan Shelby picked up the phone.


    A young and naive sobbing voice came from the receiver.


    "Aunty, aunty..."


    That voice...


    Susan reacted to the situation at once and asked in an exploratory manner, "Is that you, Luca?¡±


    The voice obviously belonged to little Lucas Jenkins.


    "It''s me." Lucas started crying even more profusely. "Aunty, I''m begging you. Will you please save


    my mother?"


    Mandy? What happened to her?" Susan could not help asking.


    "Lucas! Who are you calling? You''re not allowed to make calls!" All of a sudden, a stern female


    voice was heard from the other end of the line. Then, it was followed by a violent coughing sound.


    "Mommy, please don¡¯t be sick..." shouted Lucas while crying.


    "It''s none of your business. I''d rather die than beg for help," said Mandy Ainsley.


    Susan figured out the situation over there roughly, so she said right away, "Luca, don''t listen to your


    mommy. Tell me, what is your house address? I¡¯lle over immediately."


    There was a series of morous noises over there, as if Mandy had tried to snatch the phone.


    However, it seemed that her body was so weak that she was incapable o f getting up to take the


    phone.


    Lucas managed to read the house address out loud smoothly.


    Susan took a pen and paper to write down the address and then said, "Don¡¯t be scared, Luca. I''m


    coming over now."


    She hung up the phone, ready to grab her handbag and head out.


    "Something happened to Mandy?¡± Julian Shaw could not help asking upon hearing fragments of the


    conversation.


    "Yes, I''m going over to check on them now," said Susan right away.


    "Let''s go together." Julian picked up his coat.


    Susan hesitated for a moment but did not say no.


    There was no telling what the situation over there was like. Having one more person by her side


    would mean more strength as well.


    ¡°I want to go too, I want to go too!" called out Chessie.


    Atst, the family of three departed together and drove to the address provided by Lucas.


    The further the car drove, the more dested the road was.


    As Susan started wondering if Lucas had given her the wrong address, a few rows of old and


    shabby-looking bunkhouses appeared before them.


    It was very hard to imagine that buildings like this existed in an international city.


    The ground was messy, and the walls were stained. The people walking around everywhere had a


    fatigued look on their faces from working in thebor sector.


    As soon as Julian and Susan took Chesney and got out of the car, people immediately shot greedy


    nces at them.


    In fact, someone looked even eager to make a move on them.


    Julian scoffed coldly and pulled out a gun right away. He said expressionlessly," Would you like to


    give it a try?"


    Those people weighed the pros and cons for a while and then retreated in silence.


    As she met these pairs of greedy eyes, Susan felt like she had yet to recover from the recent shock.


    She was feeling upset with herself, but while she rejoiced about having Julian with her, she should


    not have brought Chessie.


    If she had been all alone, perhaps she really would have been in trouble.


    The bunkhouse neighborhood was not very huge, so Julian and Susan found Mandy¡¯s residence


    soon.


    Susan stepped forward and knocked on the door.


    "Who¡¯s there?" A vignt voice was heard.


    "Luca, it''s me," said Susan hastily.


    "It¡¯s aunty!" Joy could be heard in Lucas''s voice. He tossed away the mini club in his hands swiftly


    and opened the door.


    Susan felt her heart wrench in pain as she looked at Lucas.


    The environment of this neighborhood was truly so terrible that a young child like him was forced to


    be vignt at all times.


    Lucas, who was unaware of Susan''s thoughts, stretched out his hand and tugged at Susan''s top.


    "Aunty, my mommy i s inside."


    "Let mee in and take a look " Susan nodded.


    Lucas loosened his grip on her and saw a ck mark left on Susan''s white top. He was slightly


    embarrassed. "Aunty, I''m sorry about getting your clothes dirty."


    "It''s fine." Susan picked up Lucas at one go and then walked inside.


    The inside of the house waspletely dark.


    "Who''s there?" A violent coughing sound came from inside.


    "Mommy, it''s aunty." Lucas groped about to turn on the light and then said rather shyly, "We don¡¯t


    turn on the lights on most days to save on electricity.¡± "Hmm." Susan pinched Lucas''s little cheek i n


    pity and then looked at Mandy on her bed.


    Mandyy on the bed quietly. She was so incapacitated that she looked worse than thest time


    they had met.


    "You¡¯re here," Mandy said nonchntly. "I really didn''t expect that Luca would actually call you or


    that you would actuallye."


    "What''s going on with you? Have you been t o the hospital?¡± asked Susan softly.


    Mandy did not answer her question. Instead, sheughed in a mocking manner. "Why are you


    asking me this? We''re not friends or anything. Imitted quite a number of regretful acts in the


    past and I don''t have much longer to live anymore.


    You should be happy about that."


    Susan heaved a sigh. "Not really. We are not bound by some deep hatred. Now that I''m seeing you


    like this... I''m very saddened too."


    The sincerity in Susan''s gaze did not seem feigned.


    Mandy''s expression turned slightly more pleasant, and the corners of her lips cracked into a faint


    smile. "Susan, you''re still the same woman as before. You''re just as softhearted! Your weakness will


    be the death of you sooner orter."


    Susan let out a bitterugh. "A person only has one life to live. It¡¯s too tiring to remember something


    for the rest of one¡¯s life. That is why it¡¯s better to forget what should be forgotten most of the time.


    Only then can a person live a happier life. For example, I''ve already forgotten most of the things that


    happened between us in the past."


    Mandy looked at Susan in a daze. "I suddenly realized why Luke has not let go o f you all this time.


    You¡¯re better than me, Susan.¡±


    "What are you talking about? Let me take you to the hospital first." As Susan was speaking, she


    was about to help Mandy stand up.


    "No need for that. It''s just an old illness of mine. I..." Mandy wanted to decline.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don¡¯t you want to meet Luke again?" Susan looked at her. "I know where Luke is. If you''re willing to


    treat your illness properly. I''ll let you meet him."


    "Really?" Mandy''s ashen face lit up with unprecedented brilliance at once.


    "Really." Susan nodded solemnly.


    "Alright. I shall seek treatment for my illness," Mandy said without the slightest hesitation. "Susan, I


    will owe you a favor for this. Even though you may not necessarily need me to return the favor, I will


    still do it if I have the chance."


    Although Susan definitely did not think that she would need Mandy''s help, she still acknowledged


    this with a smile. "Alright, I shall wait for you to return the favor.¡±


    At the best hospital in the States, Mandy was given aprehensive medical checkup.


    The results of the check-up came out soon.


    "Madam, you came in toote." The doctor held the test report and said in a regretful manner, "The


    test results are out. You havete-stage lung cancer."


    A confused look shed past Lucas and Chessie''s eyes.


    Julian''s brows furrowed tightly.


    Susan¡¯s body shook ever so slightly.


    On the contrary, Mandy was the calmest of them all.


    She asked nonchntly, "Doctor, how much time do I have left?"

 Chapter 492 I鈥檓 Begging You

    Chapter 492 I¡¯m Begging You


    Mandy Ainsley¡¯s calm attitude astonished the doctor. However, he still said in a very professional


    manner, "That will depend on the result after you start receiving treatment, as well as on your own


    desire to live."


    "What is the rough time limit then?" asked Mandy calmly. "Just tell me frankly, doctor. I can ept


    it.¡±


    The doctor hesitated for a moment before h e said, "If the treatment goes well, you will have a year


    at most. If the result is not so optimistic... perhaps you will have just a few days." "Doctor, is there no


    way to treat this condition? Even if there is even remotely a way, just tell us. Money is not an issue."


    Susan Shelby could not refrain from asking this.


    Even though she had not had a good rtionship with Mandy in the past, when she heard the


    doctor''s diagnosis, she still found it rather painful to hear.


    "This is not about money. It''ste-stage lung cancer with a very severe metastasis. Given the


    current medical treatments avable... it''s utterly unbeatable," said the doctor regretfully.


    Lucas Jenkins raised his head and looked a t the doctor with naive, confused eyes." Doctor, when


    will my mommy get better?"


    He had utterly no idea what the doctor¡¯s words meant. He had only understood that the kind aunty


    was helping them, so they had money to see the doctor now and his mommy''s sickness would


    certainly get better soon.


    The doctor was capable of telling the adults about the diagnosis calmly, but he could not help


    heaving a sigh when he saw Lucas '' naive eyes. Then, he said, "If you are the family members of


    the patient, do keep herpany more for this period of time."


    Upon saying that, he left the room with the nurse.


    "Aunty, why did the doctor leave? When will my mommy get better?" Lucas panicked. He then


    walked over and tugged at Susan''s sleeve.


    "Luca, mommy will get better soon." A look of deep sorrow shed past Mandy''s eyes a s she


    looked at Lucas.


    Frankly, she was not afraid now that she had stooped to this level.


    Her life was destined to be a tragedy. When she was young, she had been arrogant and


    domineering. She had been determined that she could do anything she wanted.


    However, in the end, she had lost what was supposed to belong to her. She had not managed to


    persist and get what was not supposed to be hers.


    She was already sick of this sad life.


    The only thing on her mind was... what a pity this was for her child Lucas.


    Having a mother like her was sorrowful for him. He was not supposed to live a life like this.


    At the thought of Lucas¡¯s future, ayer of tears sheened in Mandy''s calm eyes.


    The sensitive Lucas noticed the change in Mandy, ran over to Mandy''s side swiftly, and held her


    hand cautiously. "Mommy, you¡¯re going to get better soon. Why are you still crying? Is it because


    you''re going to get injections and take medicine? Are you afraid of the pain and bitterness?"


    Lucas said in all apparent seriousness, "I''ll be here with you. Don''t be scared, mommy. You''re going


    to feel better after the injections and the medicine."


    Mandy could not hold back the tears in her eyes anymore as she looked at the sensible Lucas.


    She raised her chin to stop the tears from streaming down her face with great effort.


    Lucas had no idea about the future that awaited him. He continued staring at Mandy naively in the


    meantime.


    Susan felt her eyes stinging and watering a s she watched the mother and son for some unknown


    reason.


    Mandy tried to calm herself for a long time before she managed to hold back her tears.


    She grabbed Lucas'' hand and then looked a t Julian.


    "Mr. Shaw, can I please seek your help?


    Can you take Luca and Chesney outside for a while? I have something that I wish to discuss with


    Susan in private."


    Julian took a nce at Susan subconsciously.


    Mandy smiled. "Look at the state of me. There¡¯s no need for you to be worried about me doing


    something to Susan, right?"


    Susan pursed her lips and said softly," Take the two kids outside first."


    "Alright." Julian acknowledged this with a nod.


    When he went to hold Lucas'' hand, it seemed as if Lucas had noticed that something was off, as he


    took a step back i n concern.


    "Mommy, why are you making me leave? I won''t leave." Lucas looked at Mandy anxiously.


    "I''m going to talk to aunty first. I''ll let you into the room in a while Be good, Luca," said Mandy in a


    gentle voice.


    "Let''s go.¡± Julian took Lucas'' hand.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Lucas took a nce at Mandy and Susan hesitantly.


    "Hey, let''s go outside and y. Grownups are always like this. They like to be mysterious, so let¡¯s


    not pay attention to them." Chesney Shaw took Lucas¡¯ other hand.


    Lucas felt slightly at ease when his hand was held by Chesney''s soft little hand. He nodded


    subconsciously.


    Julian left with the two kids while Susan closed the door.


    Only the two of them were left in the room.


    "What would you like to tell me?" said Susan in a gentle voice.


    Mandy pursed her lips. "You said that you''d allow me to meet Luke. Is that true?¡±


    "Yes, it''s true." Susan nodded. ¡°I know his whereabouts, but I can''t let you meet him yet. However,


    don''t worry. I¡¯ll certainly let you meet him in one month at most."


    "One month, huh?" A look of joy shed past Mandy''s eyes. "I know my body very well. I should be


    able tost one more month."


    Susan felt her heart wrench in pain upon seeing Mandy''s joyful look. She said softly,'' Don''t think too


    much about that. There are many cases of cancer patients who fully recover these days, right? As


    long as you can rx mentally, I believe that there¡¯s still hope for your condition. When you¡¯re well,


    you will be able to reunite with Luke and Lucas as a family of three. You will spend many months


    with them."


    Mandy took a nce at Susan with a strange expression and then chuckled all o f a sudden. ¡°You''re


    really a strange person. I f I were in your position and saw my mortal enemy being diagnosed with


    cancer, perhaps I wouldn''t mock her in her face, but I would still thrive on schadenfreude for a


    while."


    As she was speaking, Mandy looked at Susan magnanimously. "Susan, I refused to concede to you


    and found you inferior to m e in the past. I always wondered why a person like you deserved Luke''s


    love. Now that I¡¯ve let go of my bias, I can see that you''re worth it.


    Susan felt embarrassed. "Why are you talking about this?¡±


    "Susan." Mandy suddenly sat upright and grabbed Susan¡¯s hand. "I won''t live long. The only person


    that I can¡¯t stop worrying about in this world is Lucas. I know that you''re a kind person, so please,


    I''m begging you. Can you take care of Lucas for me? He i s a good child. It''s a waste that he has a


    pair of irresponsible parents. I¡¯m begging you, please help me and him."


    Mandy looked at Susan pleadingly.


    Susan could not help being stunned for a moment. She then said, "Mandy, don¡¯t think like this. Your


    illness is notpletely..."


    "Susan, there''s no need for you tofort m e. We all know that I won¡¯t live long. Just consider this


    as me begging you to take care of Lucas for me. Is that alright?" As she was speaking, Mandy


    struggled to get u p from the bed. "Otherwise, I can kneel down too..."

 Chapter 493 A Mothers Heart

    Chapter 493 A Mother''s Heart


    "Hold on.¡± Susan Shelby helped Mandy Ainsley stand up in a flurry of panic.


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you.¡± Mandy looked at her pleadingly.


    Susan felt confused. "Why... do you want to hand over Lucas to me? I know where Luke is. Don¡¯t


    you want to let Lucas be with his father?"


    At the mention of Luke, aplicated look that Susan could not describe as love or hate shed


    past Mandy''s eyes.


    She let out a bitterugh and then said softly, "Hand him over to Luke? It would be better if I handed


    him over to you. That man doesn''t love me at all and he doesn''t love our child either. Otherwise,


    why would he leave us behind so resolutely in the past? So many years have passed, yet he has


    never bothered inquiring about us all this time."


    "Maybe he''s had difficulties too?" Susan attempted tofort Mandy.


    "There''s no need for you to console me," Mandy said rather calmly. "I know everything very well in


    my heart. I just refused to acknowledge it in the past. My union with him was a mistake. Afterward, i


    t was me who made an extraordinarily painstaking effort to steal Lucas. If Luke had been given a


    choice, he would never have married me or allowed Lucas to be born. My child Luca... wasn''t


    wanted by his father right from the start."


    Mandy spoke in a calm tone, yet there was ineffable sorrow hidden in her gaze.


    While looking at Mandy behaving like this, Susan felt as if something had struck her heart. She felt


    sadness, bitterness, and ineffable difort.


    "Luke... still doesn''t know about the existence of Lucas. When he finds out, he will certainly love the


    child too," said Susan.


    "Forget it, I won''t be betting on this probability," Mandy said with a bitter smile. "Besides, he hates


    me so much that i f Lucas was handed to him, he would think of me whenever he saw Lucas.


    Wouldn''t that be causing him more trouble on purpose?"


    As she was speaking, Mandy looked at Susan earnestly. "I trust you more to take care of Lucas


    compared to Luke! Susan, I know that as long as you agree to do it, you will certainly be able to


    take good care of Lucas." "Uh..." Susan found this inappropriate. She was not worried about being


    burdened. However, the parents of the child''s father were still alive, yet she had to raise the child as


    an outsider? It felt rather strange anyhow.


    Mandy noticed Susan''s hesitation, so she struggled and knelt down with a loud thump.


    Susan wanted to help Mandy stand up, yet she insisted on kneeling and refused to stand up. She


    said pleadingly, "Susie, I''m begging you. Just consider this picking a stray cat or dog from the


    streets. I don''t demand too much. I''m only begging you to give Lucas something to eat and a room


    for shelter. Just don''t let him starve or freeze t o death. As long as you''re willing to promise me this,


    even if I can''t return your goodwill in this lifetime, I will work like a ve in my next life to repay you.¡±


    As she was speaking, Mandy bowed before Susan profusely.


    Susan wanted to stop Mandy but was utterly incapable of stopping her.


    "I''m begging you, I''m begging you." Mandy begged and bowed once. Atst, she bowed so much


    that her forehead started bleeding.


    Susan panicked when she failed to stop Mandy. She could not help saying, "Stop doing that. I


    promise you, I promise you."


    "You promise?" Mandy raised her head and looked at Susan in surprise.


    "Yes, I promise." Susan epted the task in all apparent seriousness. "Lucas is a good child. I will


    treat him just like I treat Chessie."


    "Thank you, thank you," said Mandy in delight.


    She could trust Susan¡¯s character fully.


    Since Susan had agreed to do this, Mandy believed that she would certainly follow through.


    Meanwhile, Susan was feeling rather perplexed. "I can take care of the child, yet are you not


    nning to let Luke and his grandparents know about his identity? If they were to find out about


    this, perhaps they wouldn''t necessarily agree to let me take care of him."


    Mandy let out a bitterugh. "I already told you that Luke was not looking forward to having this


    child. Letting him know about Luca''s existence would only trouble him more. As for my parents, they


    still have a young son to take care of. How can they have time left for Luca? Luca¡¯s life... It¡¯s best


    not to let them know. If possible, will you please change Luca''s surname to Shaw when I''m dead?


    Don¡¯t misunderstand me. I''m not hoping for Luca to benefit from the surname. I just don¡¯t want other


    people to know about his identity. I..."


    "I know." Susan interrupted Mandy''s remark gently. "If that is your wish, I will follow through.


    However, Mandy, no one is capable of recing a mother in a child¡¯s life. If it''s possible, I still hope


    that you''ll be able to take care of him by yourself until he''s grown."


    "If one can live, would one think of death?" Mandy''s expression was bitter. "I will try m y best, but


    how long I will be able to be with him will depend on God''s will.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Susan did not know what to say, so she could only heave a sigh softly.


    When they were done discussing this matter, Susan opened the door and let Julian return to the


    room with the two children.


    Lucas ran over to Mandy''s bedside at once. He looked at Mandy''s forehead and said anxiously,


    "Mommy, what happened to your forehead?"


    "It''s fine. I bumped it identally earlier," said Mandy lightly.


    "You''re okay, you''re okay, mommy.¡± Lucas stood on his tip toes and blew at the wound on Mandy''s


    forehead gently.


    Uncontroble sadness could be seen in Mandy''s expression.


    Luca was really a good child.


    She had been living for Luke Jenkins her entire life.


    On the other hand, the person she had let down the most was this child.


    She had brought the child forcefully into the world, fueled by her selfish goal.


    However, she was incapable of performing her duty as a mother, which was to be with him and


    watch him grow.


    Mandy rubbed Lucas¡¯ head gently.


    Frankly, Lucas was not supposed to be Susan''s responsibility.


    In all seriousness, her behavior was really shameless.


    Unfortunately, she really could not think of another person that could put her at ease more than


    Susan!


    For Lucas'' future, she had decided that she would be shameless.


    She trusted her vision, and Lucas'' future would surely not be too bad if he was brought up by


    Susan.


    ''Luca, this is the only thing that mommy can do for you.''


    The corners of Mandy¡¯s lips curled into a self-mocking smile.


    She had treated Susan as her biggest enemy in the past. Now that she was on the verge of death,


    she wanted to entrust her only child to Susan. Fate was really cynical.


    Susan could not bear to watch Mandy and Lucas huddling anymore so she said softly, "We''ll leave


    you two to talk. We won''t bother you anymore."


    "Thank you." Mandy looked at Susan gratefully once again.


    Susan did notment further. She turned around and left the room with Julian and Chessie.


    Mandy would need to be hospitalized for a long time due to her illness. Susan hired a specialized


    caretaker to take care of Mandy.


    Then, she stayed in the hospital until nightfall before she returned to the hotel.


    Chesney was sleeping in the car. Susan ced Chesney on the bed so that she could sleep well


    when they got back to the hotel.


    In the living room, Julian looked at Susan with a pondering expression. "What did Mandy beg you to


    do?¡±


    Susan heaved a sigh and said, "She entrusted Lucas to me. She told me not to let anyone else


    know about Lucas'' real identity and to change Lucas'' surname to Shaw after her death."

 Chapter 494 A Way To Deal With The Situation

    Chapter 494 A Way To Deal With The Situation


    It was as if Julian Shaw had already predicted this. He frowned ever so slightly and then asked,


    "Have you consented?"


    Susan Shelby took a nce at Julian before she said nonchntly, ¡°Don''t worry.


    Mandy wants Lucas to take thest name Shaw because she doesn''t want the others t o find out


    about his true identity. If we were to get a divorce in the future or any unexpected changes urred,


    I''d have him take myst name, Shelby or Wright. I believe that Mandy won¡¯t object."


    Julian heaved a sigh. ¡°Susie, you know that''s not what I meant."


    Susan pursed her lips and refused to speak anymore.


    There was nothing Julian could do about Susan¡¯s unyielding behavior. Thus, he could only say,


    "Even though we sympathize with Mandy''s situation, her begging you to do this is obviously


    immoral. She is on the verge of death, yet she is still plotting against you. I have my reservations


    about this woman.¡±


    "How could I be unaware of what you just told me?" Susan looked at Julian. "Mandy i s forcing me


    to do this on purpose. Just judging by her motive, this is truly selfish o f her. However, I''ve examined


    my conscience and decided that, as a mother, i f I was in her position, I would also spare n o effort


    to make a future for my child. She i s nothing but a mother caring for her child, and I can understand


    her motive."


    Julian still disapproved. "If Lucas is a good child, adopting him will be fine. However, have you


    considered how much trouble he will cause the family if he is dishonorable?"


    Susan was infuriated. "How can such a young child be dishonorable? I can see that he is a rather


    good child. His behavior in the future will depend on his upbringing, right? I told you, regardless of


    whether you are willing or not, I will carry out the task that I promised to take on."


    Given Susan¡¯s angry appearance, Julian would have already yielded to her for sure i f this had


    involved any other matter.


    However, Julian felt jealous as soon as he thought about Lucas Jenkins, who was Luke Jenkins''


    child.


    He said unscrupulously, "I can see that you insist on adopting Lucas. It¡¯s because he is Luke''s child,


    right? If you can''t be with Luke, adopting his child will do, right?¡±


    As soon as those words were spoken. Julian regretted them. However, he was fueled by jealousy


    as soon as he thought about Luke, who used to date Susan, and he refused to acknowledge his


    mistake.


    He pursed his lips and froze on the spot!


    "Julian Shaw!" Susan looked at him incredulously. "Is this what you think of m e? So, after all these


    years, you''re still constantly thinking about the rtionship Luke and I had in the past? You think of


    me as this promiscuous woman who is with you while missing Luke at the same time?"


    Susan''s expression was rather agitated.


    This time, even Julian was rmed. "Susie, I didn''t mean that. I was only jealous for a moment..." "I


    think you''ve always had this idea. You just managed to tell the truth this time." Susan looked at


    Julian. "I have devoted all my love in vain for the past few years. Go back to your Wi.¡±


    Susan turned around and entered the room furiously.


    Julian wanted to go after her, but Susan had already closed the door strenuously.


    He had lost count of how many times the door had been shut in his face.


    Julian could not help pping his forehead.


    Why was he so bitter?


    Susie had yet to forgive him for the previous incident, yet he had offended her again.


    Could he still get back together with Susie i n this lifetime?


    "Susie, it was my bad. It¡¯s true that I was talking nonsense earlier." Julian could only stand outside


    the door and apologize profusely.


    Susan covered her head to block out his voice, yet Julian still spoke incessantly.


    Susan could only stand up and open the door. "Julian, are you done? Are you going t o let me go to


    bed..."


    Before Susan''s voice could die away, she suddenly found herself in a passionate embrace.


    "What are you doing?" Susan gasped in surprise subconsciously.


    Julian cast all caution to the wind and hugged Susan tightly.


    "Let go of me." Susan struggled with all her might.


    "Listen to me, Susie!" Julian hugged her even tighter. "It was my fault for saying those things earlier.


    I was only... being a little jealous. I''m still a person after all. I''m not magnanimous enough to take in


    my love rival¡¯s child on the spot.¡±


    The intensity of Susan''s struggle was reduced a little. After a long while, she grunted once.


    "However, since you''ve already made this decision, I shall naturally support you.


    Susie, bringing up a child is not as simple a s just feeding and dressing him. Since you''ve already


    decided to take on this responsibility, I will certainly do it with you," said Julian in a gentle voice.


    Susan pursed her lips. "I don''t need you to d o it with me. You can go ahead and look for your


    Wi."


    Julian was at a loss. He had no idea whether he should cry orugh upon seeing Susan''s


    stubbornness.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Susie, there''s nothing between me and Wi." Julian¡¯s gaze shifted as he suddenly remembered


    something. "If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask dad! He knew about M¡¯s real identity too.


    However, it was not easy to exin her identity, so we could only hide the truth from you.¡±


    "My dad?" This time, Susan was astonished.


    "It¡¯s true, it¡¯s true. I shall give him a call now so you can ask him." Julian had figured out a way to


    deal with the situation, so he was excited beyondparison. He called George Wright on the spot


    and then pressed the phone to Susan''s ear.


    George knew that Susan had been infected with the Errol Virus. When Wi Doyle had been at the


    Wrights, Julian had told George about M¡¯s identity. As a result, George was an insider!


    Susie refused to believe him now, but she would believe her biological father.


    Susan took a nce at Julian in suspicion and then took the phone.


    Her father would certainly stand with her regardless. She refused to believe that her father would lie


    to her for Julian.


    The call was picked up. Julian had it on speakerphone, so he could hear everything


    George''s sturdy voice was heard. "Julian?¡¯


    "It''s me, dad," said Susan.


    "Susie?" George chuckled. "Why are you calling me from Julian''s phone? Have you reconciled with


    him?"


    "Not for the time being, but I think that there¡¯s hope," said Julian with an anxious expression. "Dad, I


    need your help to verify something. Susie thinks that I''ve been spending too much time with Wills


    and suspects that there''s something off about our rtionship. Dad, you know about Wi''s true


    identity. Can you please help verify it for me?¡±


    "Julian and Wills?" George came to a realization at once. "Susie, you''ve truly misunderstood the


    situation. There¡¯s nothing between him and Wills."


    Susan clenched her teeth. "But Julian lied t o me and said that Wills was his high school ssmate,


    dad... If you know her real identity, can you please tell me who she is?"


    George let out a cough at once. How could h e possibly tell the truth about the Errol Virus incident


    that he and Julian had been hiding from her painstakingly?


    ¡°Susie, Wi¡¯s identity is top secret. Julian i s hiding it from you because he has no other choice.


    Even if you were to ask me, I couldn''t tell you either," said George ambiguously.


    Top secret?


    When George mentioned these words, he managed to convince Susan.


    Could Wi''s identity be rted to national security?


    Was that why Julian could not tell her?

 Chapter 495 Return To The Country Immediately

    Chapter 495 Return To The Country Immediately


    The call was hung up.


    Susan Shelby had mixed feelings.


    What the heck was going on? How had her father gotten involved with Wi Doyle''s identity?


    However, her father would not possibly help Julian deceive her no matter what. Could there truly be


    nothing between Julian and Wi?


    "Susie, will you believe me now?" Julian Shaw looked at Susan anxiously.


    He rejoiced because, fortunately, George Wright was aware of the truth too, which made him a


    strong witness to Julian''s innocence. Otherwise, it would have been hard for him to rify the


    situation.


    Suddenly, he was furious. Why had he been so foolish that he had not thought of George sooner?


    Susan looked at Julian in anticipation. She could not help pursing her lips. "Is it true that there''s


    nothing between you and her?"


    Julian was anxious. "Susie, even if you don''t trust me, you should trust yourself. Wi can''t even


    compare to a single finger of yours, so how could I possibly like her?¡±


    Susan rolled her eyes and said in an ineffable tone, "I think she is rather pretty, and she is quite


    well-mannered as well.¡±


    "Pretty? How is that possible? There''s no other pretty woman in this world except you," said Julian


    in an unusually stern manner. Then, he swore an oath to the sky.


    The rock that had been weighing down Susan''s chest lightened ever so slightly as she watched


    Julian being anxious beyondparison.


    However, she soon remembered something else. "So, you had no idea that Wi actually likes


    you?"


    "Wi likes me? How is that possible?" Julian was stunned.


    "Are you implying that I''m lying?" Susan was furious. "It was Wi who told me in her own words


    that she liked you. She said that it was you who took the initiative to ask her out to meet you


    previously. The reason she left was to stoping between us. Don''t tell me that you had no idea


    about her intention."


    A look of shock shed past Julian¡¯s eyes when he heard Susan''s remarks.


    Soon, a slightly nervous feeling crept into his heart.


    "Susie, what are you talking about? Wi told you in her own words that she likes m e?"


    "That''s right!" Susan looked at him. "What¡¯s up with your tone? You sound like you don¡¯t trust me."


    "No, I trust you, of course." Julian felt as if h e was suddenly caught in a whirlwind.


    He held on to Susan¡¯s hand and had her sit on a chair. Then, he said with a stern expression,


    "Susie, you must tell me clearly and concisely about every part of this incident right from the start.


    Don''t try to hide even one word!¡±


    Susan was a little stunned by Julian''s sternness all of a sudden.


    "Susie, this is very important! You must think it through and then describe it all to me in detail."


    Julian''s expression grew even more solemn now.


    Even though Susan was confused, she narrated the incident roughly to Julian under his glistening,


    watchful gaze.


    "Just like I told you previously, the night before you two met up, I identally heard her talking to


    herself. She sounded as if she was caught in a dilemma. She said that you had asked her to meet


    up and wondered if she should go. The next day, she dressed upvishly to leave. I followed her.


    Then, I saw you two speaking to one another from afar with intimate expressions on your faces." By


    this point, Susan was infuriated. "Speaking of that, why did you two huddle together so closely?


    What were you actually doing?"


    Julian, who had been in deep thought, dared not dy upon being asked this question by Susan.


    He hastily recalled the scene that day at once.


    He thought everything through in detail from start to end and then said, "Huddled closely together?


    Did that happen after the conversation?"


    Susan grunted coldly once. "Don''t you have any idea what I''m talking about?"


    Julian hastily said, "Susie, you refused to let me see you at the time, so I had Wi take some


    photos of you and our daughter t o show me. She must have taken out her phone to show me the


    candid photos of you and our daughter."


    "Is that so?" Susan was hesitant. "But upon her return, she told me that she liked you and you had


    feelings for her too. However, she made the decision to back out and leave in order to prevent her


    presence from affecting our rtionship. How are you going to exin that?"


    ¡°Susie, my love for you is undisputed. Wi was definitely lying. I don''t know if she likes me or not,


    but I have never had any feelings for her," said Julian without the slightest hesitation.


    Julian¡¯s response was resolute, adding validity to George Wright¡¯s confirmation earlier. Susan


    furrowed her brows ever so slightly but she believed Julian more now.


    Most importantly, there were way too many coincidences now that she recalled.


    If Wi had not taken the initiative to look for her that night and piqued her curiosity o n purpose,


    she would never have gone looking for Wi and would not have listened to her soliloquy.


    If Wi had not appeared before her on purpose prior to leaving the house dressed i n her best the


    next day, she would not have followed her either.


    If she had not found the book on Wi''s study desk after Wi''s departure, she would not have


    known that Wi was not Julian''s high school ssmate and the misunderstanding between her and


    Julian would not have gotten worse either.


    She had been trapped in this situation right from the beginning. She was so sad that she had been


    distracted and prevented from noticing the numerous coincidences that had happened in


    session, which were not normal on their own.


    Susan reflected on these conflicting emotions.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Julian suddenly felt chilled with fear.


    Susan would never lie to him!


    As a result, Wi had trulymitted many unwanted acts behind his back.


    Susie still refused to forgive him now majorly due to Wi''s contribution behind his back.


    Julian thought deeply about this matter and realized that he had never known Wi before Joseph¡¯s


    introduction.


    What reason did she have to target him and Susie?


    If Wi hade bearing ill intentions, then Susie''s virus treatment...


    Julian was drenched in cold sweat from shock!


    Susie¡¯s life was countless times more important than his own life to him.


    He was not afraid that Wi was targeting him.


    However, Susie''s life was now in Wi''s grasp.


    He was not medically trained, so if Wi had yed some ill-intended tricks during the treatment


    process, Susie''s condition now would be...


    At this thought, Julian started getting restless.


    "Susie!" Julian grabbed hold of Susan''s hand once again. "Prepare to pack up.


    We''re going back to our country at once!"


    There was an ineffable uneasy feeling in his heart now. He needed to take Susan back to their


    country at once and examine her health condition right away.


    The sudden change of the topic confused Susan. "Why?¡±


    They had been living in the States during this period and had initially gone there to observe Luke


    Jenkins'' situation up close so that they could rescue him conveniently at any moment.


    However, Luke had been cautious. They had stopped contacting each other afterward, while the


    person from the mafia gang had not seemed to notice anything wrong.


    "I''ll assign someone to monitor Luke¡¯s condition 24/7. If anything important happens, I''ll arrange for


    someone to deal with it immediately too," said Julian instantly.


    "Let''s not talk about Luke now. Why are we i n such a rush to return all of a sudden?" inquired


    Susan curiously.

 Chapter 496 There Must Be Something Wrong With Willa

    Chapter 496 There Must Be Something Wrong With Wi


    Ideas raced through Julian Shaw''s mind. Then, he softened his voice. "Susie, don''t you want to go


    back to see Jacob and Anna¡¯s budding rtionship?"


    Uh...


    She would actually like to see that.


    Susan Shelby could not help being tempted.


    However, she could not help looking at Julian suspiciously either. "This is the only reason, huh?¡±


    She could feel that something was off about Julian.


    They had still been talking about Wi Doyle a moment ago. He had changed the topic of


    conversation a little too quickly.


    "Yes, of course," said Julian in a rather sincere manner.


    Susan looked at him in all apparent seriousness. She could not tell what was off about him, so she


    could not help raising an eyebrow. "Okay, let''s go back. You still have to rify the situation


    regarding Wi to me first, though. Even if Wi was hoaxing me on purpose, why would she fall in


    love with you out of nowhere? Did you d o anything to her?"


    "I don''t know what is going on with her either, but I can absolutely vouch that I''ve never done


    anything to her." Julian was rmed. His forehead was covered in sweat.


    When managing official business affairs, Julian had always schemed and fenced remarkably well


    and assumed a calm andposed attitude. However, he was as nervous as a cat that had heard


    a mouse move in the wall now.


    The misunderstanding with Wi had been resolved with great effort. Susan''s heart softened ever


    so slightly as she looked at Julian''s anxious face.


    She had seen Julian''s performance with her own eyes for the past few months.


    Even though he had messily sent her gifts, even though his actions had been clumsy and awkward


    most of the time, Susan knew that Julian had already changed a lot for her.


    She had seen therge pile of messy books that he carried with him, including ''How T o Get Along


    With Your Spouse¡¯ and TOO Techniques To Date Women''. In the past, Julian would never have


    taken a nce at these nonsensical books. However, he had read these books for her.


    Susan had watched as he''d swallowed his pride before her over and over again and begged for her


    forgiveness shamelessly. If the people from thepany were to see him in such a state, they


    would certainly widen their eyes so much that their eyeballs would drop out of their eye sockets.


    For the past few months, Julian had even seemed a little inferior before her.


    These actions had made Susan''s heart waver.


    However, as soon as she''d remembered her principles on love and Wi''s presence, she had been


    utterly incapable of getting over it and forgiving Julian.


    Julian had not had a good time in the past few months, but neither had she.


    Fortunately, the Locke Award had made her get fully engaged in thepetition. She had used that


    hectic process to numb her hurting heart. Otherwise, she believed that she would have gone mad.


    Now that she had learned that Wi had only been ying one-sided tricks, she wondered if she


    could stop tormenting Julian and torturing herself.


    "Susie, don''t you trust me?" Julian looked a t Susan anxiously.


    He had never expected that Wi would do this behind his back. However, there was n o evidence


    in his hands that he could use t o prove that Wi was delusional. If Susie would not trust him, there


    was really nothing he could do for the time being.


    Upon seeing Julian''s tense, straight back, Susan pursed her lips and said after a long time, "I trust


    you.¡±


    Julian''s eyes lit up slowly.


    He stood up and wrapped his arms around Susan. Then, he leaned close and whispered into her


    ear, ¡°Susie, thank you."


    Thank you for choosing to believe me.''


    Susan hesitated for a moment before she returned Julian''s hug gently.


    When he sensed Susan¡¯s response, Julian''s eyes filled with joy and he could not help holding her


    even tighter.


    They stood there and hugged each other in silence.


    The room was very quiet, and their hearts were tranquil.


    Susan lowered her gaze as she was struck b y mixed feelings.


    In her determined effort to separate from Julian for the past few months, she had felt as if her soul


    had been split into two.


    Half of it had remained in her body and bustled about unstoppably in an instinctive manner.


    The other half had floated in the sky aimlessly, unable to find a spot tond.


    The two halves of her soul fused once again when she was hugged by Julian.


    It turned out that Julian was already a part of her soul that could not be stripped away from her.


    The soft moonlight illuminated the side of Susan''s face. Julian stared at her quietly with a gentle


    gaze.


    He lowered his head in an attempt to kiss Susan''s lips.


    However, Susan suddenly struggled free from the enchanting ambiance. She stretched out a hand


    and covered her mouth.


    Julian''s kissnded on her hand.


    "Susie.¡± Julian immediately looked at her with an aggrieved expression.


    Susan felt likeughing but suppressed the urge by force.


    She looked at Julian with a serious expression. "Get out. I''m going to bed."


    "What a coincidence, I''m going to bed too," said Julian shamelessly. "I can see that the beds in this


    hotel are rather huge."


    Susan was furious yet amused. She could not help shoving Julian strenuously out of the room.


    "Don¡¯t push your luck. You provoked Wi out of nowhere, so you better reflect on your actions for a


    few days." Susan shoved Julian out of the room and then closed the door right away.


    The door had been shut in Julian''s face once again.


    He rubbed his nose and cracked a faint smile.


    Meanwhile, Seth Leeds sent over a Wechat message coincidentally to inquire about work-rted


    matters.


    Julian made some arrangements casually.


    When all the official matters were settled, Seth began gossiping. ''Mr. Shaw, have you taken care of


    the issue with your wife today? Forget it, I better not inquire further.


    You couldn''t do it for sure.¡¯


    As Seth was speaking, he cracked a maniacal smile.


    During this period, he had been bored to death by Jacob Shelby''s love life. Jacob had been


    constantly showing off his rtionship. Seth had suffered because of Jacob and wanted to vent on


    Julian.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    This was known as the single man''s revenge!


    Julian understood Seth''s way of thinking. H e raised a brow and said straightforwardly, ''Thanks for


    your concern, the misunderstanding between me and Susie has already been resolved. I''ll be


    bringing her back to the country. Oh right, please help us prepare a private jet. The earlier, the


    better."


    "Oh? The misunderstanding has been resolved?" Seth''s murderous voice was immediately heard


    through the voice message. "Can you note back then?"


    If Julian and Susan had resolved the misunderstanding between them and were back together,


    would he not have to endure even more disys of affection as a single man?


    Why were these people so cruel? Were they not afraid that he would not be able to take : t


    anymore?


    "Alright, stop being sarcastic. I know that you¡¯re waiting for our return eagerly. Make arrangements


    for the private jet, quick.


    That''s all, I''m going to hang up now." Julian hung up calmly.


    Seth was speechless.


    He swore to god that he was definitely not being sarcastic.


    "Oh oh oh oh, life is hard." It was day time : n Canada now, and Seth''s sorrowful howl echoed


    throughout the entire office.


    After tormenting Seth calmly, Julian put away his phone with deep concern seeping


    through his eyes.


    ording to Susie, there had to be something wrong with that woman Wi.


    If there was something wrong with her, then was the medication given by her still safe to consume?

 Chapter 497 Decision

    Chapter 497 Decision


    Many ideas shed past Julian Shaw''s mind. He had always been firm and resolute when he made


    decisions.


    However, the matter at hand was rted to Susan''s life. He found himself being uncontrobly


    indecisive.


    Julian could only resent himself for not investigating more meticulously at the beginning before


    allowing Wi Doyle to treat Susan Shelby carelessly!


    Now, it had been discovered that there was something wrong with Wi, yet he sent the medication


    for testing and found that it was truly effective in suppressing the virus to a certain extent.


    Should he allow Susan to continue consuming it? Or should she stop taking it immediately?


    If Susan were to continue consuming it, what should he do when nothing turned up on the test of


    this medication?


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    If Susan were to stop consuming it immediately, what if the medication was fine?


    Julian clenched his fists tightly as a wisp o f cold glint shed past his eyes.


    In any case, the most crucial point now was who the heck Wi was!


    Why would she say those things to Susie?


    The woman had obviously been trying to cause a misunderstanding.


    However, he had only be acquainted with Wi through Joseph Shaw. What sort of enmity


    could there be between them?


    Julian paced the room continuously. He could not allow himself to act rashly and alert the enemy


    under the circumstances. He could not allow Wi to realize that he was already bing


    suspicious for the time being.


    He could not sound out Wi, but perhaps h e would be able to acquire more detailed information


    from Joseph.


    Julian called Joseph right away.


    "How can I help you, Julian?" Joseph''s voice sounded drowsy.


    Julian narrowed his eyes. "Joseph, Wi¡¯s teacher developed an antidote that is even safer, faster,


    and more convenient some time ago. Are you aware of this?"


    "Yes, I am.¡± Joseph confirmed it. "We¡¯ve all converted to using the new medication fully now. Wi


    prepared the medication needed for a full treatment course for Susan, right? It was me who


    personally ordered someone to send over a batch of the medications to you."


    "You sent it personally? Is the medication the same as the one consumed by your subordinates?"


    Julian inquired carefully.


    "Other than the dosage, which is different based on each treatment course, the rest is the same,"


    Joseph assured Julian. Then, he asked curiously, "Why are you asking this all of a sudden? Is there


    something wrong with the medication? I don''t think so, because everyone here is getting better."


    Julian did not borate on Wi¡¯s mysterious identity too much. However, he asked, "Other than


    what you¡¯ve already told me, do you have any more information on Wi and her teacher?"


    Julian spoke with a stern tone, so Joseph answered in all seriousness as well, "I¡¯m grateful for the


    favor they did me. Since they won''t divulge their identities, it would be inappropriate for me to ask


    too many questions. Why, is there something wrong?"


    "Nothing." Julian pondered it and then added, "The lives of so many people are within their grasp.


    You must be more vignt."


    "What the heck is actually going on?" The sensitive Joseph noticed that something was off about


    Julian.


    "It''s inappropriate for me to speak more about that. I will speak to you in detail when I''m done


    looking into this. Just be careful. On the other hand, our phone conversations should be kept a


    secret between us. Don¡¯t divulge this to a third person," said Julian.


    "Alright." Joseph narrowed his eyes. He did notment further, but he epted


    Julian''s advice right away.


    After the phone conversation with Joseph, Julian still did not manage to get an answer.


    Should he continue to let Susan consume the medication?


    Julian¡¯s fists tightened and rxed twice before he made a decision atst.


    Since Wi harbored ill intentions for Susie, then the medication given by her should not be


    consumed.


    During this period, the research on the Errol Virus had been progressing swiftly after the antidote


    provided by Wi was acquired.


    There were still close to two years before Susie¡¯s re-up.


    The research center should be able to develop a detailed n by then with so much time on their


    hands.


    If they still could not do it, Julian would still have enough time to figure something out by then.


    The next day, Julian did not add the liquid medicine to Susan''s water anymore.


    He kept all his concerns well hidden and said with a smile, ¡°Susie, the private jet is ready. We can


    go home at any moment."


    "Are we going back already?" Chesney Shaw cheered at once.


    She did not find the ce fun and she had missed her little friends.


    Upon noticing her daughter''s delight, Susan did notment further. She only answered softly to


    express her consent.


    Soon, Susan said, "However, I promised Mandy that I''d let her meet Luke. Also, I have to help care


    for the child, Lucas. If we''re going back, we''re taking Mandy and her son with us too."


    "Of course. I¡¯ll send a car to pick her up while we pack our luggage. Later on, we shall gather by the


    private jet," answered Julian without any attempt to quarrel about Lucas'' issue anymore.


    After all, Luke Jenkins had been the target of his jealousy a long, long time ago. After being jealous


    for a while, Julian did not mind anymore.


    Besides, bringing up his love rival''s child and letting the child take his surname felt rather like


    triumph now that he thought about it.


    "Alright.¡± Susan agreed.


    Chesney looked over at her and then at him. She suddenly said in astonishment," Daddy and


    mommy, you two made up already?"


    "How can you tell?" Julian rubbed Chesney''s little nose.


    "Of course I can. Mommy hasn''t opposed your wishes at all today, daddy.¡± Chessie''s eyes were


    glowing brightly.


    "How can you say that? Daddy is supposed t o be the head of the family. Mommy is certainly not


    allowed to oppose me.¡± Julian bragged but could not refrain from taking a cautious nce at Susan.


    Susan was both furious and amused. She red at him but was toozy to respond t o his remark.


    "Look, mommy admits it by staying silent," said Julian as he chuckled.


    "Daddy, mommy is doing it because she is toozy to argue with you. After all, everyone knows


    your status in the family." Chesney heaved a sigh. She did not show the slightest fear of hurting


    Julian''s feelings.


    Julian was rendered speechless for a moment. Then, he stretched out a hand and rubbed his huge


    palm all over Chessie''s hair recklessly.


    Chessie¡¯s hair, which had been tied up neatly with great effort, turned into a chaotic mess at once.


    "Mommy, look at daddy!" Chessie shouted i n rage instantly.


    Julian was still extremely proud of himself, but Susan shot him a ferocious re so he immediately


    picked up the rubber hair tie obediently and tied up the little princess¡¯ hair once again.


    A barely discernible, faint smile shed past the corners of Susan''s lips as she watched Julian


    bustle about in front of the dressing table.


    A few hourster, the driver dropped off Mandy Ainsley and Lucas Jenkins at the airport to meet


    with the other three people.


    Mandy appeared just as ghastly pale as before. She said softly, "Sorry for troubling you all."


    She even bent over ever so slightly in a lowly manner.


    Susan could not help feeling her heart wrench in pain.


    Mandy had been an arrogant person in the past, yet she was forced to bend over and yield now.


    Susan understood Mandy''s way of thinking. She hoped that Susan would treat Lucas better in the


    future out of pity for her lowly attitude now.


    "Luca,e here." Susan heaved a sigh in her heart. Then, she beckoned to Lucas toe over.

 Chapter 498 Home

    Chapter 498 Home


    "Aunty...¡± Lucas muttered hesitantly. He did not know whether he should go over or not.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hurry up, Luca," Mandy urged him as she pushed Lucas forward.


    Right now, Mandy just wanted the two of them to be fond of each other as soon as possible so


    that Lucas''s life would be better if Susan decided to take in him in the future.


    Lucas carefully approached Susan at Mandy''s instruction.


    Susan then scooped him up from the ground and gave him a genial smile. "Luca, let''s go and y


    at aunty''s house for a few days, okay?"


    "Alright." Lucas nodded obediently, making Susan''s heart melt. She liked him even more upon


    seeing how obedient and soft h e was.


    After washing up and putting on some nice clothes that Susan had asked the servant t o take to him


    last night, he looked just like a n adorable doll right now.


    Susan could not help herself and moved forward to kiss Lucas'' cheek.


    Lucas blinked when Susan kissed him.


    Then, after he thought for a while, he gave Susan a peck on the cheek as well, which delighted


    Susan even more.


    A surge of relief rolled over Mandy when she saw the two of them getting along pretty well.


    "Susie, you¡¯re tired. Pass him to me," Julian said. He could not bear looking at Lucas'' pitiful and


    chubby face anymore.


    After all, he had not kissed his wife in months, so he could not hold back when he saw her get


    kissed by an unfledged kid.


    Jealousy began to flood his heart. Julian felt that he could be a millionaire if h e built a vinegar


    factory.


    Susan did not know about Julian¡¯s thoughts. She figured that since Lucas was going to live with


    them in the future, it would be good for them to bond.


    Julian took Lucas and stared at him.


    ''This little sh*t just innocently kissed my wife...''


    The more Julian thought about it, the more depressed he felt. In the end, he gave in to his inner


    demon and gave Lucas¡¯ cheek a pinch.


    Lucas was a sensitive kid and could sense that Julian did not like him very much. After he was


    pinched by Julian, the rm i n his heart went off. His face crumpled, and his eyes scrunched up


    before tears came out of them.


    Everyone looked at them.


    Julian''s fingers were still pinching Lucas''s cheek, so he was caught red-handed.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Susan grabbed Lucas from Julian exasperatedly." Luca is just a kid.


    How can you be so mean t o a kid, huh?¡±


    "I..." Just as Julian was about to say something, Chesney shot him a contemptuous re and said,


    "Daddy is the worst. Not only did he mess up Chessie¡¯s hair in the morning, but he''s bullying Luca


    right now."


    Seeing that the situation was getting out of hand, Mandy hastily went forward tofort Lucas.


    "Luca, Uncle is not bullying you. Uncle likes you very much. That''s why he pinched your cheek.¡±


    ''He is not bullying Luca? He likes Luca?''


    Lucas blinked at Julian and then said in his little boy voice, "Please forgive me, Uncle. Uncle likes


    Luca, so Luca shouldn''t cry."


    "It¡¯s okay. It''s okay." Julian had no choice but to smile at him awkwardly.


    "Luca is such a good boy." Susan could not resist nting another kiss on his cheek, which earned


    her a kiss from Lucas as well.


    Julian was speechless. The jealousy in his heart ballooned so much that he was on the verge of


    exploding. As the green-eyed monster made him suffer, he lifted Chesney up from the ground and


    told her," Chessie, give daddy a kiss.¡±


    ''Hmph! I have a little darling as well.¡¯


    "No way. Daddy¡¯s beard is prickly." Chesney refused without any qualms.


    Julian was left speechless again.


    The ne was soon ready, and they boarded.


    Before she went on the ne, Mandy turned her head around to look at America and rpsed into


    a trance.


    "What''s wrong?" Susan asked softly.


    Mandy turned her head back and then said in a low tone, "Susie, can I really see Luke when we get


    back to Canada?"


    "Yes, I promise you," Susan assured her.


    The troubled expression faded from her face, but the emotion in her eyes deepened.


    It had been three years since she hade to the States. During these three years, she had left


    everything that was familiar to her behind and hade to America alone just to look for Luke.


    However, in the end, she had to return to Canada if she wanted to see Luke again. All the suffering


    she had experienced over the past three years felt like a joke to her.


    Mandy forced thisplex emotion back down to her stomach pit and boarded the ne.


    When they reached Canada, the nended at the airport with a whoosh.


    Julian had not informed anybody about theirnding time, so no one hade to pick them up from


    the airport.


    The moment Mandy set her foot on this familiarnd, her eyes reddened around the rims.


    She had only returned to Canada once over the years, and this was the second time she set her


    foot on thend where she had been born.


    She figured that she would not leave again, but passing the rest of her life in her homnd until


    death came to pick her up was probably a form of happiness.


    "Why are you crying, mommy?¡± Lucas asked, looking confused.


    "Luca " Mandy picked Lucas up and said warmly to him, "This is Canada. Here is where mommy


    was born and grew up.


    From now on, this will be Luca¡¯s home as well."


    "Luca''s home?" Lucas mumbled as a baffled expression dawned on his face. "Then why didn''t we


    come back here in the past?"


    ''Why didn''t wee back here in the past?''


    This was because there was someone who was more important to Mandy than her home.


    Mandy wiped the tears off her eyes and said in a hushed voice, ¡°Let¡¯s leave the past behind, Luca.


    From now on, this will be your home."


    ¡°Alright. Luca will go wherever mommy goes." Lucas smiled, creating a small dimple on his cheek


    that made him look even more adorable.


    Mandy''s heart melted.


    She owed Lucas too much. Fortunately, Susan had promised her that she would help her take care


    of Lucas, and she reckoned that Lucas would be much happier living with Susan than with her.


    "The car is here. Let''s go home first,¡± Susan chimed in.


    "Okay," Mandy said as she wiped the tear off her eyes.


    All of them returned to the Shaw Mansion.


    When Lucas saw the majestic building in front of him, he wrapped his arms even tighter around


    Mandy and looked around curiously with his little eyes.


    Everything he had experienced in these two days was new to Lucas. Not only had h e been given


    many good-looking clothes, but he''d also had a chance to board a massive ne. The food on the


    ne had been the most delicious food he had ever had in his entire life.


    Now, there was a massive, beautiful house before him.


    "Mommy, is Luca dreaming?" Lucas asked a s he looked with dewy eyes at Mandy.


    Mandy''s heart trembled when she looked a t Lucas. Lucas should have lived a life like this, but she


    had destroyed his life.


    Seeing that Mandy was going to cry again, Susan hastily pulled Lucas over and asked, "Do you like


    this ce, Luca?"


    "Yes, I like it very much.¡± Lucas nodded obediently.


    "Then do you want to stay here?" Susan asked softly.


    "Can I?" Lucas'' eyes glowed.


    "Of course you can," Susan replied with a smile as she nodded.


    "Then mommy... Is mommy staying here too?" Lucas asked.


    Susan caressed his head gently. "Of course, your mommy is staying with us."


    Lucas threw his hands up in the air happily. He turned around to hug Mandy''s leg and said,


    "Mommy, mommy, we can stay in this big house."


    "Yeah." Mandy nodded with tears in her eyes.

 Chapter 499 New Breakthrough

    Chapter 499 New Breakthrough


    Susan helped Mandy and Lucas settle down in their house.


    She found a group of professional doctors and nurses to watch over Mandy around the clock.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her illness was at the terminal stage, and there were very few things they could do about it. All the


    treatments could do nothing but merely prolong her already limited time.


    Be that as it may, Mandy still decided to receive the treatment.


    After all, she had not seen Luke yet, and she wanted to spend some more time with him.


    Nobody would want to die if they were given a choice. Optimism was basically nothing but another


    name forpromises made in a helpless situation.


    After helping Mandy and Lucas settle down, Julian led Susan to theboratory right away.


    "What is this ce?" Susan asked curiously, as this was the first time she set her foot in the


    laboratory.


    "A private hospital that I built," Julian answered in a prevaricate manner. "Most o f the facilities in


    this hospital are amongst the best in the world. I''d like you to have a thorough examination."


    Thisboratory was where Julian had sent Susan''s blood for examination in the past.


    However, Julian did not have confidence in the blood test result considering their current situation.


    Therefore, he had decided to bring Susan here for a thorough examination.


    "I don''t think it''s necessary to have a thorough examination. I know my own body the best, and I


    have been feeling pretty well recently,¡± Susan said matter-of-factly.


    Julian smiled. "Well, prevention is always better than treatment. It wouldn''t do you harm to get a full


    physical check-up either. If you don''t feel like it, I¡¯ll do it with you.¡±


    "Alright then." It was not a big deal, so Susan nodded and said yes.


    To prevent Susan from getting suspicious, Julian did all the tests on the list with her.


    They had to wait for a while before they could get the report, so Julian left with Susan.


    Susan pushed the examination to the back of her head after she returned home.


    Julian went back to theboratory alone and asked for the result.


    "How is the result?" he asked.


    "It came back clean," the expert said. "The Errol Virus in Mrs. Shaw''s body has been reduced by


    50%pared tost time. If everything goes well, I can say that Mrs. Shaw will recover in a few


    more months."


    "There is no problem at all?" Julian frowned.


    "Well, that''s what the report said," the expert replied cautiously. "However, our research on the Errol


    Virus is still at the initial stage, so there is some probability that we couldn''t detect some anomalies


    in Mrs. Shaw''s body. I remember that the person who treated Mrs. Shaw is an expert at this virus.


    Why don''t you consult her instead, Mr. Shaw?"


    Julian narrowed his eyes and said inly," It¡¯s fine. I was just asking. It''s best if there aren''t any


    problems at all."


    "Well, that¡¯s what the report says, so don¡¯t worry, Mr. Shaw," the expert insisted.


    "Alright," Julian responded, even though the frown remained on his face.


    There was nothing wrong with the report. However, what if Wi¡¯s technique was so great that she


    could even deceive the testing facilities?


    That woman was like a ticking time bomb, and Julian had a hunch that she would explode at any


    moment.


    He wondered what he could do to make her show her true colors.


    Julian could not help but rub his aching


    temples


    After getting the photo of Wi¡¯s teacher, h e had already sent someone to look into it.


    Unfortunately, there were too many people around the world, and looking for someone who had left


    Canada a long time ago was n o different from looking for a needle in a haystack. A few months had


    passed, yet he still had not made a breakthrough.


    The same applied to Wi as well.


    The entire incident was shrouded in a nket of mist.


    "Mr. Shaw, we found something." At that moment, a call came in.


    "What have you found? Have you found out who Wi¡¯s teacher is?" Julian hastily asked as his


    eyes glowed.


    The person on the other side of the line was stunned by Julian''s enthusiasm before saying, "Mr.


    Shaw, it¡¯s not that easy to find a person with only a photo. We don''t have any clues about the


    identity of Wi''s teacher yet."


    The light in Julian''s eyes dimmed as he asked tly, "So what have you found out then?"


    Even though Julian sounded less interested, the other person still went forward and said, "Mr.


    Shaw, we have discovered something about the things that Miss Lincoln did."


    "Miss Lincoln?¡± Julian screwed up his eyes, as the name rang a bell.


    Miss Lincoln was the one who had given the arsenic to Chessie, drugged his mother, and framed


    Susie.


    He had always known there was a mastermind behind Miss Lincoln. Based o n the information that


    he had gathered, he had sent someone to Ningcheng City to look into it.


    Initially, he had thought he would get a result in a few days. He had never expected that Miss


    Lincoln would be so good at hiding her past. It took his men a few months to find something.


    "Spill the beans," Julian instructed him.


    What he cared about the most right now was Wi''s identity. However, since Miss Lincoln had


    harmed two of the most important women in his life, he could not let her off so easily.


    "Roger," the other person said. "ording t o our investigation, when Miss Lincoln was attending


    university in Ningcheng City, she used to use her body as a bargaining chip to get what she wanted.


    We looked through the people that she came into contact with. After ruling out several candidates


    who did not seem like the culprits, we have a final list. There are only three people on the list. These


    three people are likely to have Miss Lincoln''spromising photos, so we strongly believe that they


    all have a motive to do such a deed."


    "Send me the list," Julian ordered him simply.


    After a short while, he received a list on his phone.


    He opened the list and narrowed his eyes.


    The list contained the names and life experiences of the three candidates. Their motives were


    clearly stated in the list as well.


    Amongst the three of them, one was an exemployee of Lanyard who had been fired b y him, the


    second one was the CEO of a rival suitor of Lanyard, and thest one was a designer. He and


    Susan had participated in the same designerpetition, but unfortunately, due to his poor


    performance, he had not even entered the preliminary stage.


    All three of them more or less had a motive of their own. However, Julian still could not help but


    frown.


    After all, their motives were not convincing. Just because of these trivial matters, they had nned


    for three to four years to drug and kill someone close to him? Julian had no idea why, but it just


    sounded absurd to him.


    He called the informant back. "Only these three people? Is there nobody else?"


    "This is what we got," the other person said straightforwardly. Perhaps he noticed the dissatisfaction


    in Julian¡¯s voice, as he said sadly after he thought for a moment. "I have investigated each of them


    thoroughly. Amongst those who are still alive, the three of them are the most obvious suspects."


    "Amongst those who are still alive?¡± Julian suddenly noticed something. "What do you mean?


    Someone is already dead?"


    The person hastily replied, "Yes, there is one such person. She had the ability to get the photo to


    threaten Miss Lincoln, and at the same time, she bore a deep grudge against you and Mrs. Shaw.


    The only problem is that she is dead."

 Chapter 500 Alive Or Dead?

    Chapter 500 Alive Or Dead?


    "Who is that person?¡± Julian had a feeling that he knew who it was.


    "Isabelle Shelby," the other person answered straightforwardly. "ording to our investigation, Mr.


    Shaw, after Isabelle Shelby married Wayne Lewis, she was forced to entertain guests with her body.


    On one asion, she entertained the same guest as Miss Lincoln, whomitted suicide. We


    have reason to believe that she has the power to get her hands on thosepromising photos, and


    she has sufficient motivation to carry out the deed."


    Then, he let out a bitterugh and added," Unfortunately, she is dead, so there is no way she can


    harm people anymore."


    Isabelle Shelby...


    It had been a long time since he hadst heard this name, and he could not help but narrow his


    eyes when the name was mentioned again.


    Truth be told, this was something he had not expected.


    "Okay. Ask your men to pay more attention to this matter. Make sure you don¡¯t miss anything. As for


    the three people on the list, keep a close eye on them and report back to me if you guys find


    anything."


    After he gave this order, Julian looked through the list again and a strange expression appeared on


    his face.


    His gut feeling was telling him that the three people on the list had nothing to do with the incident.


    The reason he had asked his men to keep investigating was that he did not wish to miss any clues.


    What made him the most curious was Isabelle Shelby.


    What if Isabelle was still alive...


    Julian''s brows were furrowed deeply in the center of his forehead. ording to the information he


    had received, it was Joseph who had burned Isabelle to death.


    Then, two charred bodies had been found in the rental house. Unfortunately, the bodies had been


    burned beyond recognition. They had been moved to the mortuary, but since nobody hade to


    im them, both of them had been cremated. In the end, their ashes had been scattered or buried


    at an unknown location when nobody had collected them.


    Everything sounded normal. However, none of the steps throughout the process could prove that


    the burned bodies had indeed belonged to Isabelle and Wayne.


    What if Isabelle was still alive?


    Was that possible?


    To find out, Julian called Joseph once again.


    "Vo, cousin. You have been contacting me a little too oftentely. Why, have you missed me so


    much?" Joseph teased him.


    Julian rolled his eyes at Joseph and got straight to the point. "Joseph, you are the one who got rid of


    Isabelle, right?"


    "I''ve gotten rid of plenty of people, so the name doesn''t ring a bell. Mind giving me more details?"


    Joseph asked.


    Julian was speechless. Then, he said, "You burned her and her husband to death in Ningcheng


    City. Do you recall?"


    Joseph finally remembered after Julian mentioned the fire in Ningcheng City." Now that you¡¯ve


    mentioned it. Yeah, I was the one who got rid of her and her husband. Why are you suddenly asking


    about it?"


    "Think back carefully. Considering the situation at the time, is there any chance that she could have


    survived the fire?¡± Julian asked.


    Joseph thought meticulously for a while before speaking again. "After I set the fire, I left the area


    because I did not want anybody to know that I had been there before. I asked one of my men to


    stay behind and watch. Besides, I locked the door from the outside, and my man did not see


    anybody escape from the house.


    Therefore, theoretically, there is no chance that she could have survived the fire."


    Theoretically...


    "Are you certain that there was only one exit in the house?¡± Julian asked.


    "There were two windows aside from the door, but I asked my man to seal the windows


    beforehand," Joseph said. "I don''t like to leave any loose ends untied when I do something. Since I


    wanted her dead, I made sure that there was no chance of her escaping whatsoever."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "In other words, she has been confirmed dead? Am I overthinking things?" Julian mumbled.


    "Well, unless a miracle has happened, there is no chance she could have survived," Joseph added


    gleefully.


    ¡¯Miracle?¡¯


    Seeing how confident Joseph was, Julian began to doubt himself.


    Could he be overthinking things?


    Considering Joseph''s modus operandi, he was certain that he would not leave any loose ends.


    Therefore, there was no way a fragile woman like Isabelle could have escaped from the fire.


    Besides, Joseph had left his man behind to watch...


    ''Hold on a sec. He left his man behind to watch?''


    Julian¡¯s brows twitched as he asked, "Who did you ask to stay behind? Would that man lie to you


    about the situation?"


    Julian was straightforward, and Joseph was a little annoyed. "They are all my sworn brothers, so


    there is no way they would lie to me. Don''t you think you are being a little paranoid? Isabelle was an


    easy opponent. Even if she was still alive right now, you could easily get rid of her with just a flick of


    your finger."


    Julian could not help but rub his temples.


    Joseph was right. He was being a little paranoid by suspecting a dead person.


    Julian did not say anything else. After expressing his gratitude to Joseph, he hung up the phone.


    He still did not think that those three people were audacious enough to do such an evil deed. Their


    motives were simply too unconvincing. If Isabelle was not the main culprit, then it could only mean


    that the real culprit was still lurking in the dark.


    As Julian continued his investigation, time whizzed by and three days passed.


    Anna was taking a nap in the Wright Mansion when Susan unlocked the door to Anna''s room with


    the key in her hand and walked gingerly into her room. After she took Anna''s phone, she tiptoed out


    of her room.


    Jacob was waiting anxiously at a coffee shop nearby.


    The moment he saw Susan, his eyes glowed up. ¡°Did you get it, Susie?¡±


    ¡°Yeap." Susan shook the phone in her hand. Then, she said sadly, "Brother, I have even helped you


    steal Anna''s phone. If you still can¡¯t get Anna, I don''t know what I can do anymore."


    "Don''t worry.¡± Jacob took the phone. Then, he inserted a USB sh drive into the phone and began


    doing something.


    Susan did not understand what he was doing, so she just drank her coffee and waited.


    After five minutes, Jacob returned the phone to Susan. "Alright, it''s done. You can return the phone


    to Anna." "It''s done?" Susan was stunned. She still had more than half a cup of coffee left.


    "Hurry up," Jacob urged her.


    "Let me take one more sip of my coffee first ..." Susan said.


    "Go now. I''ll buy you ten cups of coffee next time," Jacob urged her again.


    With extreme reluctance, Susan rose to her feet and mumbled, "Brother, I didn¡¯t know that you were


    this kind of person. Is a girlfriend more important than your own sister?"


    Jacob patted her head gruffly.


    "Hey, that hurts...¡± Susanined before she soon left for the Wright Mansion.


    The process of returning the phone was smooth. Anna slept like a log, and she did not know that


    her phone had left her side


    for a short while.


    The next day, it was Anna¡¯s 25th birthday.


    Anna did not want a big banquet, so she had just sent invitations to some of the people she was


    most familiar with to invite them to dinner at her house.


    She had given an invitation to Seth, but she had not given one to Jacob.


    However, Jacob had be more and more brazen after he had started to court Anna recently. He


    thus showed up with Seth at the Wright Mansion.


    Everyone in the Wright Mansion knew about the history between Jacob and Anna.


    Anna had ordered the doorman not to let Jacob in. Therefore, the doorman stopped Jacob and


    asked, "Could you please show me your invitation, Mr. Shelby?¡±

 Chapter 501 I Am His Family

    Chapter 501 I Am His Family


    Jacob pointed at Seth and replied calmly," I''m with him."


    The doorman blinked and then said, "I''m afraid this is not how it works. Even though the invitation


    stated that guests are free to bring along their family, are you Mr. Leeds¡¯ family?"


    Seth looked at Jacob as a gleeful grin yed at the corners of his lips. "See, Jacob? I told you it


    wouldn¡¯t work. I really wanted to help you, but..."


    At that moment, Julian and Susan showed up with Chesney.


    After she was informed of the situation, Susan chuckled and suggested, "How about this? Since he


    is my brother, can I bring him in?"


    However, the doorman would not budge and said matter-of-factly, "This won¡¯t do, Miss. Mr. Shelby


    has already said that he is Mr. Leeds¡¯ plus-one. Therefore, he can only use Mr. Leeds'' invitation if


    he wants to get in. If he can¡¯t prove that he is Mr. Leeds'' family, then I¡¯ll have no choice but to ask


    him to leave."


    Susan could not help but stifle augh.


    It was apparent that Anna was doing this to get back at Jacob. Since today was her birthday, as her


    elder sister, Susan reckoned that she should not spoil her fun.


    Therefore, she held back her smile and put on a stern expression as she said, "Brother, it seems


    like you can''t go in today.


    However, I¡¯ll give your regards to Anna, so you don''t have to worry about that.¡±


    Even though Susan was suppressing herughter, she could not hold back anymore and a huff of a


    laugh escaped her lips at the end of her sentence.


    Jacob looked helplessly at his own sister.


    ''Does she have to be so happy about seeing me getting denied entrance?¡¯


    "Can you please control your wife a little?" Jacob could not help telling Julian.


    He did not know why, but his sister¡¯s character had be depraved ever since she had married


    Julian.


    Julian wasughing as well. When he heard what Jacob said, he scooped Susan into his embrace


    and replied, "I''m afraid I can''t agree with you this time, my dear brother-inw. Susie is doing you a


    favor by helping you give your regards to Anna, so why are you still so cranky?" ''Yeah, daddy is


    right. Uncle, you can''t be so cranky. Cheer up a little!" Chesney, who joined the fray, added with a


    smile.


    Jacob was speechless. It was only now that he finally saw the light. It seemed to him that everyone


    was unhappy with the way he had kept snubbing Anna in the past four years, so all of them were


    helping Anna get back at him right now.


    ''Hah... Since nobody is on my side, I have to think of a way to get in,¡¯ Jacob thought.


    Suddenly, an idea popped up in his mind. He looked at the doorman and said inly. "I''m Mr. Leeds''


    family.¡±


    The doorman was confused, as he did not know where Jacob was going with that. "I didn''t know


    you two were brothers. Do you have a certificate to prove your rtionship?"


    Jacob put on an apathetic expression and replied in a level voice, "He is my boyfriend."


    Initially, Seth had been standing on the sidelines, watching Jacob make a fool of himself. When


    Jacob dragged him into this, he nearly vomited blood and shouted," Hey, hey, hey, watch your


    mouth, Jacob! I love girls withrge boobs. Large boobs, do you get it? Look at yourself, you don¡¯t


    even have a chest!"


    Jacob threw Seth an indifferent nce and said, "So you flirt with me first, and now you''re


    abandoning me?"


    ording to a saying, an honest man¡¯s shamelessness knew no bounds when they became


    shameless. Seth had not believed this until Jacob implicated him in this mess.


    He looked in disbelief at Jacob, and his fingers were shaking as he said, "When...


    When did I flirt with you? I¡¯m innocent!


    Guys, don''t believe him."


    Jacob let out a sneer and added, "We have shared a bed, so how could you say you are innocent?"


    Seth could not believe that Jacob could say something like that with a straight face. He denied it


    loudly. ''We''ve only shared a bed a few times. It was because we were too exhausted from writing


    the system, so..."


    "You don''t have to exin anymore.


    Everybody understands." Jacob interrupted him tly.


    ''Everybody understands? What do they understand?''


    Seth looked at Susan and Julian in despair.


    "So you two are in this kind of rtionship." Julian nodded calmly. "Don¡¯t worry. I''ll support you


    guys.¡± "I¡¯ll support you two too," Susan chimed in with a smile on her face.


    Seth was speechless.


    As he watched the farce, the doorman suddenly said, "Well, this doesn''t seem enough to prove that


    you two are boyfriends. Unless you can do something to prove it."


    ''Do something to prove it?''


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Jacob looked at Seth with a frown.


    "Don''t do anything silly, I''m warning you. Otherwise, I''ll beat you." Seth began to recoil.


    Jacob shrugged off his threat as if it was nothing. He expressionlessly approached Seth and pushed


    him to the corner of the wall.


    What are you trying to do?" Seth hugged himself tightly like a girl protecting her chastity.


    Jacob''s brows were deeply furrowed. He could only enter if he did something to prove it?


    He had made a very important arrangement for Anna''s birthday party today, so he had to be


    present.


    If he really had to do something...


    Jacob stared at Seth for a long while and then suddenly asked, "Did you brush your teeth?"


    "Yeah, in the afternoon," Seth replied subconsciously.


    The frown on Jacob¡¯s face did not go away as he continued to approach Seth.


    Fear began to fill Seth.


    ''This b*stard... Does he really want to kiss


    me?''


    If he really wanted to kiss him, then his sacrifice would be too huge.


    Seth looked at the people around him, hoping that they could save him.


    The doorman had a jolly expression on his face, while Susan''s eyes were bright as lightbulbs.


    As for Julian, he covered Chesney''s eyes and looked fondly at his own wife.


    It seemed to him that nobody was going to save him.


    Seeing that Jacob was going to kiss him, Seth took a deep breath and told himself,'' Stay calm,


    Seth. He''ll only touch your lips for a short while. It''ll be over very soon.


    Since I cannot avoid it, I''ll have to ept it."


    Just as he clenched his teeth and closed his eyes, a voice said, "Jacob? What the hell are you


    doing?"


    Jacob turned his head around and saw Anna, who looked rather anxious.


    "Let him be, Anna. He''s proving that he is Seth''s family." Susan chuckled.


    Anna stared at Jacob.


    ''This *sshhole. I kissed him several times, and he''s going to kiss a man right now?''


    However, when Anna thought about it, she realized that Jacob and Seth were indeed a little too


    close.


    Could her love rival be a man?


    Anna then turned around and walked away sadly.


    A hint of confusion shed across Jacob''s eyes. He did not know what he should do right now. Did


    he still need to prove that he was Seth''s family, or could he go in?


    Susan was tickled pink by her brother''s confused expression. She decided to help him a little atst


    and said, "Alright, brother, let''s go in. Or do you really want to kiss Seth?"


    "Let¡¯s go then." Jacob left Seth behind and entered the mansion along with Julian''s family.


    Seth, who was standing alone in the corner of the wall, felt abandoned.


    It was Jacob who had wanted to kiss him. Who knew that after he had psyched himself up, Jacob


    would not want to kiss him anymore.


    A fire of anger was brewing inside of Seth.


    He felt that Jacob and Anna were showing affection for him in another way.


    ¡®F*ck! I hope all heterosexual couples burn to death!''


    Seth shouted inwardly and then walked into the mansion sulkily.


    The party was simple. There were a few dishes and a big cake. Everyone that had been invited was


    someone Anna was familiar with. All the guests were chatting, and the atmosphere was


    harmonious.


    Everybody gave her a gift, and Anna responded by saying thank you.


    Only Jacob remained sitting still on his chair.


    Anna shot him a few res.


    ''Could he not have prepared a present for me?¡¯


    As she was overwhelmed by disappointment, she saw that Jacob had risen to his feet.


    Her eyes glowed up.


    ''Did he prepare a gift for me? What kind of gift is it?''


    However, a thought suddenly flitted across her mind and her anticipation faded away. She was


    certain that this blockhead was about to give her some kind of electronic device.


    After all, in the past few years, no matter whose birthday it was, Jacob would only give that person


    an electronic device as a gift. Nobody was an exception.

 Chapter 502 Marriage Proposal

    Chapter 502 Marriage Proposal


    Jacob fished out his phone and punched something into it. Then, he raised his head from his phone


    and looked at Anna. "Anna, can you please take out your phone?¡±


    "What are you gonna do?" Even though Anna was clueless about what Jacob was trying to do, she


    still took out her phone.


    Susan was curious. She knew Jacob had done something to Anna''s phone, but she did not know


    what it was.


    Defeated by her curiosity, she approached Anna and looked at her phone from the back.


    Everyone else followed suit. For a moment, many people were crowding behind Anna.


    George and Luna wanted to join the fray as well. However, since they were elders, they were not


    able to bring themselves to join them. Therefore, they were at the outermost side of the crowd.


    "Do you want me to carry you on my back?" George suggested when he saw how anxious Luna


    was.


    "Okay." Luna nodded.


    George, who was tickled pink by Luna, carried her on his back.


    Seth turned his head back, and his eyes shrank.


    Everyone was showing affection in front of him nowadays. He did not know whether he should stay


    or leave right now.


    However, his curiosity prompted him to stay. When Anna took her phone out, Seth turned his head


    back.


    After all, there was nothing more important than watching a show.


    The moment Anna unlocked her phone, the software responsible for the cyberpet popped out and


    the cat named Dumpy hopped to the center of the screen.


    Then, a game showed up.


    It was an action game, and the game character was Dumpy.


    ¡°Try to control Dumpy,¡± Jacob instructed her. "You just need to press your finger on the screen to


    control its movements.¡±


    "This is the present you got me? A game? This is nothing new. There are so many games like this


    on the market,¡± Anna said with a pout. However, she still did what Jacob asked her and yed the


    game.


    After she started to y the game, she realized that Jacob had put some effort into developing it. It


    was addictive, and Anna soon was absorbed in it.


    Even the people around thought the game was fun.


    The game was addictive, but it was not hard. Anna yed all the way and soon reached the tenth


    level, which was the final stage.


    Anna was excited. She rolled up her sleeves and swore that she would clear the game.


    Five minutester, Dumpy finally reached the ultimate destination, and a huge victory sign appeared


    on the screen.


    "Oh yeah!" Anna shouted excitedly as she tightened her hands into fists. "Jacob, your game is too


    easy. I..."


    Before Anna could finish her sentence, she noticed something on the screen out of the corner of her


    eyes and froze.


    As the victory sign slowly faded away, rain began to fall. What surprised Anna the most was that the


    color of the rain was red.


    It had taken Jacob a great amount of effort to get the color right. It did not look eerie or strange.


    Instead, it gave off a special kind of aesthetic feeling.


    Dumpy was rolling on the grass, allowing the rain droplets to fall on its body. It looked adorable.


    In the past, Anna''s heart would have been melted by her own digital pet. However, her brain was


    nk, and she could not think of anything else right now.


    She had deliberately made things hard for Jacob and said to him that unless red rain fell from the


    sky, she would not believe that he loved her.


    Then, Jacob had reciprocated by making red rain fall from the sky.


    Even though it was just a simple game, Anna''s heart still could not help pumping faster and faster.


    Yes, she was shiftless.


    Even though she had decided to teach Jacob a lesson by making things hard for him, her rationality


    was copsing and she just wanted to rush up to Jacob and hug him right now.


    The red rain continued to fall, and Anna was stunned once more.


    A ring was falling amid the rain. It fell slowly like a feather and finallynded on Dumpy''s hand.


    Holding the ring, Dumpy dropped to one knee as if it was proposing to Anna.


    At the same time, a line of words appeared on the screen: Will you marry me, Anna?


    It turned out that this had been a marriage proposal all along.


    Anna''s eyes turned red around the rims.


    ¡°Oh my, so this is what they call romance of a programmer?" Serenitymented.


    Even though Jacob acted like a robot without emotion, he was pretty good at capturing a girl¡¯s heart.


    Not only was the marriage proposal creative, but it was romantic as well.


    Concurrently, Jacob opened up a ring box and got down on one knee in front of Anna. He held


    Anna''s gaze and proposed in a serious voice. ¡°Marry me, Anna.¡±


    Against the bright light, his eyes were dazzling and his face was serious.


    ¡°You have just courted me for a few days, yet you want to marry me already? Don''t you think it''s too


    easy?¡± Anna pressed down the urge to scream as she said this.


    Jacob was bbergasted. He rpsed into thought for a while before saying, "If you don¡¯t want to,


    then I''ll propose to you again."


    After saying that, he put the ring box away.


    Anna dashed forward and snatched the ring from him. "Did you hear me say I didn''t want to?"


    Jacob was even more confused. "But you said it was too easy for me. I think you are right.


    Compared to your contribution to this rtionship, mine is nothing. Thus, I think I should continue to


    court you for a long while..."


    Jacob was still talking, but Susan could not stand watching him making a fool of himself anymore.


    She walked forward and pushed him as she said, "Hurry up and put the ring on Anna."


    Jacob jerked his head up and saw the embarrassment on Anna''s face. Something crossed his


    mind, and he finally came back to his senses. He took the ring and put it gently on Anna''s finger.


    Right after he put the ring on her finger, Anna could not hold back any longer and pounce into


    Jacob''s embrace.


    "Manners, manners!" Oliver felt a mixed feeling in his heart.


    He thought he had a difficult life.


    Both Susan and Anna were his biological sisters, but the former was closer to Jacob than him, while


    thetter was now engaged to Jacob.


    "Sigh.¡±


    Be that as it may, Oliver still felt happy for Anna. He knew very well how much Anna loved Jacob,


    and her wish had finallye true.


    Anna had never felt so happy before in her life as she snuggled up in Jacob''s arms.


    Screw manners. She had been deliberately keeping herself away from Jacob, but she¡¯d had


    enough. Starting from today, she decided not to hold back anymore.


    She loved Jacob, and he was the man with whom she wanted to spend the rest of her life.


    Anna raised her head and nted a kiss on Jacob''s lips.


    Jacob was stunned for a while, but he soon came back to his senses and responded to her kiss


    fondly.


    "The moral degeneration of the world is getting worse day by day. How could they kiss like that in


    front of so many people?" Sethined sulkily.


    "Alright, let''s get going. We should leave the room to the lovebirds.¡± Julian grabbed Seth by the


    back of his cor and dragged him out.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone else was leaving as well. Judging from the situation, Jacob and Anna would not stop


    anytime soon, and none of them wanted to be a party pooper.


    After he left the Wright Mansion, Seth let out a sigh.


    In the past, he used to go everywhere with Jacob. Now that Jacob had a girlfriend, he was certain


    that he would abandon him. ¡öWhy am I always the one getting the short end of the stick? Sigh, let''s


    forget it. Only beer can remedy my hurting heart right now.''


    "Let''s go and have a drink, Julian," Seth proposed.


    Julian replied with a smile, "Nah, I¡¯ll pass. Susie does not like me to drink too much."


    Seth was speechless. He did not know why he had to make his own people suffer.


    In order to break free from this kind of life, he began to wonder if he should go and find a girlfriend


    as well...


    ''Didn''t the old man say that he has been helping me look for a few dating


    candidates? Should I go for it?'' Seth sank into deep thought.

 Chapter 503 The Feeling Of Missing Someone Is Unbearable

    Chapter 503 The Feeling Of Missing Someone Is Unbearable


    Ignoring Seth, who had suffered a bad shock, Julian grabbed both Susan and Chesney into his


    arms and the three of them went back to their home happily.


    Susan was happy to see that Jacob had finally worn Anna down in the Wright Mansion. However,


    her happiness ebbed away when she heard the faint coughing spell from upstairs the moment she


    arrived at her house.


    Mandy''s condition was getting worse and worse, and Susan reckoned that her days were


    numbered.


    Susan visited Mandy and chatted with her for a while before returning to her own room.


    When Julian noticed the frown on Susan''s face, he asked, "How is she?"


    Susan pressed her lips tight but did not reply instantly. After a long while, she started to speak. "I


    think the world is really amazing. One side of it is brimming with joy, while the other side is filled with


    sadness. We can''t predict our fate, and we never know what is awaiting us in the future. Just like


    Mandy. Before she was diagnosed with lung cancer, who would have thought that she would get a


    terminal disease?"


    Susan sighed and looked dejected. Julian approached her and scooped her into his arms. "We can


    never predict our future.


    That''s why we should hold on to what we have right now."


    His voice was soft, but there was a deep sadness in his eyes.


    Susan was talking about Mandy, but what she did not know was that her own condition was no


    better than Mandy''s.


    So long as the Errol Virus still existed, he would live in fear of losing Susan.


    He was a stone-hearted man. Susan felt sad for Mandy, but he felt nothing about her condition.


    However, if the person who suffered from lung cancer was not Mandy but Susan...


    Julian dared not think about it as he tightened his arms around Susan.


    Susan sensed the changes in Julian and angled her head up to look at him. "Julian, I have a feeling


    that you seem rather disturbedtely. What is disturbing you?¡±


    Julian was stunned for a while. He had already tried his best to look as normal as possible in front


    of Susan. He had not expected that Susan would be able to see through him.


    Julian smiled and replied in a hushed voice, "Susie, the only thing that I fear in this world is that I


    won¡¯t spend all my life with you until both of us grow old and gray. I''m afraid that you might leave me


    alone.¡±


    Apparently, what Julian said and what Susan understood were two different things.


    Her gaze softened as she replied, ¡°Both of us dealt with the matter at hand in the wrong way this


    time. Let''s take a step back. Don''t mention it again. Julian, if you don¡¯t betray me, I¡¯ll never leave


    you no matter what.¡±


    After being separated from Julian for a few months, Susan had realized that she could not leave the


    man anymore.


    Without Julian, she was nothing more than a walking corpse.


    They had misunderstood each other, and they had walked away from each other before. They had


    questioned themselves about their choices, and they''d had a quarrel. However, the silver lining was


    that neither of them had let each other go in the end.


    The matter with Wi was a misunderstanding, and Susan did not want to think about Madam Shaw


    anymore. Time would heal everything, and she hoped that nothing would split them apart anymore.


    "Okay, let¡¯s not mention it again.¡± Julian secured Susan tightly in his embrace.


    Then, he said in a stern voice, "Susie, I know I have done a lot of bad things to you.


    I know I shouldn''t always keep you in the dark, but no matter what happens, you have to believe


    that my feelings for you have remained the same all along."


    Susan leaned against his chest, hearing his strong heartbeat.


    She listened for a while and then replied in a soft voice after a long while, "I believe you, but I hope


    that you will tell me everything in the future, no matter what it is."


    Julian let out a bitterugh but did not agree to it.


    ''Susie, I can hide everything from you but one thing... I will never let you suffer like Mandy. I will help


    you shoulder all the anxiety and woes. I will bear all the darkness so that you and Chessie can walk


    in a world of light peacefully.¡¯


    This was the first time after so many months that the two of them hugged and talked to each other


    in such a calm manner.


    Even though it was not some kind of lovers'' chat, they still felt a surge of happiness in their hearts.


    The moonlight was exceptionally beautiful that night, and the two shadows hugged each other as if


    nothing in this world could split them apart.


    Happiness and sadness were often standing opposite each other.


    At a ce not far away from Susan and Julian, Mandy was coughing her lungs out.


    The doctor had been monitoring her around the clock, yet he could not prevent her from getting sick


    quickly.


    Mandy coughed up blood once again.


    "Mommy, mommy, are you alright? Luca is scared,¡± Lucas said anxiously.


    A weak smile crawled on Mandy¡¯s lips as she ruffled Lucas'' hair. Then, she said," Don¡¯t worry, Luca.


    Mommy is alright."


    She could clearly feel that she could not hold on for much longer.


    A month... A month...


    She had thought she could wait, but considering her condition right now, could she really hold on


    until then?


    ''Luke, I just want to meet you again before I die. Is that too much to ask?¡¯


    There was deep sorrow flowing in Mandy¡¯s eyes, but she still tried her best to smile at Lucas.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She said softly, "Listen to me, Luca.


    Mommy will take off on a long trip in a while. Aunty Susan is mommy''s best friend, so Luca is going


    to stay with uncle and aunty after mommy is gone." "Where are you going, mommy? Luca is going


    with you," Lucas said without any hesitation.


    "This won''t do, Luca. Luca cannot go where mommy is going," Mandy replied softly. " Besides, Luca


    will not have enough food to eat if he follows mommy. You won¡¯t have enough clothes to keep you


    warm and you will be bullied. If you stay here, uncle and aunty will take good care of you. You will


    have many clothes to wear and a lot of food to eat. Besides, no one will bully you anymore."


    Lucas was stunned for a while before he suddenly cried, "Is mommy going to abandon Luca if Luca


    wants good-looking clothes and delicious food? Then, Luca doesn¡¯t want anything. Luca only wants


    to be with mommy."


    A pang of pain shot across Mandy''s heart. She then told Lucas in a strained voice, '' Why, Luca? I''m


    not a qualified mother. I can''t give you a good life, and I often hit you and scolded you in the past


    few years. Don''t you hate mommy?"


    ¡°Luca doesn''t hate mommy. Luca knows mommy hit Luca because mommy is sad. If hitting Luca


    can make mommy feel better, mommy can hit Luca all mommy wants. Luca is not afraid of pain,"


    Lucas said with tears in his eyes. He refused to let go of Mandy''s hand.


    Mandy could not help turning her head around, as she did not want Lucas to see the tears in her


    eyes.


    How lucky she was to have been bestowed with a kid like Lucas. Unfortunately, she had been


    putting all her heart and effort into searching for Luke all these years. She had not had much time to


    devote to her child, and it was only now that she was dying that she felt regret.


    However, it was toote now.


    "Mommy, Luca is not afraid of being beaten or being scolded. Can mommy bring Luca along,


    please?" Lucas looked longingly at Mandy.


    Mandy turned her head away and wiped her tears clean. Then, she put on a grim expression as she


    shouted angrily, "How can you be so thoughtless? I don''t want to bring you along because I have


    something very important to deal with!"


    "But Luca doesn''t want mommy to go..."


    "You are a man, so stop crying like a wuss. It annoys me." Mandy picked something up and hurled it


    toward Lucas.


    Her death was imminent. If possible, she would rather Lucas hate her than miss her.


    This was because she knew very well how unbearable it was to miss someone.

 Chapter 504 Let Him Hate Me

    Chapter 504 Let Him Hate Me


    Lucas¡¯ eyes were brimming with tears. Standing stiff like a ramrod, he did not dare avoid the wallet


    thrown by Mandy, whichnded squarely on him.


    Fortunately, the thing did not hurt Lucas that much. He looked at Mandy eagerly and said, "Don''t be


    angry, mommy. You can hit Luca all you want. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all."


    The more obedient Lucas was, the more pain Mandy felt in her heart. She gnashed her teeth tightly


    and snarled out, "Why are you still standing there? Get out of here! You are the one that caused this


    illness. Are you trying to make me die from anger by standing there?¡±


    The expression on Mandy¡¯s face was scary. Although Lucas was scared, he remained steadfast on


    the floor, standing as straight as a pole as he said, "Can mommy tell Luca what he has done


    wrong? Luca will change."


    As he was speaking, he tried to approach Mandy.


    A pang of pain shot through Mandy''s heart. She had never been a good mother, and yet Lucas still


    loved her very much.


    However, this was not something that Mandy wanted. The more Lucas loved her, the more painful it


    would be for him after she died.


    If she could instill the image of a bad mother into his heart, perhaps he would not feel so sad after


    she was gone.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    With that thought in mind, Mandy psyched herself up and said coldly, "Your existence itself is a


    mistake. Lucas, your father


    doesn''t want you, and if it weren''t for the fact that there was no other way, I wouldn''t want you


    either. You are just a feral child that nobody loves. It took me so long to get someone to take you in,


    but I finally can get rid of you. I¡¯ll count to three. You''d better disappear from my sight right now.


    From now on, you are not my child anymore and I¡¯m not your mother!"


    ''You are just a feral child that nobody loves ''


    ''It took me so long to get someone to take you in, but I finally can get rid of you...¡¯


    Lucas had been a precocious and sensitive kid. A hint of helplessness shed across his eyes


    when those malicious words wafted into his ears.


    His voice began to shake as he said," Mommy, you don''t want Luca anymore? Please, please don¡¯t


    throw Luca away. Luca will behave well. Luca can do anything.


    Luca can work and take care of mommy.


    Mommy, please...¡± "Shut up! You are nothing but a burden to me. The best thing you could do for


    me right now is get out of here!" Mandy said before she began to cough violently again.


    "Mommy, are you okay?'' Lucas approached Mandy and patted her back.


    "I told you to get out of here, didn''t you hear me?" Mandy snarled as she flung Lucas away. He flew


    across the room and connected with the wall with a smack before falling to the floor.


    Mandy was startled. She wanted to go forward and help Lucas up from the floor, but she fought the


    urge to reach out to him.


    Her days were numbered. She had to make use of the time she had left to make Lucas hate her.


    "Stop pretending. Stand up and get out of here. I don''t want to see you anymore,¡± Mandy said


    coldly.


    Lucas stayed on the floor for a while before he slowly got up. While he was getting up from the floor,


    there were moments when Mandy wanted to rush forward to pull him into her embrace. However,


    she knew that she could not do that. Once she did that, everything she had done so far would go


    down the drain. Therefore, she forcibly suppressed the urge.


    Lucas turned his head to look at Mandy. There was a hint of vulnerability in his big eyes.


    The rims of his eyes were red, and it seemed like he was on the verge of crying. However, he took


    deep breaths to hold back his tears.


    "Mommy, have a good rest. Luca will leave now,¡± Lucas said as he turned around and left.


    Mandy''s lips trembled. There were times when she wanted to call out to him, but no words came out


    of her lips in the end.


    After Lucas left the room, Mandy began to cough violently again.


    The doctor hastily went up to check her condition.


    After her coughing fit abated, Mandy sped her knees with her arms and cried her eyes out.


    The private doctor that the Shaws had brought in was very ethical. He usually would not ask about


    his patient¡¯s private affairs.


    However, this time, the doctor could not hold back and said, "Why do you have to do this to


    yourself? He is such a well-behaved kid. You¡¯re the one who pushes him away, so why are you


    crying right now?"


    Mandy wiped the tears off and said, her voice as hoarse as a raven''s, "You don''t understand,


    doctor. His father doesn''t want him, and his mother is dying. I entrusted him to Mrs. Shaw, but I''m


    afraid that I might get into his way of warming up with Mrs. Shaw and the Shaws might end up not


    liking him. I don¡¯t want that to happen, so that''s why I¡¯m doing this to him. I want him to hate me.


    This way, he will feel warm when the Shaws treat him nicely and he will merge into this family


    better."


    The doctor was stunned for a moment. It was only now that he understood Mandy''s efforts.


    ''I guess this is the power of parental love...'' The doctor sighed and said, "I can see that both Mr. and


    Mrs. Shaw are good people. I am certain that they will treat the kid well no matter what. You really


    don''t have to..."


    Mandy¡¯s smile turned into a brittle frown as she said, "In any case, it''s better for Luca to hate me


    than love me. I would rather leave a bad mother''s image in his heart so that he will not feel too sad


    when he understands what is death in the future."


    Since Mandy had made up her mind, the doctor just breathed out a soft sigh and did not try to


    persuade her anymore.


    Mandy looked into the dark sky, which extended further and further into the horizon. There was a


    hint of despair in her smile.


    This is for your own good, Luca. Please don''t me mommy.''


    The next morning, when Susan went to visit Mandy, she bumped into Lucas, who was standing in


    front of the door.


    Surprised, she approached Lucas and asked, "Luca? Why are you standing here? Why don''t you


    go in?¡±


    Lucas looked at Susan and quickly averted his gaze. He took a step back subconsciously and said,


    "It¡¯s okay. Luca can just stand here."


    "What happened, Luca?" Susan wanted to hold Lucas, but Lucas took another step back, which


    confounded Susan even more.


    Lucas pressed his lips until they became thin. Then, as if he had made up his mind, he said in a low


    tone, ¡°Aunty, does mommy not want me anymore? Is that why mommy is giving me to you?" "Why


    would you say that?" Susan was befuddled.


    A trace of sadness flitted across Lucas¡¯s eyes. "That¡¯s what mommy told Luca.


    Aunty, Luca will be a good kid. I promise I will not make mommy angry. Can aunty tell mommy not


    to give up on Luca, please?"


    Lucas looked at Susan with longing eyes.


    ¡¯Why would Mandy say something like that to Lucas?¡¯


    Susan did not know how to reply. Therefore, she held Lucas¡¯ hand and knocked on the door.


    The nurse opened the door, and Susan led Lucas into the room. She could feel that his hand was


    shaking from fear.


    When Mandy saw Lucas, her eyes turned cold as she asked, "What are you doing here again?


    Didn''t I ask you to never appear before my eyes again?"


    Lucas'' eyes turned red, but just as he was about to leave the room, Susan scooped him up into her


    arms. With a frown, she looked at Mandy and asked, "Why are you angry with Luca, Mandy?"


    "Hah! This is who I am. Don''t you already know that?" Mandy sneered. "If he had not been dragging


    me back, do you think I would have sunk to such depths?"

 Chapter 505 Extracting Luke Jenkins

    Chapter 505 Extracting Luke Jenkins


    "How could you me something like that on Lucas?" Susan frowned angrily.


    Even though Mandy was in bad shape, she should not vent her resentment on a kid.


    "Why can''t I me him? My life was going well before I had him. It¡¯s only after I got pregnant with


    him that my luck began to go downhill. He is such a jinx, and I have every reason to believe that he


    is the one who caused this ailment to me," Mandy said sharply.


    Lucas did not dare fight back, but his eyes had gone red around the rims.


    "Luca, your mommy is just throwing a tantrum. You don''t have to take everything she said to heart."


    Susan hastily wrapped Lucas into her arms andforted him. "Hah! Everything I said is true,"


    Mandy said expressionlessly. "He is a curse that nobody wants."


    The disgust in Mandy''s eyes was too deep and powerful. Lucas finally could not hold back anymore


    and burst into tears. As he cried, he shouted, "Luca is not a curse! Luca is not a curse."


    "Hah! You are not? Even your own parents don¡¯t like you, so I¡¯m sure that nobody else will like you


    either. If you''re not a curse, then what are you?" Mandy added, causing Lucas to cry even louder.


    It hurt Susan to see Lucas cry. She helped Lucas wipe the tears off his face in a flustered manner


    and then said in a soft voice, "Don''t cry, Luca. You are a good boy. Aunty, uncle, and Chessie like


    you very much. You are not a curse that nobody wants."


    Lucas stopped crying for a while. He looked at Susan eagerly and asked, "Is that true?"


    "Yeah, it is true.¡± Susan nodded without any hesitation. Then, she frowned at Mandy and said,


    "You''re emotionally unstable right now. I¡¯ll take Lucas away."


    Then, she led Lucas out of the room.


    Lucas seemed sad, so Susan set everything aside andforted him first.


    Lucas had obviously be more attached to Susan, especially right after Susan showed


    kindness to him following the hard hit he had received from Mandy.


    After a short while, Julian came downstairs along with Chesney.


    When Chesney saw Lucas, she hopped over to him. She shoved her face right in front of Lucas and


    studied him meticulously when she saw his red eyes. "Are you crying, Lucas? Chesney has not


    cried in a long time. You''re even lousier than Chessie!"


    Lucas'' face turned pink in embarrassment, but he fought back. "I''m not crying."


    ¡°Alright, you''re not crying. Chessie is hungry. Let''s go eat breakfast together," Chesney said as she


    reached out with her hand for Lucas.


    Before Lucas could say anything, Chesney put her hand into his and pulled him toward the dining


    table.


    Thanks to Chesney, Lucas soon broke intoughter and the two of them began to have fun


    together. After entrusting them to Julian, Susan went upstairs to see Mandy.


    When she entered the room, Mandy was standing in front of the window. It had only


    been a short time, yet she was as thin as a rake.


    "What happened to you this morning? How can you say something like that to a kid?" Susan walked


    to her side as she spoke.


    Mandy''s face was ashen. She pressed her lips slightly. She did not answer Susan''s question.


    Instead, she asked one of her own in a voice that sounded like a broken wind box. "Has he be


    even more attached to you?"


    Susan was stunned for a while before she said, "It seems so."


    "That¡¯s good then," said Mandy as a relieved smile spread across her lips. She turned her head


    sideways to face Susan and looked straight into her eyes. There was a serious expression on her


    face that Susan had never seen before. "When Lucas grows up, don¡¯t tell him that I¡¯m dead. Just


    tell him that I''m a selfish woman who abandoned him." "Why would you do that?" Susan was


    shocked. "He will hate you."


    "That is what I want for him, Susie. I want him to hate me. The more he hates me, the better,"


    Mandy said as a gentle smile appeared at the tips of her lips. "Susie, both you and I know very well


    that it is easier to hate than love a person. Hating a person is much easierpared to missing a


    person."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    It was only then that Susan realized why Mandy would do that to Lucas this morning. Her eyes


    widened in disbelief as she said, "You''re mad, Mandy! No matter what reasons you have, Lucas will


    be very sad if you treat him like that."


    "A little loss is better than long sorrow. That¡¯s what I believe." Mandy looked outside the window as


    her smile turned into a brittle frown. "Susie, I don''t know what I can do for him anymore. Therefore, I


    can only protect him in my own way."


    ¡°You¡¯re mad," Susan said again.


    "Maybe,¡± Mandy responded softly. "I just hope that Luca will forget mepletely. If he can''t forget


    me, at the very least I have to make him resent me to the core."


    Susan''s heart trembled, and she was at a loss for words.


    "Susie, don''t tell him the truth. This is thest thing I beg of you." Mandy turned her head and


    looked eagerly at Susan.


    Susan pressed her lips into a thin line. "I still don''t think that is the right way to do this..." "Please,


    Susie." Mandy pulled at Susan''s sleeve, her ashen face turning abnormally red due to her anxiety.


    Susan let out a soft sigh but did not agree or disagree.


    "I''ll take that as a yes.¡± Mandy turned around to look out of the window once more. "I''m the one who


    has been dragging Luca down all these years. Susie, after you''ve spent some time with him, you


    will know that he is a well-behaved, intelligent kid. He will like you, and you will like him as well. I''m


    certain that you guys can make a good family."


    Mandy''s eyes glowed a little as if she could see Lucas'' happy life in the future.


    From that day on, Mandy scowled at Lucas every time he came to see her. She would scold him


    and hurl many foul words at him. Slowly, Lucas stopped daring to go and see her anymore.


    Meanwhile, Mandy''s condition was worsening day by day. ording to the doctor, perhaps her


    mood had fluctuated too muchtely, and she might not be able to hold on much longer.


    Susan had tried her best, yet she still could not pull Mandy back from the grasp of death. Right now,


    she could only hope that Luke would return as soon as possible.


    Perhaps God heard her prayer, or He decided to help Mandy realize her dream, as Julian heard that


    Luke wasing back.


    This time, Luke was returning to the country to invest on the surface. In reality, he wanted to buy


    land to initiate an ambush.


    However, he had confessed the entire n, and the ambush had long been eradicated by the


    source.


    Their main mission right now was to extract Luke.


    Luke had performed a meritorious act by helping them debunk the Dark Night Agency.


    Even the VIP attached great importance to extracting Luke. Oliver personally presided over the


    mission, and a dozen of his team members were deployed. It could be considered an ultra-luxurious


    line-up.


    The moment the ne Luke took departed, they began to prepare at the airport.


    Time was of the essence, and they had to be fast to save Luke. After all, the Dark Night Agency had


    made some marks on thend they wanted to buy, so they would realize something was amiss very


    soon.


    If that happened, it would put Luke in a dangerous situation.


    This had to be done by professionals. Even though they knew Luke was arriving, Julian and Susan


    stayed put and did not follow after Oliver.


    Whenever Susan thought about Mandy, who had one foot in the grave, she could not sit tight


    anymore.


    She did not care if anyone said she was a kindhearted person, or if she had a messiahplex.


    The only thing she wanted to do right now was let Mandy meet up with Luke, even if it was thest


    time they would be seeing each other.

 Chapter 506 Long Time No See

    Chapter 506 Long Time No See


    "Don¡¯t worry too much, Susie." Georgeforted her. ¡°The Dark Night hasn''t found Luke yet. They


    don''t know that Luke revealed the news to us, so it goes without saying that they wouldn''t take any


    countermeasures. In the past, we were the ones shadowboxing, but the situation has changed.


    Now, they are kept in the dark. We are in Canada, and our team is the strongest. There is no reason


    for this operation to fail."


    "Alright then." Susan nodded, although she still felt nervous.


    She knew there was a high probability of saving Luke, but Mandy could not wait for so long If


    something went sideways and the rescue was dyed a bit, she might not be able to see Luke in


    the end.


    As Susan had ants in her pants, Oliver''s call came.


    George answered the call.


    After he hung up, George did not beat around the bush. A grin immediately spread across his face.


    "The extraction was a sess. Luke is safe, and all the Dark Night personnel has been contained.


    Right now, he is on his way to the police station to give his statement. When he is done, he will be


    free to go. I suppose it will take him around two hours at most.¡±


    "That¡¯s awesome!" shouted Susan as an exhrated expression appeared on her face. She


    immediately pulled Julian up and said, "We are going home now, dad."


    After they rushed back to the Wright Mansion, Susan stormed up the stairs in joy to look for Mandy.


    Mandy was lying weakly on the bed, barely able to move.


    "Mandy, Luke is in Canada. Let''s go and meet him now." Susan approached Mandy with a happy


    expression on her face.


    "He is back?" Mandy shot up from the bed as a sh of exaltation flitted across her eyes.


    There had been no news of Luke for a few days straight, and she had thought Susan was merely


    comforting her when she''d said she was going to arrange a meeting for her and Luke. She had not


    expected that Luke would really return to Canada.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. You can see him in two hours," Susan said excitedly.


    "Two hours? That''s fast..." Mandy rpsed into a trance.


    "Come on, let me help you up. We can go meet him now,¡± Susan said.


    "Hold on." Mandy chickened out. She took a small mirror from the head of the bed and studied


    herself meticulously in the mirror. Then, her face suddenly contorted in disgust.


    "Susie, I... I''m too ugly... He might not be able to recognize me...¡±


    Susan''s heart clenched when she saw the expression on Mandy''s face. She pitched her voice low


    and said softly, "How about I ask someone to help you put on some make -up?"


    "Okay." Mandy nodded, her eyes glowing.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    In any case, she wanted to meet Luke in her best condition.


    Age had left plenty of marks on Mandy''s face. Even if Susan found her the best make -up artist, a


    make-up artist could only restore one-third of the appearance she''d had three years ago.


    When she looked in the mirror, Mandy was not satisfied with her look. However, she knew that this


    was the best she could do right now.


    Before she left to meet Luke, Mandy went to see Lucas.


    Lucas was taking his afternoon nap.


    His delicate brows were deeply furrowed as if something was bothering him.


    Mandy approached him and smoothened the creases on his forehead. Then, she bent over and


    nted a kiss on his cheek.


    The only chance she had right now to look at Lucas gently was when he was asleep.


    After she closed the door to Lucas¡¯ room, Mandy offered Susan a smile and said, " Let''s go."


    "Alright." Susan then helped her walk outside.


    Julian drove the car himself, while Susan apanied Mandy by sitting in the back.


    Mandy kept looking out of the window along the way, and there was an anxious expression on her


    face.


    "Is he at the police station now? Is heing out soon?" Mandy asked.


    "Yes, he wille out soon," Susan responded patiently.


    "How is my hair and make-up? Does it still look good?" Mandy asked again after a short while


    Yeah, you look gorgeous," Susan replied softly.


    "You don''t have to lie to me. I know how bad I look right now." That being said, Mandy still felt happy


    about it.


    Waiting was always torturous. Finally, Julian and the two women arrived at the police station.


    Coincidentally, a few police officers were escorting a man out of the police station.


    The moment she saw the man, Mandy felt like time had stopped.


    She looked with greedy eyes at the face that had appeared in her dreams countless times.


    There was a voice shouting and screaming madly inside her heart.


    Luke. That was Luke Jenkins.


    Even though there was some distance


    between them and the man''s appearance was not clear, Mandy knew with certainty that the man


    was Luke.


    The man she had missed and loved her entire life was now standing right in front of her.


    "It''s Luke!" Susan only realized after Mandy that the man was Luke. Thus, she hastily said, "Let''s go


    out and meet him.¡±


    "I...¡± Mandy shrank back a little.


    She had been frantically trying to see the man before this day. However, now that he was standing


    in front of her, she did not know why but she was suddenly fraught with fear.


    Would Luke be happy to see her?


    Probably not.


    In the past, when she had still been a


    pretty woman, Luke had refused to even spare her a single nce. She was very ugly right now, so


    she was certain that Luke would be even more disgusted by her.


    "What''s wrong?" Susan was confused.


    Mandy took a deep breath and said softly," Let¡¯s go."


    One of her feet was in the grave, so she wanted to see Luke and talk to him no matter what. It


    would only do justice to the suffering that she had experienced for the past three years.


    Susan helped Mandy get out of the car.


    "You guys go first. I''ll join you after I park the car," Julian said.


    "Alright," Susan replied.


    "Don''t talk to him while I¡¯m not around," Julian added gloomily.


    Susan rolled her eyes at Julian but did not say anything.


    Tension soon filled Julian from head to toe. He hastily started his car and went to park on the side.


    Luke was talking to a police officer, so he did not notice that Susan and Mandy were walking toward


    him.


    Mandy''s lips were quivering. She wanted to say something, but no words came out of her mouth.


    "Luke!¡± Susan decided to help her by calling out his name.


    Luke turned around and his eyes glowed when he saw Susan. "Susie?"


    He did not notice Mandy at all.


    A sense of indescribable bitterness spread in Mandy''s heart.


    "Luke, look who is here,¡± Susan said as she pushed Mandy forward.


    Luke squinted to look at Mandy, but it took him a long while to realize who she was.


    After a while, he said hesitantly, "You are... Mandy?"


    "Yeah. It''s me." Mandy was so nervous that her body was shaking.


    "You..." Luke could not describe how he was feeling about seeing Mandy again. He did not know


    what to say either.


    "Long time no see, Luke." At that moment, Mandy suddenly calmed down.

 Chapter 507 A Sudden Change

    Chapter 507 A Sudden Change


    "Long time no see." Luke had calmed down as well.


    He had hated and resented Mandy before. However, when he looked back at those events, he


    realized that everything had happened for a reason. He was the one who should be held


    responsible. He was the one who had set the fire in the beginning. All Mandy had done was merely


    add fuel to the fire.


    Therefore, the hate he had felt for her had lessened day by day. By the time he saw her again, he


    did not feel hate anymore.


    "You...¡± Mandy''s eyes were filled with a myriad ofplex emotions. There were plenty of questions


    in her mind. She wanted to know where he had been over the years. She wanted to know what kind


    of trouble he had run into. She wanted to know why he would suddenly return to Canada and why


    he would emerge from a police station.


    All these questions kept swirling in Mandy''s head. In the end, she just asked," How are you?"


    After all, none of those questions mattered anymore. At the end of the day, she just wanted to know


    how he had been all these years until she had met up with him.


    The emotion in Mandy¡¯s eyes was too heavy, and Luke could not help pressing his lips into a thin,


    fine line. It took him a long while to respond to her question. "I''m fine. How about you?"


    "Are you asking me?" They were merely a few words, so Mandy had no idea why her eyes began to


    turn red around the rims.


    She was not fine. She had suffered a lot in the past few years.


    However, the moment Luke asked how she was, she felt that all her suffering had been worth it.


    "Yes, I''m asking you," Luke replied. There were a plethora ofplicated expressions on his face.


    "How are you doing? I heard you didn''t return to the Ainsleys. And... How is our kid? Is he still...


    there?"


    Mandy let out a softugh. "Me? Of course I''m fine. I had a fight with my parents, so I ran away.


    Don''t worry, though, I brought along enough cash and I have been traveling around the world all


    these years. As for our kid..."


    Mandy lowered her gaze and continued speaking. "You didn''t like the kid, so there was no use in


    keeping him. He was not born into this world in the end."


    Mandy was talking calmly, and Susan could not help but look at her with a confused gaze.


    The truth was very different from what Mandy had said.


    She had gone through a lot in the past few years, and Lucas had grown up into an adorable little


    boy.


    However, since she had promised Mandy that she would help her keep those secrets from Luke,


    she could only remain silent.


    "Is... it..." Luke rpsed into a trance.


    His son had died before he had even been brought into this world?


    Indeed, he had not expected to have a kid at all at the time. However, he and the kid had the same


    blood flowing through their veins. When he heard that the kid was gone, his heart still trembled a


    little.


    "Let''s find a quiet ce to talk," Susan suggested.


    "Okay." Both Luke and Mandy assented.


    The three of them turned around and attempted to leave.


    At the same time, Julian started walking toward them after parking his car.


    He felt satisfied when he saw Luke and Mandy walking side by side while Susan maintained some


    distance from Luke.


    Then, the satisfaction in his eyes was soon reced by fear.


    Just as the three of them spun around, the police officer who had escorted Luke suddenly raised his


    gun.


    The muzzle of the gun was pointed toward Susan, and that person sensed Julian''s gaze. He was


    not nervous at all. What''s more, he was even in the mood to offer a contorted smile to Julian.


    "Susie!" Julian shouted out frantically and dashed toward Susan at his top speed.


    ''What happened? Why is Julian acting so strangely?''


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Susan was startled when she heard Julian shouting her name. As she was lost at sea, she heard


    the click of a trigger behind her.


    She turned around nkly and saw a pistol pointing at her from not far away.


    Susan''s first thought was: How could this be happening? They were outside the police station right


    now, yet someone was brazen enough tomit murder in front of a police station? Not to mention


    that she was the target. She had not offended anyone in all these years.


    Her second thought was: She was not going to die like this, was she? If she died, then what would


    Julian and Chessie do?


    The bullet was too fast, and Susan was frozen in her spot. Julian tried his best to rush over to


    Susan''s side, but there was a considerable amount of distance between them. Even if he had a pair


    of wings, he would not be able to get to her in time.


    No matter how powerful he was, Julian was merely an ordinary man at the moment.


    He was already running at top speed, but he still could not make it in time.


    Julian¡¯s brain snapped, and his eyes became bloodshot.


    If something happened to Susan, if something happened to Susan-


    Julian dared not imagine his life without Susan.


    "Susie!¡± Luke saw the man''s action in that instant. He was standing right beside Susan, and his


    reaction was fast. He extended his arm and secured Susan into his embrace. Then, he turned


    around and faced the muzzle of the gun with his back.


    Susan lost her senses when Luke grabbed her and pulled her into his arms. By the time she came


    around, she wriggled with all her worth to break free from Luke¡¯s restraints. The man wasing


    after her, so she did not want to involve Luke.


    However, Luke would not budge. No matter how hard Susan struggled, he did not let go of her.


    Luke!" Susan shouted.


    "Susie..." Luke looked at her with a gentle expression on his face. "You have to live a long life."


    "You..." Susan''s body began to shake uncontrobly.


    If something happened to Luke because of her, how was she going to repay such kindness?


    She could not afford to pay him back at all.


    At that moment, a muffled sound rang out, followed by a loud gunshot.


    The person who had pulled the trigger was Julian.


    He had finally made it in time and had shot and killed the man behind them.


    ¡°Susie, are you alright?" Julian walked up to Susan and pulled her over.


    Susan shook her head. Her body was still shaking uncontrobly from the incident as she said, "I¡¯m


    fine, but Luke...¡±


    "Erm, I''m fine too." Luke was surprised as well.


    The man had already pulled the trigger before Julian had shot him.


    Even though he was dead now, what about the bullet he had fired before?


    At that moment, a heavy muffled sound echoed and drew everyone''s attention to it.


    A sh of disbelief crossed Susan''s eyes as she shouted, "Mandy?¡±


    The person lying on the ground right now was none other than Mandy.


    Blood was gushing out of Mandy''s chest.


    Obviously, the person who had taken the shot was Mandy.


    "Mandy!" Susan dashed forward and halfheld her up from the ground. Her voice was shaking as


    she said, "Quick, Julian, take her to the hospital."


    Julian came back to his senses very soon. He rushed over and scooped Mandy up from the ground


    without any hesitation. Then, he dashed toward his car.


    He had never had a good impression of Mandy. Even though she had cancer and Susan had taken


    pity on her, his impression of her had remained the same.


    However, Mandy had saved Susan right now, and Julian finally changed his opinion about the


    woman.

 Chapter 508 Will You Hold Me

    Chapter 508 Will You Hold Me


    Luke Jenkins felt rather shocked upon watching Julian Shaw run about wildly with Mandy Ainsley in


    his arms.


    Mandy? Why would Mandy block the bullet?


    He had blocked the bullet out of instinct because he loved Susan Shelby!


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the reason Mandy had blocked the bullet was...


    Luke suddenly did not have the courage to think further.


    He clenched his teeth and charged toward them.


    As for the policeman that had been shot by Julian on the spot, someone woulde over to handle


    thatter.


    In case there was a shooting incident, Julian¡¯s group of people had been supposed to stay back and


    assist in the investigation.


    However, no one had dared to step forward and stop them upon seeing the vehicle registration


    te on Julian''s car.


    Julian started the engine and drove at full speed toward the nearest hospital.


    Susan applied pressure on Mandy''s gunshot wound in a panic, her voice shaking. "Mandy, hold on,


    you have to hold on. We''re going to reach the hospital soon. You''re going to be fine for sure.¡±


    "Susie." Mandy grabbed Susan¡¯s hand. "You know that I won''t live long anyway. I managed to save


    you this time so my death will be more valuable than the past." "No, you''re going to be just fine."


    Susan''s voice was tainted by sobs.


    Mandy held Susan''s hand tighter. "Susie, I don''t fear death, but remember the matter that I


    entrusted to you..."


    "Don¡¯t worry. I will certainly keep my promise and do what you entrusted me with." Susan''s eyes


    reddened.


    From the moment she had promised to take care of Lucas Jenkins, she had been nning to take


    care of Lucas like he was her own child.


    Now that Mandy had died for her, she had to raise this child even better.


    "Good." Mandy''s face cracked into a weak smile. "Your promise puts me at ease."


    Mandy found using her life in exchange for Susan¡¯s guilt very, very worth it, as she had only a few


    days left.


    ''Luca, that is all I can do for you. Julian and Susan are people who value rtionships very much.


    You will certainly live a good life from now on.''


    Mandy''s lips curled into a gentle smile with a tinge of regret.


    If she had known that she would not be seeing Luca again when she had left the house that day,


    she would certainly have taken a few more nces at Luca before going out.


    However, she felt at ease knowing that Luca would be living a good life in the future.


    ¡°Mandy, you..." Luke had aplicated expression on his face as he listened from the side.


    He had no idea since when Mandy had such a close rtionship with Susan. She had even


    entrusted Susie with a task?


    "Luke." Mandy turned her head to the side and stared at Luke quietly. A gentle smile that had never


    appeared before shed past her gaze. "Are you aware that I''m about to die?"


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be fine," said Luke in a deep voice.


    Mandy shook her head and said, "In the past, you never held me sincerely even once. Now that I''m


    about to die, will you hold me?"


    Luke looked at the blood-stained clothes on Mandy''s body and then stretched out his arms and held


    her in his arms gently.


    A happy glint glimmered in Mandy''s eyes at once. "Luke, I''m really happy that you''re holding me."


    She then said softly, "I made many mistakes in the past. Had I not hired someone to crash into you,


    you wouldn¡¯t have lost your memories back then and you wouldn¡¯t have missed Susan.


    Afterward, I forced you to marry me and have a child that you didn''t want. Do... Do you hate me?"


    Those things were in the past. Luke pursed his lips and said, "Mandy, it''s true that I used to me


    everything on you in the past. However, now that I think about it carefully, even if I hadn''t lost my


    memories, my personality would always have been that indecisive and Susie would have left me


    just the same. Susie and I can''t be together because our personalities don''t match anyhow.


    Marrying you was my choice too. I failed to oppose my family, so how can I me everything on


    you?"


    "So you... you don''t hate me anymore?" Mandy raised her head to look at Luke with a naively


    delicate expression.


    Luke''s expression softened involuntarily as well. "I don¡¯t hate you anymore."


    "That¡¯s great." Mandy chuckled. "Being able to hear you say this before I die is worth it."


    Luke''s arms, which were holding her, shook ever so slightly. "Mandy, don¡¯t say that. The bullet didn¡¯t


    hit your vital parts. We''re going to the hospital. You¡¯re going to be fine.¡±


    Mandy shook her head. "Luke, I¡¯ve already been diagnosed withte-stage lung cancer. Even if the


    bullet is removed, I will still die. I find it very worth it that I used my dying body in exchange for yours


    and Susie''s life. Besides... At thest moment of my life, I heard you say that you don¡¯t hate me. I


    feel... really happy.¡±


    Two abnormal blushing spots emerged on


    Mandy¡¯s ghastly pale face.


    All of a sudden, she began coughing violently.


    Luke caught her face with his hand. His palm was tainted scarlet soon.


    "Mandy, you''re... you''re coughing blood." Luke could not help panicking


    "It''s fine. It''s just an old illness.¡± Mandy looked at Luke weakly. "Big Brother Luke, don''t mind that.


    Can you please hold me properly?"


    Luke hugged Mandy with an ineffable feeling in his heart.


    The Jenkins and the Ainsleys were old family friends. He and Mandy had grown up together since


    they were children.


    Mandy used to follow him when she was young and call him Big Brother Luke.


    Mandy had been adorable when she was young. Whenever she¡¯dughed, it had felt as if the sky


    had turned brighter.


    How had everything changed afterward?


    He figured that Mandy had fallen in love with him, yet he had fallen in love with Susan.


    Intense jealousy had blinded Mandy and turned her into the woman with the repulsive face in his


    memories.


    Now, after letting go of the enmity of the past, hearing Mandy call him Big Brother Luke awakened


    the good parts of his memories.


    His gaze softened.


    Mandy rubbed her face against Luke¡¯s chest softly and then said in a gentle voice, "Big Brother


    Luke, I made so many mistakes in my lifetime. Perhaps, the biggest mistake I made was falling in


    love with you, yet if I was given another choice, I would still choose to fall in love with you. This is


    because if I didn''t love you, I would have no idea what the meaning of my life is


    Mandy''s wound was constantly bleeding while her voice was growing weaker and weaker. However,


    the sentiment in her words moved everyone.


    Susan listened to her from the side and felt the urge to cry. Luke, who was the person concerned,


    felt the same.


    Even though Mandy had made countless mistakes, she was about to die now. Her evil nature had


    begun to reduce slowly, while her kindness was bing prominent.


    Mandy, it''s my fault." Luke''s lips were trembling.


    Mandy shook her head. "I love you, and that''s my issue. You don''t love me, and that¡¯s your issue.


    The problem with love and rtionships is that they can''t be exined clearly right from the start.


    Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough..."


    As Mandy was speaking, she began coughing violently.


    "Mandy, stop speaking!" said Luke hastily.

 Chapter 509 Mandy Ainsley Is Dead

    Chapter 509 Mandy Ainsley Is Dead


    "I can''t," said Mandy Ainsley softly. "If I don''t say this now, I won''t have the chance to talk about this


    again. Luke, I wanted to be in my best form when I met you today, yet I deceived you. I didn''t live a


    good life in the past few years. I didn''t take any money with me when I left my family. In order to


    look for you, I worked many hardbor jobs, and now my face is no longer delicate and pretty and


    my hands are also rough beyondparison. Luke, do I look bad?"


    Mandy''s voice was tinged with a little fear.


    Luke Jenkins felt something move his heart ferociously.


    Mandy had left her family so she could look for him?


    A socialite like her had actually gone to this extent for him...


    Luke was overwhelmed with mixed feelings so he could only say in a gentle voice, "No, Mandy, you


    still look very pretty. You are as beautiful as you were in the past."


    "Really?" Mandy''s eyes lit up, yet their brightness dimmed soon. She said in dejection, "I know


    myself. Luke, stop lying to me."


    "I''m not lying to you." Luke consoled her softly.


    "Then..." Mandy suddenly looked at Luke eagerly. "Then, will you give me a kiss? A kiss of genuine


    and sincere desire?"


    Luke was stunned for a moment. He looked at Susan Shelby subconsciously.


    Susan paid no attention to him, as her gaze was fixed on Mandy.


    Luke felt faint bitterness creeping into his heart. He looked back at that eager gaze and said softly,


    "Alright."


    Mandy was as nervous as a seventeen-year -old young maiden at once. She shut her eyes while


    her face blushed until it turned scarlet.


    Luke hesitated for a moment and then lowered his head and kissed Mandy¡¯s lips slowly.


    Her lips were softer than he had imagined.


    Luke''s heart softened ever so slightly as well.


    ¡°That''s great...¡± Mandy''s eyes were closed as she muttered in a dream-like voice before she


    stopped making a sound.


    Luke waited for a while and noticed that Mandy had not continued to speak. He could not help


    panicking a little and shaking Mandy gently. "Mandy, Mandy?"


    Mandy still did not respond.


    Luke felt his chest tighten abruptly. Could she...


    "Mandy!" An ominous presentiment welled in Susan''s heart. She ced her hand on Mandy¡¯s chest


    subconsciously.


    That spot was no longer beating.


    Mandy was dead...


    Susan leaned against the back of the car seat weakly. Her entire body was in a daze at this very


    moment.


    Mandy... was dead.


    Mandy had died trying to save her.


    In the beginning, when Mandy had entrusted Lucas Jenkins to Susan¡¯s care, she had said that she


    would figure out a way to repay Susan''s favor.


    At the time, Susan had never thought that Mandy would be able to help her with something.


    However, in the end, her life had actually been saved by Mandy.


    Susan''s eyes reddened uncontrobly while tears dropped down from her eyes soundlessly.


    Julian Shaw watched Susan''s reaction through the rearview mirror. He had also figured out what


    had happened. However, he still stepped on the gas to speed up a little.


    Perhaps, her heart had only stopped temporarily. Perhaps, the doctors would still have some way to


    revive her?


    The car stopped at the entrance of the hospital soon.


    Luke charged into the building with Mandy in his arms while Julian and Susan followed him.


    Mandy was taken straight into the emergency room right away.


    Unfortunately, it did not take long for the doctor to enter the emergency room and then walk out.


    "How''s she, doctor?" Susan looked at him anxiously.


    The doctor shook his head in regret. "The patient has already passed away."


    She really was dead...


    Susan''s body shook once and she almost stumbled. It was Julian who managed to catch her in a


    haste.


    Luke''s fists tightened and rxed twice before falling limply to his sides.


    He suddenly felt as if he had lost something that was iparably precious to him after all.


    From now on, perhaps no one else in the world could love him like Mandy.


    Mandy had once said that she did not want the Ainsleys to learn about her whereabouts. If she


    were to die, Susan would be in charge of arranging her funeral. She did not want a wake or


    anything, but she hoped that Susan could scatter her ashes in the sea.


    Susan followed Mandy''s instructions. She did not notify the Ainsleys or hold a wake.


    However, Susan did not scatter her ashes in the sea.


    She was nning to hire someone topress Mandy¡¯s ashes into a diamondlike object by using


    the newest technology. Then, she wanted to encrust the diamond into a silver chain. She wanted to


    give the chain to Lucas.


    It was already three dayster when all this was handled.


    Susan had been constantly bustling about outside for the past three days, so she spent the nights in


    a hotel.


    She did not have the courage to return to the Shaw Mansion when she remembered Mandy during


    her lifetime.


    Lucas was there...


    Mandy had died for her, so she had no idea how to face Lucas.


    That day, Susan received the diamond ne.


    The ne was elegant but not feminine at all. It would be very suitable for Lucas to wear it.


    Susan held the ne in her hands with mixed feelings.


    ''Mandy, please forgive me for not listening to your instructions and spreading your ashes at sea.''


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ''You don''t want Lucas to learn that you''re already dead, and I will abide by yourst wish. However,


    the ne... will still be given to Lucas as a keepsake.¡¯


    "Susie.¡± Julian wrapped his arm around Susan''s shoulder. "Let''s go home."


    "Hmm," answered Susan softly.


    She had to face Lucas anyhow.


    The child''s mother had died for her. Lucas would be a Shaw from now on, and he would be treated


    like Susan''s biological child.


    ¡°Julian..." Susan took a nce at Julian. '' Mandy hoped that we would let Lucas take thest name


    of the Shaws. Do you think...''


    "She saved you." Julian hugged Susan gently. "I''m willing to abide by all herst wishes."


    "Hmm,¡± answered Susan softly.


    When she left the ne processing center, Susan bumped into Luke at the entrance.


    Luke appeared rather pale. He looked at Susan and said softly, "Susie, I would like to talk to you in


    private."


    Susan took a nce at Julian.


    It was rare that Julian did not get jealous this time. He just gave Susan''s forehead a possessive kiss


    and then said, "Go ahead.¡±


    Susan nodded and joined Luke at a cafe nearby.


    Luke had appeared emancipated over the past few days. He looked at Susan and asked in a


    hoarse voice, ¡°Mandy said that she entrusted you with something before her death. What is it?¡±


    Susan pursed her lips and then said, "I promised Mandy that I wouldn''t speak of it.¡±


    "Really?¡± Luke could not helpughing bitterly. "It seems that I''ve truly disappointed her badly. She


    would rather entrust certain things to you than me."


    Susan did not know what to say, so she lowered her head to sip her coffee.


    After a momentary silence, Luke said,"


    Susie, the identity of the shooter has been investigated. He is a Dark Night spy hidden in Canada.


    He was supposed to take action against me originally, but for some unknown reason, he suddenly


    changed target at thest moment."

 Chapter 510 Where Did Mommy Go

    Chapter 510 Where Did Mommy Go


    "That person was from the Dark Night Agency?" Susan Shelby was rather astonished.


    "Julian hasn¡¯t told you yet, right?" said Luke Jenkins. "I believe that he did not because he was


    afraid you would worry too much. However, I believe that you should know this."


    Susan nodded, feeling even more curious in her heart. "But... why did the person from the Dark


    Night Agency want to deal with me?"


    The so-called Dark Night Agency had suffered a huge loss due to Luke once in the past. It was fully


    understandable why they''d wanted to deal with Luke.


    However, why had that person actually pointed his gun at Susan at the final moment?


    Had he mistaken her for someone else?


    That was impossible.


    A powerful assassin sent from a terrifying agency like this would not make such a lowly mistake.


    In other words, someone in the Dark Night Agency hated her more than Luke.


    Susan frowned and pondered this. Something just did not add up.


    "I don''t have many details on this matter either. All in all, you need to be careful, Susie. However,


    you have the Shaws and the Wrights with you, so they''ll keep you protected anyhow,¡± said Luke


    softly. "As for me . I''m afraid that I won''t be of much help."


    Luke''s voice sounded dejected. Susan pursed her lips but did not speak.


    Mandy Ainsley had been in love with Luke, yet Luke loved her instead.


    At that very moment, Susan felt incriminated for some unknown reason.


    "Susie, I''m leaving,¡± Luke suddenly said after they sat there for a while.


    "Leaving? Where are you doing?" Susan could not help asking.


    Luke smiled. "I''m going to travel around. I still have some savings and I figured that I wouldn''t be


    able to spend it all in my lifetime. I haven¡¯t been enjoying life over the years. Therefore, I want to


    travel around and enjoy the view."


    "That¡¯s great." Susan nodded. "However, the people from the Dark Night Agency will certainly still


    resent you, so do take precautions.¡±


    "I will.¡± Luke hesitated for a moment before he said, "Susie, did you turn Mandy''s ashes into a


    diamond?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes,¡± Susan admitted right away.


    "Can you please...¡± It felt as if Luke was conflicted, yet he still said, "Can you please give me the


    diamond for safekeeping?"


    Susan took a nce at Luke.


    Had it not been for Lucas Jenkins, she would have consented to Luke''s request.


    However, she could not now.


    Lucas deserved to keep the only constion that Mandy had left in this world more than Luke.


    "I''m sorry, but I want to keep it as memorabilia myself.¡± Susan rejected him on the spot in a


    straightforward manner. "Alright then.¡± Luke did not insist. He shot a deep nce at Susan in the


    end before saying, "Goodbye, Susie."


    "Goodbye,¡± said Susan softly.


    Upon exiting the cafe, Luke left just like that.


    He had bidden her farewell with just a goodbye. Susan did not know that the next time they met


    would be after a very, very long time.


    Julian Shaw was already waiting at the door.


    He looked at Susan and did not inquire further. He just took Susan''s hand naturally.


    It was early spring now, so the weather was still slightly cold. Julian rubbed Susan''s hand to keep


    her warm casually.


    Upon seeing his serious look, Susan could not help asking, "Julian, aren''t you going to ask me what


    Luke and I talked about?"


    "What did you talk about?¡± asked Julian hastily.


    Julian could not help rolling her eyes. "Can you at least pretend that you don''t care?"


    Julian was immediately distressed. "I''ve been constantly pretending. It was you who prompted me


    to ask...¡±


    Susan was rendered speechless for a while before she said softly, "He wanted the diamond with


    Mandy''s ashes."


    ¡°Did you give it to him?" Julian raised an eyebrow.


    "No, this is for Luca," said Susan softly. " After I rejected him, Luke said that he was going to travel


    around the world. I''m afraid any chance of us meeting each other from now on will be very small."


    "This is a really good thing." Julian was simply ted upon hearing that.


    Luke had always been a time bomb. Of course, it was better to stay as far away as possible from a


    love rival.


    "Your delight is a little too exaggerated...¡± Susan could not refrain from saying.


    "Is it?" Julian raised an eyebrow and expressed his refusal to acknowledge this fact.


    They walked hand in hand and got into the car slowly.


    Meanwhile, Luke was hiding around the corner. The corners of his lips cracked into a bitter smile as


    he watched them being so close and intimate.


    He had no idea what he was feeling now.


    Mandy was dead. Mandy''s sentiment had moved him as well.


    However, that was all.


    He was well aware that the person he really loved in the depths of his heart was Susan.


    On one hand, he had made the decision to leave now to stop disturbing Susan. On the other hand,


    he felt guilty about Mandy as well...


    If he were to stay in this city, he would not be able to suppress the thought of Mandy''s gaze, which


    had been filled with anticipation before her death.


    Skyking City... Or maybe Canada?


    He would perhaps not be returning to this ce anytime soon.


    Luke heaved a sigh, then turned around and left this cepletely.


    At the Shaw Mansion, Susan stood at the door with a rather anxious expression.


    Julian could not help patting her shoulder." Susie, don¡¯t overthink. Mandy is dead already, so we will


    do our best to take care of Luca."


    "Hmm," Susan answered. Then, she joined Julian inside.


    Lucas and Chessie were making a puzzle together.


    As soon as he saw Julian and Susan, Lucas ced down the puzzle piece in his hand and dashed


    toward the two of them right away.


    Lucas looked behind them in anticipation yet did not see the familiar person he was looking for.


    Lucas'' gaze dimmed ever so slightly.


    He tugged at Susan''s sleeve and asked eagerly, "Aunty, where is mommy? I thought mommy went


    out with you. Why isn''t she home yet?"


    Susan and Mandy had not returned home in three days. Lucas was really anxious, but Chessie had


    told him that grownups had their grownup things to do so they would only need to wait for their


    return obediently. Only then had Lucas beenforted.


    Now, Susan was back, yet Mandy was nowhere to be seen. A feeling of uneasiness shed past


    Lucas'' heart abruptly.


    Susan could not help feeling her heart clench in pain as she looked at the fearful Lucas.


    She squatted down and stared straight into Lucas'' eyes.


    "Luca," Susan said softly. "Your mother is..."


    Susan wanted to say something yet could not bring herself to say it.


    "What''s going on with mommy?¡± Lucas¡¯ voice was now shaking.


    Susan pursed her lips and said after a long time, "Your mommy has left."


    It had been Mandy''s request not to tell Lucas that she was dead and make it sound like she had


    abandoned him.


    It was only by doing so that she could make Lucas hate her.


    However, Susan could not bring herself to say that. She could only make up a lie and say that


    Mandy had left in an ambiguous manner.


    "Left?" Lucas'' tiny body shivered once.


    Mandy had told him before that she would abandon him and leave.


    When Susan said that Mandy had left now, Lucas thought that Mandy was traveling far away.


    "Where did mommy go? I want to go with her too." Lucas tugged at Susan''s sleeve tightly.

 Chapter 511 He is The Only One Left

    Chapter 511 He is The Only One Left


    Susan''s eyes turned bloodshot all of a sudden. She suppressed the sadness and gently rubbed


    Lucas''s hair. "Luca, Luca can''t go where mommy went. From now on, Luca will stay in this house


    and live with Uncle Julian, Auntie Susan, and also Chessie, okay?"


    A daze shed across Lucas''s eyes. He then pouted his lips and sprinted outside.


    Susan was taken aback. Before she could chase after him, Julian had already picked Lucas up.


    "Let go, let go of me." Lucas struggled desperately. "I don''t want to be with you. I want my mommy, I


    only want my mommy


    Lucas cried and shrieked. How would Julian have the courage to let him leave in that state?


    Therefore, he carried him tightly on his shoulder.


    Lucas wept and screeched, kicked and struggled, but he still could not break free from Julian.


    "Calm down, Luca..." Julian carried him while Susan tried tofort him.


    But Lucas could not listen to anything at all ¡ªhe just kept crying.


    Tears were rolling down his cheeks while snot was gushing down his philtrum as Lucas cried his


    heart out.


    Looking at Lucas acting like this, Chesney''s big eyes were filled with bewilderment. She held on to


    Susan¡¯s arms and said softly, "Mommy... Where did Auntie Mandy go? Has she abandoned Luca?"


    Faint sympathy shed in Chessie''s eyes as she spoke.


    She thought if Mommy and Daddy were to abandon her suddenly someday, she would definitely be


    more devastated than Lucas was now.


    "Chessie, Auntie Mandy went to a ce far, far away from here, That¡¯s why she can¡¯t apany


    Luca anymore.¡± Susan looked sorrowful.


    Is it so?


    Chesney stared at Lucas and gave off an expression that showed a hazy notion.


    She did not know where Auntie Mandy went. She only knew that Lucas was really pitiful for not


    having his mother by his side


    Lucas kept on wrestling, and after a long time, he screamed until his voice became hoarse. But he


    still kept on shouting for his mother.


    Susan watched on distressingly.


    She signaled Julian to put Lucas down, then squatted down and hugged Lucas tightly. "Luca, your


    mother has traveled to a ce very far away from us, but Auntie Susan is still here. From now on,


    you can treat Auntie Susan as your mother, okay?"


    Susan¡¯s soft and gentle voice brought about an extremely soothing feeling, but Lucas continued


    crying and said, "Auntie... I don''t want a big house, I don''t want cool shirts, I don¡¯t want yummy food,


    I don¡¯t want anything. Please, Auntie please, I beg you, please let me see my mother, okay?"


    Lucas stared at Susan helplessly.


    Susan''s heart ached from the mournful scene. How could she return Mandy to him?


    "Luca, you listen to what Auntie has to say." Susan said softly, "Your mother has gone to a ce far,


    far away from here, and before she left, she asked Auntie to take good care of you."


    As Susan spoke, she took out the ne studded with diamonds from her chest carefully. "This is


    thest thing your mother left for you. So, keep the ne as if your mother is always by your


    side, okay?"


    Lucas stared at the shimmering ne vacantly. He then looked at Susan nkly." This is from


    my mother?"


    "Yes.¡± Susan nodded affirmatively. "Come, Auntie shall put it on for you."


    Lucas stood still, and Susan put the ne on him attentively.


    The reflection of the diamond shined on his chest. Lucas clutched the diamond, and his eyes were


    bloodshot once again. "But Auntie, Luca doesn''t want the diamond, Luca only wants to be with


    Mommy."


    Susan almost cried when hearing Lucas''s desperate voice.


    She turned her head away and let her tears dry. Only then did she gaze at Luca gently." Luca, from


    now on, Auntie will take your mother''s ce and apany you well just like how she did, okay?"


    "Luca, if you stay here in the future, Chessie can y with you every day." Chesney walked over


    and lovingly held Lucas¡¯s hand.


    "I don¡¯t want, I don''t want, I don''t want." Lucas became extremely agitated, and he swung his hand


    out of a sudden.


    "Argh." Chessie was caught off guard and got pushed by him. She slipped, staggered, and


    mmed into the corner of the table.


    "Chessie!" Julian was shocked. He quickly picked up Chessie and nervously checked her forehead.


    Chessie''s forehead was bruised and swollen from the impact.


    However, apart from the first ''argh,'' Chessie did not let out another cry of pain.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She said sensibly, ¡°Daddy, Chessie''s fine. Put Chessie down."


    Julian took a closer look again in an uneasy manner and saw that Chessie did not seem to have


    gotten hurt badly, so he put her down.


    Unexpectedly, Chessie walked towards


    Lucas as soon as her feet touched the floor.


    And this time, Julian pulled Chessie backward subconsciously.


    It was not that he was biased, but Lucas''s current state was obviously different. What if he hurt


    Chessie again?


    Lucas stared at Chessie and pursed his lips slightly.


    "Daddy, let me go, Luca won¡¯t push me again," Chesney imed.


    Julian hesitated. But, although Chessie was young, she was a very stubborn girl.


    She kept ncing at Julian.


    Julian had no choice but to let go of her in the end.


    Chesney walked towards Lucas, gave off a sweet smile, and reached out to hold Lucas again.


    "Luca."


    Lucas wanted to struggle, but remembering how Chessie had just fallen to the ground, he could


    only let Chessie hold him.


    "Luca, don''t cry.¡± Chessie stretched her arms out and gently wiped the tears on Lucas¡¯s cheeks.


    "From now on, we¡¯re your family. My mommy is also your mommy, my daddy is also your daddy,


    and I''ll be your cutest little sister, okay?"


    Chesney''s eyes looked so sincere that they seemed to glimmer when she spoke.


    Lucas gazed at her dazedly.


    At this moment, he seemed to have seen a ray of light shining softly on him.


    "If you agree, take my other hand, okay?" Chessie said gently.


    As if he was bewitched, Lucas silently reached out and held Chessie''s other hand.


    A resplendent smile appeared on Chessie¡¯s face. "Luca, wee to the family."


    Lucas pursed his lips, still feeling a little awkward.


    He gazed at Julian, who was ncing at him gently, Susan, who looked expectant, and this little girl


    who was standing in front of him like an angel.


    His lips opened and closed instantly, but he chose to remain silent in the end.


    His father abandoned him, his mother did the same too, and so he was all alone in this world.


    So now, could he really have a new family?


    Holding the ne on his chest, Lucas, for the first time in his life, understood what it meant to


    feel deste.


    That night, Lucasid on the bed and let his mind run wild.


    Julian, Susan, and Chessie were very friendly and amiable.


    However, this could not change the fact that he was abandoned.


    His mother had left andnever wanted to see him again... From now on, he was the only one left.

 Chapter 512 Pain

    Chapter 512 Pain


    There was a lot of confusion as Lucas thought about everything, but he suddenly felt dizzy as if he


    was going to pass out at any time.


    Unfortunately, he was so sorrowful that he could not sleep ufortably.


    His whole body was inexplicably warm. Lucas stretched out his hand and touched his forehead in a


    trance. The temperature was scorching hot there.


    Children of the poor took charge of themselves earlier in life. When Lucas and Mandy were living


    together, because Mandy was so focused on looking for Luke, it was Lucas who took care of Mandy


    most of the time.


    So with hismon sense in life, Lucas always carried himself a lot better than ordinary kids.


    As soon as he touched his forehead and felt the temperature, he already knew that he had a fever.


    But unlike the previous fevers, this time, he seemed to have a particrly serious fever. Lucas felt a


    little stupefied.


    He wanted to get up and take a sip of water, but he could not even move a finger at that moment.


    Lucas could not help but feel desperate.


    He felt so ufortable, so ufortable that he started wondering, was he about to die?


    But maybe it would be better if he just died like this since all his rtives did not want him anymore.


    If he died here, Uncle Julian and Auntie Susan would have one less burden.


    After giving it a thought, Lucas simply gave up the struggle andid still on the bed.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Just as he became more and more muddled, the door opened all of a sudden, and two silhouettes


    tiptoed in.


    Lucas dazedly saw that they were Julian and Susan.


    "This kid really did kick the nket away," Susan murmured, then approached the bed and gently


    covered Lucas with the quilt.


    However, when Susan identally touched Lucas¡¯s body, she could not help but exim, "Why is


    he so warm?"


    "What happened?" Julian walked over anxiously.


    ''Luca is having a fever. Go, call the doctor,


    Susan said nervously.


    Julian reacted immediately and went to call the doctor hastily.


    Susan quickly brought in towels and a basin filled with warm water. She then covered Lucas''s


    forehead with a wet towel.


    Lucas felt a lot morefortable instantly.


    "Why are his lips so dry?" Susan picked up some warm water as she spoke, then she moisturized


    Lucas''s lips with a wet cotton swab.


    Her movements were so light and her voice was so gentle.


    Lucas suddenly had the urge to cry.


    Later on, brought the doctor over. The doctor prescribed some medicine while Susan helped Lucas


    up and fed him the medicine carefully. She then stayed by the bed without any intention of leaving.


    "Susie, you should go and get some rest. I''ll take over for a while,¡± Julian said.


    "Nah, you men have rough hands. I won''t be able to rest at ease. You¡¯re the one who should go


    rest." Susan rejected Julian and continued to take care of Lucas attentively.


    "I¡¯ll apany you here," Julian replied.


    Lucas tried to remain conscious at first, but as he felt more and morefortable gradually, his


    thoughts went all vague and blurry.


    The next day, Lucas saw an angelic face as he opened his eyes.


    "Luca, you¡¯re awake." Chesney was lying on the bedside staring at him. She could not help but grin


    happily.


    ''Yeah," Lucas responded in a low voice.


    "You''re awake? Great, the porridge is ready.¡± Susan walked in from outside the door. "Luca, clean


    yourself up, Auntie will bring you down for a meal.¡±


    Her face looked a little pale now as she took care of Lucas all night.


    Lucas was touched. He quickly got up and gazed at Susan. Tears then started welling up in his


    eyes. "Auntie...¡±


    "What happened?¡± Susan asked softly.


    Lucas pursed his lips and said in a daze," You''ve treated me so well..."


    Mandy was obsessed with getting her hands on information about Luke all the time, and she did not


    care much for Lucas. It was no exaggeration to say that Susan was the person who gave Lucas the


    impression that a mother could actually be so gentle.


    "You''re my family. If I don''t treat you well, who else would?" Susan grinned.


    Maybe it wouldn''t feel that bad to have such a family?


    After having his breakfast downstairs, maybe the medicine worked its magic, or maybe Lucas


    figured it out, but he quickly became energetic and well.


    Julian and Susan discussed something and then pulled Lucas aside.


    "Luca, the thing is,¡± Susan exined gently, "Your mother entrusted you to me, so for you to stay in


    our house and make you an official family member, we would like to go through an adoption


    procedure with you. After going through the procedure, you''ll be our family legally."


    Lucas did not understand anything. He raised his head and gazed at Susan, "So will you really be


    my mother after going through the formalities?¡± "Yeah, for real." Susan nodded.


    Lucas gritted his teeth and then said," Okay, I''ll go through the procedure.¡±


    Susan hesitated for a bit and continued to exin, "Furthermore, if you wish to go through the


    procedures, you''ll have to change yourst name. So are you willing to change yourst name to


    Shaw? It''s Uncle Julian''sst name."


    Lucas stayed quiet for a while, and after a long time, a small smile appeared on his cute face. "I''m


    okay with it."


    Lucas Shaw.


    The name sounded good too.


    Although hisst name was Jenkins, he did not even know who his father was.


    His mother had always been searching for his father; however, she never told him who his father


    was.


    Compared to Mandy, Lucas had no feelings for his father at all.


    On the contrary, he resented his father who only appeared in his mother''s memories.


    If he had not abandoned them, his mother and he would not have had such a hard time, and his


    mother might''ve not abandoned him too.


    Therefore, Lucas did not even hesitate in changing hisst name at all.


    With Lucas''s consent, things were easy to handle.


    Soon, the procedures wereplete, and the Shaws adopted Lucas formally. His name had


    be Lucas Shaw from then onward.


    Because it was Mandy''sst wish to not want Luke and the Ainsleys to know Lucas''s true identity,


    Julian made every move he could to forge Lucas''s identity as an orphan.


    So from that day onward, Lucas was only a child that they adopted from an orphanage.


    In order to get Lucas¡¯s mind off the grief of Mandy leaving him, Julian and Susan left everything


    behind for the past few days and concentrated on staying at home with their two children: Lucas


    Shaw and Chesney Shaw.


    No matter if he had forgotten about it or if he had hidden his sorrow, Lucas seemed to be more


    cheerful as the days went by¡ªthis made Julian and Susan very pleased.


    It had been a week since Mandy''s death. It was originally a very ordinary morning. Susan suddenly


    felt dizzy when she got up in the morning, and a dense pain then began to sweep through her body.


    Julian found out that something was wrong immediately and he asked nervously, "Susie, what


    happened?"


    Susan did not want Julian to worry, so she forced a smile. And when she was about to say that she


    was fine, another wave of pain struck her hard. It was so excruciating that she had to take a deep


    long breath.

 Chapter 513 Premature Relapse

    Chapter 513 Premature Rpse


    At this moment, Julian''s body stiffened. He then carried Susan in his arms.


    Susan was already in excruciating pain at this moment that fine sweat was starting to perspire on


    her forehead.


    Julian could feel her trembling slightly when she was in his arms.


    The feeling of panic exploded and overflowed within Julian.


    There was a very ominous premonition in his heart.


    Susie''s body had always been very healthy, except for the Errol Virus.


    Now that her body deteriorated so suddenly, had the Errol Virus rpsed?


    No, it was impossible!


    Even if the Errol Virus were to rpse, there should still be another one and a half years.


    Susan grasped the shirt on Julian''s chest and said with her weak voice, "Julian, it hurts."


    "Susie, I''ll get you to the hospital immediately." Julian''s hand tightened. A trace of panic shed in


    his eyes like never before. He carried Susan and stumbled outside swiftly.


    Because he was too flustered, Julian¡¯s steps were a little wobbly.


    He exined that they would go to the hospital, but Julian brought Susan directly to the research


    institute.


    ¡°Give Susie a full body examination, stat!"


    Julian ordered in trepidation.


    The researchers got to work immediately.


    Susan looked at Julian''s messy hair, forced a smile, and rubbed Julian''s hair. "Don''t fret."


    Julian grabbed her hands and quickly kissed her on the lips. "Susie, I''m not afraid, and neither


    should you. You¡¯ll definitely be fine."


    After a rapid exchange of words, the researchers conducted aprehensive checkup on Susan.


    After the inspection, Susan was sent to a ward and Julian stayed by her bed.


    He had been sping Susan''s hands tightly.


    Susan looked at him and chuckled suddenly, "Julian, your palms are all sweaty.


    "I''m sorry." Julian let go of Susan, frantically trying to grab his handkerchief and wipe the palm of his


    hands.


    Susan shook her head and held Julian''s hand. "Don''t move, I feel better when you hold me."


    Julian nodded lightly, looking at Susan''s frail appearance, and he could not help but feel an acute


    pain deep down.


    If possible, he would rather that it was him who was lying in the hospital bed at this moment.


    Susan was in pain. Meanwhile, he was ten times more agonized than Susan was deep down.


    "Susie. The results will be out immediately." Julian endured the torment in his heart and said calmly,


    "The doctors here are very talented. They¡¯ll find a way soon."


    "Okay." Susan nodded feebly. "What about Chessie and Luca..."


    "There are so many people taking care of them at the house. Don''t worry about them." Julian


    tightened his grip on Susan''s hand.


    He could only focus on Susan at this moment.


    He couldn''t even care about the two children.


    Susan opened her lips as if she wanted to say something; however, another wave of pain struck.


    She couldn''t help but crease her brows and stop talking.


    Julian nced at her anxiously.


    Susan¡¯s pain seemed to intensify and weaken intermittently. It hurt all the time, but after a while,


    there''d be a few seconds where the pain was nearly unbearable.


    Susie should be undergoing one of the agonizing moments.


    After the dozens of seconds, the sweat on Susan''s forehead had already drenched her fringe.


    However, she still smiled at Julian. "Don¡¯t give off such an expression. I''m only acting -it doesn¡¯t hurt


    that badly."


    Julian wanted tough with Susan. He tried twitching the corners of his lips, but he could notugh


    at all.


    "You." Susan reached out and rubbed Julian¡¯s forehead. "It¡¯s just a small problem, and we still have


    a lifetime to look forward to."


    Yes." Julian¡¯s voice was deep. "We still have a lifetime ahead of us."


    "Yeah." Susan could not help but give off a smile.


    When they were holding each other''s hands in silence, a doctor entered the ward.


    He gazed at Julian hesitantly.


    Julian reacted immediately and said," Susie, I''ll be back in a second."


    Susan grabbed his hand, a clear beam shing in her eyes. "Is the result of the examination out?


    Julian, I have the right to know about my body. Let hime in and talk directly."


    Susan''s eyes looked persistent. Julian thought about it for a while, then turned backward, and with


    his back facing Susan, he gave the doctor a signal.


    The doctor was quick to respond, he then said, "Mrs. Shaw, you''re fine. It''s just that you may have


    eaten something bad and are having stomach cramps. We¡¯ll give you an injection, and you''ll feel


    better instantly."


    "Really?" Susan was bemused.


    She had been in poor health, so she did not know what stomach cramps felt like.


    But since the doctor said so, that should be it already?


    "Of course it''s real. I''ll get somebody toe in and give you the injection." Very soon, a nurse


    came into the room.


    The nurse gave Susan an injection expertly and Susan''s pain disappeared as expected.


    "It works so quickly!" The pain disappeared, and Susan gave off a rxed smile.


    Now that it worked, was it really just some stomach cramps?


    Susan could not help but ask, "Then can I leave the hospital already?¡±


    "Mrs. Shaw, you''d better stay in the hospital for a few more days. We''ll have to observe and see if


    the stomach cramps will recur,¡± the doctor exined.


    "Susie, let''s not be stubborn and listen to the doctor,¡± Julian said.


    "Okay." Susan pouted her lips and agreed to it.


    In order to prevent Susan from suspecting, Julian patiently apanied her for a long time. Only


    then did he give an excuse to leave the ward for a while.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The doctor had been waiting for him not far away. Julian walked over directly when he saw him.


    "What''s her condition?" "Master Shaw!" A faint panic could be seen in the doctor''s eyes. "Mrs.


    Shaw''s virus has rpsed prematurely."


    Julian''s pupils constricted immediately.


    His ominous hunch came true¡ªSusie¡¯s virus really had rpsed!


    "I thought there should be another one and a half years?¡± Julian asked.


    "Originally, that was so! And before this, because of those treatments, the virus in Mrs. Shaw''s body


    has decreased. So if that continues, Mrs. Shaw should''ve recovered fully from the virus very soon.


    However, because of today''s rpse, we checked again and found out that... there is a problem


    with the antidote fundamentally."


    "What problem is that?" Julian¡¯s body tensed up.


    "I''ll skip all the professional terms and go to the conclusion. The antidote that you brought here


    before this indeed can the amount of the Errol Virus, but at the same time, the antidote contains


    another type of virus which has never been discovered before. This virus consumes the Errol Virus,


    and it is not destructive in itself. Therefore, all of us thought at the beginning that this virus cell might


    be beneficial."

 Chapter 514 Where is The Hope?

    Chapter 514 Where is The Hope?


    "So the conclusion is?" Julian''s anxiety had been suspended to its limits.


    The doctor took a deep breath, then exined slowly yet clearly, "The Errol Virus rpsed in Mrs.


    Shaw¡¯s body today, so after thetest research, we¡¯ve found out something about that newly-


    discovered virus. Although it¡¯ll swallow the Errol Virus, it¡¯ll also make the remaining viruses stronger.


    "In simpler terms!"


    The doctor gave off a wry smile, ¡°To put it simply, the amount of viruses has decreased, but the


    remaining viruses are now more destructive. If Mrs. Shaw keeps on taking this medicine, after a few


    months, there¡¯ll only be a little bit of Errol Virus in her body, but that small amount of viruses cannot


    be eradicated, and it''ll be extremely scary! Once it rpses, the consequences will be worse


    than before! Master Shaw, have you stopped Mrs. Shaw from taking the medicine recently?"


    Julian''s mind had be a mess, and he nodded subconsciously. "Yes, she stopped about half a


    month ago."


    "That''s great." The doctor nodded, "Master Shaw, thank God that you''ve stopped the medication.


    Mrs. Shaw still has a glimmer of hope if the viruses rpse now, but if you wait and the extremely


    intensified viruses rpseter, that''ll be the end for Mrs. Shaw!"


    "A glimmer of hope?" Julian¡¯s eyes lit up. " Do you have a way?"


    The doctor suddenly gave off an awkward expression. He hesitated and then said, '' Master Shaw, I


    can only say that degree of danger wise, rpsing now is better than rpsingter on. With the


    technology that we have now, Mrs. Shaw''s current condition can still be suppressed. However,


    unless there''s another tech breakthrough, we can only suppress it for a month now. If there''s no


    way topletely eradicate the virus in a month, Mrs. Shaw..."


    The doctor did not exin any further. Julian¡¯s mind waspletely nk for a split second.


    After a long time, he asked with his hoarse voice, "So tell me, where is the hope?"


    ¡°Perhaps, we''ll have a leap in technology this month. Or perhaps... Mrs. Shaw, she could make it by


    herself," the doctor said hesitantly.


    The corner of Julian''s lips twitched and he


    suddenly revealed a tragic smile.


    Theplexity of the Errol Virus was rare in the world. So many experts had studied it for more


    than three years, but they only pushed the progression just a little bit.


    How unlikely was it to advance by folds in just one month?


    As for Susie to survive through this by herself...


    As far as he knew, Joseph was the only survivor of the virus.


    Although Susan had less of a viral load, the viruses were more aggressive. So when the time came,


    it might be even scarier than the original virus.


    He was there when the virus broke out in rk, and rk''s agonizing look was still vivid in his


    memory.


    How could he make Susan suffer through such excruciating pain?


    "Master Shaw, you don''t have to worry too much. You and Mrs. Shaw have done so many good


    deeds over the years, I believe that good people will be blessed and rewarded by God." The doctor


    consoled Julian.


    However, Julian¡¯s pale expression did not get any better.


    If it was true that good people would be blessed and rewarded, why were so many wicked people


    still strolling freely in the world while there were so many innocent people living miserably?


    This world had never made sense.


    If everything was fair, he had more or less some blood on his hands. But Susie had been so


    innocent and kind. Why should she be the one to suffer all that pain?


    "Master Shaw...¡± The doctor wanted to say something else.


    Julian interrupted him with bloodshot eyes. "Take care of Susie. I need to go out to handle


    something."


    The doctor did not know what Julian was going to do and did not ask. He just nodded in response.


    As soon as Julian left the crowded ces, he called Joseph directly.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Bro, do you know what time it is? It¡¯s the middle of the night. Are you not nning to let me sleep?"


    Josephined in a low voice.


    "If you still want your men to survive, you better be wide awake now," Julian said coldly.


    Joseph was stunned for a moment. His drowsiness dissipated instantly, and he then got up in a


    tremble.


    "What''s the issue?" Joseph''s voice became serious.


    Julian called him several times recently asking about Wi Doyle and her master''s situation, so


    Joseph already felt that something was wrong.


    But Julian did not exin specifically, so he observed the two and it seemed that there was not


    much of a problem. Thus, he set the problem aside.


    Julian was not a person who gossiped or spoke nonsense, so now since Julian had said so, it


    meant that he had discovered something.


    Without any hesitation, Julian told Joseph what the research institute had discovered


    directly.


    When Joseph heard the beginning, his sleepiness totally disappeared, and when he was halfway


    through, he started trembling.


    When he finished listening, his hand was grabbing the phone firmly.


    "Are you sure?" He lowered his voice, and there was a terrifying coldness in his eyes!


    If what Julian said was true, then his men had been receiving the virus treatment from Wi and her


    master for an even longer period of time! Did that imply that their conditions were more dangerous


    than Susan¡¯s?


    Wi and her master just told him that the viruses found in his men would bepletely eradicated


    in a week.


    "The people I hired are already the top experts! They may not know enough about the Errol Virus,


    but Susie''s virus has already rpsed. So, they studied Susie''s current situation directly. It wasn¡¯t


    difficult to get some results," Julian eximed.


    Joseph couldn¡¯t help taking a few deep breaths. "Bro, the information that you''ve just disclosed


    involves too many lives. I can''t give you an answer right away, and I¡¯ll need to investigate first."


    Julian''s information was too astonishing that Joseph found it hard to believe for a while.


    Before the call, he had always regarded Wi and her master as his savior.


    After all, if it were not for them, his men would have died from the virus long ago.


    Moreover, if their target from the beginning were him and Julian, they could have just let them be.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be better and easier if they just left Susan and his men to die? Why would they bother to


    cure the people first and then harm them again?


    Joseph still had many doubts, which needed to be verified one by one.


    "Exactly. I want you to look into it attentively too." Julian said with a cold voice, "Be careful not to


    arouse their suspicions. Furthermore, I''ll leave for Africa in the next few days."


    "You¡¯reing over?" Joseph was surprised.


    "It''s Susie''s life we''re discussing, so I must go and take a good look at things myself. I''ll contact you


    before I board the ne, just fetch me at the airport." "Okay." Joseph responded, "But you have to


    promise me that the matter hasn¡¯t been figured out thoroughly yet, so when the timees, don''t


    be too impulsive."


    "Don''t worry about me,¡± Julian replied in a deep voice, then hung up the phone.


    A faint, cold haze shed across his eyes.

 Chapter 515 Wait

    Chapter 515 Wait


    There was definitely something wrong with Wi Doyle, but her purpose was still unknown.


    She probably had not gotten the news that he had stopped the medication for Susie. Therefore, she


    would also never know that Susie''s virus had rpsed prematurely, and because of this, he had


    insight on the problem.


    Thus, Wi should be rather unsuspecting currently.


    With that being the case, he needed to go to Africa as quickly as possible to confront that woman.


    Julian''s thoughts were all tangled, and it took a long time for him to calm down. He suppressed all


    the anxiety in his heart and pretended to be calm andposed before he returned to the ward to


    apany Susan.


    The virus was temporarily suppressed. Susan was in a good condition at the moment-she even felt


    that she had no problems at all and asked Julian for his agreement several times to leave the


    hospital.


    However, Julian rejected all her suggestions.


    "Susie, digestive system problems can only be a walk in the park, but it could also be very serious


    too. So, you should stay in the hospital and rest here." Julian advised in his deep voice, "If you miss


    the children, you can always ask the driver to fetch them here to see you."


    "Alright." With Julian''s insistence, Susan could only give up on the thought of being discharged from


    the hospital.


    Although this room wasrge and the facilities are veryplete. There was even a small indoor


    swimming pool.


    But Susan still felt a little bored.


    She wanted toe up with a few designs, but Julian refused it because she would be exhausted.


    So, Susan could only watch the television and read books. The days had suddenly be so dull.


    She originally thought that life in the hospital would not be too difficult when Julian was around.


    Unexpectedly, Julian told her that he would need to leave the country on a business trip the next


    morning right after breakfast.


    "Business trip? Where to?" Susan stared at Julian dependently.


    Mandy¡¯s incident had affected Susan in some ways.


    Mandy loved Luke so much, but she lost the opportunity to have a future with Luke when she found


    him.


    Things were impermanent and unpredictable¡ªeverything could change in just a moment.


    Susan could not guarantee that she would suddenly be involved in an ident one day and that


    she''d leave Julian alone in this world.


    Therefore, she cherished the time they had to spend together even more nowadays.


    "I need to go to the States. There are some business affairs that I need to attend to. I¡¯ll try toe


    back as soon as possible," Julian said with a trace of guilt shing through his eyes.


    "Okay, business matters more at such times since I already feel fine here anyway," Susan replied


    considerately.


    Julian did not utter a single word and then hugged her quietly.


    "Okay, you don''t have to feel guilty, I¡¯ll be fine," Susan said with a smile.


    Julian¡¯s eyes fluctuated slightly.


    Susan thought that he felt guilty about not being able to apany her.


    But actually, he felt guilty because he had once again deceived Susie...


    He was traveling to Africa to look for Wi and her master to settle this matter once and for all.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    However, he could not tell this to Susie.


    If possible, he hoped that Susie could live in a pure world forever. He would protect her from all the


    turmoil from the outside.


    Julian hugged Susan for a long time. It was Susan who kept urging him to go¡ªonly then did he let


    go of her reluctantly.


    After leaving the institute, Julian went home and packed his luggage. Then he bid the two kids


    goodbye. After that, he got his assistant to prepare a private jet and flew directly to Africa.


    Before leaving the city, Julian called George, who knew about Susan''s condition. He exined


    Susie''s current situation and his ns to him as a whole.


    After all, he still needed George to take care of things in Skyking City since George knew the truth


    and could act ordingly.


    It was a long flight.


    Julian looked around once he got off the ne.


    Joseph imed that he woulde to pick him up, but he did not seem to see Joseph anywhere.


    When Julian was still wondering, a person wearing a mask and a ck cloak patted him on the


    shoulder.


    "Bro," the person said softly.


    "Joseph?" Julian was left speechless." What are you doing? Have you be a star?"


    "That¡¯s impossible..."


    "Then why are you covering yourself up..."


    Joseph raised his brows. "You wouldn''t know about this, but I¡¯m more popr than all their


    superstars here in Africa. I''m their king! So if some ordinary people see their king here at the airport,


    do you think I can still leave this ce?¡±


    Julian rolled his eyes and said, "Stop the bullsh*t, and now lead the way!"


    "Let''s go."


    The car had been waiting there early.


    Joseph drove to the airport by himself, and there were only two of them in the car.


    "How¡¯s the investigation? Is there anything that feels wrong to you?" Julian asked directly.


    Speaking of this, Joseph could not help but frown. "Wi and her master continued living their lives


    as usual. I don''t see anything suspicious."


    Julian squinted his eyes. "You said that your men will be cured in another week,


    right?''


    Joseph nodded.


    "Then there''ll only be two different oues. After a week, they either die from the virus or recover


    from it.


    Everything will be clear at that time.¡± Julian said calmly, "It''s impossible for these two people to


    continue disguising themselves. If the viruses in your men rpse, they''ll definitely reveal their true


    purpose. Susie still has a month to go, and I can wait for another week. But Joseph, I''m afraid that


    one week would already be toote for your men.¡±


    Joseph could not help but grit his teeth. " They worked so hard to save my men, but their goal was


    to watch them die slowly? That doesn''t make sense! Now, they''re the most authoritative


    researchers of the Errol Virus and all we can do now is wait."


    Julian nodded.


    He then leaned back in the chair and closed his eyes.


    No matter what, there would be a result after a week.


    He could wait for it!


    It was just that he felt more at ease when he knew that Wi and her master were just under his


    nose.


    As the first king of Africa, Joseph had a special residence called the Jinx Pce.


    Most of his men worked in the Jinx Pce now. Wi and her master also lived in the Jinx Pce in


    order to be in proximity to take care of patients.


    Julian settled down for a while and then proposed that he was going to see Wi''s master. Joseph


    had not fully believed in what Julian said. He gave Julian a few pieces of advice, then he led him to


    them.


    In a remote part of the Jinx Pce, there was a smaller pce that looked ordinary.

 Chapter 516 Gift

    Chapter 516 Gift


    The old man stood in front of a console and he was manipting something with his hands while


    his mouth was uttering orders continuously.


    Arge group of assistants was pacing around the room busily under his order.


    "When the teacher is busy, he doesn''t want to be disturbed. Let us wait for a while more," said


    Joseph Shaw.


    Julian Shaw sized up the old man and nodded ever so slightly.


    Judging by his appearance, he appeared to be a kind old man with a benevolent countenance.


    Yet, how kind could this person''s heart be when he developed a medication that harmed people''s


    health in the name of saving people''s lives?


    Julian believed that there was something very wrong with the old man just like Wi Doyle.


    However, it was apparent that Joseph did not believe Julian before he could witness the truth with


    his eyes. On the other hand, Julian needed Joseph to work with him at this exact moment. As a


    result, even if Julian wanted to restrain these two people immediately, he could only wait for the


    opportunity to do so now.


    Joseph and Julian waited together for a long time before the old man ced down the item in his


    hands atst. He was done for now.


    Joseph immediately took Julian to walk over.


    "Teacher, please allow me to introduce my cousin, his name is Julian Shaw."


    The old man washed his hands then looked at Julian smilingly. "So you''re Julian. The person Wi


    rushed back to Canada to treat previously is your wife, right?¡±


    "Yes.¡± Julian nodded calmly. "I still haven''t thanked Ms. Doyle for saving my wife''s life."


    "Counting the time, I believe that your wife has yet to recover fully, right? What is the purpose of you


    coming here in a rush?" asked the old man.


    The corners of Julian''s lips curled into a faint smile. "I just remembered that my wife and I haven''t


    thanked all of you properly for doing us such a huge favor. My wife¡¯s body is weak so I''m taking this


    trip on her behalf. I would like to express my gratitude in person. I brought quite a few gifts with me


    and I''ll send someone to deliver them to your room."


    The old man did not notice anything wrong so he chuckled. "Healers treat their patients like how


    parents treat their children. Those that we can save, we will save naturally. As for the gifts, there¡¯s


    no need for that."


    "It has already been prepared. It''s also a token of my appreciation," said Julian stubbornly.


    The old man took a nce at him, then smiled and epted it. "Then I shall ept it since you


    insist."


    The two people were speaking when a crisp voice was heard.


    Teacher, this is the medication that you asked for. I went around looking for it earlier and finally


    found it..."


    Wi Doyle walked over with a joyous expression.


    "Wi, look who¡¯s here," said the old man while chuckling.


    Wi had a premonition just by looking at the person¡¯s silhouette from behind.


    Her heart raced abruptly.


    Jul... Julian Shaw?


    No, it could not be!


    ording to her n, Julian was not supposed to be here yet.


    Yet, it was obviously Julian¡¯s silhouette.


    The man ruined her with the most brutal tactics in the past. She spent countless humiliating nights


    depicting the man''s appearance in her mind frantically and wondered if she felt love or hate toward


    this man!


    Before she sank into the deepest valley, it was apparent that she loved him.


    Yet after encountering the humiliation, she only had hatred for him from then on.


    It was only that when she met the man once again with her new identity that she discovered that


    she was incapable of hating this man purely despite enduring so much.


    Julian! Julian!


    He was simply the biggest catastrophe in her life!


    Meanwhile, Julian turned around and hid the intention in his eyes. The gaze that he cast on Wi


    waspletely apathetic.


    He nodded courteously. "Ms. Doyle.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    It was actually Julian!


    Why did hee here?


    Wi panicked ever so slightly in her heart. The medicinal herb in her hand dropped to the ground


    with a loud tter.


    "Yikes, girl, be careful with my medication," said the old man with a piteous expression.


    Someone immediately picked up the medicinal herb.


    "Mr. Shaw, what brings you here?¡± Wi concealed the panic in her heart and said calmly, "Did


    something happen with Susie?" "No, Susie''s condition is getting better and better day by day now.


    This is all due to your contribution, Ms. Doyle," said Julian courteously. "So, I¡¯m here because I''m


    taking the trip to express my gratitude to all of you, especially Ms. Doyle. I picked out a ring for you.


    Take a look to see if you like it."


    "I..." Wi had never expected that there woulde a day when Julian would actually give her a


    gift. She was


    bewildered. There was no telling if it was out of shock or joy.


    Julian paid no attention to her response and took out a delicate box from his pocket right away. He


    opened the box to reveal a ring.


    The ring was encrusted fully with diamond fragments and there was a huge diamond about the size


    of a pigeon egg in the middle. It looked to be an extremely costly gift.


    Moreover, it was a ring...a ring with a special meaning.


    What was Julian''s intention to get her a ring?


    Julian''s heart was beating violently beyond her control.


    Julian did notment further but he passed the box to Wi and then said in a courteous manner,


    "I shall not disturb you anymore here then. I will deliver the rest of the gifts to your roomster."


    As he was speaking, Joseph brought along Julian and left.


    Wi looked at the ring box in her hand and Julian''s departing silhouette. She could not regain her


    composure for a long time.


    Only when Julian''s silhouette vanishedpletely from her sight that she grasped the ring box


    tightly and her heart raced embarrassingly.


    An unusual glint shed past the old man¡¯s gaze as he looked at the blushing Wi.


    At night, Julian visited them personally just as expected. Then, he ced down arge pile of gifts


    in their rooms before he left.


    The rest of the gifts were very valuable as well, but Wi was still holding the ring box. She was so


    fond of it that she could not bear to part with it.


    She remembered something and her face was blushing so red it was as if blood would seep out


    soon.


    She covered her face and was conflicted for a while before she took the ring and slipped it onto her


    left ring finger.


    Soon afterward, she looked at it for a long while with a strong attachment before she took it off with


    a conflicting expression and slipped it onto another finger with no especially significant purpose.


    Just as Wi was smiling foolishly at the ring when someone knocked on his door, Wiposed


    herself and then opened the door.


    "Teacher?" Faint astonishment shed past her eyes for a moment.


    The old man took a nce at the ring on Wi''s hand with unknown intention and then walked into


    the room calmly.


    "It seems that you like the ring very much?" said the old man.


    "Not really," said Wi softly while blushing.


    The old man narrowed his eyes. "Have you examined the gifts? Is there anything not right about


    these gifts?"


    Wills hastily said, "Don''t worry, Teacher. I¡¯ve already examined everything. Those with more delicate


    structures, I''ve even disassembled them and checked with a device. There''s nothing unusual about


    this. I believe Julian is sending us gifts sincerely."


    The old man looked at the gifts that were mostly open on the floor before he cracked into a satisfied


    smile.


    He looked around the room and then looked at the ring on Wi¡¯s finger. "How about the ring? Have


    you examined the ring?"

 Chapter 517 Facade

    Chapter 517 Facade


    Wi¡¯s heart trembled and she subconsciously bent her fingers.


    "You didn''t examine it?" The old man squinted his eyes.


    "Yes. I examined it already," Wi replied hesitantly.


    The old man stared at the huge diamond. ¡° What about inside the diamond?"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Wi suddenly became flustered as she replied, "Don''t worry, master. Julian won¡¯t figure us out.


    This ring is perfectly fine.¡±


    She would have to disassemble the diamond if she wanted to examine the


    inner part. It would be a waste to do that.


    "An ounce of prevention is worth a pound of cure," the old man said apathetically. "


    We have to check through the diamond.


    Wi''s hands drew up into tight fists. After a long while, as if she remembered something, she


    hastily said, ¡°In my opinion, master, this ring is different from other presents. If we destroy the


    diamond, the ring can''t be worn anymore. Wouldn''t it be even more suspicious if Julian asked and I


    couldn''t take the ring out?"


    The old man was stunned for a moment before nodding. "You have a point.¡±


    Wi''s eyes glowed up in joy as she continued, "Besides, so long as the virus in her body remains


    dormant, her condition should be better and better. I guess Julian is here to thank us."


    "Thank us?" The old man looked at Wi with a half-smile tugging at the tips of his lips. "I guess he


    is here for you. He seems to like you a lot. Otherwise, he wouldn''t give you a ring either.¡±


    Wi¡¯s cheeks flushed pink as she said," Please don''t make fun of me, master."


    "I''m not making fun of you. Anyway, it doesn''t matter." The old man said, "It''ll be good news to our


    organization if you can make Julian Shaw fall for you. This is an excellent opportunity and you


    should work hard on it. If you ever seed, I¡¯ll give you a reward."


    Wi¡¯s eyes lit up as she nodded profusely. "I''ll do my best."


    The hard lines on the old man¡¯s face melted away when he chuckled deep.


    Then, his gaze became gentle as he said," Watch out for yourself. Julian Shaw is not an easy


    opponent. He is callous and cruel. I guess you still remember what he did to you in the past, right?¡±


    Wi''s face turned ashen pale at the mention of her past. Nevertheless, she soon recollected


    herself and said, "Things are different now, master. In the past, I was nothing but an ordinary


    woman. Then, there was Susan who kept sowing discord between us, and most importantly Julian


    didn''t like me at all. So it went without saying that he wouldn''t go easy on me. However, I am not the


    same as I used to be. The fact that he came all the way here and gave me a ring means that he has


    already fallen for me. I''ve lost once, I¡¯ll never lose again."


    "Well, just keep that in mind and don''t do anything overboard." The old man nodded.


    "I''m sure I''ll seed," Wi said solemnly." Sooner orter, Julian Shaw will be mine."


    In the room.


    "I''m sure I¡¯ll seed." Wi''s voice wafted out from Julian''s phone at the same time, and he could


    not help but squint his eyes.


    He had installed a bug in the diamond of the ring.


    Truth be told, Julian was pretty certain that Wi had a thing for him. He was betting on whether or


    not she would destroy the diamond, and now, it seemed to him that he had hit the jackpot.


    Surges of disgust welled up from his heart whenever he thought about the feelings Wi had for


    him. Despite that, he felt it was still worth it to hold back the nauseating sensation and send the ring.


    At the very least, he had sessfully obtained quite some information by eavesdropping on their


    conversation.


    Wi and her master belonged to a certain organization in which the objective remained unknown.


    However, it did not perturb Julian much since he was certain that he would figure it out soon through


    the bugging device.


    What bothered him the most was the next thing. From the conversation, he knew that Wi had a


    feud with him in the past. He probably had done something to her, and apparently, the reason for


    him to do so was due to rtionship issues.


    The name of the woman who carried a torch for him and got targeted by him went without saying.


    The light swayed against the darkness. A hint of coldness shed across Julian''s eyes as the


    woman''s name spilled from his lips. "Isabelle Shelby."


    Only Isabelle fit all the criteria. After connecting all the dots, Julian finally knew


    Wi''s true identity.


    Apparently, Wi was the one behind the drug incident and Miss Lincoln''s death.


    Isabelle had the ability to get her hand on Miss Lincoln''spromising photos.


    Since she was still alive and she had changed her identity into Wi, it was both natural and right


    that she would take revenge against her.


    His mother''s body had been permanently damaged by the drug. Unfortunately, it was Chesney who


    put the drug in, and Susan was pulled into the mess.


    If the rtionship between him and Susan was not stronger than what Wi had expected, her n


    would have seeded and his family would''ve been destroyed.


    Julian soon figured out the entire incident regarding Miss Lincoln''s suicide as well.


    If it were Wi alone, she would not be able to kill Miss Lincoln since she was not at the


    kindergarten at that time. However, since she belonged to an organization, it went without saying


    that other people would be there to cooperate with her.


    The entire incident was clear as a bright sky now. After Julian figured the entire thing out, the dark


    glint in his eyes deepened.


    Isabelle''s tactic was the same as before. Casting a bone between them and creating some


    nonsense misunderstandings were Isabelle¡¯s specialty.


    If everybody hadn''t thought that Isabelle was dead, he would have listed the woman as one of his


    top suspects.


    Be that as it may, even if he knew about Wi¡¯s true identity, several mysteries still


    remained unsolved.


    For example, what was the organization that Wi and her master belonged to, and what was their


    objective?


    When he mulled over everything, he was the one who pushed Isabelle over the edge, andter on,


    she was nearly burned to death by Joseph. Both of them were Isabelle''s object of reprisal.


    On his side, Isabelle directed all her wrath at Susan. Joseph nearly killed her, so he assumed that


    she would not help him cure his brothers willingly. Therefore, the so-called antidote must be the


    object she used to exact her revenge n.


    Julian had never wanted to fight this war alone. After he saved the recording on his phone, he went


    straight to Joseph and told him all his conjectures.


    Joseph was bewildered after he listened to what Julian said.


    After a long while, only then did he reply in a hazy trance, "Wi... Is Isabelle?"


    "Only Isabelle fits the criteria," Julian said calmly. "I think that''s enough to prove that there''s


    something wrong with them."


    "Hold on, hold on."


    Rubbing his temples, Joseph paced back and forth in the room for a long time before gritting his


    teeth and said, "If Isabelle is still alive, it means that the man who I asked to stay behind lied to me.


    There is a chance that he is also a member of the organization."


    "I think so too.¡± Julian nodded, but he made no furtherments.


    The man meant nothing to him, but it was a different case for Joseph. Joseph treated all his


    brothers wholeheartedly, so he certainly would not feel good betrayed by one of his trusted


    confidants.

 Chapter 518 Action

    Chapter 518 Action


    "Why... Why would he do that?¡± Joseph slumped into his chair as his eyes were zed over with


    disappointment.


    Even though he was not a good man himself, he bared his soul to his brothers.


    He did not know why he would want to betray him.


    Julian could not stand looking at Joseph''s dejected face.


    He was not good atforting people, so he just said inly, "Pull yourself together, Joseph. The


    situation is urgent, and what matters the most right now is saving our people."


    Julian''s words sessfully forced Joseph out of his dejection. He straightened himself and said


    through gritted teeth, " Yes, you¡¯re right. I have to pull myself together. I have to save my brothers."


    It was not worth feeling bad for a traitor. If those two people were really cooking up some evil ns


    just like what Julian had said, then the lives of hundreds of his brothers would be in great danger.


    Joseph reverted back to his usual self-possessed and collected demeanor after he calmed himself


    down.


    "You have to be careful. I think there should be more than one traitor hiding in your group," Julian


    reminded.


    "Yeah, I will," Joseph answered calmly.


    Since the person he considered as his most trusted aide was a traitor, there was a chance that


    other people in his group would be traitors as well.


    Joseph was never a man who trusted windfalls. There were only a dozen people he could fully trust


    amongst his men, but it was more than enough. Swiftly and immediately, he ordered those people to


    watch over the traitor along with Wi and her master''s movements.


    At the same time, he did not stop paying attention to the changes in the pce.


    After all, something big was about to happen a weekter, and he must be prepared for it.


    It took them several days to do the investigation and for Julian to collect information from his


    bugging device. When Joseph was reading through the report, he still could not help and rpse


    into a trance.


    It turned out that his pce had long been heavily infiltrated by the organization.


    Most of his brothers had turned against him, but even half of the guards in the pce also belonged


    to the organization.


    Had Julian not realized that something was not right, all of Africa would fall into the organization''s


    hands in a few more months. Even though it was kind of difficult to turn the tables at this moment, it


    was better than being kept in the dark the entire time.


    Thest week flew by quickly.


    Both parties continued their n in secret and the promised day where everyone would recover


    finally arrived.


    Joseph did not know what the other party would do, but he did not n to let them get ahead of the


    game.


    Both of the parties¡¯ preparation had reached thest stage, and Joseph decided to act first.


    In the hugeboratory, all of the people who were infected with the virus had gathered up.


    The old man still had his usual kind and genial smile sitting on his face. "It''ll be thest treatment


    today. After today, the Errol Virus will bepletely gone.¡±


    "Start the treatment, then," Joseph said with a smile.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay." The old man did not realize anything. Along with Wi, he began injecting thest antidote


    to the crowd.


    A hint of coldness shed across Joseph¡¯s eyes.


    The moment both of them turned their backs, Joseph made a gesture and his confidants


    immediately pulled out their guns and pointed them at the back of their heads.


    Wi and the old man froze, though thetter was still able to retain his calmness. He turned his


    head around to look at Joseph and asked, "What are you doing?"


    ¡°This should be my question," said Joseph as he ordered his men to put both of them under control.


    "What the hell are you doing, Joseph?¡± Wi snarled, looking at Joseph exasperatedly, "We did our


    best to cure your men, and this is how you pay us back? How can you do this to us, you ingrates!"


    "Stop it, Willie," the old man sighed. Then, he raised his eyes to meet Joseph''s gaze as he said, "I


    don''t know why you''d do this to me, but we''re at thest stage of treatment. I only hope for you to let


    me finish the treatment. Even if Wi and I did something wrong, these people are innocent. There


    are a hundred lives here-1 can''t afford to see them die in front of me!"


    The old man spoke in such apassionate tone that amotion spread across the crowd.


    Especially those who had been treated by the old man and Wi for a long time, all of them looked


    anxiously at Joseph.


    "What are you doing, boss? Master and Miss Wi are our saviors," someone said.


    "Yes, boss, you can''t do this!"


    Everyone was standing on the old man and Wi¡¯s side.


    Looking at the old man''s holier-than-thou expression, Joseph could not help but apud. "What


    superb acting skills. If I hadn''t known about your true intention in advance, I would''ve fallen for your


    trick already." "My true intention?" The old man responded calmly, "I don''t know what you are talking


    about. I just know that my mission is to save people.¡±


    "What a great and noble-minded old man. Very well then, how are you going to exin this?"


    Joseph pped his hand and one man began to y the recording.


    There was a brief moment of noise, and then two voices rang out from the recording.


    The old man and Wi¡¯s expressions changed when they heard the voices.


    "Master, I''ve injected all the medicine today." This was Wi speaking.


    "Very good," the old man replied coldly. " We are in thest stage now. Take extra precautions when


    you''re injecting the medicine. There must be no error with the dosage."


    "Rest assured, master. I''ve been very careful with the dosage whenever I administer the injection."


    There was an edge of coldness in their voices which twisted their usual warm, gentle tone. Doubt


    and suspicion began to rise within the crowd.


    What was happening?


    Their conversation was recorded! When the realization finally hit the old man, his calm demeanor


    finally cracked. "How dare you eavesdrop on us? We didn''t say anything wrong. We are supposed


    to be a little careful since we are at thest stage."


    Josephughed, "The recording hasn''t finished yet. Let''s keep listening."


    After Wi and the old man said something, the main point of the recording came.


    "Finally, our days in Africa areing to an end. After thest shot, the virus in their bodies should


    be done. After we collect their blood, we can start to enhance the Errol Virus and make it


    infectious!" the old manmented.


    "Yeah," Wi sounded delighted as well. " Other than those who I have injected with antibodies, the


    mortality rate is 100% for the rest of the people who are infected with the new virus. And the best


    thing about this virus is that it can be transmitted through the air. If we let these virus carriers loose,


    sooner orter everyone in Africa will be infected with the virus. We only have to drop the virus at a


    certain location, then all of humanity is estimated to be doomed in a few years.¡±

 Chapter 519 Messiah

    Chapter 519 Messiah


    A maniacal expression manifested on Wi¡¯s face as she spoke.


    The atmosphere dropped below zero when the crowd heard what Wi had said. They all turned to


    look at the old man and Wi with bewilderment written all over their faces.


    What were they talking about in the recording? The virus in their body would bepleted soon?


    Destroying the world?


    Even though they knew every single word in their sentences, when they put the words together they


    felt like they were listening to some kind of ancient Greeknguage.


    The kind expression on the old man¡¯s face melted away when he heard the recording. A dark glint


    shone from the depth of his eyes as he asked, "Where did you get the recording?"


    "I have my own ways," Joseph replied indifferently.


    "Your own way? Don''t make meugh, please. It''s in the ring, right? The bugging device." The old


    man¡¯s face turned gloomy as he looked at the ring on Wi''s finger.


    "No. That''s not possible." Wi ced her hand over the ring subconsciously.


    Julian had given her this present. There was no way it could be the reason.


    The old man cast an indifferent gaze at Wi. "You moron. You still can''t get it around your head,


    can''t you? It''s very obvious that it''s Julian who set us up. He¡¯s clearlying at us this time. I


    assume that something must have happened to


    Susan.'' "This is impossible!" Wi shouted. "It must be a misunderstanding, master. Julian would


    never do this to me."


    She had already lost once. This was her second chance, so Wi did not believe that she would


    lose again.


    She was so pretty and noble, and she was the most perfect woman. Susan waspletely out of


    her league, not to mention there were so many problems between her and Julian. By right, Julian


    should choose her over Susan without any hesitation.


    ''That¡¯s right. There is no way Julian can resist my charisma. The problem must not be with the ring.¡¯


    The old man was exasperated at Wi. He set his jaw tight and glowered, "I thought


    you had Julian Shaw under your control, but who would''ve known that it was way round? Julian has


    been taking advantage of you the whole time, and you''re still trapped in your foolish fantasy. Wi, I


    thought you''d learn from your failure and be more mindful this time. Never did I expect for you to still


    fall for his trick. I''m so disappointed in you."


    "This is impossible, this is impossible.


    Julian loves me. He loves me-there''s no way he''d do this to me..." Wi mumbled like a lunatic.


    "Hmph!¡± The old man harrumphed, ¡°You are beyond hopeless. Can¡¯t you see that this is a trap that


    Julian and Joseph set up? Snap yourself out of it, you moron!¡±


    "I don¡¯t believe it." Wi ignored the gravity of the situation and red at Joseph."


    Where is Julian? I want to see him. I want


    to see him now.''


    Joseph''s eyes glowed strangely looking at Wi who was on the verge of breaking down. "I didn''t


    know you were a devoted lover, Isabelle Shelby."


    Isabelle Shelby...


    Wi¡¯s body shook when she heard the name. Her reasoning came back to her. She gnashed her


    teeth as she calmed herself down and said, "What are you talking about? Who is Isabelle Shelby?"


    "Quit it. There''s no way you can talk yourself out of this." Joseph said apathetically, "The


    conversation in the recording is enough for us to deduce your true identity. You''re quite lucky,


    Isabelle. How did you escape from the fire?"


    Joseph''s voice was firm, and it didn''t seem like he was lying.


    For a moment, all color washed from Wi''s face. However, she was not worried about what would


    befall her after her identity had been burst as the first thing that came into her mind was Julian. She


    turned to meet Joseph''s eyes and asked," What about Julian? Does he already know about it?"


    "Of course. He''s the one who told me about it," Joseph replied coldly, causing Wi to be


    weak at her knees and slumped on the ground.


    ''Julian knew about it. Master is right... he ising for us.¡¯


    Truth be told, she was fully aware that the ring was the thing that sold them out. After all, she had


    thoroughly checked everything she put on, and the only thing that could be installed with a bugging


    device was the ring.


    Wi looked at the ring as a surge of sadness welled up in her heart. She wanted to take it off, but


    the moment her finger touched the ring, she put down her hand again.


    Even if she was in a dire situation, she still could not bring herself to take off the ring. After all, the


    ring was a present from Julian.


    "Alright, pull yourself together," the old man looked at Wi indifferently, "Stop acting like you''ve lost


    the whole world. You are my apprentice, so act like one. It really disappoints me that you would


    be like this because of a man."


    Wi just gave a bitter smile in return.


    Looking at Wi and the old man, a bad hunch rose up in Joseph¡¯s heart. Even though they did not


    own the supremacy of the situation, they seemed to be unusually calm toward Joseph. The old man


    still had the mood to lecture his apprentice while Wi still had the time to grieve. Neither of them


    seemed to be taking the situation seriously.


    What had gone wrong?


    Just when Joseph was immersed deep in his thoughts, the old man turned to look at him, his eyes


    calm and his expression serene.


    "Joseph, I admit that you and Julian beat us to it this time, but did you really think that throughout


    the years of staying in Africa that we really wouldn''t have any leeway for ourselves?"


    Joseph moved his eyes up as a slight grin blossomed across the old man''s face.


    Just as the rm in Joseph''s heart went off, almost half of the people who were infected with the


    virus rose to their feet.


    These people...


    A kind of indescribable feeling welled up in Joseph''s heart. "You..."


    "Forgive us, boss," one of the men said apologetically, though he withdrew a gun without any


    hesitation and pointed it at Joseph.


    "Woody, Sammy, Dorian... What the hell are you doing?" Rainn looked at them disbelievingly, "Boss


    treated you all like his family, and this is how you repay him? By going against him?"


    "You are wrong. They are not betrayers. They have been on our side since the beginning," the old


    man smiled contentedly.


    You..." Rainn''s face was livid with rage. He wanted to say something, but Joseph stopped him.


    Joseph scanned over the 60 to 70 people calmly and asked, "Even if you were on their side from


    the beginning, after going through so many life-or-death situations together, is it still not enough to


    change your mind?¡±


    Julian seemed to be calm from the surface, but he was deeply disappointed with them deep down.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He bared his soul to them, yet they held him at gunpoint without any hesitation right now.


    "Boss," one of them said apologetically, " You have been a very good boss, but we can''t fall away


    from our faith. If you join us, we can still be brothers."


    The old man smiled and chimed in, "That¡¯s right, Joseph, If you join us, we can build a new world


    together. When the new world is born, we will be the Messiah of the world


    "With the new virus, we can inject antibodies to those chosen ones. They will be immune to the


    virus, while those low breeds would be killed by the virus. Try to picture it¡ªa whole new world


    without any inferior breeds. Don''t you think it''s wonderful?" The old man spun to look at Joseph and


    thetter could see the zealous in the former''s eyes. "Join us, Joseph. If you join us now, I''ll give


    you the antibody. Then, together, we will change the world!''

 Chapter 520 Showdown

    Chapter 520 Showdown


    A look of astonishment dawned on Joseph''s face as he scanned across the crowd.


    He thought he was listening to some kind of madman when he first got the recording, and now he


    was confident that all of them had truly gone mad after he listened to the old man''s babbling.


    Joseph rpsed into silence. It took him a long while to recollect himself and speak up again, his


    face clouded over in confusion. "Have you gotten bees in your bos? Did you go and check your


    brain at the hospital?"


    The old man was not infuriated by Joseph''s remark. A forgiving smile blossomed across his face as


    he replied," Joseph, I know you may not be able toprehend what I''m talking about right now. It


    doesn''t matter. After all, the truth of the world is often known to only a small group of people. In the


    past, you were a member of the public, mediocre, and unambitious. However, as long as you join


    us, your eyes will be open and you will be able to see what we''re all seeing right now. Come, don''t


    hesitate, join us. Everything will be alright.¡±


    "Yeah, boss, join us." The rest of the people looked expectantly at Joseph.


    Joseph looked around indifferently, jerking his gaze from one man to another whom he regarded as


    his family. After a long while, only then he began to talk, his voice hoarse with emotion. "Since you


    were on their side from the beginning, then the virus..." "It''s true.¡± One of the men added, "All of us


    have been injected with the virus."


    "You''ve been injected with the virus?" Joseph found it impossible to fathom their thinking at all. He


    pointed at the old man and continued, "He used you to develop his virus, and you are still dead set


    on following him?"


    There was no resentment on their face.


    One of them even had a dreamy expression on his face as he said, "Sacrifice is bound to happen


    along with the birth of something phenomenal, and we all are willing to sacrifice ourselves to bring


    forth such wonderfulness into the world."


    The rest of the people nodded in assent, and they all looked as if they were willing to go down to


    their graves without any regrets.


    Joseph was on the verge of breaking down, and he closed his eyes.


    ''What the hell is this? When did they be like this? Why are they willing to sacrifice their own


    lives for some nonsense like this?''


    The old man looked at Joseph with a grin tugging at the corners of his lips. "They all made the right


    choice. What about you, Joseph?"


    Commanding himself to calm down, Joseph opened his eyes once more. All emotions were gone


    from them, leaving only a nk coldness behind. He turned to the old man and said, "Sorry, but I''m


    not interested. I don''t care about these traitors, but the remaining men are still my brothers. I can''t


    see them die before me. I suggest you tell me the true prescription to get rid of the virus." "Why are


    you so stubborn?" The old man ignored his demand and sighed slightly. Then, he said, "In that


    case, you leave me no choice but to speed up my n."


    "What n?" The rm in Joseph''s heart red out.


    At this moment, amotion came far away from the door. A triumphant grin appeared on the old


    man¡¯s face as he said, ¡° Since things have developed to this point, Joseph, I might as well be frank


    with you. After all these years of operation, your pce is already under our organization''s control.


    Just now, I''ve contacted the people outside through a special device. I guess they''ll be here very


    soon."


    As he spoke, he looked pitifully at Joseph." The nation you built through blood, sweat, and tears will


    not be yours anymore. On behalf of our organization, from today


    onward, I¡¯ll take over as the ruler of this country."


    The footfalls behind the door were getting louder and nearer, and the smile on the old man''s face


    grew even wider.


    Suddenly, a loud thump as if someone was banging the door could be heard.


    The old man turned to look confidently at Joseph. "You still have time if you want to change your


    mind now."


    However, the old man was surprised to see that there was a faint smile tugging at the corner of


    Joseph''s lips.


    ''He can still smile in his current condition?''


    The old man was confused, but he soon calmed himself down.


    He was under the organization''s control, so there was no way Joseph could turn the


    tide around.


    "Joseph, I''m certain that you won''t be able tough soon," the old man added calmly.


    Suddenly, the door was mmed open and a group of people filed in.


    ¡°You havee...¡± The old man turned around and his smile was frozen on his face.


    At the same time, Wi, who had been huddled in the corner, suddenly screamed.


    She scrambled up to her feet and looked disbelievingly at the man who was walking in. "Julian?"


    A hint of anticipation rose from Wi''s heart. ¡°You¡¯vee, Julian. You¡¯vee to me."


    Julian threw her a nonchnt gaze and then moved to the side, making way for the man behind him


    toe out.


    It was Oliver, who had a military bearing, followed by another group of people that seemed to be


    soldiers. Then, with a hand gesture, all of them stopped in their tracks and stood upright as straight


    ramrods.


    Oliver nodded contentedly, then turned to Joseph and said, "Your Highness, we have dispatched


    5,000 elite soldiers per your request. All of the rebels have been contained."


    Oliver assumed a respectful pose, which brought a smile to Joseph¡¯s face. He replied, ¡°Thank you,


    General Oliver."


    Oliver waved his hand again, and the soldiers gave way in an orderly manner. A few rebels were


    then brought into the pce.


    There were a lot of rebels, but Oliver only took a few of them that seemed like the leaders under his


    custody. There were about a dozen of them.


    When the old man saw them, his expression changed.


    These people were all core members sent by the organization.


    Joseph scanned through each of them and turned to Oliver. ¡°ept my endless gratitude. General


    Oliver. If it weren¡¯t for you, these people would have seeded already."


    Oliver then replied in a matter-of-fact manner, "We are always ready to help."


    "No matter what, I should..." Joseph said gratefully.


    Julian, who was standing at the sidelines, could not bear them anymore. Rolling his eyes, he


    interrupted, "Can we leave the officiality forter?"


    Joseph and Oliver cleared their throats at the same time.


    The old man''s face contorted out of shape.


    He thought he was on the winning side since he had the entire situation under his control. Even if


    Joseph found something out in the end, he was certain that he would not be able to turn the


    situation around.


    What he never expected was that Joseph would ask for help from the outside.


    However, the moment he saw Julian, the scales dropped before his eyes.


    Oliver was Julian''s brother-inw. The Wrights held a lot of prestige in Canada, and with Julian


    joining in the fray, it was both natural and right that Oliver would show up here.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The saddest thing was that the forces that they had built up throughout the years were destroyed.

 Chapter 521 You Are Pretty Quick

    Chapter 521 You Are Pretty Quick


    "What¡¯s happening, Julian? Did you bring these people here?" The only one who could not read the


    situation was Wi.


    Even at this moment, she still looked expectantly at Julian.


    Julian frowned and ignored her. He turned to Joseph and said, "We already have everyone out


    there under our control. Right now, all you gotta do is stabilize the situation."


    "Don''t worry. It¡¯ll be as easy as a piece of cake with you here," Joseph said calmly.


    With the intervention of Canada''s military force, the revolt caused by the organization was nothing


    but a joke.


    Immediately after, nobody cared about the old man and Wi anymore. Along with other core


    members of the organization, they had been held captive and were locked away in two different


    locations.


    Joseph and Oliver quickly went to deal with the situation.


    Together, they swept across the army of insurgents forcefully and brought peace back to thend


    within a few hours. Their action was so fast that the citizens did not even know anything, and the


    rebellion was nipped in the bud.


    Even though they had caught a lot of people, the members of the organization were exceptionally


    fanatical. Most of them kept their lips sealed tight, but there were several of them who were less


    resolute.


    They spilled everything they knew, and the name of the organization was brought into daylight.


    Julian''s eyes faded into the dark when he got the result.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "It''s the Dark Night Agency!" Oliver''s face turned gloomy.


    He knew about the Dark Night Agency. It was a notorious antisocial agency that was backed up by


    a you-know-who force. As such, most of the time they just shrugged the organization off as a pet of


    the said force. However, the force would nevermit an evil deed such as eradicating humanity,


    no matter how arrogant it was.


    If eradicating humanity to form a new world was the organization''s ultimate goal, then perhaps the


    organization had long broken itself out of the force''s control.


    Their hands were already full to deal with an organization filled with psychos, not to mention that the


    bunch of lunatics really had the power to realize their goal.


    Julian¡¯s voice took on a cold edge as he said, "It''s time to meet those two people."


    All of the members of the Dark Night Agency had been contained. However, it did not matter much


    to Julian as what concerned him the most was the virus in Susan''s body.


    The old man and Wi were held in a gloomy room.


    "This is impossible, this is impossible," Wi mumbled nonstop as she coiled herself into a ball in


    the corner.


    She still refused to ept the fact that Julian had done it to her once more.


    Was she really that insignificant to him?


    The old man shot her an indifferent gaze, but he looked calm.


    Suddenly, the door was opened from outside, and Julian, Joseph, and Oliver emerged from the


    light.


    "You are pretty quick.¡± The old man shed them a faint smile as he looked at them, ¡°It hasn''t even


    been six hours yet. Have you gotten everything under your control?"


    "Of course we did. Do I look that ipetent to you?" Oliver replied expressionlessly.


    The old man could not help butugh," Well, that¡¯s true. I always heard that you were a great


    tactician. Anyway, I¡¯m really curious about the fact that it''s just a simple and kind gesture for you to


    dispatch your troops here? Tut-tut, I guess you have the same goal as us."


    The old man¡¯s words were provocative but proved to be deaf on Joseph''s ears.


    With a raised brow, he said, "Stop it. You¡¯re merely reinventing the wheel. It''s all thanks to General


    Wright that I was able to get everything under control. I¡¯ll give him everything he wants to pay back


    his kind gesture."


    The old man''s face turned livid with rage when his provocation failed to work as he wished. He


    gnashed his teeth and said satirically, "All I can say is that you have chosen a terribly wrong path. If


    you listen to me, there might be a ce for you in the future. However, if you still refuse to see the


    truth, there''s only one end for all of you: death. I..."


    "Chad Zachary,¡± Julian interrupted, ¡°I''m not sure how the Dark Night Agency will turn out in the


    future, but I know that you¡¯re now at my mercy.¡±


    Chad¡¯s face turned ugly. It was clear that Julian had already known his identity, and that they


    belonged to the Dark Night Agency.


    "It seems like we have some spineless members amongst us,¡± Chad said coldly," Those who


    betrayed us will fall to hell in the future!"


    Chad was the most fanatic of them all, and Julian did not want to waste his time beating around the


    bush with him anymore.


    He took one step forward and grabbed Chad by his cor. "Tell me now. How can we remove the


    Errol Virus?"


    A triumphant grin crossed Chad''s face. " Remove the virus? Of course, I know how to remove it, but


    why should I tell you? It¡¯s fine too if you want me to tell you. As long as you join us, I''ll remove the


    virus from Susan''s body right away.¡±


    After that, Chad turned to Joseph. "The condition applies to you too, Joseph. Join us, and I''ll save


    your brothers. After all, not all of them are our people, and those remaining ones are truly loyal to


    you. Can you bring yourself to see them die before your eyes? Since I haven¡¯t given them thest


    shot, they haven''t be virus carriers yet. They can still be saved."


    "Saved?" Joseph''s face was dark. ¡°Don''t make meugh, please. I don''t believe you would be so


    kind to help me remove the virus from my brothers. They are your guinea pigs. Without them, would


    you still able to develop your virus?"


    The old man was tickled pink by Joseph. He said, "I promise you I won¡¯t touch your brothers. All you


    have to do is hand over the 60 to 70 guinea pigs originally from our organization to me. Also, I might


    as well be frank with you. We have a professional research team in the Dark Night Agency. Aside


    from me, there are many others doing the same experiment in different locations. Even if I couldn''t


    make it, other people would seed eventually. The only difference is that your brothers are


    amongst the first group to receive the virus, so it''ll be faster to turn them into virus carriers and other


    people would be slower. What do you say, Joseph? I truly want to cooperate with you, and that''s


    why I''m telling you all of this."


    Joseph sneered, "I already said it before. I''m not interested."


    The old man raised his brow. "Our people are everywhere in this world. There is no way you can


    stop us. If you join us, not only will you and the people you care about survive, but you will also


    be a man of some consequence in the future. So what do you say? The choice is in your


    hands."

 Chapter 522 Help Me

    Chapter 522 Help Me


    Joseph and Julian looked like prisoners instead as the old man seemed to be calm.


    "Stop dreaming.¡± Oliver added, "The Dark Night Agency''s conspiracy has been revealed. Do you


    think your operation can carry on as nned? We''ll contact every country now and get you


    destroyed! By that time, whatever you call that new world will bepletely ruined!"


    "Hehe!¡± The old man chuckled, "You can try if you want to destroy Dark Night."


    The confidence the old man had made Oliver feel very ufortable. However, he pretended to be


    calm, "We¡¯ll see."


    "Go ahead.¡± The old man continued with a smile, "I feel sympathetic to your subordinates like


    Susan and Joseph who are always loyal as they will die soon."


    Julian''s gaze moved agitatedly and said in a tense manner as he heard Susan''s name," I don¡¯t have


    time to listen to your nonsense, give me the antidote now! Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill all of those people we


    arrested!"


    The old man challenged with a frown, "Go ahead. That¡¯s their honor to sacrifice themselves for the


    new world. Our Lord will lead them to the haven."


    The old man did not seem to care about it.


    Suddenly, Joseph walked over and lifted Wi up as he squinted.


    When Wi was still stunned, the gun in Joseph¡¯s hand was already pointed right at her forehead.


    "Oh really? How about your beloved student? Don''t you care about her?"


    Wi trembled and felt the chill as soon as the gun was ced on her forehead.


    She was frightened and begged, "Help, help me please, sir."


    Wi appreciated her life even more now as she had died once before. Hence, she did not want to


    experience it the second time.


    However, Chad''s gaze remained unchanged but calm as he chuckled, "Don''t be afraid, Willie. The


    Lord will pray for you after your departure and we''ll meet again in the haven after we die."


    "No! No, please!" Wi immediately cried!


    She did not believe in the new world, nor those mad people.


    She just wanted to use them and their power to get revenge on Susan.


    She definitely would not sacrifice herself willingly and trust that their lord would pray for her.


    "Death is a new form of beginning, don''t be afraid." Chad said calmly, "Calm down.¡±


    "I don''t want to die, sir, no, please." Wi cried with tears.


    "Rest in peace, Willie,¡± Chad said in a calm manner.


    "Do you really not care about it at all?" Joseph held his gun tighter while Chad closed his eyes


    coldly.


    Wi knew that it was impossible for Chad to save her. Hence, she turned to Julian, ¡° Joseph killed


    me once before. Julian, do you really want to allow him to kill me for another time?"


    "The one and only mistake Joseph made is notpletely killing you," Julian said expressionlessly.


    Wi was in despair at Julian''s ruthlessness and questioned as she gazed at Julian with tears, "Do


    you have to be so ruthless to me?"


    Julian frowned, "I didn''t know I¡¯m supposed to be nice to you."


    Julian''s cold shoulderpletely broke Wi''s heart.


    She seemed to have turned into a zombie as if she had lost her soul.


    Indeed, Julian did not care about her at all...


    "Let me do this since your teacher decided not to save you," Joseph said coldly as he moved his


    finger trying to pull the gun''s hammer.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Suddenly, Wi screamed, "You can''t kill me! I can save her if that old brat is not going to give the


    antidote!"


    At the same time, Joseph''s finger paused.


    Chad coldly said as he opened his eyes," Stop lying, Willie. I never told you about the antidote


    before."


    Joseph immediately shifted his gaze to Wi.


    "You''re right, you never taught me it.


    However, I''ve worked with you for such a long time. Do you think that I''m genuinely an obedient


    person?"


    "What do you mean?" Chad asked as he frowned.


    Wi chuckled and continued, "I''ve got the antidote form."


    "I don''t believe it," Chad added.


    Wi immediately read out the form.


    She read it very quickly with professional and scientific terms, hence, nobody understood but


    Chad''s facial expression changed instantly. "Do you want me to carry on, sir?" Wi paused.


    Chad did not look good and ranted, "You''re a traitor, Isabelle Shelby! How could you do this to me


    despite all the knowledge I''ve shared with you and even saved your life?!"


    "Every man for himself and the devil takes the hindmost. I just don''t want to die, sir,¡± Wi


    responded without hesitation.


    "You''re such a b*tch!" Chad could not remain calm anymore and suddenly got up and rushed


    toward Wi as though he had gone mad.


    He choked Wi''s neck.


    Wi was frightened and shifted her gaze to Joseph and Julian as she grabbed


    Chad''s hand. "W-What I said is true, I have the form. Help, help me, please..."


    Joseph observed for a second as he squinted and then slowly pulled Chad away as he found that


    Chad was genuinely angry.


    Only then did Wi cover her neck as she was relieved.


    "Are you sure?" Joseph looked at Wi with a doubtful gaze.


    "Yes, I can," Wi said without hesitation.


    "Prove it to me," Joseph said.


    "I just need three days. I''ll make sure all your people here recover. Besides that, I have some


    information regarding Dark Night which you''ll probably be interested in.¡±


    Wi spoke with certainty.


    Joseph''s gaze was filled with hope, asking," What''s the form? I¡¯ll get the ingredients for you.¡±


    "Will I survive if I surrender the form? Anyway, this is apletely new medicine that requires a


    special form and preparation method. You can never get it without me.¡± Wi chuckled.


    Joseph frowned involuntarily.


    "Frankly, you don''t have much time to decide." Wi added, "Although your people didn¡¯t take the


    last jab, the symptoms will appear soon based on their condition.


    Thus, they will all die if you don''t make the right decision."


    Joseph''s expression looked terrible after listening to what Wi said.


    "In fact, what I ask for is to survive. How can I believe that I¡¯ll survive if you don¡¯t even allow me to


    hold a chip in my hand? If so, why should I help you?" Wi asked frankly.


    "You''ll die from betraying the organization, Isabelle!" Chad could not stop cursing.


    Wi did not bother but asked coldly, "Do you still need my help?"

 Chapter 523 Divine Lord

    Chapter 523 Divine Lord


    After a moment of silence, Joseph warned her, "You better not be lying to me."


    Wi was kind of scared as she looked at Joseph''s furious gaze but remained aggressive. "Do


    remember that you don''t really have many options.¡±


    Joseph gave her a cold re as he said, "I can trust you one more time. However, if you can''t heal


    them..."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t worry, I¡¯m not ready to die yet!" Wi said without hesitation.


    "That''s good. Tell me what you need and I¡¯ll get it ready,¡± Joseph said.


    Now, she seemed tentatively safe.


    Wi heaved a sigh of relief.


    She then said with a smile, "I''m good, don¡¯t worry. I prepared the materials beforehand, so I don¡¯t


    need anything for now."


    It had all been prepared beforehand?


    Joseph squinted.


    Meanwhile, Chad yelled furiously, "You will not have a good ending, Isabelle Shelby! You tricked


    me..."


    Wi snorted coldly. "I just need to live longer than you!"


    Wi left the dungeon, ignoring Chad¡¯s curses.


    Indeed, Wi had not lied to them, as she had a batch of formted tablets. She gave a different


    dosage of the tablets to each of the people there under Joseph''s strict supervision.


    Three dayster, it was found that the virus in those people''s bodies had disappeared when Joseph


    sent them for an examination.


    Could they be considered treated?


    Joseph was delighted.


    The problem had been finally resolved after years of struggle. His expression was nicer when he


    glimpsed at M, as he was in a better mood.


    "So, do you believe that I can save people now?" Wi asked calmly.


    Indeed, she had secretly retrieved the authentic form from Chad, so Wi was not afraid of the


    challenge.


    Julian continued to stay in Africa. He frowned as soon as he found out that Wi could save


    everyone.


    Chad wouldn''t possibly save Susie, as he was an extremely stubborn person. Perhaps, Wi was


    the only one who could save Susie now.


    However, Julian would still worry even if Wi was the one who was going to treat Susie.


    He was in a dilemma about making the final decision.


    "Ms. Doyle is amazing!" Squinting, Joseph added, "This form should be the top secret among all


    the confidential information of the Dark Night Agency, right? Since Ms. Doyle got the form from


    Chad, he must be one of the core members of the organization. Do you have any insight since you


    have been working with Chad for such a long time, Ms. Doyle?"


    The Dark Night Agency was indeed a crazy alliance that had been established to destroy the world,


    so it would be a disaster if they managed to invent a highly contagious virus.


    Wi, who had expected this, took a deep breath and slowly exined, "In fact, I only joined the


    organization when I was rescued from the fire. My career was smooth, as my teacher held a high


    post in the organization and I''m quite talented in alchemy. Although I don¡¯t know much about highly


    confidential insight, I do know some external information. What I want you to know is that Mr. rk


    is not the creator of the Errol Virus, although people generally think he invented it."


    "Seriously?" Everyone was shocked.


    Wi smiled and added, "The owner of the Dark Night Agency is the creator of the Errol Virus.


    Everyone addresses him as '' Divine Lord'' internally. He noticed that Mr. rk was heading in the


    same direction as him after he invented the Errol Virus, so he got someone close to Mr. rk to


    secretly lure him into developing his invention ording to his wishes at every single critical stage.


    Therefore, Mr. rk thought that he was the one and only person who created the Errol Virus, but


    he didn¡¯t realize that every key procedure was intentionally influenced by the Divine Lord''s spy. Mr.


    rk then applied the virus to a certain area after his sess, while the Divine Lord was observing


    the effect closely behind the scenes. In fact, the Divine Lord knew everything, including when Mr.


    rk started to inject that virus into the victims."


    The owner of the Dark Night Agency was behind this?


    That was vital info!


    Julian asked with a frown, "Why did the Divine Lord not use the Errol Virus by himself but got Mr.


    rk to do it since he had already created it in the first ce?"


    Wi lifted her shoulders and rxed." There would have been some signs left behind if this had


    been done by the agents of the Dark Night Agency. The Divine Lord didn¡¯t want to be exposed so


    early, so Mr. rk was his best option. After all, everyone would be focusing on Mr. rk, even Mr.


    rk himself. Therefore, no one would know the creator of this virus was actually someone else."


    The Divine Lord was indeed a careful thinker!


    Oliver did not look good as he continued asking questions. "ording to Chad, the Dark Night


    Agency is working on a more contagious or stronger form of the Errol Virus. What¡¯s the progress


    like?¡± Without hesitation, Wi continued speaking. "This virus only works on contagious patients.


    There are about ten tubes of virus avable for extraction from each patient, and the patient will die


    as soon as the extraction ispleted. Certainly, there are many dumbasses in the Dark Night


    Agency who were willing to sacrifice themselves for their dream. Thus, I suppose there is a big


    number of patients in the Dark Night Agency¡¯s internalmunity. Additionally, the Divine Lord


    must have a huge amount of the virus too and will definitely create a highly impactful epidemic


    worldwide when he manages to umte a certain amount of the virus. Besides, there is no way


    to treat the virus extracted from patients, and an antibody injection is the only way to control the


    virus by strengthening one¡¯s immunity. For the time being, there''s no antidote for this virus if one


    contracts it."


    "There must be an antidote for all viruses. I don¡¯t believe that there is none!" Oliver said.


    "Perhaps." Wi shook her shoulders again and added, "Well, I definitely have no idea about the


    antidote.¡±


    "Do you know the form of the antibody?" Oliver asked.


    "I don''t." Wi continued speaking. "My teacher doesn''t even know it, so how would I? I guess the


    Divine Lord is the only one who knows the form of the antibody."


    "Have you gotten the antibody injection?¡± Julian suddenly asked.


    "All the agents of the Dark Night Agency have gotten the injection," Wi said.


    Joseph said even before Julian could say anything, "Don¡¯t worry. I''ll get their blood samples and


    send them to the researchb."


    Julian nodded and said, "Extract more samples for me."


    Joseph nodded in agreement.


    "I''ve told you everything I know," Wi said. "Anything else you want to know?"


    Everyone remained silent.


    Wi shifted her gaze to Julian in disdain." Is Susan still suffering from the virus?"

 Chapter 524 You Can Start Planning Her Funeral

    Chapter 524 You Can Start nning Her Funeral


    Julian moved his eyes up and said indifferently, "It¡¯s true that the virus is still inside Susie''s body.


    However, since we have located the Dark Night Agency, I''m certain that there should be a lot of


    people in Dark Night who know how to cure the virus. Therefore, it won''t be a problem anymore


    after we destroy Dark Night."


    Besides, Julian had gotten his hands on the tablets that Wi used to cleanse the toxin. Even


    though it proved difficult to control the dosage, it was much better to put effort into studying the


    dosage rather than letting Wi treat Susie.


    Besides, Julian did not trust the woman at all.


    This woman was willing to save Joseph''s brothers, but he wasn''t sure what he''d do if it were Susie.


    A strange smile crossed Wi''s face.


    "Well, that''s before I treated Susan." Wi said, her smile broadening, "Unfortunately, Julian, I have


    treated Susan for a while, so right now no one can save her other than me."


    "What do you mean by that?" Julian''s face turned cold.


    Wi did not reply to the question but changed to another topic. "Do you know why Chad Zachary


    made me his trusted apprentice and do you know why I sold him out without any hesitation?" "Spill


    the beans." Julian did not want to beat around the bush with her anymore.


    Wills was not flustered. A deep, strong hatred crossed the depth of her eyes as she said, "There


    were two reasons Chad Zachary decided to save me that year. One was because of my potential


    while the second was because he needed a guinea pig to help him test the virus. There were a lot


    more candidates before me, but all of them were dead. I''m the only one who survived until now!


    "Over the years, he has tested no less than a hundred viruses on me. Then, he''de out with a


    new antidote to cure the virus every time. It''s considered to be very lucky that I''m still breathing and


    talking right now, so don''t you think that I should hate him?"


    Wi had gotten a little agitated, but the other three men on the site remained expressionless. She


    paid them no mind


    and continued to pour out her grumbles with her painfully contorted face. "Why? Why must my life


    be filled with sorrow while someone can have all the love to themselves? I''m not inferior to her in


    any aspects, so tell me, are there so many differences between my life and her life?"


    Wi looked fixedly at Julian when she was talking.


    Julian just raised his brow and replied, " Perhaps God isn''t blind."


    Wi was stunned for a moment, then a maniacal grin appeared on her face as she tossed her


    head back in boisterousughter, "Hahaha! God isn¡¯t blind! What a great answer! Very well then. I''d


    like to see how this God will show His grace in the end!"


    After that, the maniacal grin subsided from Wi''s features. She looked straight at Julian and said,


    "There are a bunch of viruses and antiviral antibodies in my body after so many tests. These viruses


    and antiviral antibodies keep each other at bay in what I would say in a Mexican standoff, and this is


    what has kept me alive until now. When I was treating Susan, I used my blood as the main


    ingredient.


    After treating the blood through a special way, I mixed it in the medicine and gave it to Susan."


    Wi stopped for a moment and looked at Julian''s expression. As expected, Julian¡¯s face was livid


    with rage right now.


    "What do you mean?" Julian clenched his hands into fists.


    "It involves too much professional jargon, and you wouldn''t understand even if I exin it to you."


    Wi said inly, "To put it simply, those viruses and antiviral antibodies are bnced in my blood.


    However, Susan has one virus that I don''t have: the Errol Virus. The Errol Virus is extremely


    corrosive. This kind of virus will devour all the antiviral antibodies, then absorb all the viruses in my


    blood. It is extremely aggressive, and it will render the other viruses useless. This will make those


    viruses difficult to be detected through normal daily check-ups, but it doesn''t mean that they don¡¯t


    exist. If you use the normal way to cure the Errol Virus in Susan¡¯s body, the day when the Errol


    Virus is removed from her body, all the viruses that have been held back for so long will break loose


    of their constraints. At that time, with so many kinds of viruses partying in her body, there is only one


    end for Susan: death!¡± "What the hell do you want?" Oliver could not hold himself anymore and


    grabbed


    Wi by her throat.


    Even though Wi was hanging in midair, there was a faint smile tugging at the corner of her lips.


    She then continued with some difficulty, "Y-You can kill me, but after you kill me, no one can save


    Susan anymore."


    "You..." Oliver looked even angrier.


    "Release her," Julian instructed sternly.


    Oliver shot Wi a re, and then let go of his hand.


    Wi dropped to the floor.


    Julian walked up to her and looked down." Tell me what you want."


    "Simple." Wi raised her head and looked at Julian with a devotion bordering on obsession. "I want


    you. If you want me to save Susan, marry me."


    "In your dreams.¡± Julian looked coldly at her.


    Wi suddenly broke intoughter. "You will know very soon whether or not I am dreaming. I


    assume that it has been some time since the onset of the virus. Even though the experts you found


    were able to keep the virus at bay for the time being, it''s not enough. When the Errol Virus is being


    suppressed, the other viruses will find their chance to break free from the constraints and wreak


    havoc in Susan''s body. Let me see... In another half a month, at most, Susan''s body will begin to fall


    apart."


    The moment Wi finished speaking, Julian''s phone rang out, and his eyes shrunk.


    This handphone was his private phone, and only a few people knew the number.


    He had specifically ordered that no one should call him these few days if there was nothing


    important.


    Now that the phone rang...


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Julian had no idea why, but there was a bad hunch stirring in his heart.


    He answered the phone, and the doctor''s flustered voice wafted over from the other side of the line.


    "Mr. Shaw, this is bad. We have no idea why but Mrs. Shaw is having a fever right now. We have


    run a thorough check, and we detected a few kinds of new viruses in Mrs. Shaw. We do not know


    where the viruses came from. Although there aren''t many of them, there are so many different kinds


    of viruses. We''ve tried our best, but we still can¡¯t make the temperature go down.¡±


    Julian''s face changed as he ordered, "Keep trying! I''ll be on my way now.¡±


    "It''s Susan, right?¡± Wi''s voice erupted, causing Julian to turn his head and re menacingly at


    her. If his eyes were daggers, she would have already been punctured to death.


    Wi did not back down. She held his gaze adamantly and said with a smile, "Chad Zachary


    created all these. He has developed so many viruses that even he can¡¯t remember all of their


    names.


    Therefore, he wrote them down in a notebook, but I destroyed that notebook. However, before


    destroying the notebook, I memorized everything written in it. Right now, no one but me knows how


    to get rid of those viruses. Not even Chad Zachary can do it. I can give Susan a special medicine,


    provided that you be my boyfriend.¡± "What if I don''t agree?" Julian¡¯s eyes were dark, filled with


    so much anger that it shook Wi to her core.


    However, she still bit the bullet and said," Then, you can start nning her funeral."

 Chapter 525 As Long As She Is Fine

    Chapter 525 As Long As She Is Fine


    Julian clutched his hands tightly.


    "I might as well be frank with you.


    Considering Susan''s condition, she won''t be able tost any longer. I assume that you have only 24


    hours max. After that, no one will be able to save her," Wi said calmly.


    "Shut the f*ck up, you evil b*tch!" Oliver could not hold back anymore and delivered a kick to Wi''s


    chest, sending her flying back.


    She spat blood from her mouth, but the affection in her eyes while she was looking at Julian did not


    go away. ¡°I¡¯m very, very scared of death, but my desire to get you is stronger than my fear of death.


    What''s the difference between life and death if I can''t have you by my side? Besides, even if I die, I


    can take Susan down with me, so it will be worth it." "You...¡± Just as Oliver was about to approach


    her again, Julian stretched his arm out and stopped him.


    "Are you protecting this b*tch, Julian?" Oliver snarled, his voiceced thick with anger.


    "I just want Susan to live!" Julian turned to look at Oliver, his eyes icy.


    Oliver rpsed into silence when he remembered Susan''s condition. He had only been informed


    about Susan''s condition beforeing to Africa. This time, he had been ordered to bring back the


    antidote. However, it turned out that Susan''s condition was far more serious andplex than


    everyone had imagined.


    Wills, Wills, Wi.


    It was all this woman''s fault!


    "We have only 24 hours. Even if we rush back now, we won''t be able to save Susie in time.¡± Julian


    looked at Wi.


    "You don''t have to worry about that." Wi smiled. ¡°I have prepared plenty of special remedies and


    hidden them all in different locations beforehand. Right now, there are several bottles in Skyking


    City. All you have to do is say yes to my condition and I''ll tell you where to get the remedy. You can


    send your men to get it and save Susan.¡±


    Wi was well-prepared this time.


    Julian¡¯s eyes turned even colder. "Give me the location!" ¡¯My condition... "I have to know whether or


    not you¡¯re telling the truth." Julian interrupted her.


    Wi thought for a moment and then nodded. "Alright, I can give you the location, but keep in mind


    that there is only one bottle at this location. A bottle can onlyst for a week. If you suddenly stop


    giving her the remedy, Susan will still die."


    Julian¡¯s face turned ugly.


    ''A bottle a week...¡¯


    It urred to him that Wi was going to use that to ckmail him into staying with her for a


    lifetime.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get so angry." Wi smiled gently. "I can go and cure the Errol Virus in Susan''s body to make


    it up to you. Without the Errol Virus, Susan will only need to take the special remedy regrly to


    keep the remaining virus in her body at bay. That way, she can live happily ever after."


    Julian could not help clenching his fists into tight balls.


    Before this, Wi had had no choice but to cure Joseph''s brothers of the Errol Virus to save her own


    life. They had already gotten the antidote in their hands, so the only thing they had to figure out was


    the dosage. As long as they gave the people at the research institute enough time, it would only be


    a matter of time before they came up with a cure for the Errol Virus.


    However, none of them had expected that Wi would checkmate them with such an evil maneuver.


    At the moment, Julian resented himself.


    Had he not let Susan ept Wi''s treatment, then perhaps Susan would not have ended up in


    such a dangerous situation at all.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m sorry, but I¡¯m responsible for this," Joseph said apologetically.


    He was the one who had introduced Wi to Julian. After all, if it had not been for him, none of this


    would have happened at all. Joseph had just been trying to make amends, but who would have


    thought that Wi would actually be Isabelle or that she would have been targeting Susan from the


    beginning?


    It was their fault for letting a virologist treat Susan and put her in such a dire situation.


    Julian pressed his lips tight and said, "It¡¯s no use saying that now."


    Joseph could only keep quiet and lower his head in shame.


    "Just tell me where the special remedy is!


    Julian snarled.


    "Alright." Wi gave him an address, and Julian immediately called his men in Canada to retrieve


    the remedy.


    "If something happens to Susie, I''ll make sure you''ll pay for it!" Julian looked at Wi.


    However, Wi was not afraid at all. A grin blossomed across her face as she said, "As long as you


    stay with me, I promise you that Susan will be alright.¡±


    Julian did not want to look at her face anymore. He turned around and instructed his people to


    prepare a private jet to return to Canada.


    Part of the Canadian troops they had brought this time had to stay behind in Africa for garrison duty,


    while the other part had to return to Canada through the other route.


    It went without saying that Oliver would follow Julian. Joseph also brought along his confidants and


    went to Canada to thank the leader of Canada personally.


    As for Wi, although Julian wanted her dead right now, he had no choice but to bring her along as


    well.


    All cell phone signals were blocked on the ne, but the silver lining was that current technology


    had made Wi-Fi usable during flights. Julian logged in to his chatting software to monitor Susan''s


    condition.


    It took his men only a short while to find the special remedy. After they got it, theboratory


    immediately began examining it.


    Unfortunately, there were too many types of viruses, and the special remedy was made up of


    different ingredients. The


    people at theboratory could not detect anything or make sure that the remedy would be able to


    save Susan.


    While they were trapped on the horns of a dilemma, Susan''s temperature spiked up again. Through


    the video, Julian could see that Susan hadpletely lost consciousness. However, she was still


    mumbling his name.


    Every time Susan called his name, Julian would feel as if somebody had stabbed his heart with a


    dagger once.


    Susan had never done anything wrong, so why did she get the short end of the stick every time?


    "Susan¡¯s condition is far worse than I thought. She won''t evenst for two hours," Wi said after


    she stole a nce at the screen, earning herself a re from Julian.


    "Ik I were you, I''d have her take the remedy," Wi added faintly. "I will not let her die, as I don¡¯t


    want to die either. If she died, I would lose my only bargaining chip to ckmail you into marrying


    me.¡±


    Julian was still struggling.


    "Julian...¡± Oliver looked at Julian nervously.


    Joseph was looking at Julian as well.


    Everyone was waiting for Julian to make the call.


    Julian''s hand trembled.


    The more he hesitated, the more danger Susan was in.


    After taking a deep breath, he put his trembling hand on the keyboard.


    After a while, the words "Give her the remedy!" appeared in the chat window.


    Upon receiving the instruction, the doctor immediately fed Susan the special remedy.


    This time, Wi did not say anything else. Susan only took the remedy three minutes, but her


    countenance improved markedly.


    Half an hourter, her countenance had returned to normal and her breathing had be even.


    A member of the medical staff said joyfully, "Mr. Shaw, Mrs. Shaw''s condition has be better.


    She is out of danger already!"


    Julian''s tightly-wound back finally rxed.


    In any case, as long as Susan was fine, nothing else would matter.

 Chapter 526 Always By Her Side

    Chapter 526 Always By Her Side


    "See? I told you I could save her." Wi smiled. "Do you believe me now? However, the effect of the


    remedy is only temporary. The virus will re-emerge in a week. In other words, you have a week to


    think carefully about whether you want to be with me or not. Otherwise, the second bottle of the


    special remedy..."


    The smile on Wi¡¯s face broadened, but she did not finish her sentence.


    "Don''t get so cocky, you b*tch!¡± Oliver snarled. "I''ll throw you straight into prison the second we


    touch the ground and I¡¯ll hurl every single form of torture I know at you. I don''t believe you will still


    laugh when that timees!¡±


    I already said that I''m scared of dying!


    However, I''m even more afraid of not getting Julian!" Wi barked. Then, a manic light entered her


    eyes. "Try me if you dare. As long as Julian says no to my condition, I''ll never save Susan! Ever!¡±


    "Let''s try it then," Oliver said, his voice emotionless.


    Julian had never once peeled his eyes away from the screen. He watched intently Susan, who had


    entered a deep sleep.


    There was a myriad of emotions flowing in the depths of his eyes.


    The airne soon arrived at Skyking City.


    Just like he had said, Oliver took Wi away the moment they touched the ground.


    Julian did not stop him either.


    He wanted to see whether Wi could bear all that torture or not.


    After Oliver took Wills away, Joseph headed to the embassy while Julian made a beeline for the


    laboratory.


    Susan¡¯s condition had stabilized at the moment, and she had alreadye around. She leaned


    against the head of the bed, reading a book.


    Julian stood at the door, his body shaking slightly as he admired her soft and delicate profile.


    He only wanted Susan to live. That was the only reason he had been working so hard for so long.


    Right now, the sun fell gently upon her face. She held her head low, and there was an unbidden


    smile tugging at the tips of her lips. This was the best sight that Julian ever wanted to see in his life.


    Julian just stood there and watched her in silence. It was only when Susan raised her head from the


    book and twisted her stiffened neck that she noticed Julian.


    Her eyes glowed brightly in joy as she eximed, "Julian? You¡¯ve returned?"


    Julian felt that his throat was raw. It took him a long while to open his mouth and reply softly, "Yeah,


    I''m back."


    "Is everything alright with your work?" Susan asked with a smile.


    "Yes, everything is alright,¡± Julian replied as he walked forward and took a seat beside Susan''s bed.


    Upon looking at the smile on Susan''s face, he could not help nting a kiss on her lips.


    Susan was startled by his sudden action, and the paleness on her face gave room to a pink blush of


    embarrassment. She pushed Julian away slightly. "What are you doing?¡±


    A faint smile formed at the corner of Julian''s lips. "Nothing. I just thought that we haven''t seen each


    other in a very long time.¡±


    "Really? It seems less than half a month," Susan said.


    "Half a month? Was it that short? Why do I feel like a century has passed?¡± Julian replied. Then, he


    grabbed Susan''s hand and held it in his palms. "It''s really hot outside, so why is your hand so cold?"


    "I have had cold hands and feet since I was born. I thought you already knew that," Susan said


    simply.


    "This means that you are still weak and you need to take care of your body more," Julian said as he


    continued to rub Susan''s hand.


    Susan did not reply. She just raised her head to look at him, and the smile on her face broadened.


    "Susie, you still haven''t recovered yet, so you have to rest more. Don''t read so many books," Julian


    said.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine." Susan blinked. "I have been feeling very welltely. In fact, I have never felt


    so good before.¡±


    "Are you still gonna lie to me? You just had a high fever yesterday, and now you are telling me


    you¡¯re feeling very well today?'' Julian asked, causing Susan to rpse into a trance.


    However, she soon snapped back to reality and pouted her lips. "How did you know that? Didn¡¯t I


    already tell them not to tell you?"


    Julian was tickled pink, but at the same time, he felt sad. He pitched his voice low and said, "Please


    forgive me for not staying by your side when you were sick, Susie."


    Julian''s voice wasden with so much guilt that it made Susan''s heart melt. Her eyes grew soft as


    she said tenderly, ¡°Well, you didn''t have a choice. This is a very important job, isn''t it? Besides,


    there are so many excellent doctors here, and there is nothing you could have done even if you had


    stayed by my side when ites to this illness, so don''t feel too bad about it.¡±


    Susan had always been really considerate, which made Julian get assaulted by yet another pang of


    guilt.


    There were times when he felt that it was a mistake for them to be together.


    If Susan married an ordinary man, he would give her a normal life and she would not have to go


    through so many ups and downs. She would live her life with her husband happily, like most people


    did.


    As for him, he had brought her nothing but suffering. Even though he had sworn that he would take


    care of her forever and that he would not let her suffer any injustice, it seemed to him that he had


    not been upholding his end of the bargain so far.


    He even began to wonder if it would be better for Susan to stay away from him.


    "What''s wrong with you, Julian?" Susan asked curiously when she saw that Julian was behaving


    strangely.


    "Ah, nothing. I''m just a little tired." Julian shook his head. "Susie, please tell me when you''re sick


    next time. Otherwise, I''ll be worried about you."


    "Alright, alright. I get it," Susan replied with a smile.


    Julian looked at her in silence and pulled her into his embrace.


    None of them told Chesney, Lucas, and Susan¡¯s family about her fever.


    Julian had told Oliver to keep his lips sealed as well.


    Therefore, nobody other than Julian visited Susan while she was staying in the hospital.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Oliver had tried everything he could to make Wi speak. He had even hired the most well-known


    expert in the country to torture her in the most excruciating way but to no avail.


    She seemed to know that they would not dare kill her, so no matter how much pain she felt, she


    gritted her teeth and braced through it.


    "How is it going?¡±


    Julian, who was standing in a quiet corner, called Oliver.


    "We have tried everything we could, but the woman refuses to speak," Oliver said, sounding


    exhausted.


    "Four days have passed.¡± Julian''s eyes were gloomy. "We have only three days left before the virus


    re-emerges."


    "Three days..." Oliver gnashed his teeth tightly. "Don''t worry. I will do everything I can to make her


    speak."


    Susan was his younger sister, so there was no way Oliver would let her die before his eyes.


    At the same time, Wi''s condition was


    cruel.


    It had taken Julian and Susan a lot of effort to mend their rtionship, and he knew very well how


    much courage Susan had needed to make up with Julian.


    If Julian left her again, he was certain that Susan would crack this time.


    Oliver did not want Susan to die, but he did not want her to copse either.


    Julian nodded silently and then hung up the call.


    He did not go and visit Wi.


    There were so many experts there, and their interrogation techniques were much better than his. If


    even they could not make Wi speak, the result would be the same even if he went.


    Right now, he just wanted to stay by


    Susan''s side.

 Chapter 527 Youre My Dream

    Chapter 527 You''re My Dream


    "Who are you talking to?" A voice erupted while Oliver was putting his phone away.


    Startled, Oliver jerked around and saw George standing behind him. "What brings you here today,


    dad?"


    George harrumphed. ¡°Don''t try to hide from me. I know you have summoned a group of torture


    experts here." He paused for a moment, looking in the direction of the interrogation room before he


    continued." Spill the beans. What the hell is going on with the woman inside the interrogation


    room?"


    Oliver gritted his teeth. Julian had told him not to tell anybody about Susan''s condition yet.


    "I can¡¯t tell you now, dad. Could you wait a few days?" Oliver said, earning himself an eye roll from


    George.


    He raised his hand, giving Oliver''s head a blow and his cheek a p.


    "Dad! How many times do I have to tell you not to hit me like that? I¡¯m a grown-up, and you..." Oliver


    snarled gloomily.


    George raised his arm and smacked his head once more. "I¡¯m still your father no matter how old


    you are. Now, tell me honestly, what happened in Africa and what are you hiding from me? If you


    say no, I¡¯ll post a nude photo of you from when you were still a kid on the army bulletin board.¡±


    George was curious. Oliver and Joseph had given him every detail about the Dark Night Agency


    and what had happened in Africa the moment they had arrived in Canada. Also, Canada had


    already begun to negotiate with other countries tounch an all-out attack on the Dark Night


    Agency.


    This was considered big news. However, George had no idea why, but he had a hunch that Oliver


    was hiding something even bigger from him. That was why he had gone there, as he was curious


    about it.


    Oliver was speechless.


    He did not know why he had a dad like George. The fear of having his nude photo exposed beat his


    promise to Julian.


    Oliver shilly-shallied for a while before he spilled everything to George in the end.


    George¡¯s face changed numerous times after he heard what Oliver told him. They already had the


    remedy for the Errol Virus, so he had thought Susan would be able to get through it this time.


    He had not expected that Wi would have something like that up her sleeve.


    "I have been torturing her for four days, but her lips are tightly sealed," Oliver said, sounding


    disappointed in himself. ¡°Do you have any suggestions, dad? We must not let that woman get her


    way!"


    If Wi got what she wanted and Julian married her, not only would that break Susan''s heart, but


    there was also a probability that she might make exorbitant demands in the future with this trump


    card in her hands.


    George could note up with a better idea either. He could only grit his teeth and say, "Aren''t


    there three days left to go? Tell the experts to give it their best shot and make the woman open her


    mouth within three days!"


    They were at their wit¡¯s end, so Oliver could only nod in assent.


    The moonlight was calm as a water pool.


    Inside the hospital, Julian held Susan securely in his embrace. Neither of them spoke.


    After a long while, Susan raised her head to look at Julian. Then, she pouted and said," Julian, I''ve


    been staying here for a long time. I''m feeling much better now, so can I be discharged from the


    hospital?"


    Even though the hospital wasvishly decorated, itcked the warmth of a house. Most importantly,


    she was homesick.


    "Let''s stay for a few more nights. What if you have a fever again likest time?" Julian said sternly.


    "It was just an ident. Maybe I caught a cold that day. I promise you I''ll be more careful next


    time," Susan said softly.


    She did not want to stay in the hospital any longer.


    Sadness crossed Julian''s eyes. He tousled Susan''s hair and said, "Taking precautions is always


    better than seeking a cure. Just hang on a little longer, okay?"


    Julian always gave her everything she wanted. It was rare for him to be so persistent, so Susan


    could only drop the thought.


    Julian coiled his arms even tighter around Susan.


    Time flew by rapidly.


    Wi was sitting in a gloomy room alone with a manic light in the depths of her eyes.


    Her body was covered in wounds, and a sharp pain would shoot through her whenever she


    attempted to move.


    However, she wasughing.


    Oliver had been watching her around the clock. When he saw herughing, heshed out angrily,


    "What the hell are youughing at?"


    "What am Iughing at?" The grin on Wi''s face broadened. "I''mughing at you, of course! You


    can''t do anything to me.


    Today is the seventh day, and if nothing goes wrong, the virus will re-emerge tomorrow."


    "You..." Oliver approached her and lifted her up from the ground.


    Wi smiled in return. "Do you want to kill me? Do it then. If I die, Susan will not be able to live


    either. Then, I won''t be lonely down there.¡±


    "In your dreams!" Oliver suppressed his anger and hissed coldly, "Susie will be alright. She''ll live,


    while you will be going down to hell."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Kill me then." Wi did not back away. Instead, she moved her naked neck closer to him.


    Her face was filled with determination.


    Oliver''s breathing grew heavy.


    "General.¡± A soldier came in at that moment. "Mr. Shaw is here. Do you want me to let him in?"


    Julian!


    Wi''s eyes glowed up.


    The man hade in the end.


    "Let him in," Oliver instructed him.


    Very soon, the soldier led Julian in.


    Light filtered into the room when the door was opened.


    Wills had been staying in that gloomy room the entire time. She squinted, letting her eyes adjust to


    the light''s intensity as she scanned greedily Julian, who was silhouetted against the light.


    The man had finallye.


    The moment she saw him, she told herself that all this suffering would be worth it if he became hers.


    "Why are you here, Julian? Has something happened to Susie?" Oliver asked nervously.


    Julian shook his head. "Susie is fine at the moment."


    Oliver let out a long sigh of relief.


    Julian looked at Wills and said, "Could we have the room to ourselves? I''d like to talk to Wi


    alone."


    Oliver did not say anything. He gathered all his people and left the interrogation room.


    He closed the door to the room, leaving Julian and Wi inside.


    As she looked at Julian, Wi¡¯s lips broke into a dreamy smile. "Have youe to see me, Julian?"


    A surge of disgust manifested in Julian''s eyes. He did not answer her question. Instead, he asked


    expressionlessly, "Are you sure you don¡¯t want to say anything?"


    He scanned Wi coldly.


    Oliver¡¯s men had not gone easy on her at all.


    After being tortured for so many days, Wi looked like a battered rag doll. However, her eyes were


    still glowing bright with insanity.


    "Well, this is my only chance to make you mine. What do you think?" Wi smiled. "I already told


    you that I''m willing to die for you."


    Julian furrowed his brows at Wi, who was behaving like a maniac. "I don''t think I have ever


    responded to you before. Why do you love me so much?"


    Julian found the woman a little strange.


    He had never reciprocated her feelings when she had still been Isabelle Shelby. What¡¯s more, he


    was the one who had destroyed her life. Therefore, he did not understand why she would still love


    him so much.


    ''Has she gone crazy, or was she born a lunatic?¡¯ Julian thought.


    "You don¡¯t understand." Wi looked affectionately at Julian. "You are my dream." ''What the hell?''


    Julian did not respond to Wi, as he listened to what she wanted to say.


    "When we were still kids, you were the bestlooking boy I had ever seen. However, at the time, you


    only yed with Susan and kept ignoring me. I tried my best to get close to you but to no avail.


    That''s when I began to feel jealous of Susan,¡± Wi said softly. "Then, I met you again. At first, it


    was your status that attracted me, but as soon as I found out that you were that little boy, the feeling


    of jealousy began to grow until it turned into obsession in the end. Many people can sacrifice


    everything for their dreams, and you are my dream. You are something that is more important than


    my own life. Even though you destroyed me before, I still want to make you mine. I¡¯m helpless when


    ites to my own


    obsession.

 Chapter 528 Dirty

    Chapter 528 Dirty


    Wi gazed at Julian affectionately as she added, "Believe me, Julian, nobody in this world loves


    you more than I do. Even Susan¡¯s love is inferior to mine."


    Julian was disgusted by the way she looked at him and her words. His brows were furrowed deeply


    in the center, creating multiple creases on his forehead.


    "You don''t believe me?" Wi looked gently at Julian. "Even though I pulled the strings behind the


    incident, would Susan have doubted you so easily if she really loved you? This shows that she


    never really put her heart into the rtionship. Julian, if you''re willing to give me a chance, one day,


    you will realize that I''m more suitable than Susan to be your wife."


    A strange smile appeared on Julian''s lips.


    "What are you smiling at?" Wi asked through gritted teeth.


    Julian rose to his feet, looking down at her.


    The dim light that filtered through the window dyed half of Wi''s face white.


    "You don¡¯t have to tell me so much stuff,¡± Julian said expressionlessly. "I love Susan, and this is


    something that will never change. Even if Susan doesn¡¯t love me, I¡¯ll still love her the same way. As


    for you, you''re nothing. Your face, your body, your fingers, every part of you from head to toe just


    can''t hold a candle to her. Ah, how silly of me! I shouldn''t havepared someone like you to


    Susie. She is simply out of your league."


    Julian''s icy voice stabbed Wi¡¯s heart like a de. She could not help biting her lower lip tightly.


    "Why, Julian, why? What is so good about Susan? Why do you keep saying that Susan is superior


    to me? Just why?" Wi asked exasperatedly.


    Julian''s lips curled up in scorn as he said," Because that is the truth. What makes you think that you


    could be on the same level as Susan? If you really want me to give you a reason, it''s because


    you''re too dirty!"


    "Dirty?" Wi looked painfully at Julian. " Because I have slept with a lot of men before?"


    Thest moments of her life as Isabelle Shelby were the nightmare of her life.


    Julian let out a chuckle and said, "I¡¯m talking about your heart. It¡¯s your heart that is dirty."


    Wi was stunned for a moment. Then, after she snapped back to reality, she said in an unusually


    even voice, "I don''t care if my heart turns entirely ck as long as I can be with you."


    Her voice was calm, but her eyes were shing with a stubborn fire.


    At that moment, Wi could no longer tell whether she really loved Julian or she was just being


    jealous. All she knew was that if she could not be with Julian in her life, her life would bepletely


    meaningless.


    She was willing to do anything and use any means to make Julian hers.


    Wi angled her head up and met Julian''s gaze. "Julian, today is thest day of the week. Do you


    have your final answer? Do you want to see Susan die in front of you, or do you choose to be with


    me?"


    Julian''s face turned dark. He clenched his hands slightly as he hissed, "What do you think you can


    get by forcing me into having a rtionship with you, huh? Do you think I''ll fall in love with you?"


    The corners of Wi''s lips curled into a bright smile. "With Susan gone, I believe that you will fall


    head over heels in love with me one day after spending some time with me. Even if you don¡¯t fall in


    love with me in your life, I will be more than satisfied to have you by my side."


    The more she talked, the more disgusted Julian felt with her.


    He took a deep breath and said icily," Today, I''m here to present you a chance. If you save Susan,


    I''ll wipe the te clean. I could even give you a promise...¡±


    Wi interrupted Julian. "I don''t want a promise. I just want you to be with me." A dark glint crossed


    Julian''s eyes. "Is this your final answer?¡±


    At that moment, his gaze was so terrifying that he looked just like a human-eating monster. Wi''s


    heart trembled, but she forced herself to calm down.


    She knew that Julian was a terrifying man, but so what?


    As long as she had Susan''s life as a bargaining chip, Julian could not do anything to her.


    "Yes, this is my final answer,¡± Wi replied without any hesitation.


    Julian tightened and loosened his fists repeatedly. Then, he turned around and left without any


    qualms.


    As she looked at his back, a bright grin spread across Wi¡¯s face. She could not help shouting out


    loud, "Julian Shaw, I''m sure you wille back for me!"


    With a loud thud, the door to the interrogation room was closed.


    Even though Wi¡¯s maniacal voice was out of earshot, Julian''s face was livid with rage.


    "How did it go?" Oliver was waiting in front of the door anxiously.


    Julian did not say anything. He just shook his head.


    Oliver was stunned for a moment. Then, his face turned crimson with anger as he snarled, "That


    b*tch!"


    The interrogation room had once held a lot of criminals. Even though some of them would not


    budge no matter what they threw at them, it was rare to see a fragile woman like Wi refuse to give


    in after being subjected to so many forms of torture.


    If she had been anybody else, Oliver might have respected her for her tenacity.


    However, this woman was Wi, and she was going to harm Susan. A fire of rage was brewing


    inside Oliver, and he wanted nothing more than to choke her to death.


    Oliver soon calmed down. He turned to Julian and said sternly, "Don¡¯t worry, Julian. We still have


    some time left. I''ll make sure that she will spill everything."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Julian nodded slightly but did not say anything. Then, he just left the ce.


    Meanwhile, Oliver and his team of torture experts continued their job to make Wi open her mouth.


    Unfortunately, since she had been holding up for so long, they all knew that the probability of


    making her talk in a few hours was extremely low.


    In the patient ward, Susan stood by the window and listened to the wind.


    Julian looked at her back for a while before going up to her and silently hugging her from behind.


    Susan''s muscles became taut for a second, but she soon rxed after she noticed his familiar


    scent.


    She turned her head sideways and saw Julian.


    "You''re back," she said with a smile tugging at her lips.


    "Yeah." Julian smiled in return, as he tried to make himself seem as normal as possible. "How do


    you feel, Susie?"


    "Didn''t I already tell you? I''m feeling fine, so hurry up and get me discharged from the hospital,"


    Susan replied with a grin.


    Julian was still smiling, but there was a hint of pain in his eyes.


    Susan was fine right now, but it had been almost a week, so the deadline was approaching.


    The virus in her body could re-emerge at any time.


    "What''s been going on with youtely?" Susan could not help but look at Julian. ¡° Why do you look


    like you have a lot on your mind? Is anything happening to thepany?"


    "Don''t worry, thepany is fine. Maybe I''m just a little worn out," Julian replied as he tousled


    Susan''s hair. "Susie, is there anything more important than your life in this world?"


    The question came so suddenly that it threw Susan into a loop. She began counting her fingers as


    she said, "Many things. My children, my parents, my siblings... All of them are people I''m willing to


    protect with my life.¡±

 Chapter 529 I Want Susan To Live More Than You Do

    Chapter 529 I Want Susan To Live More Than You Do


    Julian looked at Susan with a hint of jealousy in his eyes. "That''s it? No more?"


    Susan knew what Julian was talking about. She chuckled internally but pretended that she did not


    get it. "Yeah, that''s it. Did I leave anybody out?¡±


    Looking at the mischievous light in Susan''s eyes, Julian gnashed his teeth at her. He raised his


    voice and asked through a hushed tone, "How about me?"


    "You?" Susan blinked her eyes. "You are my husband."


    She swirled her eyes around swiftly and refused to say the sentence that Julian wanted to hear.


    "Susan Shelby!" Julian could not hold himself anymore. Grabbing Susan''s hand, he moved it


    towards his mouth and nibbled on it.


    Startled, Susan quickly withdrew her hand out of his mouth and said, "Are you a dog?"


    Julian paid her no heed. He grabbed her hand and attempted to bite it again.


    "You are the CEO of apany. Don¡¯t you think you''re a little childish for behaving like this?" Susan


    continued to avoid Julian.


    However, Julian did not n to let her go at all. He kept pressing on Susan, and she soon ran out of


    breath after evading his assault several times.


    "Stop, stop, stop." She stretched her hand to stop Julian. Her face turned red in embarrassment as


    she said, ¡°I''ll say it. I''ll say it, so stop it!"


    "What are you going to say?" Julian looked at her.


    Susan took a few breaths, and as her face turned redder, she then said gently, "There is one more


    person who is more important than my life. Even though we are not rted by blood, we are


    connected through our souls."


    Pain shed across Julian''s eyes, but his voice was gentle. "And who is this person?''


    Susan could not help and stare at Julian.'' You don¡¯t know who it is?"


    "I want to hear you say it," Julian replied in a hoarse voice.


    Susan rolled her eyes at him, and then said, "It''s you! It¡¯s you, Julian Shaw. Are you happy now?"


    Yes. I''m very happy now." Julian pulled Susan into his embrace without any warning, stunning her.


    She tried to push him away, but he would not budge no matter how hard she tried.


    "What''s wrong, Julian?" Susan felt weird. Julian had been behaving oddly recently.


    "Nothing. Susie, I''m just too happy. It means a lot to me to hear you say that." Julian hugged Susan


    tightly so that she would not see the sadness in his eyes.


    "You..." Susan was caught betweenughter and tears.


    ''It was just a simple sentence. What did he have to be so happy about?'' Susan wondered.


    "Susie, what would you do if I betrayed you one day?" Julian asked.


    Susan blinked her eyes and replied, "I''ve told you before. If you betray me, I¡¯ll turn away and leave


    you without any hesitation. Even if you''re more important than my life to me, I''ll cast you away just


    like an old shoe if you betray me once. I¡¯m willing to reconcile with you this time because there is


    nothing between you and Wi, and you did give me a satisfactory answer regarding Mom¡¯s issue. If


    there is really something between you and her, I''ll never forgive you."


    Julian froze.


    "Hey, what happened? Did you hide something from me again? Julian Shaw, I remember I told you


    before I don''t like you hiding from me." Susan pushed Julian.


    Julian thought for a moment, and then he pushed Susan away slowly. "Susie, I..."


    However, before he could say anything, a sudden sharp pain shot through Susan¡¯s head. Her vision


    became blurry, and she almost fell down.


    "What happened, Susie?¡± Julian asked nervously.


    "I''m fine. It''s just..." Susan''s lips turned pale, and sweat began to roll down her forehead like


    raindrops.


    Julian''s expression changed. He was holding Susan''s hand, so he could sense the sudden rise of


    temperature in her hand.


    Wi was not lying at all. The virus indeed re-emerged after a week.


    Susan wanted to say something to Julian, but her condition did not allow her to do so. As her body


    temperature continued to spike, her vision hazed over and she sank down in a deep faint.


    Julian quickly held Susan''s falling body in his arms. He was so anxious that his body was shaking


    uncontrobly.


    Previously, when Susan was having a high fever, he could not do anything other than watch her


    anxiously from the other side of the screen.


    Right now, even though he was physically in front of her, he still could not do anything other than


    hold her helplessly in his arms.


    Julian scooped her up and then nted a light kiss on her burning face.


    ¡®Susie, you can hate me and resent me all you want. I just want you to live.''


    Carefully and slowly, Julian moved Susan back to the bed.


    The medical staff hastily rushed in, but Julian knew there was nothing they could do. They were


    already at their wit''s endst time, so it would be the same as well this time.


    He took onest look at Susan and left the wad.


    He found himself a deserted corner and made a call to Oliver.


    Before Oliver could say anything, he said," The virus... has returned."


    Oliver''s breathing grew heavy.


    "Tell Wi that I agree to her condition," Julian continued expressionlessly.


    "Are you going to agree to her condition? But Julian, if you..." Oliver said anxiously, trying to make


    Julian change his mind. However, before he could finish his sentence, Julian interrupted, "Susie


    can¡¯tst any longer.¡± It made Oliver swallow the rest of his sentence back into his stomach pit.


    Oliver rpsed into silence. After a long while, he then said disappointingly, "Okay.


    I''ll tell her." "Thank you, Oliver. Tell Wi that TH go find her after Susie is out of danger," Julian


    said.


    Oliver did not say anything anymore as he did not know what he should say at all.


    A deep sense of despondency flitted across Oliver¡¯s eyes after he hung up the call.


    None of the torture experts were able to make Wi speak. He felt like it was his fault for putting


    Julian and Susan in such a dilemma.


    Oliver''s mind was very clear in that Julian would be the one getting hurt the most for making such a


    decision.


    However, humans were selfish. Susan was his family, so he could only choose to let Julian suffer so


    that Susan could live.


    After hanging up the phone, Oliver entered the interrogation room with a cold face.


    Inside, Wi was being subject to all sorts of cruel punishment.


    A deep hatred red out of Oliver¡¯s eyes as he stared down at her.


    "You guys can stop now," he instructed, and all the torture experts immediately stopped.


    After experiencing so much torture, Wi''s face was bloodless. A faint smile appeared on her lips at


    this moment as she said in a confident voice, "I won, didn¡¯t I?"


    Oliver looked at her in disgust as he said," Give us the location of where you hid the special remedy.


    If you save Susie, Julian will agree to your condition."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though this was within Wi¡¯s expectation, a triumphant grin still found its way to the corner of


    her lips. "I assume that the virus in her body has re-emerged, right? If he agreed to my condition


    earlier, she wouldn''t have to go through the pain again."


    "Stop your nonsense. Tell me where the special remedy is." Oliver went forward and picked her up


    by her cor. "If anything happens to Susie, I won¡¯t let you get away."


    Wi scoffed, "Don''t worry, nobody wants her to live more than I do. She is my only bargaining chip.


    If she died, I wouldn''t have anything to threaten you with anymore."

 Chapter 530 Dilemma

    Chapter 530 Dilemma


    "Chop-chop, give me the location!" Oliver said through gritted teeth.


    "There is no need to rush," Wi said, looking straight at Oliver. "Did Julian say when he ising


    to see me?"


    Oliver loathed her a lot, but he still answered coldly, "He wille to see you after Susie is out of


    danger."


    Wi then smiled, "Alright, I''ll wait for him. After all, there is next week after this week. Then, there is


    another week after next week. I assume you guys are very clear that it won''t do you any good for


    deceiving me."


    "The address! Now!" Oliver hissed. He did not want to say a word to her anymore.


    Wi raised her brow and gave out an address calmly.


    Oliver hastily sent his man to retrieve the remedy from the address.


    The people in theboratory examined the special remedy once again when they received the


    remedy. Even though they still could not confirm the remedy¡¯s ingredients, they were certain that the


    remedy was the same as thest one.


    Immediately after, they sent the special remedy to Susan¡¯s ward.


    Julian took over the remedy and fed it to Susan himself.


    He did not let go of Susan''s hand throughout the entire process.


    The effect of the special remedy was fast. It took only half an hour for Susan''s body temperature to


    return to normal.


    Susan fell into a deep sleep after the high fever faded.


    A series ofplex emotions flowed behind Julian''s eyes. He lowered his head and nted a kiss


    on Susan¡¯s forehead. Then, he rose to his feet, turned around, and walked towards the door.


    "Where are you going, Mr. Shaw?" a doctor asked, sounding surprised.


    Mr. Shaw cared about his wife very much. His wife''s condition had just be better, so where Mr.


    Shaw was heading to?


    "Take care of Mrs. Shaw," Julian instructed without turning his head. Then, he stepped out of the


    ward and left.


    Hemanded himself not to look at Susan anymore, for he was afraid that he might not be able to


    leave her if he nced at her again.


    God knew how much he wanted to stay with Susan.


    However,pared to something like this, it was more important for Susan to stay alive.


    He already ordered his men to study all of the viruses in Susan¡¯s body as well as the special


    remedy.


    Be that as it may, it seemed that the Dark Night Agency''s virus-developing technique was way


    ahead of the rest of the world.


    Even though Wi was not a core member of the organization, it was a difficult task to exin her


    technique with current medical standards.


    He believed that Wi wouldn''t have been able to have Susan in the palm of her hand forever. He


    was certain that they woulde out with a solution sooner orter. It was just that it was not now.


    Julian set his jaw tight. The sadness in his eyes melted away and was reced by coldness.


    The reason why the Dark Night Agency had such an advanced virus-developing technique was


    probably due to the Holy Lord.


    His attainments in virology was an era ahead of the rest of the world, causing each member of the


    Dark Night Agency to be particrly proficient in this aspect. Undoubtedly, the Lord was a super


    genius, an unprecedented rising star who could lead the era. If he put his talent to good use, he


    would certainly be able to bring current medical standards to a whole new level.


    Unfortunately, he went down the wrong path, and it was disastrous.


    If Julian wanted to break the stalemate, then he had to target the "Holy Lord.¡±


    He had to squish the Dark Night Agency, capture the Lord, and get all the information about the


    viruses developed by the agency.


    With that, the level of those experts would be further improved and it would be an easy task to find


    the cure for all the viruses in Susan''s body at that time.


    "Dark Night Agency..." Julian muttered, his gaze cold.


    He got straight into his car and beelined towards the prison.


    Oliver had stopped torturing Wi. She sat in a corner with a bright grin dancing around her lips. "I


    said you woulde for me in the end, Julian Shaw.¡±


    Julian did not reply. He just stared down at the woman. "I hope you won''t regret the decision you


    made today."


    "Regret? Why would I?" Wi looked greedily at Julian. "I will never regret it as long as I have you


    all to myself."


    The more affectionate she was, the more Julian felt disgusted.


    Wi could clearly see the disgust etched in Julian''s eyes, but she did not care. With a grin


    stered across her face, she stretched her arm to reach out to Julian. '' Julian, take me away from


    here, okay?"


    Julian stood rooted to the spot, and Wi''s arm remained suspending in mid-air.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    After a short while, Julian reached out to her hand and pulled her up from the ground.


    The smile on Wi''s face broadened.


    Suddenly, her cheek flushed pink as she said coquettishly, "Julian, I¡¯m in pain right now and I can¡¯t


    walk. Can you carry me out?"


    "Don¡¯t push your luck, Isabelle Shelby," Julian stared coldly at her.


    "You don''t want to? Well, it''s fine for me, but after a weekter..."


    Julian took a deep breath, bent down, and scooped Wi into his arms.


    Wi immediately wrapped her arms around Julian''s neck as a triumphant grin crossed her lips.


    Oliver and George were there when Julian came out with Wi in his arms.


    Oliver was here the whole time, while George had just arrived.


    When both of them saw Julianing out with Wi in his arms, their expressions changed.


    Julian was Susan''s husband. They should have rushed forward and roughed him up for carrying


    another woman in his arms, but none of them moved.


    "Mr. Wright, thank you for taking care of me during this time." Wi waved her hand at Oliver.


    Oliver pulled a long face, and he refused to say a word to Wi.


    Wi did not mind as well. She just gazed affectionately at Julian and said, ¡°Let''s go, Julian."


    Carrying Wi in his embrace, Julian walked past Oliver and George and went straight for his car.


    There was only silence even after Julian had left.


    After a long while that seemed like an eternity, only then did Oliver''s shaking voice ring out. "Dad,


    what should we do now?"


    George squeezed his eyes shut as he rubbed his temples in an attempt to force the pain away. After


    a short while, he then said through gritted teeth, "All in all, the Dark Night Agency is the cause of


    everything. It¡¯s not our country¡¯s responsibility alone to eliminate this evil agency, but the whole


    world. I don¡¯t believe a small organization like this can escape from the hunting of all nations. When


    all the members of the Dark Night Agency are caught, we can force the Lord to save Susie. In the


    worst-case scenario, we can gather up all the experts around the globe to study the virus


    information that we get from the organization. I''m sure Susie will be free from the woman''s clutch


    one day."


    "Roger that, Dad," Oliver answered as a cold glint shed across his eyes.


    When the day came, he wanted Wi to die an excruciating death.


    Be that as it may, George and Oliver''s expressions were still ugly.


    What they had said would only happen in the future, and they had something even more urgent to


    settle right now.


    Wi had taken Julian away. They had no idea whether or not Susan could handle Julian''s betrayal.


    Or should they tell Susan the entire story from the beginning until the end?


    Both of them were at their wit''s end, and they fell into a dilemma.

 Chapter 531 Negotiation

    Chapter 531 Negotiation


    After a long while, George Wright rubbed his aching temples. "Forget it, leave this matter for Julian


    to decide on his own."


    Julian Shaw had always been a man who knew his own mind. Since he had already made the


    decision, then he must havee up with aprehensive n for sure.


    Moreover, a matter rted to love and rtionship had always been the mostplicated so it was


    better for the others not to meddle with it.


    Inside the car, Wi Doyle looked at Julian tenderly.


    "Julian, where are you taking me?"


    Julian shot a cold nce at her and then gave the driver an address.


    Wi was not bothered by Julian''s coldness as well. On the contrary, she cracked into a faint smile


    and appeared to be in a very good mood.


    Julian had just been forced to part with Susan Shelby earlier so he would surely not be in a good


    mood regardless.


    However, it was fine. She had the patience to take things slow with Julian.


    The car drove straight to a vi.


    The vi was located in a slightly remote area. Other than a few permanent housekeepers cleaning


    up the ce, there was no sign that the vi had been lived in.


    "Are you nning to park here?" Wi checked out the environment and could not help raising an


    eyebrow. "I still prefer the vi at Skysea Lake more."


    The vi at Skysea Lake was precisely the one where Julian and Susan resided mostly.


    Julian disregarded her and took a seat on the sofa calmly.


    Wi wanted to take a seat next to him but Julian had already pointed in the opposite direction. "Sit.


    I think between us, there''s something we need to discuss first."


    Wi weighed the pros and cons for a moment as she looked at Julian''s stern expression. Then,


    she took a seat next to Julian cautiously.


    "What would you like to talk about?" Wi looked at Julian with a gentle gaze. "As long as you''re


    with me always, I''m willing topromise in anything.¡±


    A disdainful gaze that could not be concealed shed past Julian''s eyes. Then, he said coldly, "You


    said before that you''d help eradicate the virus in Susie''s body."


    Wiughed. "That¡¯s easy. The Errol Virus spread by Mr. rk was actually just a simplified


    version. It¡¯s not considered a difficult task to eradicate the virus inside the Dark Night Agency. Every


    core personnel of the Dark Night Agency including Chad Zachary is skilled in eradicating the virus.


    Moreover, I already passed on the medication to you to earn your trust previously. It''s only a matter


    of time before your people can develop the specific dosage so there¡¯s no need for me to continue


    making things difficult for Susan on this issue.¡±


    "Alright." Julian took out a chart containing all the information on Susan¡¯s health status right away


    and said, "Tell me the way to administer the medication." A set of pen and paper was ced on the


    table too.


    Wi took a nce at the report then picked up the pen and paper to write down something swiftly


    before passing it to Julian.


    Julian received the item then passed it to the servant standing next to him. "Take this and pass it to


    Alfred at the door. I believe he knows where to deliver the item.¡±


    "Yes, sir." The servant went on to carry out the task.


    "Julian, there won''t be anything wrong with the Errol Virus issue anymore. I¡¯ve already fulfilled my


    promise so should we talk about the issue between us properly now?" said Wi eagerly.


    "We will need time to verify if the Errol Virus can be fully eradicated. It¡¯s a little too early for you to


    make your statement now." Julian said expressionlessly, "However, you should know that if anything


    happens to Susan, you will certainly..."


    "I will certainly be buried with the dead? I understand." Wi acknowledged it right away. "I said


    before that I don''t want anything to happen to her more than anybody else."


    Julian sized up Wi calmly.


    Basically, he believed that Wi would not have the courage to threaten Susan''s life.


    Or else, she would be seeking doom.


    "Julian." Wi looked at Julian with an iparably gentle gaze. "Don''t worry. As long as you stay


    with me always, Susan will be consuming one bottle of wonder drug every month consistently. She


    will live to a ripe old age."


    Upon mentioning Susan, a faint taunting feeling surged into Wi¡¯s chest.


    Yes, Susan would live to a ripe old age!


    She''d certainly be able to live a long life and witness Julian and Wi live happily ever after with her


    own eyes.


    This was the biggest punishment for a woman like her.


    "I trust you for the time being," said Julian coldly.


    "I''ve been telling the truth since the start," said Wi softly. Then, she suddenly said," Julian, since


    the matter with Susan has already been solved, when are you nning to divorce Susan to marry


    me?"


    Wi looked at Julian with an eager glint in her eyes.


    "Marry you?" Julian looked at her with a spurious smile.


    "Why?" Wi stared at him with a gentle gaze. "Do you think that there is insufficient time to prepare


    for the wedding? It''s fine, I don¡¯t mind this at all. As long as you''re the groom, I don¡¯t need any


    grand scenes and I''ll still be very happy."


    Julian suddenly scoffed coldly. "So, since when did I promise to marry you?"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Wi was stunned for a moment. She said with narrowed eyes, "Julian, one week passes by very


    quickly. After this week, there¡¯s still the following week."


    "Yes, one week passes by very quickly. So, I''ve abided by the condition you proposed, haven''t I?"


    Julian looked at Wi. "Am I not with you at this exact moment? Did you mention that I must marry


    you?"


    "Uh...¡± Wi was stunned at once.


    "Since you¡¯ve already proposed the terms, then it''s best for both of us to abide by the condition,


    right? If you add in some baffling condition by yourself, I''d feel like you''re not being sincere at all,"


    said Julian.


    Wi clenched her teeth and grasped her pants with her hands tightly.


    She did not discuss the conditions in detail yet she did not expect that Julian would actually seize


    the loophole and refuse to marry her.


    Frankly, she could use Susan''s life to threaten Julian intopromising, yet her final goal was to


    make Julian fall in love with her.


    It seemed that the act of provoking Julian endlessly like this was not a good way.


    More importantly, even if Julian refused to marry her, how could an egotistical woman like Susan


    stand the fact that they were together now? The ending would still develop in the direction that she


    nned sooner orter.


    Uponing up with a decision in her heart, Wi''s hands rxed slowly while the corners of her


    lips cracked into a faint smile. "Alright, it''s fine for you not to get a divorce with Susan and it''s okay


    for you not to marry me too. However, don''t you forget that my condition is for you to be with me. I


    think our rtionship should be somewhat simr to boyfriend and girlfriend at the very least.


    Moreover, you must make Susan acknowledge it. Otherwise, what¡¯s the point of me proposing the


    condition?"


    Julian narrowed his eyes, then he spoke in


    a deep voice, "Sure."


    He and Wi were constantly contending and negotiating. Julian was well aware that he would be


    able to talk her out of getting married, but it was impossible for Wi topromise endlessly.


    Wi''s goal was to split up him and Susie so there were certain matters that she could not


    compromise too much on.

 Chapter 532 Can鈥檛 Meet

    Chapter 532 Can¡¯t Meet


    Julian Shaw discussed quite arge number of uses with Wi Doyle in an extremely serious


    manner as if he was negotiating a business deal.


    In the beginning, Wi had a sorrowful expression from Julian''s business-like attitude. Afterward,


    she had no choice but to ept this mode before signing an agreement.


    Wi proposed the first condition and it was also the condition that she refused topromise with


    after all this time.


    Julian had to acknowledge his rtionship with Wi as lovers to Susan Shelby. Moreover, Julian


    had to move in with Wi. They were required to spend time together for five hours every day at a


    minimum.


    Failing to dissuade her from this condition, Julian added numerous additional uses to this.


    The most important use was that Wi was not allowed to use Susan''s illness to threaten him


    into doing anything else.


    Atst, both of them signed the agreement.


    The agreement could not take legal effect and it did not have any constraint effects either.


    The act ofing up with this agreement was meant to decide the general tone for the future.


    ording to the agreement, Wi would not receive anything else other than some titr matters.


    This was slightly different from Wi''s nning originally, but she could still ept it with great


    effort.


    After all, Julian loathed her so much now so it was quite impossible for him to ept her in such a


    short period of time.


    However, it was fine for Wi. As long as she could eliminate Susan from the situation first, she


    believed that Julian would certainly notice her kindness slowly through their time living together and


    fall head over heels in love with her as a result.


    Wi held the agreement tightly and cracked into a faint smile on her face.


    ¡°Julian, so are we going to live here from now on?" Wi cracked into a shy smile on her face.


    "Which room are you nning to stay in? I shall go and clean your room."


    Julian said coldly and nonchntly, "You will only need to clean up your very own room. You will


    stay in the master bedroom and I''ll take any guestroom.


    ording to the negotiation, the use indicated that they had to live together but there was no


    mention that they had to live in one room for sure.


    The smile on the corners of Wi¡¯s lips remained unchanged. She acknowledged it with a soft voice.


    "Alright, then I shall go ahead and tidy up the room.¡±


    Julian felt sorry for his eyes just by taking one more nce at her.


    He stood up right away. ¡°I still have some matters to attend to, so I shall make a move first."


    "When are youing back?" asked Wi from behind.


    "Don''t worry, I will fulfill five hours.¡± Julian left right away.


    Acent smile shed past Wi''s eyes as she gazed after his departing silhouette.


    There was no doubt that Julian was a hard-to-crack target yet the harder he was to crack, the more


    fight her heart was filled with.


    One day, she would make Julian fall in love with her just like how he loved Susan sooner orter...


    No, Julian would love her even more than he loved Susan.


    "Julian, I will have youpletely one day." A wildly ambitious glint shed past Wi''s eyes.


    As soon as he left the vi, Julian''s upright back rxed ever so slightly. He sat inside the car in


    silence.


    "Mr. Shaw, where are we heading to?¡± The driver could not refrain himself from asking after Julian


    was silent for a very long time.


    Julian had not spoken at all.


    Just as the driver felt that he would not answer anymore, Julian''s deep voice was heard. "Go to the


    research center."


    The driver perked up and immediately drove to the research center.


    At the door of the research center, Julian looked up from the window of the car. The second window


    from the left of the third floor was precisely Susan''s room.


    The staff members in the research room had been reporting Susan''s condition to him all this time.


    Susan was already breathing evenly after consuming the wonder drug. However, she had yet to


    regain her consciousness.


    Julian''s fists tightened involuntarily as he looked at the window in this manner.


    He was well aware that he was destined to hurt Susan for the time being in order to let Susan live.


    He had no idea...how hopeless Susan would be when she learned that he betrayed their


    rtionship.


    Yet, he wanted Susan to live regardless.


    Susan once said that she would choose to leave gracefully if he betrayed their rtionship.


    At the thought of the serious expression on Susan''s face when she made the statement, Julian felt


    his heart wrenched in pain. However, he hoped that Susie could be a little graceful at this exact


    moment.


    He would rather have Susie vent all the pent up anger to him in hopes that she would not hurt


    herself.


    Julian sat downstairs for a long, long time alone.


    The driver waited there all this time as well.


    He waited there from dawn to dusk until his tummy began growling in hunger.


    He couldn''t help sneaking a peek at Julian.


    "Mr. Bossman, are you made of steel or meal? Please go back for dinner, alright?"


    However, he did not have the courage to speak upon noticing the stern expression on Julian¡¯s face.


    He waited until the sky darkenedpletely.


    Julian received a text message.


    ''Mrs. Shaw has already awakened.''


    Julian''s tense back finally rxed slowly.


    The driver reacted to the situation instantly upon seeing Julian''s rxed expression at once.


    It had to be good news about Mrs. Shaw.


    He could not help looking at Julian eagerly. "Mr. Shaw, the missus has awakened. Are you going to


    head upstairs to apany her?"


    Tee-hee, as soon as Mr. Shaw headed upstairs, he would be able to go for a meal resolutely.


    The driver was calcting in his heart when Julian looked at the lighting from Susan''s room.


    He pursed his lips ever so slightly and then said with a hoarse voice, "No."


    He couldn¡¯t allow himself to meet Susan again.


    As soon as he saw Susie, all his senses would copse and he would certainly be unable to control


    himself not to hold this woman.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Yet, he had already lost the authority to do so now.


    The driver felt very confident of his suggestion initially yet he did not expect that Julian would


    actually reject it just like that. He could not help widening his mouth in astonishment.


    Julian was not in the mood to answer the driver''s query. He hesitated for a while, took out his


    phone, and made a call to George Wright. Then, he said, "Dad, pleasee out with Oliver and


    let¡¯s have a talk."


    Sure." George had been waiting for this call all this time. He said right away, "Give me an address.¡±


    Julian gave an address. It was a cafe located near the research center.


    He headed to the cafe to wait for their arrival first so the driver finally had the time to have a meal.


    George and Oliver Wright rushed over at the quickest speed.


    "Julian, that woman Wi, she...¡± Oliver wanted to inquire as soon as he entered the door.


    George waved his hand to stop him. Then, he took a seat opposite Julian with Oliver.


    "What''s your n to manage this matter? Are you going to tell Susie the truth?" asked George.


    Julian was silent for a moment and then he asked, "If I tell Susie that I''m going to be with Wi so I


    can save her life, how will she react?"


    At the thought of Susan''s temperament, George hesitated for a moment and then said, "I don''t know


    either."


    Julian let out a forced chuckle. "I know her. Susie is headstrong so she won''t ept a life that is


    exchanged with this method. I''m afraid that she might do some foolish things just so I won¡¯t be


    threatened by Wi anymore."


    George and Oliver did not speak. It was apparent that they agreed that Susan would very much


    possibly do this too ording to their understanding of Susan.

 Chapter 533 Disappointed

    Chapter 533 Disappointed


    Julian Shaw inhaled a deep breath and spoke slowly, "In my perception, letting Susie live is most


    important. We can''t tell Susie the truth because we can¡¯t afford to take the risk."


    "Yet..." Oliver Wright was growing slightly restless. "Susie loves you so much. If you don''t tell her the


    truth, it will hurt her a great deal.¡±


    Julian clenched his fists tightly. "Susie has a headstrong temperament. If she can confirm that I¡¯ve


    betrayed her, she will try her best toy down the matter on her own and put in the effort to live a


    good life. Yet, if she finds out the truth, she will only live in more pain."


    Oliver''s lips trembled. He wanted to refute yet he had no choice but to acknowledge that Julian''s


    statement made a lot of sense.


    After a long while, George Wright spoke.


    "Julian, have you ever considered that Susie might not necessarily forgive your act of deceiving


    Susie like this even if she does learn the truth in the future¡±


    Julian lowered his gaze and said calmly," Compared to her staying alive, the rest of the matters


    aren''t important."


    Way too many sentiments that could shake a person were hidden in Julian''s calm voice.


    George and Oliver were silent.


    "I asked both of you toe today because I wanted to tell you this." Julian shifted the topic of


    conversation calmly. "Susie is already awake now and she is staying in the nearby research center


    now. She is at her weakest point now. I don''t have the courage to meet her. I hope that...both of you


    can meet her. This way, it will make her feel better in her heart."


    "If you can, do ask the others to tag along as well. However, you¡¯re only allowed to tell Mom and


    Jacob regarding M''s situation, but you¡¯re not allowed to tell Anna and Serenity. Both of them are


    too emotional and a little impulsive even. I''m afraid that they will identally divulge the truth.


    Moreover, if they learn about the truth, perhaps they won''t be able to feign their resentment for me


    so Susie will be able to notice that something is off.¡±


    "Also, I''ve already prepared Susie¡¯s favorite chicken soup so please have Mom bring it over to her


    personallyter. The material of the soup container is unique so the soup will remain boiling hot


    even after a few hours. Please remind Susie to be careful of the temperature when she eats it."


    "There¡¯s no need for Susie to stay in the hospital anymore now. You can send Susie and the child to


    stay with the Wrights."


    "Susie¡¯s body has been weak for the past few days and she hasn''t been sleeping well. Drinking milk


    is effective in helping her sleep better, so remember to warm some milk for her before bed..."


    "Then..."


    Julian babbled about endlessly and talked about everything big and trivial.


    George and Oliver were still listening to him in all apparent seriousness at the start. As a result,


    Julian babbled about for over an hour until both of them were staring straight ahead.


    "Forget it, I believe that both of you won''t be able to remember everything. I''ve prepared a notebook


    for you and I''ve noted down all the important things. Pass it to Mom, Mom is more meticulous," said


    Julian in a slightly disdainful manner as he looked at George and Oliver''s confused faces.


    Upon hearing Julian¡¯s remark, the father and son nodded repeatedly.


    Julian passed the notebook to them and then told them the specific location of the research center


    before he stood up.


    It was alreadyte at night now.


    He looked at the pitch-ck night sky and walked outside.


    When he made his way to the door, he stopped walking for a moment before he nodded ever so


    slightly. "Before I can deal with this situation...please take care of Susie.¡± "Don''t worry.¡± For some


    unknown reason, George felt his heart wrenched in pain but he still epted the task at once.


    "Thank you." Upon saying that, Julian left in silence.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Dad, what are you going to do next?" Oliver looked at George.


    "Questions questions questions, all you know is to ask questions. What¡¯s the point in having a son


    like you?¡± George red at Oliver and then knocked on Oliver¡¯s head without showing the slightest


    grace.


    Oliver did not have the courage to resist at all.


    After venting his anger for a while, George heaved a sigh. "Just do as Julian ordered. I shall inform


    your mother first and also Jacob and Seth. It''s true that it¡¯s inappropriate for the two girls Anna and


    Serenity to know about this yet. These two people can¡¯t hide the truth and Susie is a smart girl. If


    she figures something out based on these two people¡¯s actions, it¡¯s not going to be good."


    "Sure," acknowledged Oliver.


    "I shall inform your mother first while you inform Jacob and Seth. Let''s proceed separately." George


    heaved a sigh.


    It was described as ''proceed separately,¡¯ but in truth, it was only a matter of making a few calls.


    The sudden change of situation filled every person who received the call with shock.


    So it turned out that the Errol Virus in Susie had not been eradicated all along! There were over a


    hundred viruses that suddenly emerged now even!


    Wi was actually Isabelle Shelby! She had the wonder drug that could save Susie''s life in her


    hands now.


    There were also all sorts of other matters...


    If the story was told by someone else, they would find it to be ridiculous yet anyone could tell that


    George and Oliver were the worst at lying.


    If this was the truth...


    Susie and Julian had just reconciled recently with great effort, they were now about to face...


    Everyone did not have the courage to think further.


    Other than being informed of the truth, the group of people was also instructed to hide the truth from


    Anna and Serenity.


    Serenity Wright was so busy preparing her first official concert that she did not manage to return to


    her hometown.


    Upon Jacob Shelby¡¯s proposal, Anna Wright lived more and more carefreely that she went traveling


    with a few friends recently so she would not be around.


    These people did not tell both of them about the current situation.


    In the ward, Susan looked at the pure white ceiling. Then she looked around to see the doctor and


    nurses bustling about around her. She had a confused look in her eyes.


    D-Did she lose consciousness from a fever again?


    Before she lost her consciousness, she was obviously with Julian, yet why did she not see Julian''s


    silhouette despite waiting for a long time?


    Susan waited for a very long time before she finally lost her patience and held on to a nurse before


    asking, "Do you know where


    Julian is?" "Mr. Shaw, huh?" The nurse hastily said," He left in a rush when you fainted earlier,


    missus. He hasn¡¯t returned yet until now and we have no idea where he is either. If you wish to


    know, you can give him a call, missus."


    Susan couldn''t help pursing her lips.


    She picked up her phone with a hesitant expression.


    She was ill all of a sudden. Generally, it was unlike Julian to leave her alone at this time.


    Yet, he left. So, she wondered if it was possible that he had something more important to attend to?


    Susan held the phone with an uncertain gaze.


    Frankly, she was fine already now. She wondered if it was fine for her to not call to avoid worrying


    him?


    Yet...


    Even though she was trying very hard to make herself appear strong, the sudden illness that kept


    bothering her over and over again made her rather fearful in her heart too. She badly hoped for


    Julian to be with her at this time.


    Who would have known that when she awakened that she would be so disappointed in her heart


    when she found her bedside all empty?


    Susan was struggling with conflicting emotions.


    All of a sudden, the door of the room was opened.


    Luna Harris was the first to charge into the room. "Susie, how do you feel? Are you better now?"

 Chapter 534 Discharged From The Hospital

    Chapter 534 Discharged From The Hospital


    George Wright, Oliver Wright, Jacob Shelby, and Seth Leeds walked out from behind Luna Harris.


    A look of shock and surprise shed past Susan''s eyes.


    She had not told her family members about her being in the hospital ward from an illness in fear of


    worrying them.


    How did Luna and the others find out ande now?


    Luna had already charged to the bedside and held Susan¡¯s hand tightly. "Susie, what''s going on


    with you, my child?! Such a serious...illness and you still won''t tell me. Don¡¯t you know that I''d be


    very worried? My child, you..."


    Luna chattered endlessly with an anxious expression.


    Susan could not help shing a helpless expression on her face.


    She was afraid of everyone being worried though...


    The Seth-like talkativeness of the overly-concerned Luna was triggered. She continued to chatter


    on for a very long time without any intention to stop.


    It was still Geroge who responded to the situation first.


    "Luna, we brought chicken soup with us."


    ¡°Oh right, the soup.¡± Luna reacted to the situation so she hastily took out the chicken soup from her


    carry-on bag while she continued to nag Susan incessantly," My child, if you do something this


    worrying again next time, I will nag you to death." "Yes yes yes, I know." Susan hastily


    acknowledged, "I won''t do it again."


    "I can tell that you''re just humoring me." Luna red at Susan but she still took out the chicken


    soup cautiously and began feeding Susan meticulously.


    Susan pretended not to hear that but she wrapped her arms around Luna''s arm in a coquettish


    manner. "You¡¯re the best, Mom."


    Luna scoffed coldly once before she scooped up a spoonful of soup with extremely gentle


    movements and brought it to Susan''s lips.


    Susan took a sip, then revealed an extremely exaggerated expression. ¡°That''s really delicious.


    Mom, how did you know that my favorite chicken soup is from


    Waterside Eatery?"


    Susan was a person who disliked bothering someone else. Even with her biological parents, she


    seldom showed them her food preferences because she did not want to bother them to prepare the


    food especially for her.


    As a result, she was rather astonished to be served her favorite chicken soup.


    "How would your mother know that? Julian''s the one who told us." George''s husky voice was heard.


    The scene was all quiet.


    Everyone looked toward George in unison.


    It was especially obvious with Luna. She turned her head to the side to look at George with a


    murderous gaze.


    George was stunned for a moment, then he pursed his lips rapidly.


    Damn it! He wondered if his action earlier was considered divulging what he was not supposed to


    divulge.


    Oliver could not refrain himself from casting a condemning nce at George. It felt as if his gaze


    was saying, ''Dad, how did you manage to work your way safely until retirement despite your


    intelligence?¡¯


    George did not have the courage to face other people''s gazes, but he still had the courage to


    confront Oliver.


    He red back right away and let out a cold scoff as if he was saying, ¡®I have a great wife-you must


    be especially jealous of me.''


    Oliver shifted his gaze in silence.


    Susan did not manage to figure out the interaction between father and son but she could still sense


    the ghastliness of the ambiance.


    She took a sip of the chicken soup and could not help asking, "Did Julian tell you about this? Where


    is he now? Why isn¡¯t he here?"


    As she was speaking, Susan could not help feeling a faint sweetness spreading in her heart.


    So it turned out that Julian did not disregard her. Even though he was not there in person, he still


    prepared the chicken soup meticulously.


    She supposed he was worried that she would be emotionally fragile after suffering from the illness


    so he sent everyone to visit her on purpose.


    The corners of Susan''s lips curled into a faint smile.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Luna felt her heart wrenched in pain as she looked at Susan''s smile.


    How was her poor daughter going to endure the next blow, huh?


    If Julian was really a casanova, the Wrights would risk their lives to make him pay the price and


    then tell Susan that the man was not worthy of her love.


    Yet, Julian did it all...because of Susan.


    They did not have the right to me Julian in this matter at all. On the contrary, they owed him their


    gratitude.


    Julian was the person that had to endure the most stress now.


    Susan¡¯s question quieted the entire room right away.


    George did not have the courage to speak anymore while Luna was at a loss for


    words.


    Jacob and Seth were overwhelmed with mixed feelings.


    A look of confusion shed past Susan''s eyes involuntarily. "What''s going on with all of you? I''m


    only asking one question. Where is Julian now?"


    Why did she suddenly feel as if she was asking a heinous question that turned the atmosphere


    ghastly at once.


    "Nothing much. Julian has some urgent matters to attend to. Come, Susie, have some soup." Luna


    diverted the conversation topic right away.


    "That¡¯s right. The soup is going to turn cold if you don''t drink it soon," said Jacob on the side.


    "Have some soup, have some soup." The rest of the people¡¯s gazes were fixated upon the bowl of


    soup as if the most important task was to get Susan to drink the soup now.


    Susan was puzzled beyondparison in her heart but she still widened her mouth obediently and


    epted Luna''s feeding.


    When she was done having the soup, Luna held Susan''s hand. "Susie, the doctor said that the high


    fever that you¡¯re having now is the lingering effect of the previous fever. You''ll be fine after you get


    well from this. So, we are nning to get you discharged from the hospital.¡±


    "Really?¡± Susan cast the puzzlement in her mind away and a surprised smile appeared on her lips


    for a moment.


    It was great news. She was so bored of staying in the hospital originally, but she felt restless from


    being down with the unknown illness over and over again.


    However, since the doctor said that she was fine, she should be fine then.


    She could finally be liberated.


    "However, you still need to rest and recuperate after recovering from a serious illness. Thus, I have


    everything nned out. We''re going to take you back to stay with the Wrights for a while so it''s


    convenient for me to take care of you," said Luna.


    Susan was stunned for a moment and then she said, "Mom, I''m already fine. Moreover, we have


    servants in my home too..."


    "How can a servant take care of you more meticulously than me?" Luna said right away, "The n


    has been set. I''ve already picked up the two kids Luca and Chessie and sent them to the Wrights


    too. Do you have anything else that you need to pack


    up? We shall leave after packing up."


    Susan still wanted to decline for a while, but she nodded after learning that the two children were


    already at the Wrights.


    Susan was brought to the Wrights right away after packing up.


    The two children were waiting there just as expected.


    They were delighted to see Susan. They dashed to her and each of them hugged one of Susan''s


    thighs.


    "Mommy, hold me,¡± said Chessie dotingly.


    Luca Shaw looked at Susan eagerly as well.


    "Alright alright alright,¡± answered Susan as she was about to pick up the two children.


    Luna''s voice was heard. "Mommy has juste home from the hospital so she is still recovering.


    Luca and Chessie, you''re both good kids. Don''t bother Mommy today since she needs to rest


    properly."


    Chesney Shaw immediately looked at Susan anxiously. "Mommy, did you hurt yourself anywhere?


    I''ll kiss it better."

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535


    What''s Going On With Julian "I''m fine. I can still hold the both of you," said Susan Shelby with a


    smile.


    The two children left sensibly.


    Lucas Shaw said in all apparent seriousness, "You''re sick so you have to rest properly. You¡¯re not


    allowed to be stubborn. Mommy."


    Seeing Lucas'' adult-like behavior, Susan could not help pinching his cheek, amused.


    Even though she felt that she was already doing fine, she still went to lie on the bed under


    everyone''s constant urging.


    The two children guarded Susan for a long time until Susan ordered the servant to take them to


    nap, and only then did they leave unwillingly.


    However, the rest of the people still guarded the area without letting her out of sight.


    "Susie, are you really fine?¡± There was a look of concern in Luna Harris'' eyes that could not be


    concealed.


    There were so many viruses in Susan''s body. She was really worried that something would


    suddenly happen one day.


    "I feel well now." Susan said with a smile," Moreover, didn''t the doctor say that the fever from earlier


    was thest?¡±


    "Right right right. It must be fine because the doctor said so. Susie is going to bepletely fine


    from now on," chimed in George Wright.


    ''It''s rare for you to make a remark that sounds sensible." Luna red at George.


    George immediately shut his mouth in grievance.


    ''My wife bears grudges very much , she still resents me for bringing up Julian.¡¯


    Susan regarded them as having their usual daily quarrel so she paid no attention to that.


    Susan felt rather stressed with arge group of people guarding around her with anxious


    expressions.


    She could not help looking at Jacob Shelby and Seth Leeds. "Don¡¯t you both need to go to the


    company?"


    "It''s fine. It''s only a day¡ªthepany won¡¯t go bankrupt yet," said Jacob calmly.


    "That''s right. What we¡¯re doing is known as seizing the opportunity to take a break," said Seth while


    chuckling.


    There was nothing Susan could do so she looked toward Oliver Wright. ''Oliver, don¡¯t you need to


    report to duty yet?"


    "I''ve been on leave recently." Oliver did not show the intention to leave either.


    Susan then looked toward Luna and


    George. "Dad, Mom, you..."


    "We both are really free so there¡¯s nothing for us to do." Luna held Susan''s hand right away. "Susie,


    please allow me to stay here. Otherwise, I won''t be at ease."


    Susan was rather shocked but she felt warm and fuzzy in her heart as well.


    She did not reject again but she nodded nonchntly.


    She was under the assumption that these people would only be nervous for a while


    before they were done originally.


    Yet, she had to brace the nervous gazes of these people every moment for the next three days


    beyond her expectation.


    For three days, two people would guard by her side at the very least.


    Luna insisted on sleeping next to her at night.


    She moved ever so slightly and someone would immediately bring her water.


    She swayed ever so slightly when she walked and someone would help her anxiously.


    Three days passed. Susan felt as if she was having some super serious illness while in a daze.


    She wondered if everyone was being a little overly anxious?


    It was even more puzzling to Susan that there was no news of Julian Shaw after all this time.


    She wanted to contact Julian all along yet she was being constantly monitored by so many pairs of


    eyes all day long. She could not even find time to make a call.


    Susan was not a foolish person. She felt a vague ominous presentiment in her heart.


    Did something happen to Julian?


    As soon as the idea emerged in her mind, it entwined Susan''s entire person akin to vines.


    Susan seized the opportunity when she was all alone with Luna once. She grabbed Luna¡¯s hand


    and asked with a shaky voice," Mom, it has been three days. Please tell me, where is Julian?"


    Julian is away on business,¡± said Luna.


    "Even if he is away on business, it''s impossible for him to not have time to give me a call.¡± Susan


    denied it right away.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "It''s possible that the business trip is quite urgent..." Luna concocted the lie recklessly.


    "Mom!" Susan interrupted her. "You should know that I won¡¯t believe a lie like this at all."


    "I''m telling the truth.¡± Luna insisted.


    The more Luna behaved like this, the more flurried Susan felt in her heart.


    She clenched her teeth and suddenly asked shakily, "Mom... Did something happen to Julian?"


    During this period of time, everyone was being overly cautious around her and this made Susan


    panic.


    Countless terrifying ideas crossed her mind. The blood flowing in her entire body was almost frozen


    by the terrifying spections.


    "Nothing..." Luna still wanted to hide the truth.


    "Mom!" Susan looked at Luna almost in a pleading manner. "No matter what happened to Julian, I''m


    still his wife and I have the right to know the truth."


    She was already mentally prepared for the worst.


    Judging by everyone''s behavior, she spected that Julian might have encountered an ident.


    However, he was still her husband regardless of which type of ident he encountered. The more


    he was trapped in a difficult situation, the more she wanted to be with him to face it.


    Luna pursed her lips and refused to speak.


    Susan''s entire body was shaking involuntarily. Why did her mother still refuse to tell despite her


    inquiries? Could it be that...


    "Julian, is he...is he..." asked Susan in agony. Her heart was convulsing in pain at this very moment.


    Noticing her agitation, Luna realized that Susan misunderstood something so she could not help


    saying, "Susie, it''s not what you think it is. Julian is fine, and he is doing alright."


    "Mom, stop hiding from me.¡± Susan looked at her, misty-eyed. "If it''s not because something


    happened to Julian, why hasn''t he contacted me after all this time? If it¡¯s not because something


    happened to Julian, why are all of you guarding me 24 hours a day? You may hide from me for a


    while, but you can''t hide it from me for the rest of my life!"


    Luna immediately panicked as soon as Susan cried.


    She wiped away Susan''s tears and felt sadness surging into her heart.


    The matter could not remain hidden after all.


    They wanted Susan to find out about the matter a littleter initially.


    They would count the day if they could make her happy for one more day.


    Yet now, Susan had already spected in that direction so it would be meaningless if they still


    insisted on not telling her the truth.


    "Susie, the matter is not what you think it is. However, it''s not much better than what you''ve


    imagined either..." said Luna through her clenched teeth.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Susan''s entire body was tense.


    "I-1 can''t bring myself to say it. You''ll just have to look at the photo yourself." Luna passed her


    phone right away.


    Susan held the phone and brought up the photo shakily.


    In the beginning, she was still worried that she might see a bloody scene.


    Yet, an incredulous look shed past her eyes at the very moment she saw the photo.


    The photo was none other than Julian and Wi Doyle.


    Wi Doyle!


    Why was Wi in Skyking City! Moreover, why was Julian with her!


    Was there something that these people wished to talk about?

 Chapter 536 She Won鈥檛 Buy It

    Chapter 536 She Won¡¯t Buy It


    Susan Shelby felt uneasy in her heart yet her hand was still scrolling the phone swiftly.


    The first photo was of the two people walking together while the next photo showed both of them


    entering a vi together surprisingly.


    Yet, Susan still had some impression of this vi. It was the property that belonged to the Shaws!


    Susan took a nce at the date swiftly.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The date showed that these two people were together within the past few days!


    So, when she was sick, Julian Shaw did not visit her because he was with Wi Doyle?


    No, it could not be possible. There had to be some misunderstanding. ¡®Susan, you must trust the


    rtionship between you and Julian.''


    Susan trembled and continued to scroll on the phone.


    A look of unwillingness shed past Luna''s eyes as she looked at Susan''s behavior from the side.


    However, there was nothing she could do!


    She could not bring herself to let Susan know about the truth. In fact, she had to work with Julian to


    complete the lie. She was well aware that this would hurt Susan badly.


    Yet, what else could be more important than life?


    She hid Julian''s sacrifice so Susan would misunderstand Julian. This way, Susan would grieve for a


    while yet in face of betrayal, she would put in the effort to be strong due to her headstrong


    temperament.


    If she were to find out the truth, there was no telling what she would do in order to not make things


    difficult for Julian.


    As a result, she hid the truth from Susan and made Susan loathe Julian. It was the best ending


    possible.


    Luna was well aware of this in her heart. Yet at that exact moment, she still had to exhaust all her


    strength just to suppress the urge to speak the truth as she looked at Susan trembling in rage.


    Susan continued to scroll the photos one by one.


    In the beginning, she did it at a slow speed. Soon afterward, she scrolled faster and faster while her


    expression grew calmer and calmer.


    Atst, she screened through all the photos in silence.


    "Susie..." Luna clenched her teeth and said," The matter is just as you''ve seen. A few days ago, we


    discovered that Julian and Wi had been spending a lot of time together. They had even moved


    into a vi together now and are spending days and nights together. W-We didn''t want to tell you


    the truth in fear of you being overly sad."


    Susan raised her head. Her gaze turned calmer now. She said in a deep voice, "I don¡¯t buy it."


    "Hmm?" Luna was stunned for a moment.


    Susan pointed at a photo. "If Julian has to be close to Wi, then he must have his reason to get


    close to her. I believe that he won''t betray our rtionship firmly."


    Susan''s tone was resolute.


    Luna could not help being dumbstruck for a moment, but soon, she said in a rushed tone, "Susie,


    the truth is already there.


    What else is there for you not to believe! It''s the truth that Julian and Wi were constantly together


    and it''s also the truth that they left you behind when you were sick and disregarded you!"


    "I don¡¯t buy it." Susan said stubbornly, "I want to ask Julian in person."


    Yes, she refused to believe those photos. Those were just a few photos. Perhaps, Julian was


    getting close to Wi because he had his ns! Was there ever ack of misunderstanding


    between them due to ack of trust?


    This time, unless Julian told him with his own words that he did not love her anymore and he was in


    love with someone else, she wouldn''t believe it.


    "How are you going to ask him?¡± asked Luna.


    Susan clenched her teeth and called Julian right away.


    In the quiet night, the dial tone sounded especially clear.


    Julian pursed his thin lips ever so slightly as he looked at the shing phone screen.


    It had been three days. Susie had finally discovered that something was off.


    His hand was ced on the phone but it did not budge for a long time.


    The act of picking up the call signified that he was going to hurt Susie personally, a woman whom


    he was willing to protect with his life.


    Even a man as firm and resolute as Julian had the intention of cowering at this very moment.


    Even though he knew this day woulde sooner orter, why did it noteter?


    "Susie," muttered Julian softly as he let the ringtone echo through the room. Endless sorrow, agony,


    and pain were hidden behind the simple word.


    Julian did not pick up her calls.


    Susan clenched her teeth and refused to give up but she continued to call again and again.


    "Susie, stop calling. This man is utterly incapable of facing you now.¡± Luna could not help grabbing


    Susan''s hand. "He won''t pick up the call.¡± "I don''t buy it. I will rify with him for


    sure." Susan wanted to call again stubbornly.


    "Susie!" Luna held her hand tightly.


    Susan raised her head to look at Luna with an expression that was slightly unusual. " Alright, I won''t


    call anymore. Mom, please leave me alone so I can calm myself."


    "Yet..." Luna looked at the phone in Susan''s hand.


    "Just take away all themunication devices in the room." Susan looked at Luna pleadingly.


    "Mom, I just want to be alone now."


    Luna looked at Susan. She wanted to say something more yet she could not bring herself to say it


    anyhow.


    She packed up all the devices in silence and then said in a gentle voice, "Susie, don''t think too


    much. A man like this is not


    worthy of your love. Rest early."


    "Alright," acknowledged Susan.


    Even though Luna was still worried, she did not have the courage to agitate Susan too much so she


    could only walk out of the room.


    The room was all quiet as soon as Luna left.


    Susan sat on the bed quietly. Yet, the corners of her lips curled into a faint smile slowly.


    "Julian, why do you always have to hide everything from me? However, I won¡¯t be swayed by what¡¯s


    on the surface anymore this time. Unless you tell me in your own words that you don¡¯t love me


    anymore, I won¡¯t believe anything," muttered Susan to herself.


    Her eyes stared straight ahead toward the ceiling all this time.


    On the other hand, in another location, Julian stood in front of the window akin to a statue.


    Susanid on the bed until the sky started turning a little brighter.


    "The sun is out." The corners of Susan''s lips cracked into a faint smile.


    She got up and dressed herself calmly, then she headed downstairs right away


    It was only dawn and the Wrights¡¯ home was all quiet.


    Susan went downstairs and headed straight outside right away.


    The security guard dared not stop her but he informed the Wrights at once.


    Luna ordered in a slightly anxious tone,'' I''ming down with George at once, figure out a way to


    stop the driver froming over immediately!"


    Upon saying that, she got up in a rush and went downstairs.


    Susan called for the driver in advance.


    However, not a silhouette could be seen after she waited at the door for a while.


    She could not help pursing her lips. It seemed that the only way now was to hail a cab¡ªher only


    concern was that it was not easy to get a cab now.


    Even though she was thinking in this manner, Susan still stepped forward without the slightest


    hesitation.


    She was about to walk away when a car stopped in front of her all of a sudden. The window was


    rolled down to reveal a drowsy face. ¡°Susie, it''s so early, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re back, Serenity?" Susan was slightly


    astonished.


    "That''s right. The concert came to a sessful close so I rushed back home on the same night."


    Serenity Wright said smilingly, "Where are you going? Would you like me to give you a lift?"


    "No need, you''ve just traveled far toe home..."


    "It''s fine. I¡¯ve been lying on the back seat sleeping all this time. The driver drove earlier.¡±


    Serenity got down from the car and instructed the driver to go back and rest. Then, she stretched


    her body and looked at Susan in high spirits. "Tell me, where are you going? I''ll give you a lift."


    Susan pursed her lips and got into the car. Then, she gave her an address.


    The address was the legendary ce where Julian and Wi moved in together.


    Susan figured that since Julian refused to pick up the phone, she would meet him in person to


    rify the situation.

 Chapter 537 Confrontation

    Chapter 537 Confrontation


    Serenity Wright did not suspect anything. As she drove the car, she asked casually, "It seems like


    the location is a little remote, huh? It''s still early in the morning. Why are you going there?"


    Susan Shelby pursed her lips and said after a long time, "No reason. I just need to do something."


    A confused look shed past Serenity''s eyes after she took a nce at Susan''s expression through


    the rearview mirror.


    Susan seemed to be behaving rather odd today.


    Meanwhile, George Wright and Luna Harris received a call from the security guard.


    What? Serenity gave Susie a lift?" Luna was stunned for a moment. "Where are they going?"


    "I''m not so sure," said the security guard. " Miss Wright refused to say."


    Luna hung up the call and did not inquire further, but her lips were tightly pursed.


    Susan had refused to tell Luna where she was going, yet Luna could still figure it out.


    She was certain that Susan was heading to see Julian Shaw and Wi Doyle now.


    At the thought of the previous night and Susan¡¯s face, which had been as calm as the moonlight,


    Luna''s hands tightened into fists ever so slightly.


    She found that she was reluctant to think about it.


    If Julian were to hurt Susan in person, how sad would she be?


    "Don¡¯t worry. I will give Serenity a call and ask where they are," said George, who was about to


    make the call.


    Luna could not refrain anymore and pped his head once. "Can you please grow some brains?¡±


    "What''s going on again?" George appeared innocent. Could the way he had suggested not be the


    fastest way to discover Susie''s whereabouts?


    Luna was simply toozy to exin to George. She red at him and then said, "Is there a need to


    ask where they are going at this point?"


    Why not?


    George was about to ask but he took a nce and noticed Luna''s expression. She looked as if she


    would beat him up if he were to ask. He could only lower his head, feeling aggrieved. "Since you


    already know where they are going, wifey, shall we follow them?¡±


    This time, Luna did not question George''s intelligence. She rubbed her temples and said slowly


    after a long time, ¡°Just let Serenity apany her."


    At that very moment, many ideas ran through her mind.


    Susie would need to endure this pain sooner orter.


    It was good that Susie had someone like Serenity to keep herpany.


    Plus, Serenity had no idea about the truth so she would not divulge the w in the n easily.


    Luna heaved a sigh. Then, she looked toward the entrance with aplicated gaze. She was


    overwhelmed by the chaotic feelings in her heart.


    Serenity drove all the way with Susie until they arrived at the door of the vi.


    Susan had left the house when the sky was still dark, so it was only about four or five in the morning


    now.


    Other than the gatekeeper guarding the ce dutifully, the vi waspletely quiet.


    "We''re here, Susie..." As Serenity was speaking, she realized that Susie had already gotten out of


    the car. Then, she walked straight to the door.


    Serenity was stunned for a moment. Then, she followed her hastily.


    "Mrs. Shaw." When the gatekeeper saw Susan from afar, a surprised expression formed on his face


    subconsciously.


    "Open the door," said Susan nonchntly.


    "Mrs. Shaw, you... Are you here to look for something? How about I get someone to help you look


    for it?" said the gatekeeper with a stutter.


    He was unaware of the insider information but he knew that Julian was hiding a woman inside. Now


    that Susan hade rushing over, she was certainly there to catch him in the act!


    Yikes! These rich people! None of them was good. Only a man like him, who had no money but was


    loyal to his wife, was a good person.


    The gatekeeper was lost in thoughts he could not control.


    "Open the door." Susan looked at him and spoke emphatically once again.


    "But..." The gatekeeper looked for an excuse anxiously. Even though he could not stand Julian''s


    behavior, he was well aware that he could not allow Susan to enter the house.


    Before he could figure out an excuse, Susan was already speaking expressionlessly. " Open the


    door, or you''ll get fired. Choose."


    The gatekeeper was startled. He could see that Susan was not joking so he could not help


    trembling once. Then, he said in a daze, "Mrs. Shaw gave me an order. How could I have the


    courage not to follow it?"


    The gatekeeper operated the automatic gate and made it open in fear.


    Susan walked into the vi right away.


    Serenity looked at Susan and then looked at the gatekeeper, feeling something strange.


    However, before she had the time to ponder this, she followed Susan in a rush.


    Susan was silent as she continued to walk all the way inside.


    She had just made her way to the door when, all of a sudden, the door was opened.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    A silhouette appeared at the door.


    "Susie!" Julian looked at Susan with a bewildered look shing past his eyes.


    "Julian." Susan looked at him. She did not miss the panicked look in Julian¡¯s eyes but she still


    smiled. "What have you been working on recently? Why haven¡¯t youe to see me? Chessie and


    Luca have been asking me where daddy is."


    Susan¡¯s smile was very clear. In fact, she even reached for Julian''s hand naturally as if she had


    never seen those photos before.


    Julian''s lips trembled once. He was about to say something.


    All of a sudden, a crisp voice was heard. " Julian, why are you awake so early?"


    The voice sounded rather familiar.


    Susan''s back tensed up as she stood on the same spot without budging.


    "I still woke up earlier than you. I''ve already prepared breakfast. Would you like ..." Wi walked out


    with a smile.


    Then, she saw Susan.


    Susan saw her as well.


    Wi raised an eyebrow with a faint smile shing past her eyes. "You''re here, Susie."


    She walked over and wrapped her arm around Julian''s arm dominantly.


    Susan stared at her non-stop.


    Julian had always refused toe in physical contact with any woman other than Susan. He should


    have certainly moved away from her.


    However, Julian remained still even when Wi was done wrapping her arm around his arm.


    Susan¡¯s heart was trembling uncontrobly.


    What the heck was going on?


    She had said that she would never believe it unless Julian told her in his own words.


    Were Julian''s actions now considered silentmunication?


    Before Susan could speak, Serenity, who could no longer hold back upon seeing the scene,


    charged forward swiftly and pulled Wi away at one go. She performed a clean and agile suplex


    and then tossed Wi on the floor.


    "Wi! Why are you constantly haunting us?" Serenity looked at her in rage. "Do you think you


    deserve to touch my mother!* eking brother-inw?"


    Serenity did not show the slightest mercy as she mmed Wi against the floor. Wi could not


    help howling in pain.


    Her body, which had been tormented before this, had yet to recover fully as she was tossed about


    by Serenity at once. She truly felt like her body was about to crumble.


    However, she still managed to maintain a weak smile forcefully and look at Julian piteously. "Julian,


    I..."


    Her smile soon froze on her face. This was because Julian would not even look at her.


    There was only Susan in this man''s heart and eyes!


    "Still calling out for Julian, huh? Why are you addressing him in such an intimate manner?" Serenity


    was even more furious. p, p, p, p. She gave Wi a few tight ps.


    Wi was dumbstruck from bewilderment after being treated so brutally.


    After a long while, she reacted to the situation. She wanted to struggle, yet how could she be a


    worthy opponent of Serenity? After a few failed attempts, she called out, "Julian, have you forgotten


    what you promised me?"


    Meanwhile, Julian only shifted his gaze slowly and saw Wi lying on the ground. There was a slight


    change in his gaze before he said, "Serenity, let go of her."

 Chapter 538 Explain It

    Chapter 538 Exin It


    Wi Doyle''s expression revealed her joy as she looked at Serenity Wright proudly." Did you hear


    that? Julian is ordering you to let go of me."


    Serenity was even more furious upon hearing that. She continued to pin down Wi and then


    conveniently gave her a p. "Am I going to let go just because he says so? I haven''t dealt with him


    yet! Just wait for me to beat you to death, b*tch.


    Then, I shall send him flying with a kick."


    "You¡¯re acting like a fishwife...¡± said Wi in rage.


    "That''s right, I am a fishwife." Serenity delivered a few ps consecutively with loud ps.


    Wi waspletely stunned after being hit.


    Just as Serenity raised her hand in preparation to continue pping her, her wrist was suddenly


    grabbed by someone.


    "I said, let go of her." Julian Shaw''s voice sounded deep.


    Serenity scoffed coldly. "Why should I listen to you?"


    She aimed her elbow at Julian''s abdomen.


    However, Julian dodged her attack with ease with just the back of his hand.


    A look of astonishment shed past Serenity''s eyes.


    She couldn''t care less about Wi anymore, but she stood up and sent a flying kick in Julian''s


    direction.


    Julian evaded it calmly once again. This process was repeated a few times before Serenity


    discovered that she was utterly incapable of even touching the corner of Julian''s shirt.


    Serenity''s expression dimmed uncontrobly.


    She had trained in martial arts since a young age. Three to five burly men together would still not be


    her worthy opponents.


    However, she had not expected that Julian would be trained in martial arts as well. Besides, he was


    rather skilled in it. He was slightly more skilled than her at the very least.


    "Stop messing around." Julian squeezed Serenity''s hand and shoved her away gently.


    Then, he extended a hand toward Wi, who was still on the floor. "Are you okay?" "I''m okay." Even


    though Wi¡¯s face was swollen from being beaten up badly, she still cracked a brilliant smile. She


    then held on to Julian''s hand and stood up.


    "Julian! What the heck are you doing?¡± Serenity flew into rage. "rify the situation for me. What¡¯s


    going on? Why are you moving in with this woman? Why are you letting her get close to you without


    doing anything? Why are you protecting her like this?"


    Serenity asked questions one by one.


    Julian looked at Susan Shelby subconsciously.


    Susan had only been watching Julian quietly since the beginning.


    She did notment or move.


    When Julian looked over at her, she was still watching him with a calm yetposed gaze.


    Julian''s heart trembled ever so slightly uncontrobly.


    Susie...


    "Serenity." Meanwhile, Susan suddenly smiled and tugged at Serenity''s sleeve gently. "It''s alright,


    there''s nothing going on between Julian and Ms. Doyle. They only have something to discuss


    urgently."


    Upon saying that, she looked at Julian. "Is that right, Julian?¡±


    Susan¡¯s gaze was filled with anticipation.


    She had already lost the willingness to ponder this anymore in the meantime.


    She did not want to know why Julian had refused to contact her on purpose or pick up her calls, nor


    did she want to know why


    he had spent his time with this person in the meantime.


    She only knew that she had made up her mind in the past to trust Julian fully.


    As a result, even if he was making up an excuse casually, even if this excuse was obviously a lie,


    she would believe Julian as long as he said it. This was because even if it was not the truth, Julian


    was certainly doing it because of certain difficulties he could not mention.


    Julian¡¯s heart sank slowly as he looked at Susan''s eager expression. Blunt pain spread slowly in his


    heart.


    He opened his mouth a few times yet he did not manage to utter a word.


    ¡°Exin this." Serenity looked at Julian, feeling infuriated for no reason.


    Meanwhile, a gentle voice was heard.


    Wi looked at Susan with a guilty expression. "Susie, I''m sorry. I... I promised you that I¡¯d leave


    initially and that I wouldn''t disturb your rtionship from then on. However, you should know that


    Julian is like poison for me. When he stands in front of me, all the determination in my heart


    vanishes. I... I also prepared mentally for a long time before I made the decision toe back with


    him. However, don''t you worry, Susie. Even though Julian is with me now, I''ve never thought about


    recing you. You will always be Mrs. Shaw.¡±


    Wi had a swollen face, yet her expression was filled with sincerity when she said this.


    Before Susan could react to the situation, Serenity charged forward, ready to beat up someone


    again.


    "I told you to stop messing around." Julian grabbed Serenity''s hand.


    "Julian!" Serenity waspletely furious." What do you mean by that? Don''t you dare tell me that


    this woman is telling the truth."


    Susan''s face was slightly pale at the moment but she still behaved rather calmly.


    Unless Julian talked to her in his own words, she refused to believe a word spoken by Wi.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Speak." Julian was silent, so Serenity could not help making her tone firmer.


    "Julian." Wi grabbed Julian''s hand anxiously and said in a fearful voice, "The Wrights are really


    terrifying. Is my life in danger?"


    Julian took a nce at her abruptly. Wills was asking if her life was in danger on the surface, yet in


    reality, she was using Susan¡¯s condition to threaten him.


    Julian clenched his fists ever so slightly. Soon, he looked at Susan and said with difficulty, ¡°Susie...


    I''m sorry."


    Susan¡¯s calves suddenly went limp.


    Julian wanted to catch her subconsciously.


    However, Wi was holding on to him tightly.


    "Susie.¡± Meanwhile, Wi charged forward swiftly and caught Susan at one go.


    Susan looked at Julian calmly.


    His apology made an uneasy presentiment form in her heart, but she attempted to suppress this


    presentiment with great effort.


    They had already experienced so many trials and hardships in life. She refused to believe this. She


    refused to believe that Julian would betray her.


    "Why are you apologizing to me?" The corners of Susan¡¯s lips cracked into a gentle smile. "It''s fine,


    Julian. I know that there¡¯s nothing between you and Wi.


    You''re surely doing this because you have something you wish to keep a secret. I..."


    "Susie." Julian did not have the courage to listen anymore so he interrupted Susie right away. "I''m


    sorry, but Wi and I are together now."


    "Julian, you bast*rd!" Serenity immediately called out in rage.


    Had she not been afraid that Susie would fall if she were to let go, perhaps she would have already


    charged forward to fight Julian despite knowing fully well that she was not his worthy opponent.


    Meanwhile, Susie looked at Julian shakily." Together? What does that mean? Are you... in love with


    her?¡±


    The uneasiness in her heart had already drowned her like tidewater. However, she was still holding


    on to thest gleam of hope in her heart.


    Thousands of emotions shed past Julian''s eyes, but he showed only his usual calmness on the


    surface. "Yes, I love her."


    He loved her.


    A trance-like glint shed past Susan''s eyes.


    The man that she loved deeply imed that he loved another woman right before her face.


    There had been nock of setbacks between him and her, yet they had survived every setback


    together. Every setback they had endured had affirmed their feelings for each other even more.


    He had always stood by her side in the past regardless.


    Now, he was standing side by side with another woman.

 Chapter 539 Resolute

    Chapter 539 Resolute


    Susan Shelby felt as if she was getting giddy.


    "Julian, are you trying to get yourself killed?" Rage surged into Serenity Wright¡¯s mind as she looked


    at the ghastly pale Susan.


    She propped up Susan while she red at Julian Shaw ferociously. It felt as if the mes burning in


    her eyes were almost solidifying.


    The pride in Wi Doyle¡¯s eyes vanished as soon as it had appeared. Then, she stared at Susan


    piteously. "I really didn''t do it on purpose. However, when lovees, it''s really irresistible. Don¡¯t


    worry, I really won''t bepeting against you. You will always be Mrs. Shaw. Sister, you must


    know that love..."


    "Don¡¯t address me as your sister.¡± Susan felt as if her head was about to explode so she could not


    refrain from shouting.


    Wi immediately looked as if she was about to break into tears. "Sister, you''re still angry at me..."


    "Shut up!" Susan''s face was ghastly pale, yet her voice was firm and strong, which was a rare


    asion. "Now, I''m going to speak to Julian and I don''t want to hear your voice."


    "But sister..." The more Susan was disgusted by this form of address, the more Wi addressed her


    as sister. She wanted to agitate Susan further.


    Julian interrupted her right away. He looked at Susan and said, "Susie, it''s my bad. I can only


    guarantee that the position


    of Mrs. Shaw will always be yours.¡±


    Susan looked at his familiar face and cracked a mocking smile. "Julian, you''re obviously trying to


    enjoy the best of both worlds, right? If I don''t have your heart, what¡¯s the point of having the position


    of Mrs. Shaw?¡±


    "I''m sorry,¡± said Julian through pursed lips.


    Susan looked at him and smiled sadly. "I''m going to ask you a few questions. You will only need to


    answer me with a yes or no.¡±


    Julian had yet to answer when Susan asked straightforwardly, "When I was sick and recovering in


    the past few days, were you spending time with Wi?"


    "Yes," answered Julian.


    "Were you two together at all times?" "Yes.


    Susan took a deep breath. "When you went on that so-called business trip previously, did you go


    and meet Wi?¡±


    This was her spection. During Julian''s previous business trip, there had been no trace of his


    presence whatsoever. She had asked her brother asionally, and her brother had replied that he


    had no idea where Julian was either. At the time, she had assumed that this was a secret


    coboration project so she had not thought much of it. However, Wi had said that Julian had


    gone over to get her back earlier. As a result, she hade up with this question.


    Julian pursed his lips and then said slowly, "Yes.¡±


    Susan''s smile turned even sadder as she said shakily, "Alright, very well. Myst question is... You


    love her, right?"


    One second passed, two seconds passed, three seconds passed.


    Wi looked at Julian nervously.


    "Yes,¡± admitted Julian atst.


    "Julian." Susan looked at him. "I used to tell you that if you betrayed me, I would leave and I


    wouldn''t look back again. Do you remember?¡±


    "Yes, I do..." Julian''s voice sounded rather deep.


    "So, let''s have the final confirmation." Susan suddenly smiled. "Are you really with her?


    ¡°Sister, we are together, but Julian has never thought of divorcing you all this time." Wi chimed in.


    Susan''s gaze turned cold as she struggled to free herself from Serenity''s grip. Then, she walked


    over and gave Wi a p personally. "I''m talking to Julian. There''s no need for you to interrupt."


    "You..." A surprised yet furious look shed past Wi''s eyes when she was pped by Susan,


    whom she had despised all this time. However, she still endured it forcefully and said piteously, "Go


    ahead and p me. It¡¯s my fault for disappointing you after all."


    Susan sneered once and then looked at Julian and said calmly, "Give me an answer!"


    Her gaze was resolute and contained a tinge of a roaring me-like glint.


    Julian did not have the courage to meet her gaze. After a long time, he said slowly," Wi is right...


    Susie, you will always be Mrs. Shaw.¡±


    The roaring me in Susan''s eyes kept burning. She used the back of her hand to give Julian a p


    with a loud p. "Julian Shaw! If there''s no love, do you think that I''d still yearn for the position of


    Mrs.


    Shaw?"


    Susan¡¯s movement was not swift, so Julian could still evade it. However, he did not move. He just


    took the p.


    Julian''s head leaned to one side. The side of his face appeared calm, and no expression was


    visible.


    "Susie, that was a good p." Serenity had also walked over to re at Julian in rage." Our Susie


    doesn''t need the position of Mrs. Shaw! Julian, since you''ve betrayed Susie, it would be best if you


    did not intend to enjoy the best of both worlds! Wrights aren''t used to sharing a spouse with other


    people. Since you want this b*tch, then you shall spend your life with this b*tch and set our Susie


    free."


    Julian turned around and said in a calm voice, "That''s impossible. Getting a divorce would affect too


    much a person of my status. I can¡¯t possibly get a divorce."


    "You..." Serenity flew into a rage. "So you''re saying that you want to always keep your mistress


    around, but you won¡¯t allow Susie to get a divorce for the sake of your reputation? Julian, who do


    you think you are? What gives you the right to be so arrogant?"


    Julian was only looking at Susan. "I won''t relent, so don¡¯t even think about leaving me. There¡¯s no


    need for you to talk to me about getting a divorce. I won¡¯t consent. Go ahead if you want to sue me,


    but even if the court epts the case, there won¡¯t be any follow-up."


    His voice sounded calm andposed, just like before.


    This voice of his used to always give her a sense of security. However, there was only sorrow left in


    Susan''s heart now.


    Was the Julian before her eyes really the Julian in her mind?


    Susan looked at him calmly as if she was trying to sear this person into her memory.


    Soon, she turned around and left without uttering a word.


    She left with resolute steps as if the devil was standing behind her.


    Serenity still wanted to quarrel with Julian initially. However, upon seeing Susan''s departure, she


    could not help ring ferociously at Julian and Wi. "Just wait. I won''t let you two get away with


    this." After retorting ferociously, Serenity chased after Susie and left.


    Julian stood at the door and watched as Susan left without even blinking.


    He waited until Susan''s silhouette vanished. Only then did his tightly-clenched fists loosen slowly.


    Perhaps he had been clenching his fists too tightly earlier because as soon as he rxed, his


    hands dropped to his sides weakly.


    "Julian...¡± Wi raised her head to look at Julian and said in grief, "Serenity is really brutal. My


    face...¡±


    Julian looked at her swollen face expressionlessly and then said nonchntly, "The Wrights have


    always been like this, don''t you know that? Now that you know that the Wrights are savages, don''t


    provoke them again."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Wi''s expression changed ever so slightly. Judging by Julian¡¯s behavior, he was not nning to


    seek revenge on her behalf.


    She could only bite her lower lip, feeling aggrieved. "Noted."

 Chapter 540 A Joke

    Chapter 540 A Joke


    Wi Doyle was furious beyondparison deep in her heart.


    Even though she had managed to keep Julian Shaw by using threats, her intentional effort to please


    Julian for the past few days had not managed to produce any effect.


    Julian had remained by her side, yet he had paid almost no attention to her, nor had he spoken to


    her. What was the difference between this life and the past?"


    Wi could not help pursing her lips.


    No, this was different.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    At the very least, she could see Julian every day now.


    Besides, she could hurt that b*tch Susan Shelby and make her feel agony and hopelessness.


    As long as Susan suffered, she would be immensely content.


    Plus... they still had a long time left with each other.


    Her intentions for Julian were sincere.


    She believed confidently that as long as she persisted, even if Julian''s heart was made of stone,


    she would still warm him up!


    She sorted out her emotions before she was ready to speak.


    Julian had already walked outside right away.


    Wi panicked and hastily spoke to stop him. "Julian, breakfast...¡±


    No need." Julian did not even bother turning to look at her.


    "Julian! You won''t even interact with me at all every day. Isn¡¯t that a little too much?" Wi could not


    refrain from saying that.


    Julian took a nce at her with a spurious smile. "The agreement states that I must interact with


    you, right? It only states that I must be here for five hours per day at the very least. I have been


    here since 11st night until 4 this morning. That''s already five hours, right? I haven''t breached the


    agreement."


    Wi could not help shivering once. It was stated that he had to spend five hours with her, so he


    had spent five hours with her. The man actually refused to spend an extra minute or second with


    her.


    Was she truly capable of seizing the heart of an ice-cold, dested man like this?


    While Wills was in distress, Julian left.


    Wills could not help biting her lower lip.


    Julian had always been the only obsession in her life. She would certainly make an effort and work


    hard until the end regardless.


    Susan had absolutely no idea how she had left the vi.


    She walked out of the door in confusion and walked into the street in a daze. Had Serenity Wright


    not pulled her back into the car by force, perhaps she would have continued to walk down the


    street.


    Serenity felt uneasy in her heart upon seeing Susan get battered out of her senses.


    Susie had been so strong when she had been confronted by that b*tch.


    However, how could she not feel sad in her heart over a rtionship that hadsted so many


    years?


    Serenity wanted to console Susan, yet she was at a loss. She had no idea what to say, so she could


    only drive home in silence.


    In her heart, she loathed Julian and Wi to her core.


    It would be best if she did not bump into that pair of b*tches, or she would beat them up until their


    heads cracked.


    However, it seemed that she was incapable of beating up Julian...


    Hmph, it was fine.


    If the Wrightscked something, that was not people capable of fighting. If she could not do it, she


    still had her elder brother!


    If her family members were to find out about this situation, they would certainly charge forward and


    fight Julian ferociously.


    By then, it would be hard for Julian''s head not to crack.


    Serenity thought to herself resentfully along the way as she drove the car back home.


    "Susie!" Luna Harris and George Wright were waiting for them anxiously in the living hall. As soon


    as they saw Susan, they stood up in unison.


    Luna looked at Susan''s ghastly pale face with concern. She wanted to advise Susan


    subconsciously, yet Susan spoke up first.


    "Mom, I''d like to be alone in peace for a moment.¡± As Susan was speaking, she went upstairs like a


    zombie and then locked the door.


    A worried look shed past Luna''s eyes involuntarily.


    Susie still had to face this situation after all


    Serenity had a bellyful of pent-up anger now. Meanwhile, she could not help saying, "Dad, mom,


    you both have no idea how despicable Julian is! He actually told Susan that he fell in love with Wi


    right to her face. That''s not all. He actually imed that he won¡¯t divorce Susie. Isn''t he being


    insatiably greedy by wanting more than he has? Dad, mom, that scumbag is bullying Susie. We


    can''t possibly let him off just like that."


    "It''s very unpleasant to hear you call someone scumbag constantly,¡± said Luna with a frown.


    Luna''s reaction was much calmer than she had imagined, which made Serenity even more furious.


    "Mom, what do you mean by this? Does he not deserve to be called a


    scumbag?"


    Luna took a deep breath and then said, "I''m saying that the most important thing now is minding


    your younger sister¡¯s feelings. Your sister has loved him for such a long time after all. I don''t think


    you calling him a scumbag will make her feel better emotionally.¡±


    "Uh...¡± Serenity could not help feeling a little embarrassed.


    "Alright, that''s all. From now on, don¡¯t mention Julian in front of Susie. Our entire family will keep a


    distance from him. His rtionship with Wi is unrted to us. Our focus is to take good care of


    Susie. Do you understand?¡± said Luna.


    "Aren''t we letting him off lightly by doing that?¡± Serenity was still feeling slightly recalcitrant. "At


    least, we must figure out a way so that this scum... this man won''t hold on to Susie and refuse to let


    her go."


    "This is between the husband and wife. Don''t meddle," said Luna.


    Julian refused to get a divorce in order to leave some leeway for them. Luna approved of this


    method in her heart.


    When the situation took a turn for the better in the future, there would be more setbacks for them if


    they were divorced by then.


    Serenity looked at Luna incredulously." Mom, your reaction seems a little too calm, doesn''t it? That


    man has bullied Susie to this extent..."


    "Alright, Serenity. The conversation about Julian Shaw is over," George said calmly. " We don¡¯t want


    to hear that name anymore."


    "Dad, you too...¡± Serenity grew even more impatient.


    Even her father, who was the most impulsive person usually, had reacted really calmly at this very


    moment for unknown reasons.


    Were they possessed?


    "Alright, you''ve just returned from the concert. You should go rest." Luna spoke.


    "You guys..." Serenity red at both of them in rage and then went upstairs with loud, thudding


    footsteps.


    Why did she suddenly feel that her family members had be really unfamiliar?


    In her room, Susan was sitting in front of the table as she looked at the wedding photo on the corner


    of the table in a daze.


    This room had been reserved by the Wrights for her and Julian on purpose.


    The decor of the room was almost the same as the one in the Shaw Mansion.


    Everything over here was a remnant of the bits and pieces of their rtionship.


    In the wedding photo, the man and woman smiled sweetly yet gently in the sunlight.


    At that very moment, who would not have agreed that they were well-matched sweethearts?


    Who would not have agreed that they would certainly be with each other until the end?


    Unfortunately, time was really a sharp de.


    It was capable of tearing apart all the goodness in the world.


    It was also capable of destroying any happiness.


    The love that she had thought couldst for eternity in the past had actually cracked without her


    noticing.


    The corners of Susan¡¯s lips cracked into a sorrowful smile.


    No, there had obviously been signs.


    Julian and Wi had been entangled before, but Julian had imed that Wi was lying and she


    had believed him.


    However, he had changed his mind and gone to Africa to get her back. In fact, he had even been


    together with her in public.


    This made Susan feel like her trust in him was really a joke.

 Chapter 541 Things for Anna

    Chapter 541 Things for Anna


    Not knowing how long she had been sitting there, Susan reached out and grabbed the ss frame


    slowly.


    The sweet grins in the photo had be an extreme eyesore at the moment.


    With no expression on her face, she smashed the ss frame on the corner of the table again and


    again.


    After a few hits, the ss shattered. The debris fell on the floor.


    Susan continued emotionlessly until the ss was broken into g. She did not stop until the photo


    was torn into pieces.


    Then, she stood up again.


    That was Julian''s pen.


    That was Julian¡¯s towel.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    That was Julian¡¯s t-shirt.


    She found everything that belonged to Julian, cut it into pieces, and threw it into the trash can.


    The room had been full of warm colorsst night. Now, there was only a mess.


    The room was so quiet suddenly that it was a little frightening.


    Susan squatted down slowly against the corner of the wall and then stared forward in a trance.


    Should she be crying at the moment?


    However, her eyes were so dry that not even a single tear could roll down.


    The whole morning, Susan remained locked in the room.


    Jacob and Oliver rushed to the Wright Mansion. The more they thought about it, the more anxious


    they became. In the end, Jacob made a decision. "Let''s go, we''ll force our way in!¡±


    After a few hits, the door was opened all of a sudden.


    Susan was behind the door.


    "Susie, you..."


    "I''m fine.¡± Susan interrupted Luna. "I won''t waste my feelings on unworthy people."


    Her words were calm, but could she really be that calm?


    If she really could, then why was her heart still throbbing?


    Susan did not want to go into details. She only knew that that man no longer belonged to her.


    Her pride would not allow her to show a trace of weakness.


    "I¡¯m d that you''vee around." It was not clear whether Luna believed Susan''s words, but she


    looked relieved after hearing that. "You haven''t eaten for a day. Should we eat something first?"


    Luna gazed at Susan attentively.


    Susan nced at all the worried faces around her and nodded slowly.


    Julian was no longer worth her time, but there were still many people who cared about her. She


    should not make them worry.


    The dinner they had was sumptuous.


    Susan put food into her mouth mechanically, her speed impable, as if she never chewed and


    just swallowed everything directly.


    As they were looking at her, everyone was horrified. They wanted to say something but did not


    know how to utter it.


    Susan did not seem able to tell whether she was hungry or full, as she was about to eat her third


    bowl of rice.


    Serenity could not help but grab her hand.'' Susie, stop eating already."


    "Should I be feeling full already?" Susan¡¯s eyes shed in a daze. "I shall stop then.¡¯


    Upon seeing her like this, Serenity could not help but feel pain. "Susie, if you feel sad, you can cry."


    "Cry? It¡¯s not worth it," Susan said indifferently. ¡°Where are the kids? I¡¯ll go look after them."


    "They¡¯ve finished their meals and went upstairs to y already," Luna stated.


    Susan nodded and went upstairs.


    Everyone else exchanged a nce, wondering if they should follow.


    "Serene, follow her," Luna said.


    Serenity responded by following her upstairs.


    In the toy room, Chessie and Luca were having fun. The two of them did not know what had


    happened in the adults'' world, so they were still extremely carefree.


    They were happy to see Susan, who gave them a gentle grin and patiently kept thempany and


    yed with the two children.


    Serenity stood by the door and looked at them while waves of bitterness struck her hard.


    The more Susan seemed indifferent, the more worried she was.


    She would rather see Susan cry her heart out and release all her emotions in one go.


    Instead, she was hiding everything in her heart.


    Love... Was it really so bitter?


    There were so many men in the world, and plenty of them were heartless.


    She had originally thought that Julian was a rare man and had been very pleased with the


    happiness that Susan had felt with Julian.


    Now, that formerly good man had betrayed the love of his life tantly.


    Serenity did not know whether there were any trustworthy rtionships in this world anymore.


    She stayed by the door just like this, watching over Susan all this time.


    What had happened that day did not seem to have caused any ripples in Susan¡¯s life.


    She continued living her life peacefully, except that she never mentioned Julian''s name ever again.


    Chessie and Luca had asked several times, but Susan had only told them that Julian was on a


    business trip. He had always been on business trips, so the children did not suspect anything.


    The calmer Susan was, the more worried everyone was.


    The residents of the Wright Mansion had been lively every day. Everyone often gathered there,


    wanting to make Susan happy again. Even a smile would be nice.


    Susan could see that everyone was worried but she never said much. She could understand


    everyone''s concern, but she had already made up her mind deep down.


    That day, Anna came back.


    Nobody had told Anna about Julian and Susan''s affairs. Anyway, she wouldn''t be of much help even


    if she knew about it. It would only trouble her.


    Anna started handing out gifts to everyone after she arrived home. Then, Susan suddenly stood up.


    "Anna,e with me. I have something I need your help with."


    "Me? Okay." Anna stood up immediately.


    In the room, Susan took out a document for Anna. She blocked the content of the document


    seamlessly, leaving only the nk signature space visible. ¡°Sign here."


    "What¡¯s this for?" Anna, who trusted Susan, asked while signing her name.


    "Don''t you worry. I won''t sell you off." Susan chuckled. "Put your thumbprint here."


    Anna did that too.


    Anyway, she did not think Susan would do anything bad to her.


    After Susan signed the document as well, she gave her a faint smile, let go of her hand, and


    handed the contract to Anna. " Now read it."


    "What in the world is this?" Anna asked curiously before she started reading it.


    Very soon, her pupils contracted instantly." Susan! This is... Are you out of your mind? No, I can''t


    take this."


    "You''ve already signed it, so you''re in no ce to say no," Susan said softly. "I''ve prepared all the


    documents. Now that you


    signed this one, it''s all set. 30 percent of the shares are yours now."


    "I... I really can''t take it." Anna was so anxious that she started sweating.


    She had not expected that Susan would just give her 30 percent of the shares of StarTech Co. Ltd!


    If these shares were converted into cash, they would amount to quite a number of zeros!


    Even Anna would not be able to count them.

 Chapter 542 Leaving

    Chapter 542 Leaving


    "Anna." Susan held her hand and gave her a smile. "You deserve this. Anyway, this 30 percent of


    the shares belonged to my brother originally. He just asked me to keep it for him temporarily. You''ll


    be his wife in the future, so from now on, you should take care of it for him."


    "But..."


    "No buts.¡± Susan smiled gently. "Don¡¯t you want to marry my brother in the future?"


    "I''ll marry him, but..."


    "Alright, you''ve already signed your name, so just take it," Susan said with a grin. "It''s a family


    tradition for the women to be in charge of the money. Also, don''t tell my brother about this just yet."


    Anna stared at the signed contract with a nonplussed expression involuntarily.


    Susan suddenly hugged her at that moment. "Anna, just consider it a wedding gift from me, okay?"


    Susan''s embrace was very tender. Anna''s be rxed, and she responded softly.


    All of a sudden, there was a knock on the door.


    Susan opened the door and saw Jacob.


    He was holding a fruit tter. ¡°Susie, I¡¯m here to deliver some fruit.¡±


    "Tsk... Bullsh*t." Susan took a nce at him in amusement. "You''re just worried about Anna being


    alone with me."


    "No, I''m not.¡± Jacob felt embarrassed instantly.


    "Okay, we''re done with our little secretsharing session. Take your fruit back to the living room. Well


    eat it with everybody else," Susan said with a smile.


    As she said so, she winked at Anna, giving her a signal.


    Anna had already put away the contract. She did not know what to say about this matter, so she


    could only nod.


    Everyone was in the living room, so it was a boisterous scene.


    "By the way, where''s brother-inw?¡± Anna suddenly asked out of curiosity after she chatted and


    laughed with the others for a while.


    The lively atmosphere became cold immediately.


    Everybody gazed at Susan subconsciously.


    Susan just smiled faintly.


    "There¡¯s so much delicious food, yet it''s still failed to stuff your mouth?¡± Luna picked up a slice of


    apple and shoved it into Anna''s mouth.


    Everyone else intervened and interrupted in an effort to change the topic.


    Susanughed and looked across the lively hall. It was not clear what she was ncing at.


    She knew that everyone was afraid to evoke her agony. That was why they were carefully avoiding


    that topic.


    However, it was useless.


    The wound would always be there, and it would not hurt less just because others did not bring the


    topic up.


    However, everyone was being kind, so


    Susan epted this kindness silently.


    At night, Susan slept with the kids.


    Shey in the middle, and Luca and Chessie took the spot on her left and right. They both looked


    very happy.


    "Mommy, you haven¡¯t slept with Chessie for a long time," Chessie said.


    Susan pinched Chessie''s cheek. "Chessie is already a big girl. How can she sleep with her mother


    all the time?"


    "Chessie wants to sleep with mommy." Chessie rubbed her face against Susan''s.


    Lucas looked at the scene with slight envy, but he did not dare approach Susan like Chessie did.


    Susanughed and hugged the kids close to her, one on each side.


    She then said softly, "Chessie, Luca. There''s a question that mommy would like to ask you." "What''s


    the question?¡± Chessie stared at Susan curiously.


    Susan hesitated for a second before she said, "Mommy might leave Skyking City for some time. A


    long period of time. The two of you... Would you like to stay, or would you like to leave with


    mommy?"


    Yes, that was the decision that Susan had made.


    She could not bear staying in the same city as Julian. Too many memories had been made in this


    city and they scorched her heart every day. She only wanted to leave and travel to a ce far away


    from there.


    She nned to only notify the others once she had arrived at her destination, but the two children...


    She had to let them know beforehand.


    She did not want Luca and Chessie to feel abandoned, so leaving or not leaving with her was their


    choice to make.


    "Go away? Where to? Are we going somewhere on a trip? Is daddying with us too?" Chessie,


    who was very intrigued, started asking a lot of questions.


    Susan took a deep breath and exined," No, it¡¯s just mommy. And if you leave with mommy, you


    will not be able to see daddy for a long time. So... Chessie must think about it."


    Chessie felt perplexed and froze for a moment. She then asked, "Mommy... Did daddy make you


    angry again?"


    Susan could not help but smile. "Yeah, you could say that."


    Chessie furrowed her brows and thought about it for a long time. She then responded, "Chessie will


    go where mommy goes. Mommy, you must take Chessie with you. Chessie will get very angry if


    mommy abandons her."


    "Yes, I know that." Susan rubbed Chessie''s hair and then gazed at Luca. "What about you, Luca?"


    "I... I''ll follow mommy too.¡± Luca stammered.


    The decision was a lot easier for him than it was for Chessie. Compared to Julian, he was more


    willing to get close to Susan.


    ¡°Okay, then I''ll bring both of you along." Susan''s gaze was soft. "However, you can''t tell this news to


    anyone else before we leave. This is a secret between the three of us. Pinky promise?"


    Susan stretched out her little finger.


    "Okay, pinky promise."


    The two kids stretched out their little fingers too.


    "That''s it, deal. Mommy will let you know when she is ready to leave." Susan gave the two children


    each a kiss on their forehead.


    Now that she had decided to leave with her two children, she started making preparations.


    Since the children wereing along, she had to be fastidious when it came to their


    amodation. Susan chose a beautiful location and bought a house. She even found a


    kindergarten remotely so they could go to school as soon as they arrived.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    These arrangements were a piece of cake when one had money. The hard part was hiding this n


    from the family.


    When everything in the unfamiliar city was settled remotely, Susan began nning to leave Skyking


    City.


    If she were to say that she wanted to leave directly, the family might not agree. Thus, Susan had


    decided to only let them know after everything was a done deal.


    Leaving was not difficult.


    Susan suddenly expressed that she wished to go out to rx, so everyone naturally agreed and


    Anna and Serenity took her shopping.


    Susan had contacted a store a few days earlier and paid them a lot of money to set up a secret


    door in the fitting room in order for her to leave.


    While they were shopping, she secretly left the shop by saying she would be trying on clothes.


    Anna and Serenity found out that something was wrong. As they were looking for her everywhere,


    Susan picked up the kids.


    The three of them boarded a ne.


    After they were settled down on the ne, Susan turned on themunication software and wrote


    an email.

 Chapter 543 Susie, Open The Door

    Chapter 543 Susie, Open The Door


    "By the time you read this email, I will have already left Skyking City. I''m sorry for not telling you in


    advance. It''s just that there are a lot of things that I don¡¯t want to recall about this ce. I am still not


    courageous enough to face this situation, so please forgive me for choosing to escape from it. I''ve


    also taken Chessie and Luca with me. Please rest assured. I''ve arranged everything in advance, so


    we¡¯ll adapt quickly when we get to the new environment. Love, Susan."


    After writing the email, Susan stared at theputer screen vacantly.


    "Mommy, are you daydreaming?¡± Chesney gazed at Susan adorably.


    Nah." Susan chuckled and then clicked the ''send'' button.


    When the email was sent, Susan nced at the vast sky outside the window with a faint sense of


    loss in her eyes.


    There were people who loved her, and there were people who she loved in Skyking City. She had a


    strong bond and entanglement with the city.


    Perhaps, she should not have chosen to leave that ce for someone who had betrayed her.


    However, she really could not face it indifferently right now.


    ''Mom and dad, everybody, I am sorry. I will be back when I havepletely calmed down.''


    ''When I have buried all the love and hate behind, I will face the man that I have devoted my life to


    with my calmest


    demeanor.''


    Susan pursed her lips and retracted her gaze.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Meanwhile, everything had turned into a mess in Skyking City.


    Anna and Serenity informed the Wrights as soon as they realized they could not locate Susan.


    Subsequently, the whole city started looking for the three of them on arge scale.


    "I went to the kindergarten, but the teacher imed that Susan fetched the kids not long ago. She


    then disappeared," Oliver said anxiously.


    "We''ve checked all the roads around the kindergarten. We''ve also looked at all the cameras at the


    various intersections.


    Susan seems to have deliberately avoided a route with cameras. She and the children are not


    gone." Jacob¡¯s eyes were filled with anxiety.


    "What do we do now? Where could Susie go when the two kids are with her?" Anna was so


    nervous that she almost cried. "It¡¯s all my fault. If it wasn''t for my carelessness, Susie wouldn''t be


    missing now."


    "If you were to be med, then it would be my fault too." Serenity bit her lower lip.


    "That¡¯s enough. Now is not the time to me yourselves!" Luna seemed to be the coolest one


    among them, but her trembling hands revealed her nervousness. "Susie set up a secret door in the


    clothing store in advance and went all the way to pick up the kids. She was ready to leave! She had


    everything nned out. How in the world would you have been able to prevent that?"


    "Why would Susie want to leave suddenly?" Serenity asked as mes of rage shed through her


    eyes. "It must be because of that scumbag Julian. Just wait here, mom. I''ll go and kick his *ss."


    Serenity was about to rush out furiously.


    Luna stopped her. "Since when have you be as reckless as Anna? Our priority now is to locate


    Susie!¡±


    Luna had more urgent things to worry about.


    It had been almost a week since Susie hadst taken the wonder drug!


    If Susie wasn''t found... Julian''s sacrifice would be meaningless.


    What did that mean? As reckless as Anna-Anna rolled her eyes, as she felt a little dispirited, but she


    resisted the urge toin.


    ¡°Then what can we do now?" Serenity became even more anxious.


    As everybody was at a loss, their cell phones dinged at almost the same time.


    Everyone exchanged a nce and then quickly took their phones out.


    There was a group email waiting quietly in their mailboxes.


    "By the time you read this email..."


    Upon reading the beginning, Luna already had an ominous premonition deep down. After she read


    the entire email, her face waspletely pallid.


    She had already had a hunch.


    Now, her hunch had just be a reality.


    Susan had actually left Skyking City with the kids.


    Where could she go? She still had that damn virus in her!


    Luna sent amunication request to Susan immediately, but there was no reply from Susan at all.


    Humongous distress struck her. Luna would have fallen down if George had not been standing


    behind her.


    She got back to her feet and turned around. She then grabbed George¡¯s sleeves.


    Luna maintained her calm and cool stance most of the time, but this time, she quivered from head


    to toe in panic. "George, what can we do now? The day after tomorrow is the day of the next


    outbreak!¡±


    Susan had left. If she could not be found before the day after tomorrow, she would die. She would


    definitely die.


    "What outbreak are you talking about?" Anna asked, looking perplexed.


    Serenity was also puzzled.


    "I''ll exinter,¡± Jacob said hurriedly while taking hisptop out.


    As she looked at Jacob''s fingers tapping swiftly on the keyboard, Luna''s eyes lit up.


    She had almost forgotten that Jacob''sputer skills were out of this world.


    After minutes of dazzling work, Jacob squinted and nced at the screen calmly. "I''ve tracked Susie


    through the IP address that she used to send the emails and I''ve found her IP address. Right now,


    she¡¯s on a ne heading to Jerucity!¡±


    ¡°Jerucity?"


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a second-tier city in the south. Although it''s not as prosperous as


    Ningcheng and Skyking City, it could still be considered a well-developed city," Jacob exined.


    In any case, everyone was relieved now that they knew Susan¡¯s destination.


    "Furthermore, I¡¯ve contacted the private jet. The route will be approved in half an hour. We can


    depart and head to the airport immediately." Jacob closed theptop calmly.


    Nobody disagreed, so everybody departed immediately.


    While they were on the way, Luna exined everything that had happened between Susan and


    Julian to Anna and Serenity. This time, she told them the true version.


    Anna felt okay with it. However, when Serenity discovered the truth, she instantly thought of the


    attitude that she''d had with Julian previously and could not help but feel a little uneasy.


    "We deliberately kept the truth from you." Luna gazed at her. "Since you weren''t aware of the


    situation, your reaction was realistic enough to fool Susie too. Don''t bring up Julian when we see


    herter. Don''t let her find out what''s wrong."


    Both Anna and Serenity responded immediately.


    Jacob and the others departed one hourter than Susan.


    Susan took the two children to the house she had bought in advance. The three of them had just


    started cleaning up, when the doorbell rang all of a sudden.


    Susan, who felt surprised, left her rag behind and answered the door.


    They had just arrived, yet the neighbors were already there for a visit?


    Now that she was alone, she had to be more careful. Susan walked to the door, looked through the


    peephole, and was stunned.


    This... Was she dreaming? Why were these people here?


    Guessing Susan''s reaction, Jacob raised his head and nced at the peephole. He then said,


    "Susie, open the door."

 Chapter 544 Starting A New Life

    Chapter 544 Starting A New Life


    "Eh? Isn''t that Uncle Jacob''s voice?" Chessie''s eyes lit up.


    Susan pursed her lips. Knowing that she could not escape, she opened the door silently.


    As soon as the door opened, Luna rushed in and hugged her. "My girl, how could you just leave


    without telling your parents? Didn''t you know that we''d worry about you?"


    Upon seeing everybody''s anxious expressions, Susan felt a little guilty. After a while, she exined


    softly, "I wanted to inform you after I''d settled down. If I were to tell you earlier, I was afraid that you


    wouldn¡¯t let mee here..."


    So you went with the fait apli tactic. huh?" George looked at Susan with approving eyes. "Such


    decisiveness... That''s so like my style. The apple truly does not fall far from the tree."


    "Shut up, old man!" Luna could not help but re at George. What was this idiot thinking? Was this


    action worthy of praise?


    Was this meant to encourage Susie to do this all the time in the future?


    Luna simply wondered how she had fallen in love with George.


    Feeling Luna''s re, George stopped talking cowardly.


    Susan cleared her throat and said gently," Don''t worry about me, mom. I just wanted to leave and


    go to a serene and quiet ce.¡±


    The reason Susan wanted to be left in peace was obvious to everyone present.


    Luna took Susan''s hands suddenly and said with a distressed expression, "Susie, mom knows that


    you might have felt a little upset if you''d stayed in Skyking City, but you didn''t have toe this far.


    We could stay in the suburbs. As long as we don¡¯t run into the people we don''t want to meet, it will


    be okay, right?"


    Susan pursed her lips and then expressed her thoughts very solemnly. "Mom, I won''t lie to you, I


    can¡¯t get that man off my mind. However, since he has already betrayed me, I don''t want to humbly


    beg him for anything. If I were to stay in Skyking City, there would be too many people around who


    know me. I don¡¯t want to see their sympathetic or gloating gazes. On the other hand, Jerucity is


    great. It''s far from both Skyking City and Ningcheng City, so the people around here don¡¯t know me.


    Thus, I don¡¯t have to worry about awkward gazes and I can be myself and have peace of mind.


    Mom, I need time to start a new life. Please let me stay here, okay?"


    Since Susan had said this, although Luna was still reluctant to leave her, she gritted her teeth and


    agreed to it. "Susie, I can agree to your idea and let you stay here temporarily, but promise me that


    you''lle back to us sooner orter."


    Susan gave her a resplendent grin. ¡°Of course, Skyking City is my home, and everyone wants to go


    home eventually. I''ll definitely be back once I¡¯ve let go of everything. Just give me some time, mom."


    "Alright..." Luna was torn between two choices, but she also knew that forcing Susan to stay in


    Skyking City would only make her feel ufortable. Staying away from that ce might be the


    best option for her.


    After addressing the elephant in the room, Luna put aside her worries and said, "You can stay, but


    you''ll be living alone with two children. I can''t allow that. Therefore, I''ve brought two guards with


    great skills. From now on, they''ll take turns protecting you three 24/7.¡±


    Luna waved her hands as she spoke.


    Sure enough, two well-built bodyguards walked in.


    "They''re the Chabowski brothers. He''s Bruce, and he''s Rivera. They''ll stay here for as long as you


    do."


    Susan was slightly touched. Luna had even prepared bodyguards beforeing over, which


    proved that she had already thought about giving in from the very beginning. Sure enough, even if


    her daughter was headstrong, a mother would always support her unconditionally.


    Susan sniffed, resisting a feeling of slight bitterness. "Mom, there''s no need, I..."


    As soon as she started that sentence, Luna interrupted her without any hesitation. "If you don¡¯t keep


    them, I''ll never allow you to stay here."


    Upon seeing Luna''s steadfast look, Susan could only nod in response.


    "Good." Luna gave her a smile.


    Susan thought about an idea for a while and then nced at Jacob. "Jacob, you must have located


    me, right? Could you help me with something?"


    "Shoot," Jacob replied immediately.


    "Don''t let him find me too," Susan said, her jaw mping tightly.


    Jacob was taken aback for a split second.


    Then, he responded with a nod, "Don''t worry, I won''t let him disturb your peaceful life."


    "Thanks, Jacob." Susan was relieved now.


    With her brother in the way, there should be no way for Julian to locate her through the inte.


    Next, the whole group checked every corner of Susan''s new living environment. They looked up,


    down, and inside out.


    Susan had bought this vi in a high-end district. The security systems were rtively sophisticated


    in such wealthy areas, so their safety was more guaranteed.


    The facilities in the vi were alsoplete.


    Plus, Jerucity was a great choice. The scenery was breath-taking, and it was said that it was cool in


    the summer and warm in the winter. Overall, this living environment could be considered very


    comfortable.


    After a detailed inspection, Luna gave her a contented smile. "It''s a great ce. Susie, you even


    knew that you should buy a vi. I think I can rest assured now. I was so afraid that, given your


    stubborn temper, you''d leave with the kids without any money."


    "Without any money? Why would I?" Susan said with a faint smirk. "Didn''t he refuse to divorce me?


    Half of his assets are naturally mine. If I don¡¯t use them, others will, so why should I let them?


    Besides, I can let myself suffer, but the kids don''t deserve that."


    "Yup, you''re right to think that way." Luna could not help butugh.


    She was really relieved to know that. After


    all, as long as one had money and was willing to spend it, one could live well in this world most of


    the time.


    After one more round of inspections, everyone was relieved about Susan and the children''s living


    situation. Thus, Susan persuaded everyone to return to Skyking City.


    She then saw them off personally.


    When the ne finally took off, Susan took the children back to the vi.


    The two children were quite excited about living in a new environment, so it took Susan a long time


    to put them to bed.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Later that night, as Susan stared at the dark, vast sky outside the window, a faint arc appeared at


    the corner of her mouth.


    Ever since she had gotten away from that man, she felt a lot more rxed, both


    physically and mentally.


    ''Julian Shaw, time is the best medicine.''


    ''Even though I still can¡¯t forget you yet, even though I¡¯m still devastated and my heart feels like it''s


    scattered, I believe that as long as the distance between us is far enough and the time is long


    enough, I''ll forget about you one day.''


    ''I believe in myself.¡¯


    I will start a new life here.''


    When Susan made up her mind under the moonlight, the others had already returned to Skyking


    City.

 Chapter 545 Five Years

    Chapter 545 Five Years


    Although Susan had told him not to disclose her whereabouts to Julian, Jacob thought about it and


    went to the office.


    It was alreadyte at night, but Julian''s office was still brightly lit.


    Ever since making that agreement with Wi, Julian had been working overtime untilte at night.


    Except for the five hours that he had promised, he did not want to see that woman for even an extra


    minute.


    "You''re still working overtime." Jacob opened the door and a hint of rity shed through his eyes.


    In just a few days, Julian had grown a messy beard. Although he was still breathtakingly attractive,


    he seemed indescribably dispirited.


    "Apart from work, I don''t know what else I can do now." Julian''s voice sounded a little hoarse.


    Upon seeing him like that, Jacob felt slightly bitter deep down.


    Julian was trying to numb himself by desperately submerging himself in loads of work.


    Susan was trying to deceive herself by escaping the city.


    Obviously, they were still deeply in love with each other, but fate just had to make them torture each


    other like this.


    Jacob took a deep breath and then said," Susie disappeared with the kids.¡±


    The fountain pen that Julian was holding in his hand dropped onto the desk with a snap!


    He stood up at once, his bloodshot eyes bing very clear in an instant." Disappeared? Where is


    she? The virus is about to re out tomorrow!"


    Julian dashed toward Jacob and grabbed him by the hem of his cor, "How did you lose her? How


    can so many people fail at guarding one woman?"


    Julian¡¯s voice was almost a roar.


    He had been resisting not to going to see Susan for days.


    Only God knew how agonizing this was for him.


    The reason he had barely held back was that he believed that many people were around Susan, so


    everyone would be able to take good care of her.


    Now, Jacob was telling him that Susie had disappeared! What did this mean?


    The virus would rpse tomorrow. If she was not there to take the antidote, Susan would die. She


    would die!


    "Calm down." Jacob realized that Julian had misunderstood and quickly added, " She only left


    temporarily. We are aware of her whereabouts."


    They were aware of her whereabouts?


    Julian took a few breaths and then finally loosened his hands, which were sping Jacob''s cor.


    He took another deep breath and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I lost my cool back there.¡±


    "It''s okay. If I were in your ce, I¡¯d be even more anxious," Jacob said calmly.


    Julian sat down on the sofa dejectedly. " Susie left Skyking City... because she doesn''t want to see


    me, right?" "That should give you an idea of how deeply she was hurt," Jacob added.


    A hint of excruciating pain shed across Julian''s eyes.


    He muttered, "I know. Of course I know."


    However, what else could he do?


    He only wished that Susan could live.


    Jacob sighed lightly and then patted Julian on the shoulder. "When Susie discovers the truth, this


    entire misunderstanding will be resolved."


    Could it really be resolved?


    Julian let out a wry chuckle.


    Even when the truth was out there, proving that he''d had to make too many difficult choices, the


    damage that had been dealt should have already settled down and be an indelible wound.


    He was afraid that he and Susan would not be able to go back to the way they had been even if he


    waited until the day the truth was revealed. But what else could he do?


    He could not do anything at all!


    Jacob said in a low voice, "Susie told me not to let you locate her. I''ve promised her that."


    Julian chuckled sarcastically. "She hates me so much now... Of course she doesn¡¯t want me to find


    her.¡±


    "Her address is in... Jerucity.¡± Jacob provided him with a detailed address.


    Julian froze for a second before he subconsciously memorized the entire address. He could not


    help but nce at


    Jacob in disbelief. "Are you..."


    Jacob scoffed. "I only promised her not to let you locate her. I didn''t promise her not to tell you her


    address."


    Then, Jacob patted Julian on the shoulder." Don''t worry too much. Mr. and Mrs. Wright left two ex-


    special forces guards by her side to act as her bodyguards. The safety of Susan and the kids is


    guaranteed. Also, although I told you the address, Susie doesn''t want to see you, so you better..."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let her see me.¡± Julian let out a wry chuckle.


    He naturally understood that Susan had left because she wanted to live a peaceful life. Although he


    missed her like crazy, how could he bear to disturb her now quiet life?


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Jacob nodded. "After you get the medicine, you can send it by airne to the guards. They''ll find a


    way to inject it into Susan."


    Julian agreed.


    "I shall leave you alone then." Jacob turned around, ready to leave.


    While staring at his back, Julian suddenly said faintly, ¡°Hey, Jacob. Thank you."


    Jacob stopped walking and replied in a deep voice, "I still recognize you as my brother-inw, so


    there''s no need to thank me."


    Jacob left after saying that.


    Julian murmured, "I¡¯m still your brother-inw, huh?"


    After a long while, a bitter smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    He could not tell Susan the truth yet, so he could only forcefully preserve their rtionship by


    holding on to their marriage.


    He still hoped to stay with Susan Shelby and grow old with her.


    However, would that really happen?


    The Dark Night Agency... Wi Doyle...


    A stern, cold light shed in Julian''s eyes.


    Yes, that day woulde.


    Those who should pay the price would pay it.


    Now that Susie was not there, he could work even harder and do what he did best, which was solve


    the problems that should be solved.


    That way, when Susie came back, he could tell her everything and never get separated from her


    ever again.


    Time went by quietly yet swiftly. Two years shed past.


    Susan''s life in Jerucity had been extremely serene.


    She had money and bodyguards, so it was not difficult to assess her status at first nce. Hence,


    although she was just a woman with two children, the people around her were too afraid to provoke


    her.


    Susan had stayed in touch with Jojen Reed and his crew in the past two years. Other than spending


    time with her two children, she hadpletely invested herself in her designs.


    She had been using the pseudonym Artemis Shelbon toe up with new designs. She was


    already a well-known designer in the field, and rich people were asking her for designs from time to


    time.


    However, Susan was not short of money. She was in it for the fun of it, so she was rather capricious


    with her projects. She would at most pick up one project per month, and sometimes only one per


    two to three months.


    Her impable designs, very few pieces of work, and enigmatic identity shrouded the name of


    Artemis Shelbon with a mysterious chiffon cloak.


    While Susan was living her life, the threat of the Dark Night Agency persevered.


    Canada had worked hard to convince other countries of the terrible destructiveness of the agency,


    and almost all the countries in the world, including the United States, had united to hunt down the


    organization.


    Over two years, more than a dozen Yielderbs of the Dark Night Agency had been destroyed, the


    agency''s headquarters had be ruins, the agents of the Dark Night Agency had been running


    around, escaping the hunt, and the vast majority of its agents had been forcibly arrested by multiple


    country agencies.


    The Dark Night Agency had already disappeared from the books. However, the sole issue was


    that... the core figure of the agency, the legendary Divine Lord, was still nowhere to be found!


    Most of the Yielderbs had been destroyed and the personnel who had gotten arrested had said


    that the first batch of drugs had not beenpleted yet, so theoretically, that terrible virus had not


    been released.


    However, who could know if the terrifying and enigmatic Divine Lord had any other tricks hidden up


    his sleeves?


    Thus, the whole world was now searching for the Divine Lord of the Dark Night Agency.


    Unfortunately, the Divine Lord had never exposed himself, even within the agency itself. Now that


    he had fled, it was extremely difficult to locate him. After all, nobody knew what he looked like, so


    people had no clue who should be apprehended.

 Chapter 546 Marriage Proposal

    Chapter 546 Marriage Proposal


    In the evening, Susan went to pick up Chessie and Luca. Then, the three of them held hands and


    headed home together.


    "Mom, my teacher praised my drawing today. She even said I''ll be the next Picasso," Chesney said


    triumphantly.


    Before Susan could say anything, Lucas chimed in. "Your teacher said so because she thinks your


    drawing is impossible to understand."


    "Do you know what art is, you brat?" Chesney snarled. Baring her teeth and brandishing her arms in


    anger, she went up to Lucas in an attempt to rough him up.


    Lucas hastily ran away, and the two of them had a chasing game.


    "Hey, slow down, you two!" Susan shouted several times, but neither of them listened to her. They


    were running faster and further away from her. Left with no other option, she could only trot to catch


    up to them.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Both kids were having a whale of a time, and they soon arrived at their house.


    Seeing that they were not going to stop anytime soon, Susan could only shout helplessly, "Don¡¯t get


    too crazy! We''re going to have dinner soon."


    The moment Susan finished speaking, Rivera came up to her and said reverently," Miss, we¡¯ve


    received an important letter."


    ''An important letter?¡¯


    Susan opened the envelope with shining eyes.


    Inside the envelope was a wedding invitation.


    "My brother and Anna are getting married soon." Susan flipped the invitation open as a hint of joy


    shed across her eyes. "It''s been two years. I guess it¡¯s about time they tied the knot."


    "Are we going to attend the wedding, miss?" The two of them looked expectantly at Susan.


    They had both been born in Skyking City and they had left their hometown to protect Susan. If


    possible, they wanted to go back, even if it was only for a few days.


    ¡°Of course we''re attending the wedding.¡± As if Susan could read their minds, she smiled and said,


    ¡°There is still a week left before the wedding. Let''s get ready and go back three days in advance."


    "Roger." Both Rivera and Bruce were happy to hear that they would be going back.


    Looking at the invitation put Susan in a good mood as well. Even though her marriage had not


    turned out to be good, she wished her brother and Anna could form a happy family together.


    Susan figured that she would not being back after she returned to Skyking City.


    She had not heard the name of that man in two years. The pain and bitterness in her heart, which


    had been so heavy in the past, had gradually ebbed away.


    Susan could not tell whether she had forgotten about the pain or the pain had settled down and


    be a wound in the deepest part of her heart.


    Be that as it may, her home was there and she had to confront that ce eventually. Besides,


    Chesney and Lucas had reached the right age to attend primary school.


    She had run away two years ago, so it was about time she confronted her weakness.


    She had been unable to make up her mind in the past, but the invitation helped her make a


    decision.


    ''It''s time to go back. Leave your weakness behind, and confront what you should''ve faced years


    ago,¡¯ Susan told herself inwardly.


    It had been two years. She had kept in touch with her family, and Luna hade to visit her from


    time to time. Thus, she had not felt too distant from them.


    In these two years, everybody had been trying their best to avoid any topic regarding Julian, and it


    went without saying that Susan would not bring such a topic up herself either.


    Therefore, she had no idea what had be of Julian after two years.


    However, since he had been willing to abandon his children for Wi, she reckoned that they should


    be very much in love right now.


    Susan took a deep breath.


    Starting from now, she would have to mentally prepare herself for everything.


    Her pride would not allow her to show too much unnecessary emotion when she met up with them


    after two years.


    A myriad of thoughts flitted across Susan''s mind. However, since she had decided to go back, she


    should not hesitate anymore.


    She figured that she would not return to Jerucity after going back to Skyking City. Therefore, she


    decided to sell her house and packed her belongings up.


    Susan had been pretty busy in the past few days.


    Luca did not express too much feeling when Susan told them that they were moving back to


    Skyking City. After all, he was fine with anything as long as he could be with Susan. On the other


    side, the news made Chesney feel overjoyed.


    Even though Jerucity was nice, Skyking City was her home. After all, she had been born there and


    had grown up there.


    Nothing was better than home, and she had not seen her father for two years.


    Chesney had no idea what had happened between her father and mother, but she reckoned that


    Susan should have calmed down after such a long time.


    When they were back in Skyking City, they could reunite with Julian and live happily ever after.


    Chesney was so excited that she could not sleep at night when she thought about their happy life in


    the future.


    The next day, Susan put her house up for sale.


    She was selling her house at a lower price than the market price because she was in a hurry to


    leave.


    Many people expressed their interest in buying her house the moment she released the news.


    "Did you hear that? Our neighbor is selling her house." Autumn went up to Jay when he came


    home.


    "Yeah, I heard,¡± Jay said as he loosened his tie. "I heard she is selling it at a pretty low price."


    "Not pretty low. It''s dirt cheap." Autumn rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure the woman is in need of


    money. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be selling her house at such a low price.¡±


    "Well, this has nothing to do with us, right?" Jay said simply.


    "Of course it has something to do with us.¡± Autumn looked at him exasperatedly. "If we buy her


    house at the price that she offers, then we can sell it off to someone else. We can earn a few million


    dors through the price difference. This is a very good deal!" ''Well, you might be right, but there


    must be a lot of people who want to buy the house since she is selling it at a low price. We may not


    be able to buy it." Jay frowned.


    Autumn narrowed her eyes. It was apparent that she had thought of everything. She let out a sneer


    as she said confidently, "I know I can¡¯t depend on you if I want to buy the house. Have you forgotten


    who my brother is? I have discussed this with him, and he has decided to help me. We only need to


    give him 500,000 dors as a token of gratitude for helping us. I have done the calctions. Even if


    we give him 500,000 dors, we will still make a profit.¡±


    Jay''s heart skipped a beat when he heard what she said. "What are you going to do?"


    Holden, his brother-inw, was considered someone of consequence in Jerucity. He had made the


    daughter of a prestigious family fall head over heels for him by using certain means. The daughter


    had wanted to marry him, but her family had not favored him at all. The daughter had thrown a


    tantrum and had even threatened her family with her life, leaving her family no other choice but to


    let her marry him in the end. Since he had be their son-inw, they had to take care of him no


    matter how much they did not like him.


    Then, his life had begun to take off. He had be a top student, and his career had been smooth


    sailing ever since. Right now, he was the deputy of a certain bureau.


    A leopard could not change its spots, though. After bing deputy, Holden had gotten even more


    lawless. He was known as the "Little Overlord" of Jerucity. However, due to his connection to his


    father-inw, as well as his attentiveness, he never offended those he should not offend. As a


    result, his life had been smooth over the years.


    When Jay heard that Autumn had asked Holden for help, he had a hunch that they might be up to


    no good.


    A touch of disdain shed across


    Autumn¡¯s eyes when she saw Jay''s face turning paler. She scoffed, "Look at you! I haven''t said


    anything yet, and you''ve already gotten nervous. He is my brother. What are you afraid of?"

 Chapter 547 An Evil Woman

    Chapter 547 An Evil Woman


    Jay cracked a bitter smile. "Just tell me what you asked him to do for you."


    A hint of triumph shed in Autumn''s eyes as she replied, "It''s not a big deal. I asked my brother to


    release some news so that nobody will dare to buy the house from her."


    Even though what they were doing was a little shady, Jay still could not help but heave a sigh of


    relief.


    This was because he knew his brother-inw very well. He would always go overboard, and it was


    considered very lenient of him to only do something like that.


    At the end of the day, since Susan was going to sell her house, it should not matter too much to her


    who the buyer was.


    As Jay was immersed in his thoughts, Autumn added, "Since the woman is so short of money, I


    assume that she will agree to an even lower price. This is what I''m going to do..."


    With a crooked grin, Autumn told Jay about her evil n.


    Jay was stunned after he heard what Autumn said. "It will already be a steal if we get the house, so


    don¡¯t you think you''ve gone a little overboard by lowering the price so much?"


    "Overboard?" Autumn sneered. "Are are dumb? Who wouldn''t want to earn more if they were given


    a chance? Initially, I thought the woman was some big shot or something like that since she always


    behaves so mysteriously. Who would have thought that she would stoop so low that she would have


    to sell her house? Based on this fact alone, I can assume that she must be someone of lowly birth.


    Perhaps she is a fancy woman and those two kids are the illegitimate children of her sugar daddy.


    Tsk, tsk, tsk... What an unfortunate woman. Even though she has given birth to two illegitimate


    children, her sugar daddy still abandoned her."


    "You shouldn''t talk about someone behind their back. Besides, I don¡¯t think she is that kind of


    woman," said Jay as he looked doubtfully at Autumn.


    He had bumped into Susan several times, and she had not seemed like a fancy woman to him.


    Everything was fine while Jay remained silent. However, the moment he expressed his opinion,


    Autumn''s eyes turned dangerous. She stood with her arms akimbo as she said exasperatedly, "Why


    do you have to keep speaking up for her, Jay Dunn? Tell me honestly, are you having an affair with


    her?¡±


    "What are you talking about? Of course not!" Jay was dumbstruck.


    However, Autumn did not believe him at all. She looked as if she had caught them in the act as she


    snarled out angrily, ¡°No wonder you said hello to her when we bumped into herst time. I already


    felt that something was wrong at the time, and it turned out that you indeed have taken a liking to


    that woman! Just you wait. I''m going to get my knife and I''m going to kill her!¡±


    Upon saying that, Autumn rushed into the kitchen to get her knife.


    Jay, who was startled, hurriedly held onto Autumn. "I said hello to her because she is our neighbor.


    Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re a little oversensitive?"


    "Then why did you speak up for her just now, huh?" Autumn barked.


    "It''s not easy for her to raise two children alone. The fact that she is selling her house at such a


    cheap price means that she is really in need of money. As her neighbor, I just feel that we shouldn''t


    kick her while she¡¯s down...¡±


    "You¡¯re standing up for her! Jay Dunn, I¡¯m going to show you who¡¯s the boss in this house!" Autumn


    wriggled her plumpy body away and pounced on Jay. Then, she started showering him with


    punches and kicks.


    Apparently, Jay had gotten ustomed to this kind of treatment, as he did not fight back at all.


    He remembered mustering up the courage to retaliate once. At the time, he had identally


    damaged one of Autumn¡¯s nails. In the end, Holden had thrown him in jail for a week on the charge


    of domestic violence.


    When Autumn had enough of roughing up her husband, she finally rose to her feet and said with a


    dark expression, "Hmph, let me make this clear. You can''t protect that woman, Jay Dunn. There is


    no one in Jerucity that the Abbots cannot get rid of. If I want her to reduce the price, she will have to


    reduce the price! If I want that house for free, she will have to give it to me for free!"


    Holding a knife in her hand, Autumn rushed out of her house.


    Jay was startled when he saw Autumn really go out to cause Susan trouble with a knife in her hand.


    He quickly scrambled up from the floor and went after Autumn." Autumn,e back! There is really


    nothing between me and Miss Shelby..."


    However, Autumn paid him no mind. She dashed to Susan''s house with an aggressive posture.


    Susan, who was on her way out of her house, came face to face with Autumn.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Susan was taken aback when she saw the grotesque expression on her face. Taking a step back,


    she asked, "Miss Dunn, you..."


    "Shelby! How dare you seduce my husband! I¡¯m going to kill you, you b*tch!" Autumn charged up to


    Susan at full speed.


    ¡öWhat the hell is wrong with her?''


    Susan''s brows were furrowed slightly.


    Before she could say anything, Rivera and Bruce, who were standing behind her, had already


    reacted.


    Bruce stood in front of Susan, while Rivera calmly intercepted Autumn''s attack. He grabbed her by


    the wrist, performed a back suplex, and flipped her over on the ground with a loud smack.


    "Argh!" Autumn let out a pained scream.


    It was only at that moment that Jay arrived. Initially, he had been worried that Susan would get hurt


    by his wife, but the second he arrived, he saw his wife, who had a plump figure, writhing in pain on


    the ground.


    Jay had to admit that his first reaction was thinking that his wife deserved it. His second reaction


    was feeling worried about Susan.


    After all, his wife was savage and unreasonable, just like her brother. He figured that things might


    get messy since Susan had ordered her men to retaliate.


    "Mr. Dunn.¡± Susan nodded at Jay. "I guess there is something wrong in your wife''s head. She just


    tried to kill me. Since I didn¡¯t sustain an injury. I''ll let this incident slide. You can take your wife home


    now."


    Susan''s voice was soft, but there was a touch of coldness in it.


    Jay nodded subconsciously. He went forward to help Autumn up from the ground.


    However, Autumn did not appreciate his help at all. She flung Jay¡¯s hand away and started scolding


    Susan while still sitting on the ground. ¡°Shelby, you shameless b*tch! Not only did you seduce my


    husband, but you also asked your men to hit me? You are a dirty wh*re, and your kids are b*stards


    that nobody wants. How dare a woman like you hit me..."


    Susan furrowed her brows and then said coldly, "Rivera, her mouth stinks too much."


    "Yes,¡± Rivera answered. Then, he approached Autumn and gave her a few big ps across her


    cheeks.


    Autumn was stunned when she was hit. When Rivera finally stopped, she began shouting again.


    "Shelby, how dare you ask your man to hit me! Do you know who I am


    Susan raised one of her brows once more.


    This time, she did not need to give any instructions. Rivera gave Autumn a few more ps on her


    cheeks.


    Autumn''s face had swollen up after being pped by Rivera so many times.


    Throughout years of running rampant in Jerucity, she had never suffered such humiliation before, let


    alone been humiliated by a fancy woman she looked down upon.


    Autumn opened her mouth once more, only to be startled by a flick of Rivera''s finger.


    She closed her mouth and shot up from the ground. After taking a few steps away from Rivera, she


    then shouted, "Just you guys wait!"


    After saying that, she twisted herrge butt and hurried away. Judging by the direction she was


    heading in, it seemed that she was not returning to her own house.

 Chapter 548 An Interesting Couple

    Chapter 548 An Interesting Couple


    Jay wanted to chase after her, but he had a thought and forwent the attempt. He turned to look at


    Susan worriedly and said," I¡¯m really sorry about that, Miss Shelby. I hope this won''t make me seem


    weird, but I¡¯ve always been unable to control my wife. I guess she is going to ask for her brother''s


    help. Her brother is the deputy. You guys are not natives, and I fear that..."


    Susan soon grasped the whole story. She then said tly, ¡°I was just protecting myself. He could not


    do anything to me even if he is a deputy. Anyway, can I keep this knife? I want to keep it as


    evidence."


    "Sure, sure. But Miss Shelby, you have to be very careful. My brother-inw and my wife, they..."


    Jay was still worried about Susan.


    "Don''t worry about me. I''ll be fine,¡± Susan chimed in, offering Jay a smile. "You are a good person,


    Mr. Dunn."


    Susan''s smile looked like a flower blossoming in spring, and Jay could not help but enter a trance.


    However, he soon snapped back to reality. Red color rushed up and spread across his cheeks as


    he stammered awkwardly, "Any ... Anyway, I''ll try my best to talk her down."


    Then, he turned around and chased after Autumn.


    "What an interesting couple!¡¯ Susan chuckled. She then pushed the incident to the back of her mind


    and entered the car.


    What Susan did not know was that two men appeared around the corner as soon as her car left.


    "Should we follow them, Mr. Shaw?" a bespectacled man asked.


    Julian''s face was currently as dark as if a storm was brewing. He gnashed his teeth tightly and


    hissed, "Yes! Help me investigate those two people as well. They are Susie''s neighbors, so it should


    be easy to check on them since they have a fixed address."


    How dare that woman ambush Susie with a knife!


    If it were not for Rivera and Bruce, Susie would have been harmed by her.


    Even though Susan had been kind enough to let her go in the end, Julian refused to let the matter


    rest.


    Besides, what was going on with her husband? Julian could see very clearly that he''d been staring


    at Susan just now.


    Even though Susan was pretty, gentle, cute, and overall perfect, who had given him permission to


    goggle at her like that?


    What''s more, Susan had even smiled at the man!


    God knew how long it had been since Susan had smiled at him.


    Julian was filled with jealousy right now.


    The driver arrived, and Julian and his secretary got in the car.


    The secretary''s actions were fast. The moment he got into the car, he began making calls to check


    the identities of these two people.


    Julian screwed his eyes up, and his expression turned cold.


    No matter who they were, he would certainly make those people pay for


    hurting Susan.


    After the secretary finished making calls, he looked carefully at Julian and reported," Mr. Shaw, I


    have asked someone to investigate them. We will get the results in 10 minutes."


    Julian nodded slightly.


    The secretary looked at Julian and sighed.


    He could not understand his own boss at all.


    He could see that Julian missed Susan very much. He would take a five-hour flight to Jerucity every


    week and look at his wife and kids like a pervert.


    However, he did not show himself ever.


    Then, he would return to Skyking City on the same day to keep Miss Doylepany.


    The secretary could not understand rich


    people.


    It was very apparent that Julian did not favor Miss Doyle at all, so why was he willing to hurt Susan


    for Miss Doyle?


    As the secretary was immersed in his own thoughts, Julian''s apathetic voice rang out. "It''s already


    been 10 minutes."


    "Ah, I''ll check with them again." Just as the secretary pulled out his phone, a call came.


    He answered the call and listened attentively to the investigation conducted by the people on the


    other side of the line. After hanging up the phone, he reported," Mr. Shaw, ording to our


    investigation, Jay Dunn has opened up a smallpany here. His worth is about 50 to 60


    million dors. He has quite a good reputation and he treats people around him with honesty.


    However, his wife, Autumn Abott iswless. Her brother is the deputy, so she is arrogant and she


    treats others despotically. Jay has been putting up with her for a long time, but he doesn¡¯t dare file


    for divorce. Besides, Autumn Abott¡¯s elder brother is Holden Abott. He is the son-inw of the


    director general of Jerucity.¡±


    Julian harrumphed, "So that''s how it is. Anyway, no one can harm my woman. I can see that


    Autumn Abott won''t let go of this so easily. I''m sure that she has something up her sleeve. Send


    someone to run a background check on Holden Abott to see if we can dig up some dirt on him."


    "Roger," the secretary answered and went to make the call.


    Julian was calm. Judging by Autumn''s behavior, as her brother, it was impossible that Holden would


    have a clean record. It was just that nobody had the audacity to go as far as to dig everything up.


    This time, he was going to teach both of them a lesson.


    Julian thought for a while, and Oliver popped into his head. Oliver was having some time off right


    now. He called him and told him the entire story. Then, he asked Oliver toe over to Jerucity.


    Holden was just a clown, and it would be a piece of cake to get rid of him.


    It was just that Susan did not want to see him. Therefore, Julian did not n on showing up himself.


    All he could do was gather all the evidence and pass it to Oliver.


    Julian let out a sigh dejectedly.


    Susan was his wife, but he could only protect her through a roundabout way.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    When would these days end?


    Perhaps everything woulde to an end when they finally got hold of the Divine Lord.


    Julian followed Susan everywhere and watched her buy souvenirs from the shadows.


    His eyes were filled with vast gentleness. He reckoned that Susan should have prepared a gift for


    everyone, for she was a very considerate woman.


    However, a secondter, his heart was filled with indignation.


    He was certain that she had not prepared a gift for him.


    One moment, Julian was filled with happiness. A secondter, he would be shrouded in an aura of


    moodiness and gloom. The expression on his face kept changing, causing his secretary to look at


    him in awe.


    He suddenly had a feeling that his boss could be an actor if he decided not to do business


    anymore.


    It was kind of dull to watch Susan shopping, but Julian did not feel bored at all. His eyes were


    glowing brightly as he watched her with great gusto.


    After a while, Susan finished buying souvenirs. A smile spread across her lips when she was certain


    that she had not left anybody out.


    "Alright, let''s head back!" Susan hollered at Rivera and Bruce.


    As they were on their way back, a fierce voice erupted.


    "Freeze! Hands up in the air!"


    Susan turned around and saw a dozen people standing at the entrance.


    Rivera and Bruce immediately shielded Susan. Their faces turned solemn as they watched the


    people ahead.


    "Brother, it''s her! She asked them to hit me!" Autumn, whose cheeks had swollen up, shouted


    sharply.

 Chapter 549 Arrest Them

    Chapter 549 Arrest Them


    "Ah, it''s the few of you that are being sowless?" As the usatory voice of Autumn Abott echoed,


    a man with a handsome face and aggressiveness seeping out of his facial features walked over. He


    waved his hand and ordered imperatively, "Arrest all these people.¡±


    "Yes, sir." A few people were about to step forward at once.


    Susan Shelby frowned and said coldly, "Are you going to arrest me?"


    Susan¡¯s demeanor was so calm that it piqued Holden Abott''s interest. He raised an eyebrow and


    then said excitedly, "Why, can''t I?"


    What''s my offence?" asked Susan calmly.


    Holden scoffed coldly once and then pointed at Autumn. "Intentional injury. The witness is still right


    before your eyes."


    "Shelby, I hope you die for beating me up like this." Autumn¡¯s voice sounded as sharp as nails


    scratching against metal. It was irritating to the ears.


    Susan raised an eyebrow. "Intentional injury? Had this woman not taken a chopping knife and


    shouted aggressive remarks first, why would I have injured her? Now that I think about it carefully, I


    was only defending myself. The chopping knife that you attempted to injure me with is still in the car.


    Comrades, you can take it and get it tested to see if this woman''s fingerprints are on it."


    Holden''s eyes rolled, yet he said, "I can see that you don''t seem to be injured! Even if Autumn''s


    fingerprints are found on the chopping knife, it''s most likely because you sent someone to steal it


    from the Dunns. It''s not enough evidence."


    "Hear that? It¡¯s not enough evidence!" said Autumn proudly at once.


    Susan was stunned for a moment. She suddenly narrowed her eyes and looked at Holden calmly.


    "What''s your rtionship with Autumn?"


    Autumn could almost not conceal the joy in her eyes as she said loudly, "You still don''t know, huh?


    This is my elder brother and deputy director general of Jerucity! You beat a person like me, huh? I


    think you might have a death wish."


    A look of enlightenment appeared in Susan''s eyes.


    She had been thinking that Autumn was especially fearless and had been making a big fuss over a


    small issue. Plus, she had been all about defending the fishwife with her words.


    "Alright, let¡¯s not talk nonsense anymore. Take these people away." Holden waved his hand.


    A few people walked over.


    Rivera and Bruce wanted to resist subconsciously.


    "Let them arrest you." Susan spoke up to stop them with an ice-cold gaze in her eyes. "I¡¯d like to


    see what they can actually do. There¡¯s stillw and order in this world after all.¡±


    Law and order?


    Holden sniggered coldly and said straightforwardly, "What are you still waiting for? Take action!"


    These few people surrounded them and arrested Susan, Bruce, and Rivera.


    "I''d like to see how you will still feel proud of yourself, little b*tch!¡± Autumn walked over arrogantly,


    ready to give Susan a p.


    Rivera''s gaze turned cold as he struggled to get free from the person seizing him instantly. He


    raised his hand and shielded Susan.


    Autumn¡¯s handnded on the ice-cold handcuffs at once. She screamed out in agony right away.


    "Do you believe that I..." said Holden furiously.


    Susan interrupted his words without any expression on her face. "Deputy DG Abott, are you sure


    that you wish to bully the few of us on this busy street?¡± "Heh heh... Are you threatening me? I¡¯m


    not afraid to tell you that even if someone does see something, no one will have the courage to


    spread it outside!¡± said Holden. However, he suppressed his anger forcefully before he ordered


    someone to shove Susan and the others into the car.


    "Holden, you can¡¯t just leave this matter like that!¡± screamed out Autumn.


    "Don''t embarrass me here." Holden lowered his voice. "We''ll take her back first and see what we


    can do when we''re back in my territory. How¡¯s that?"


    ¡°You¡¯re right." Autumn was delighted.


    Her eyes glimmered with a proud glint for a moment.


    ''Hmph, Shelby is obviously a little b*tch yet she pretends to be a pure, innocent fairy maiden


    usually. Don''t think that I don¡¯t know that b*stard Jay can''t refrain from taking a few extra nces


    every time he sees this woman.''


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ''Some people are born with the ability to seduce others inherently.''


    However, she would make this woman lose the assets she used to seduce others after today.


    All sorts of malevolent ideas ran through Autumn''s mind. The more she thought about it, the happier


    she felt in her heart.


    A few cars drove away swiftly, leaving behind a group of people that was gathering to watch the


    bustling scene, unaware of the truth.


    "Who were those three people?" someone could not refrain from asking.


    The person beside him took a nce at him. "You''re not from around here, are you?"


    The other person could not help expressing his surprise. "You can tell?"


    "How could a local recognize the Overlord of Jerucity?" That person lowered his voice. "Nine out of


    the ten people arrested by that Holden guy are innocent. They must have just offended the Little


    Overlord without realizing it. The Little Overlord is seeking revenge."


    "He''s a deputy director general. I thought there¡¯s someone superior to him? How can he be so


    lawless?" The other person was startled.


    ¡°Heh heh... You don¡¯t know this, but the Little Overlord is the director general¡¯s son-inw..."


    The passersby were discussing softly and expressing their sympathy for Susan and the others


    arrested by him with their words. However, Holden was renowned for his ruthlessness, so there was


    nothing else they could do other than talk softly.


    At the corner of the street, a low profile luxury car was waiting quietly.


    Julian Shaw''s face was already so dim that it was akin to a rainy, cloud-covered sky as he sat in the


    car.


    Great! Very well!


    The deputy director general of Jerucity had the audacity to arrest someone right away


    indiscriminately!


    The person arrested was still his woman.


    Only god knew that he had almost lost control of himself when he had seen Susan being taken


    away.


    Julian''s expression was terrifying in the meantime. The secretary by his side took a cautious nce


    at him. "Mr. Shaw, what is our next step...¡±


    "Follow them," said Julian expressionlessly.


    The driver started the car and followed from an appropriate distance that was not too far or too


    close.


    Holden took Susan, Rivera, and Bruce to the station.


    As soon as they arrived at the station, he gave orders right away. "Put her in the interrogation room.


    I shall interrogate her personally.¡±


    Rivera and Bruce followed Susan closely.


    However, Holden ordered someone to separate them. "Why are you two in such a rush? Stay


    outside. I''m going to interrogate you one by one!"


    Rivera and Bruce attempted to struggle free.


    However, Susan said nonchntly, "Stay outside, both of you. Can the son-inw of the director


    general be so rampant? If no one is capable of punishing him in Jerucity, I believe that someone


    from another ce can."


    Rivera and Bruce shifted their gazes. They had realized something in their minds so they did not


    insist anymore.


    Holden immediately let out a cold scoff." You''re a big talker, woman. I''d like to see who you are


    going to send to punish me!"


    Soon, a ferocious expression shed past his face. "Toss this woman into the interrogation room for


    me!"

 Chapter 550 Threat

    Chapter 550 Threat


    Susan Shelby was detained in the room.


    Rivera and Bruce gazed into one another''s eyes with anxious expressions on their faces.


    Sir and Madam had handed over Susan to their care because they trusted them. If anything were to


    happen to Susan, they would die.


    At the thought of the hint given by Susan before she was shoved away, Rivera could not help asking


    someone, "Can you please lend me your phone? I''d like to make a call."


    The other person looked at him with a spurious smile and then said in a straightforward and concise


    manner, "No." "Why not?" Bruce was more impulsive


    temperament-wise, so he could not refrain from shouting.


    "Why not?" That person looked at both of them mischievously as if he was a cat ying with a


    mouse. "Because there''s nothing you can do about it."


    Rivera and Bruce''s faces turned green with rage at once.


    The more unpleasant their expressions were, the more amused this group of people were. They


    chatted with mocking smiles on their lips.


    Rivera narrowed his eyes and moved his fingers ever so slightly.


    These people looked more like gangsters from the streets. They stood and sat in a cking


    manner. He was confident that he could take down everyone on the scene within one minute.


    Bruce had the same thought.


    Just as these two brothers were preparing to take action, a ttering voice was heard.


    "Mr. Shaw, how can we help you? You can just give us a call if you have any orders. Why do you


    have to go to the trouble toe here?"


    Before the voice died away, a man stooping low to curry favor walked into the room with another


    man.


    Rivera and Bruce were surprised upon seeing the man.


    "Mr. Shaw!" They hastily stood up.


    Julian Shaw''s dangerous gaze moved in circles around the hands of the two people in handcuffs,


    but he did not utter a word.


    Zane suddenly felt chills run down his spine.


    Initially, he had been wondering why an important person would appear in a small ce like this all


    of a sudden. As it were, the two detained people were actually acquainted with Julian.


    Zane felt an ominous presentiment suddenly well in his heart.


    Before Julian could speak, he shouted in a stern voice, "What the heck are you doing? Why haven''t


    you uncuffed them? Quick!"


    Those people did not seem to be bothered much. One of them even had the courage to say


    casually, "Zane, you have to think this through properly. These people were arrested by the deputy


    director general personally. Without the deputy director general¡¯s orders, we can''t release them."


    As this person was speaking, there was a disdainful glint in his eyes.


    They were subordinates that had ruled the world with Holden Abott back in the day. When Holden


    had flourished, he had made proper arrangements for them naturally. Over the years, these people


    had fearlessly supported Holden.


    Zane''s expression turned unpleasant at once when he was opposed by his subordinates.


    Julian took a nce at him with a spurious smile and said nonchntly, "It seems that Zane''s


    authority is not that impressive.¡±


    Zane loathed Holden to the bone for embarrassing him. This time, he let out a cold grunt and


    addressed those people. " Are you sure that you won''t release them?¡±


    "I won''t," said the other person without the slightest hesitation.


    ''Very well then." A cold glint shed past Zane¡¯s eyes. He waved his hand and ordered the people


    behind him, "Go ahead! Uncuff these two."


    The sudden change in Zane¡¯s attitude made Holden''s subordinates gaze into one another''s eyes.


    They were immediately caught by surprise and they felt bewildered.


    What was going on? Zane had always been afraid of opposing the deputy director general in the


    past because of the director general. Why was he behaving like this today...


    Zane was toozy to exin himself. In fact, an ted glint had even shed past his eyes for a


    moment.


    The situation was already very apparent. Holden had offended someone that he shouldn''t have.


    Even though the director general was his father-inw, he was already doomed!


    If that was the case, why would Zane still need to put up with this?


    Zane released Rivera and Bruce at lighting speed and then looked at Julian in a ttering way. "Mr.


    Shaw, look. Are you satisfied?"


    "Where''s Ms. Susan?¡± Julian asked Rivera and Bruce right away.


    Rivera said coldly, "She was taken into the interrogation room!¡±


    Zane''s heart was beating loudly.


    ''These two people are actually just servants? How, how about the person who is detained in the


    interrogation room?''


    "That is my wife," said Julian with a spurious smile as if he could read Zane''s thoughts.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    A drop of cold sweat slid down Zane''s


    forehead.


    He said in a voice close to a shriek, "Which interrogation room is she in? Release that person!


    Release that person immediately!"


    Coldness radiated from Julian¡¯s eyes.


    "Zane, there''s no need to be in such a rush. I remember that there¡¯s usually a one-way mirror for


    observation purposes in an ordinary interrogation room. Can you please take me there?¡±


    "Sure, of course." Zane agreed without the slightest hesitation.


    Next, he led Julian to the observation room.


    The observation room and the interrogation room were separated by ayer of ss. The unique


    composition of the ss allowed Julian and the others to see the situation in the interrogation room


    clearly while the people in the interrogation room could not see them at all.


    Zane brought along a few people to check out the situation in the interrogation room.


    The sound from the room was transmitted clearly into the observation room via special equipment.


    Holden smacked the table and said coldly," Name, gender, race! Why do you refuse to answer even


    one of the questions I''ve asked you?"


    Susan took a nce at him nonchntly." It''s an arbitrary arrest, so I have the right not to answer


    your questions."


    "Arbitrary arrest? Don¡¯t you know that I''m the f*ckingw and order in this ce?" Holden was


    growing impatient.


    Susan raised an eyebrow and refused to say anything else.


    Meanwhile, Autumn Abott could not refrain from speaking. "Holden, stop talking nonsense and get


    down to business straight away."


    Holden narrowed his eyes and said nonchntly, "Shelby, you have alreadymitted a huge


    offense by publicly attempting to murder my younger sister. With just one word from me, you could


    spend the rest of your life in prison."


    Her offense had turned into a public murder attempt just like that? Susan did not even bother batting


    an eyelid.


    Upon noticing Susan''s calm demeanor, Holden felt even more infuriated. "Don''t you think that you''ll


    be fine just because you won''t talk!"


    Susan remained silent.


    Holden frowned ever so slightly and said in a cold voice, "Frankly, I''m not an unreasonable person.


    Even though you''vemitted a huge offence, there is still leeway to make an exception. I heard


    that you are selling off a vi?¡±


    Vi? Susan raised her eyebrows ever so slightly.


    "This is it. You can transfer the ownership of the vi to my sister''s name. I shall then make a


    decision and drop the case," said Holden.


    ¡°Holden, how could you drop the case just like that?¡± Autumn shrieked. "Make her hand over the


    vi and then imprison her for 10 to 20 years!¡±


    Otherwise, it would be hard to vent the pent -up rage in her heart.


    ¡°What do you know?" Holden took a nce at Autumn impatiently.


    Did his younger sister really think that he was capable of doing whatever he wanted?


    He threatened Susan to hand over a vi and then released her. He wanted to use this case to seal


    Susan''s lips so that she would not make irresponsible remarks. That way, they would be fine.


    Even though he was a rampant person, he was not brainless.

 Chapter 551 Discontent

    Chapter 551 Discontent


    "Holden!" Autumn Abott screamed in discontent.


    "Shut up." Holden red at her and then looked at Susan. "A vi in exchange for your freedom. It¡¯s


    not a bad deal, right?"


    "I was wondering why I am in trouble all of a sudden. It turns out that it is because of the house."


    Susan Shelby looked as if she had suddenly realized something.


    "Tell me your decision." Holden looked at Susan expressionlessly. "I believe that you will make the


    right choice."


    Even though Autumn was still recalcitrant, she controlled herself with great effort at the thought of


    owning a vi.


    The corners of Susan''s lips curled into a gentle smile. "You can get the vi if you want. Just buy it


    with money." "Don¡¯t make me force you to do it instead! Aren''t you afraid that I''ll imprison you for 10


    years?" Holden was furious at once.


    A cold glint shed past Susan''s eyes. "Is that so? Are you going to do it by using the offense of


    public murder that you made up? Do you think that thews of this world are really decided by


    you?"


    "I don¡¯t know about thews of other ces, but here in Jerucity, when I don''t want a person to have


    a good life, they won''t have a good life!" Holden said in an extremely rampant manner. ¡°I will ask


    you onest time. The vi..."


    "Dream on,¡± said Susan nonchntly.


    "Very well." Holden scoffed coldly. ¡°Then I shall see how hard your bones are!" He made his way to


    a corner of the room and procured a bunch of tools.


    Julian Shaw had been watching with a cold expression all this time. When he saw the pile of tools,


    his expression turned so dark that ink was almost seeping out of his face.


    "What a great local tyrant Jerucity has." Julian sneered nonchntly.


    Zane felt rather agitated in his heart as he wiped away his cold sweat.


    He had a presentiment that Holden was truly doomed this time. He would be in charge of the station


    from now on, and people would follow his orders.


    Zane raised an eyebrow and said loudly," Just as expected, Holden has gone too far. Mr. Shaw, I


    shall go inside and arrest him."


    Julian appeared indifferent. "Go ahead.


    Rivera and Bruce, follow him. Remember to pacify Susie. Also, don''t let her know that I was ever


    here."


    "Yes, sir." Rivera and Bruce agreed.


    Meanwhile, Zane made arrangements at once and sent people to break into the interrogation room.


    Holden was about to torture Susan when the door was suddenly kicked open. He could not help


    being startled.


    Upon noticing that it was Zane, he was not afraid anymore. The corners of his lips cracked into a


    mocking smile. "Zane, I''m busy interrogating this criminal, yet you came breaking into the room. Are


    you..."


    Zane ignored his nonsensical talkpletely. Before Holden could finish his sentence, he issued an


    order right away. "


    Go ahead, cuff up Holden and Autumn."


    A few people charged forward and restrained Holden and Autumn, who were both surprised and


    bewildered.


    "It¡¯s fine." Susan assumed that Rivera and Bruce were the ones that had sought help, so she was


    not that surprised. She said nonchntly. "These two people just fabricated false charges against


    me. They also attempted to seize my personal property..."


    Zane immediately assured her. "I will certainly penalize them strictly.¡±


    Susan nodded.


    Holden''s pupils constricted involuntarily when he noticed that Zane did not seem to be joking


    around. Then, he said coldly, ¡° Zane, are you really going to do this? It seems that you''ve


    completely lost respect for my father-inw, huh?"


    Holden used his father-inw as a bargaining chip skillfully. When he had used this trick in the past,


    it had always been effective. This time, Zane only sneered. "Take both of them downstairs."


    He still had the audacity to use the director general. Perhaps even the director general would not be


    able to fend for himself this time!


    Did Zane really have the courage to do this?


    An incredulous look shed past Holden''s eyes.


    However, most of the people at the station, other than the few people he had brought with him, were


    Zane''s people. It was fine that Zane had not made a fuss in the past, yet there was really nothing he


    could do now that Zane wanted to make a fuss.


    Holden and Autumn were tossed into a dark room right away.


    Autumn screamed on the spot, "Holden, what¡¯s going on? Why are we being imprisoned? I want to


    go out, I want to go out...¡±


    Holden, who was getting a headache from her screams, gave her a p with the back of his hand.


    ¡°Shut the f*ck up."


    Autumn covered her face, rendered too afraid to speak at once.


    "Zane is trying to teach me a lesson."


    Holden sneered once. "It seems that I''ve been showing too much respect for him recently. Just wait


    and see. My subordinates will inform my wife soon, and it won''t take long before my father-inw


    shows him the consequences of offending me!"


    Holden''s expression was as gloomy and malicious as a venomous snake.


    Autumn could not help feeling more at ease upon realizing that he was confident.


    It was true that Holden¡¯s subordinates took action quickly. Susan had yet to leave the station when


    the director general of Jerucity came over personally with a cold expression.


    "Zane, you''ve been bing more and more reckless these days! Tell me, who do you think you


    are to detain innocent people without permission? Do you still want to hold down your position


    here?" stated the director general as soon as he arrived.


    "Dad, I told you Holden is more suitable for this position anyway. I think Zane must be doing this out


    of jealousy for Holden''s talent!" said a woman in elegant attire who was standing on the side.


    Zane, who had been expecting this condemnation, said in a calm andposed manner, "Director


    general, perhaps Holden is not innocent. There are over a dozen offenses umted under his


    name, and the most serious offenses include three murder cases. I''m just preparing to hand him


    over to the court. If he gets abined punishment for several offenses, I¡¯m afraid he might receive


    the death sentence with a chance of parole if not the death sentence itself ."


    "What kind of nonsense are you talking about? Holden has always been devoted to his duty, so how


    could he vite thew?" the woman shouted aloud at once.


    Zane grunted coldly. "This is the evidence that I''ve gathered. You can take a look."


    Zane actually produced a pile of documents.


    A portion of the information had been acquired by Julian, who had exercised his influence, while the


    vast majority of the information had been collected by Zane over the years slowly.


    He had been upset with Holden for some time so he had gathered this information in preparation for


    a time when the need might arise in the future. He had not expected that there woulde a day


    when he would be able to use it.


    The director general rifled through the information, his expression turning unpleasant at once.


    The information was very detailed. Holden''s guilt was proven beyond doubt.


    However, the director general thought that Zane must have collected arge amount of information


    for a very long time to use it to deal with Holden.


    The director general immediately scoffed coldly. "This is all the information? How is this considered


    detailed evidence? In my opinion, you made this up. Your goal is to eliminate a capable opponent


    like Holden to stabilize your status."


    As he was speaking, he took a nce at Susan on the side. ¡°I heard that this was caused by this


    woman. In my opinion, Officer Zane, you''ve spared no effort to frame Holden in order to protect your


    little lover. Is that right?"


    Little... Little lover...


    Zane looked at the calm Susan on his side and felt cold sweat drenching his body at once. Oh god,


    Julian was still watching this in secret. How could Julian''s wife be his little lover?


    Zane panicked at once. "Director general, don''t make fast assumptions!"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    His panic seemed like a guilty conscience in the eyes of the director general.


    The director general could not help sneering. "Zane, I can see that you''re having a good time


    holding down this position!¡±


    He was about to continue making a few ruthless remarks.


    However, all of a sudden, his phone rang.


    ¡°I''ll deal with you when I''m done with this call!¡± The director general red at Zane and then picked


    up the phone.

 Chapter 552 Departure

    Chapter 552 Departure


    "Just wait to be dealt with." The director general¡¯s precious daughter assumed a proud expression


    as well.


    Zane took a nce at Susan Shelby, who appeared unusually calm andposed.


    Heh heh. This person was not just Julian Shaw¡¯s wife.


    Her father was George Wright, and her mother was Luna Harris.


    If the director general had learned about Susan¡¯s real identity, perhaps he would have already peed


    his pants from fear.


    In fact, Zane even thought that the director general was perhaps picking up this call because it was


    time for him to face the music already.


    The director general took the call, and his face turned green in rage in a short while.'' What? The


    superintendent ising over? He¡¯s arriving in an hour? Why... Why is this happening? I thought


    the superintendent wasing over next month. Why was the date suddenly moved up?¡±


    The change of the date did not give him enough time to manage many affairs by using his tricks.


    "What? Ask myself? Did I offend someone today? Who could I offend anyway..." The director


    general was speaking when he suddenly remembered something and looked at Susan with a


    shocked expression


    Zane figured out the general situation and felt joyous in his heart. He ignored the director general


    and told Susan cautiously,'' Ms. Shelby, please allow me to escort you outside." "Thank you.¡± Susan


    nodded, took a nce at the director general, and said, ¡°Officer Zane, you can contact me if you¡¯re


    facing any trouble. Rivera, leave your number to him."


    Rivera left his number. Zane immediately beamed with joy and nodded. "Thank you very much, Ms.


    Shelby."


    Zane saw them off.


    Meanwhile, although the director general was surprised and bewildered, he did not attempt to stop


    them.


    After Susan left, he asked coldly, "What is actually the identity of that woman?"


    He only knew that Holden Abott had arrested the woman today all of a sudden.


    He was well aware of his son-inw''s moral quality, yet Holden had always been skilled in sailing


    with the wind so that he would not offend those that he could not afford to. Besides, his son-inw


    showed the utmost respect for him, so the director general did not need to manage him much.


    The woman earlier had not appeared to be a person from a powerful background. Could he be


    overthinking?


    As the director general felt surprised and bewildered, Zane said with a joyous expression, "There''s


    nothing very special about this woman''s identity. She is only the daughter of Master Wright of


    Skyking City and the wife of StarTech Co''s CEO, Mr. Shaw.¡±


    Upon saying that, Zane turned around and left right away without paying any attention to the


    director general''s expression.


    A drop of cold sweat slid down the director general''s face silently as he stood in the same spot.


    No wonder the superintendent had suddenly changed his itinerary toe over now. The


    superintendenting over was a member of the Harris family!


    The Harris family was the family of that woman''s mother!


    It would be fine if he were to carry out his duties righteously like usual, yet he had arge pile of


    dark records as well. It was utterly impossible for him to conceal them in time before the


    superintendent''s arrival in an hour.


    It was over. It was all over for him this time.


    The director general slumped onto the floor weakly.


    To be frank, he was supported by someone powerful from the shadows, yet he knew very well that


    even his superior could not afford to offend Susan.


    No one could protect him this time. If anything were to turn up during the investigation, he would be


    doomed...


    "Dad, Holden..." The director general''s precious daughter spoke from his side.


    The director general''s face was green with rage as he pped his daughter with the back of his


    hand. "Shut the f*ck up!"


    "You hit me?" The director general''s precious daughter looked at him incredulously.


    In the past, the director general would haveforted his daughter properly. However, at the


    thought of the possible consequences that would befall him this time, in addition to the fact that


    Holden had caused this by offending someone he should not have offended, the director general


    wished he could choke his daughter and son-inw to death.


    Paying no attention to the director general''s hopelessness, Zane walked into the room cautiously


    and told Julian, "Mr. Shaw, Ms. Shelby has already left safely.¡±


    "Very well." Julian nodded. "I shall make a move then. Remember not to tell Susie that I was here.¡±


    Julian left from a back door upon reminding Officer Zane of this.


    He drove the car and waited by the door of Susan''s house in silence for a few hours until he


    received Oliver Wright''s call and learned that he had arrived in Jerucity. Only then did Julian board a


    flight and leave.


    Oliver?" Susan was rather astonished upon meeting Oliver. ¡°I''m going to head back in a few days.


    Why did youe?" "If I hadn''te, could I have just watched you being bullied by others?"


    Oliver raised an eyebrow as a cold glint shed past his eyes.


    Susan suddenly realized something." Rivera and Bruce called you, huh? Don''t worry, the case has


    already been taken care of."


    "It has just begun." Oliver sneered.


    Susan blinked in confusion.


    As a result of this incident, the gangsters outside who were serving Holden gathered a group of


    people on the same night and attempted to sneak into the vi to seek revenge on Susan.


    These people were naturally arrested while Oliver was present.


    Their actions sessfully added another offense to Holden''s list of crimes.


    The rest of Holden''s offenses were listed down one by one as well. In the end, he was sentenced to


    death because his hands were tainted with the blood of three human lives.


    Autumn Abott was sentenced to 10 years of imprisonment because she was an aplice of her


    elder brother and had helped himmit many offenses.


    The director general was not doing so well either. He was found guilty of severe offenses, such as


    corruption and abuse of power. He was sentenced to death as well.


    The director general''s precious daughter managed to escape that fate, but she had offended quite a


    number of people. Now that her support system was gone, perhaps her life would be worse than


    imprisonment in the future.


    This case was but a short interlude for Susan. In fact, she did not even keep this matter in her mind


    much.


    When she was done managing the house, the day that she was prepared to leave, she discovered


    Jay Dunn waiting at the door.


    Jay looked at her with aplicated gaze in his eyes. "Ms. Shelby."


    Susan''s gaze showed her slight astonishment to see him. Then, she addressed him courteously.


    "Mr. Dunn."


    Jay felt conflicted in his heart for some unknown reason when he saw her being calm as usual.


    He had been worried that Susan would be suffering due to Holden''s actions initially and had been


    thinking about figuring out a way to save her regardless.


    As a result, he had found out that her identity was really prestigious and that she was a more


    important person than he could imagine.


    His worry was futile anyhow.


    However, he could finally break free from the ferocious tigress he had been living with thanks to Ms.


    Shelby.


    Jay took a deep breath and then said," Thank you, Ms. Shelby."


    Susan looked at Jay in confusion. She had no idea what he meant.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Jay did not intend to exin either. He smiled and said, "I wish you a safe journey."


    "Thank you," answered Susan with a smile of her own.


    Jay watched with his own eyes as Susan and her people left. Then, he heaved a soft sigh.


    Frankly, Autumn''s usation could not be considered unjust. After all, it was true that he had


    feelings for Susan that could not be exined...


    However, he was feeling vaguely doubtful at that very moment.


    Where had he gotten the courage to even wish for a woman like this in vain?


    He must have gone crazy.


    Jay gazed after the car traveling away with a sorrowful expression.


    Perhaps, Susan would not return in the future after departing. A mysterious yet deste woman like


    her could only remain an old dream in his memories after all.

 Chapter 553 What Do You Mean

    Chapter 553 What Do You Mean


    In the car, Oliver Wright winked at Susan Shelby.


    "What?" Susan looked at Oliver strangely.


    Oliver let out a cough and then said," Haven¡¯t you noticed that Jay seems to have feelings for you?"


    "That can''t be right. I haven¡¯t even spoken to him more than a few times. Don''t talk nonsense,


    Oliver." Susan immediately denied it.


    Oliver¡¯s expression turned peculiar at once. "So you truly haven''t noticed that?¡±


    "Noticed what?" Susan furrowed her brows.


    "Nothing.¡± Oliver patted Susan¡¯s shoulder.


    Someone would be at ease knowing that.


    When Oliver came, he had specifically briefed Oliver to keep an eye on the person known as Jay


    Dunn.


    That person only really had feelings for Susan, but poor Susie had not noticed at all.


    It felt as if ever since the incident that had taken ce two years ago, Susan had be extremely


    insensitive to love affairs.


    There was no telling if this was a good thing or a bad thing. All in all, someone would certainly be


    happy about this.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Oliver raised an eyebrow but did not continue to pursue this topic of conversation.


    In Skyking City, the sky, which had been gloomy and rainy for many days, was shining bright on a


    rare asion.


    The staff members of StarTech Co. had rxed expressions on their faces.


    It was really a blessed day. The weather cleared up while their big boss'' mood had improved as well


    over there.


    Under close inspection, their big boss had been cold in the past but not as cold as an iceberg.


    Ever since the CEO''s wife had left two years ago, it had felt as if the CEO''s seven emotions and six


    desires had been sealed and he had turned into a huge iceberg at once.


    However, the CEO had actually smiled at them when they had brought over the documents to get


    his signature fearfully today.


    Even though he was not smiling widely, he was still smiling!


    The staff members, who had suffered through two years of emotional abuse, suddenly felt really


    blessed.


    "Do you think that the CEO''s sudden cheerfulness is a result of his wife''s return?"


    "Most likely."


    "These rich people are really odd. Mr. Shaw is obviously in love with his wife, yet why does he have


    to keep a mistress on the side? He has a mistress, but I don''t see him paying much attention to that


    mistress either.¡±


    "You have no idea. As far as I know, this is because the CEO''s wife suffered from a health condition


    after she had her daughter and was rendered infertile. The CEO is doing this to have a son." "That


    makes sense. However, I still find the


    CEO¡¯s wife quite pitiful."


    The group of people engaged in a heated conversation.


    All of a sudden, the volume of the conversation softened.


    The few remaining people were still talking when they noticed that something felt strange. They


    turned around and could not help looking embarrassed.


    "Hello, I''m here to see Mr. Shaw," said Wi Doyle in a gentle voice, as if she waspletely


    oblivious to the gossip going on earlier.


    The group of people only reacted to the situation.


    One of them hastily said, "Ms. Doyle, I''ll help you call him."


    "Thank you," Wi said courteously.


    That person hastily called the office. "Mr. Shaw, Ms. Doyle is waiting for you at the door. She ims


    that she''s here to see you


    "I''m not seeing her," said Julian before he hung up the call in a straightforward and concise manner.


    A look of embarrassment shed past that person¡¯s face before she looked at Wi and said, "The


    CEO is busy now."


    "Noted." A peculiar look shed past


    Wi''s gaze. She did not make a fuss. She just turned around and left.


    She had just taken a few steps away when talking voices were heard behind her.


    "Tsk tsk tsk... That''s the mistress, right? She is rather beautiful, but you can tell that she had stic


    surgery done at one nce." "I bet she feels that she has some sort of status, which gives her the


    courage to


    "She¡¯s simply asking to be humiliated."


    The vast majority of people despised the mistress, so their impression of Wi was naturally


    abominable.


    A furious glint shed past Wi''s eyes as she listened to the morous discussion.


    Her hands were still tightly clenched into fists by the time she walked out of StarTech Co.


    She had been constantly trying to change Julian with her sincerity in the past two years. However,


    no matter how exquisite she looked or how gentle her demeanor was, Julian refused to even take


    an extra nce at her when the five hours he spent with her were over.


    Was her sincerity really worth nothing to Julian?


    She made so much effort. Could she truly be incapable of recing Susan in his heart?


    Wi had no doubt that Julian would immediately abandon her as soon as Susan was healed!


    More and more people of the Dark Night Agency were being arrested, which made Wi feel rather


    restless in her heart.


    She could not speak for the rest of the people in the Dark Night Agency, but the mysterious Divine


    Lord would certainly have a way to cure Susan''s illness.


    If Julian were to capture the Divine Lord and coerce him into treating Susan, Wi believed that she


    would certainly be doomed.


    Wi''s hand clenched even tighter, and her long fingernails stabbed into her flesh. However, she still


    did not notice.


    Time was already pressing.


    She could no longer continue to muddle along without aim. She had toe up with a backup n


    so that even if Susan''s condition was cured, she could still live and remain by Julian''s side.


    Wi took a deep breath as a determined gaze shed past her eyes.


    Susan was about toe back soon, so she was running out of time. The n had to be carried


    out immediately.


    The women of StarTech Co. had not said anything pleasant, but one of their remarks had been


    memorized by Wi silently.


    If she could think of any weak spot in the rtionship between Julian and Susan, it would be that


    Susan had yet to give birth to a male heir for Julian. Madam Shaw had almost been driven to


    madness while anticipating the arrival of a grandson.


    If she could get pregnant with a boy...


    Wi left StarTech and headed straight to Madam Shaw¡¯s residence.


    "What are you doing here?" Madam Shaw looked at Wi without any intention of concealing the


    disdain in her gaze.


    She was not very fond of Susan, yet she despised the mistress even more. Besides, Wi used to


    be Susan¡¯s good friend in the past, yet she had betrayed Susan in an instant. A person like her did


    not deserve Madam Shaw¡¯s attention.


    Wi was not annoyed by Madam Shaw''s attitude. She smiled and said, "Madam Shaw, I heard


    recently that your health has been deteriorating. Is that right?¡±


    "What do you mean by that?" Madam Shaw was infuriated.


    Her health had been very weak all this time due to the repercussions of the poisoning incident. Over


    the years, her health had been deteriorating. However, this did not mean that she wanted to listen to


    Wi say that in her face.


    Wi smiled before she said, "Even though my remark is not pleasant to hear, it is the truth. I don''t


    bear any ill intentions. I''m only feeling pity for you, Madam. You''re getting old, yet you still haven''t


    had a grandson. I wonder how you¡¯re going to justify this to Sir Shaw when you die."


    Wi''s words were very unpleasant yet hit a nerve in Madam Shaw.


    Madam Shaw listened to her but did not show any emotions. She looked at Wi coldly. "What do


    you mean?"

 Chapter 554 Finally Ready To Die

    Chapter 554 Finally Ready To Die


    Wi Doyle smiled, lowered her voice, and said, "Madam Shaw, you still don''t know about this.


    Susan suffers from a health condition, so I''m afraid that she won''t be able to bear another child in


    the future.


    Thus, she and Julian adopted a child."


    Wi''s remark was naturally nonsense.


    However, having a grandson had already been Madam Shaw''s biggest worry for some time. As


    soon as Wi brought it up, Madam Shaw''s heart started beating loudly. "You''re talking nonsense."


    "I''m not. Why don''t you think about it yourself, Madam Shaw?" Wi spoke slowly. "If Susan is still


    capable of bearing children, why hasn''t anything happened after so many years? If she is still


    capable of bearing children, why did the two of them adopt a boy in such a rush? Julian loves


    Susan deeply, and his intention is to pass down the family business to Lucas if Chesney can''t take


    over."


    ¡°How is that okay?" Madam Shaw could not help gasping aloud.


    She had no qualms about Julian Shaw and Susan Shelby adopting a child, as the Shaws did not


    lack the financial ability to support the child.


    However, letting the child inherit the family business?


    Could Julian have gone mad?


    Madam Shaw calmed down soon and said," Julian wouldn''t be so foolish."


    Wi let out a bitterugh. "Madam Shaw, do you believe what you just said? Julian loves Susan so


    much that if that is what


    Susan wants, will he not obey?"


    Madam Shaw immediately narrowed her eyes. "If Julian loves Susan so much, why does he have


    you?"


    Wi immediately put on a sad expression. "Madam, I¡¯m not afraid to tell you the truth. Our


    rtionship is truly just an ident. Susan bumped into us identally and left right away due to


    her temper. That is how I was given this chance. However, after the two years that I''ve been taking


    good care of Julian wholeheartedly, he has developed a favorable impression of me. Still, it''s too


    early to talk about love. Susan is about toe back soon. I''m afraid that I won''t be able to do


    anything anymore from then on."


    Wi was superb at making up lies.


    Madam Shaw believed her a little upon seeing her sad face.


    Madam Shaw then said coldly, "What''s the point of you telling me this?"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Wills behaved as if she had made up her mind in all seriousness. She raised her head and said in a


    resolute tone, "Madam Shaw, I love Julian. Even if Julian doesn¡¯t love me, it''s fine. Even if he


    doesn''t allow me to be with him, that¡¯s fine too. My only wish is to give him a son so the Shaws will


    have an heir."


    Madam Shaw was not paying attention to Wi initially, yet Wi''s remark hit close to her heart.


    The issue of having a male heir had always been her biggest worry.


    Susan was impossible. She was infertile, yet she had still tied up Julian and refused to let go. Had it


    not been for her formidable family, Madam Shaw would have made this shameless woman leave


    earlier.


    Unfortunately, there was nothing she could do to her now.


    Madam Shaw took a deep breath and began pondering this carefully.


    Wi''s offer tempted her.


    Julian and Susan would not get a divorce, yet Susan was infertile. The Straws could not afford not


    to have an heir.


    She should just let Julian have a child with someone else. If she had no other choice, she would


    leave the child in Susan''s care in the future. That way, Susan should not be able toin much,


    right?


    Madam Shaw was obviously tempted beyondparison, yet her expression remained nonchnt


    as she looked at Wi. "If this is only about bearing a child, I have my own candidate in mind. Why


    should I choose you instead?"


    Wills smiled calmly. "You can choose someone else to do it, of course. However, you should


    understand Julian''s temper very well. He has a rather favorable impression of me at the very least.


    If it''s someone else instead, do you still think he will agree?"


    Madam Shaw pondered this meticulously.


    Judging by the fact that Julian still had not left Wi after two years, she believed that Julian should


    have some feelings for Wi.


    It would be much easier knowing that he had feelings for her.


    Madam Shaw furrowed her brows and stopped beating about the bush. "Speak out then. What is


    your n? What do you need me to do?"


    Sess!


    Even though Wills had spected that Madam Shaw would agree to help her right from the start,


    she was still ted when she learned that Madam Shaw had consented with her own ears.


    She said swiftly, "I know that Julianes over to have a meal with you and chat a few days a


    week. I will only need you to add some medication to his meal during meal time. The medication


    has no side effects. It will only increase his libido for me and will also increase the probability of


    pregnancy to a certain level. Then, I will be waiting for him in the room upstairs. You can figure out a


    way to make hime to the room after the medication has taken effect. What happens next will


    achieve our goal with no extra effort, right?¡±


    Wills had already thought out the entire n.


    Madam Shaw could not help shooting a strange nce at her.


    This woman was rather shameless. She would be making a man touch her by spiking his food.


    However, so what if she was shameless?


    The most important part was ensuring that the Shaws had a sessor.


    If Susan could not bear one, then someone else naturally would.


    Madam Shaw considered it for a moment and then nodded right away. "Give me more of that


    medication, I want to take a portion to get it tested so I can confirm that the result is what you''ve


    described. Only then will I give the medication to Julian."


    Otherwise, she would cry to death if this was poison.


    "Alright, please free to get it tested, madam," said Wi without the slightest hesitation.


    Wi agreed with ease, so Madam Shaw could not help nodding in content. "Give me the


    medication. In a few days, when I''m done making all the arrangements, I shall inform you.¡±


    "Alright, Madam Shaw. Susan has already returned so I would urge you to do it as soon as


    possible," said Wi.


    "Don''t worry." Madam Shaw waved her hand impatiently.


    Wi smiled. "Then I shall get a move on.''


    After Wi left, Madam Shaw stared at the pack of medication for a while and then immediately took


    action to make preparations.


    She sent over a small portion of the medication powder to get tested at the hospital. Then, she took


    another portion and got it tried on the human body.


    After confirming that the medication was harmless, she made up her mind.


    For the heir of the Shaws, she would only work with Wi once!


    Three days before Jacob Shelby and Anna Wright¡¯s wedding, Susan returned to Skyking City.


    Even though Julian was really excited, he still did not have the courage to make an appearance to


    meet her. Susan also acted as if Julian did not exist. She did not bring him up in conversations, but


    she stayed with the Wrights.


    Even though they still could not meet, the distance between the two of them had been reduced


    substantially. Besides, Susie was living with the Wrights, so he could frequently receive candid


    photos of her.


    Julian was already happy just by having that.


    As he was stalking every move of Susan through the Wrights like a mad man, he received a call.


    "Mr. Shaw, Wi came over here today. I ced the camouged voice-recording pen in the living


    hall just as you ordered. The voice-recording pen recorded all the conversations. That liar...¡± said a


    servant slowly in the vi.


    When he heard that, the corners of Julian''s lips cracked into a cold smile.


    Wi was finally ready to die.


    Very well, he would make her die in a spectacr manner.

 Chapter 555 Drug Him

    Chapter 555 Drug Him


    ¡°Send a copy of the voice-recording pen''s content to me. Continue to monitor the interaction


    between my mother and Wi," said Julian Shaw expressionlessly.


    "Yes, sir," answered the servant before he hung up.


    It did not take long before the content of the recording was sent over.


    Julian listened to it from start to end. Soon, he narrowed his eyes and cracked a meaningful smile.


    She wanted a child. Wi Doyle''s ambition was beginning to grow wilder and wilder.


    This was reasonable. After failing to make progress for two years, even though she was a confident


    person, she was naturally panicking a little too.


    Having a child would be her final trick.


    Since he was already aware of Wi and his mother''s n, it would not be difficult for him to solve


    this problem.


    The most difficult part was still the virus in Susie¡¯s body.


    It had been two years. The issue had dragged on for two full years. Julian''s patience was already


    pushed to its limits.


    Susie¡¯s life could not be in this woman¡¯s hands forever.


    Within a month, just one month, he had to make Wi eradicate the virus in Susie''s body and then


    deal with this woman properly.


    Julian shut his eyes and began concocting aplete n in his mind.


    By implementing this n, he was 80% confident that he would be able to eradicate Susie¡¯s virus.


    Plus, he was confident that he would be able to make Wi''s life a living hell after this matter was


    resolved.


    His only concern was that... in the process of implementing the n, Susie might be hurt once


    again.


    A bitter smile suddenly shed past Julian¡¯s eyes.


    Perhaps he was overthinking. It had been two years after all. Perhaps Susie had already forgotten


    him.


    No one knew more than Julian how stubborn Susan was.


    Since he had betrayed her, she would make up her mind to uproot himpletely from her heart


    even if it caused her great pain. Julian was delighted to see Susan back in Skyking City this time,


    yet he was a little fearful and anxious as well.


    If Susie was willing to return, was that proof that she had already let him gopletely?


    Did she... still love him?


    Even if she were to learn the truth in the future, would she be able to ept him once again?


    The overwhelming mixed feelings in Julian''s heart turned into a determined smile at the corners of


    his lips in the end.


    He would never let go of Susan¡¯s hand in this lifetime regardless of what happened.


    One month... Just one more month.


    ''Susie, I¡¯ll be back with you after one month. I''ll tell you everything and then I''ll beg for your


    forgiveness.''


    Julian looked at the background photo of the woman on his phone with a gentle smile. The corners


    of his lips curled into an even gentler smile.


    Soon, everything would be over.


    Madam Shaw immediately contacted Wi after she tested the effect of the powder.


    A glint of excitement shed past Wi¡¯s eyes involuntarily when she received Madam Shaw''s call,


    but she managed to regain herposure soon.


    She said calmly, "Madam Shaw, inform me in advance next time you and Julian are sharing a meal.


    I will find a room first and wait inside. Then, you will add the medication into the soup and serve it to


    Julian. The taste of this medication is very weak, so you will only need to prepare a soup with a


    stronger taste. Then Julian won''t be able to notice it. After he has consumed the medication, send


    someone to bring him to the room and leave the rest to me."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Alright!" Madam Shaw answered in a nonchnt voice. "I agree to work with you this time, not


    because I''m fond of you, but only because the Shaw family genuinely needs an heir!"


    Wi chuckled. "Noted."


    The old woman was really quite something. Could she think that Wi would care for her fondness?


    Wi was using her as well.


    Madam Shaw and Wi finally reached an agreement. Then, she immediately took action.


    She called up Julian to arrange a meal with him first.


    Julian seemed to have not noticed anything different, so he agreed toe over for dinner right


    away.


    "It''s done." Madam Shaw took a deep breath to suppress the excitement in her heart, then turned


    around and issued an order. "Go prepare some beef soup and put extra beef in it. You must make


    the taste stronger and the consistency of the soup thicker!"


    The servant hastily took on the task.


    Madam Shaw called Wi again. "Julian ising over for dinner tonight. In order to prevent being


    discovered, it''s best if youe over now and hide in the room first.¡¯


    "Sure!¡± Wi agreed at once. Her gaze was fluctuating with emotions violently.


    She could finally begin to implement the n.


    She was going to get pregnant with Julian''s child immediately.


    Wi rubbed her belly with acent smile. "When I''m pregnant, Susan, I''d like to see how


    you''re going topete with me.¡±


    Just as expected, Wi packed up and headed to the Shaws. Madam Shaw took her to a room.


    "Stay here and hide properly. Don¡¯t leave the room if you don''t have anything to do. If Julian were to


    discover this, our n would fail on the brink ofplete sess." Madam Shaw ordered her


    strictly.


    "Don''t worry." Wi smiled gently. "Thank you, Madam Shaw."


    Madam Shaw did not ept Wi''s appreciation. She just grunted coldly once." No need to thank


    me! Everything that I do is for my family. It is not rted to you at all" "I still need to thank you," said


    Wi.


    Madam Shaw did not bother speaking too much with her. She gave a few orders and then left.


    She spected that Julian should be arriving soon, so she had to make some preparations.


    In the evening, Julian arrived.


    Madam Shaw had already prepared a table full of food.


    Julian took a nce at the table and said nonchntly, "It''s just the two of us having dinner. Why


    did you prepare so much food?"


    Madam Shaw smiled calmly. "Julian, you rarelye visit so I naturally had to prepare more." "Is


    that so?" Julian raised an eyebrow and then said with a smile, "I was thinking that you must be


    feeling guilty in your heart and you''re trying topensate for something. Is that right, mother?"


    Julian spoke in a joking tone, yet this made Madam Shaw¡¯s heart race. She forced a smile and


    looked at Julian. "Julian..."


    "I''m only joking. Mom, you don¡¯t look so good. Why is that so?" Julian had already sat down at the


    table. He looked at Madam Shaw with a look of astonishment in his eyes.


    Only joking?


    Madam Shaw''s heart was in her throat, but she rxed ever so slightly. She still felt an ineffable


    feeling of nervousness when she saw Julian''s spurious smile.


    Had Julian... discovered something?


    He shouldn''t have. She had been careful while handling the matter, and the people in charge of


    handling it were all trusted subordinates she had brought over from her old family home. Even


    Julian was incapable of interrogating them.


    Madam Shaw took a peek at Julian and saw that he was already prepared to begin his meal. Thus,


    she pushed the thought aside and smiled as she passed the food to Julian.


    Right in the center of the table was a bowl of rich beef soup. Madam Shaw scooped a full bowl for


    Julian personally.


    "It smells good." Julian sniffed at the soup and then smiled calmly.


    "It¡¯s good that it smells nice." Madam Shaw hastily added, "Have a sip, quick."


    Julian scooped a spoonful of soup and brought it slowly to his lips.


    Madam Shaw watched with a vague sense of guilt in her heart. Was she neglecting Julian''s wishes


    for the sake of her own wish by doing this?


    "Wait!" Madam Shaw could not refrain from crying out.

 Chapter 556 Switcharoo

    Chapter 556 Switcharoo


    "Hmm?" Julian Shaw stopped and looked at Madam Shaw with a puzzled expression.


    Madam Shaw¡¯s expression changed ever so slightly and turned into a calm smile atst. "Have


    more if you think it smells good!"


    The issue of having a male heir was still her priority.


    ''Julian, consider this thest time I¡¯m helping you make a decision. When there¡¯s an heir to the


    Shaw family, I assure you that I won''t coerce you into doing anything. You can do whatever you


    want.''


    Madam Shaw made up her mind, so the smile on her face appeared more natural as well.


    Julian took a meaningful nce at his mother and did notment further either. He sipped at the


    bowl of soup slowly drop by drop until he finished it.


    Wi walked out of the room upstairs secretly. She had been observing the situation downstairs


    from behind the rails. She cracked an ted smile upon seeing Julian finish the soup. Then, she


    hastily returned to the room with gentle movements.


    After dinner, they sat for a while. Madam Shaw let out a cough and asked, ¡°Julian, how are you


    feeling?¡±


    Julian took a side nce at her with a cold gaze and then said, "Is the temperature of the air


    conditioning in the house too high?"


    Upon hearing that, Madam Shaw could not help feeling joy in her heart. Was Julian feeling hot? She


    believed that the medication had begun to take effect.


    If it happened a momentter, Julian would notice that something was wrong!


    Madam Shaw hastily said, "The air conditioning is not turned on. Are you feeling unwell? Do you


    want to go lie down upstairs for a while?"


    Julian pondered it for a while and then nodded.


    Madam Shaw hastily sent someone to take Julian upstairs.


    A servant guided Julian upstairs respectfully and brought him to the room.


    As soon as Julian entered the room, he heard a click. The door had already been locked from the


    outside.


    He raised an eyebrow, but there was no change in his gaze.


    He looked at the slightly bulging bed.


    Unless he was mistaken, perhaps a fully naked Wi Doyle was under the sheets. If he had been


    really drugged and then stimted in this manner, there was no telling what the consequences


    would have been.


    What a pity that he would never allow himself to make a mistake like this.


    A mocking look shed past Julian''s eyes. He was not in a rush to reach the bed. He walked to the


    window first and took his time shutting the curtains and then turning off the light. The room was


    completely dark at once.


    Wi, who was wrapped in the sheets, could not help feeling shocked in her heart. However, she


    calmed down really soon. This was nice. Perhaps, Julian would be seduced even more easily when


    he could not see her face clearly.


    Julian took a mocking nce at the still nket, then turned around and walked to the bathroom.


    As soon as he walked into the bathroom, a man crawled through the bathroom window with gentle


    movements. Upon seeing Julian, he cracked a wretched smile. ¡°Mr. Shaw."


    The man''s physique was almost the same as Julian¡¯s, but his face was hideous beyond


    comparison. Even though he was dressed in expensive attire, he still looked like a treacherous


    viin.


    "Go.¡± Julian raised an eyebrow and shot a nce in the direction of the room.


    The man was aroused at once. He could not


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    help swallowing a gulp of saliva in his mouth.


    He was but a gangster of the lowest rank, and his name was Trey Lowe. Someone had suddenly


    looked for him yesterday, iming they would give him a woman to bed as a gift. That person had


    also guaranteed that it was a woman of the highest grade.


    His appearance and identity rendered him incapable of getting a woman for a year or two usually.


    This time, a woman had been brought to his doorstep at no cost. Even though he felt that this


    situation was rather strange, he still epted without the slightest hesitation.


    He felt even more at ease when he saw that the man behind the scenes was Julian Shaw.


    A sessful boss like Julian would not


    hurt him at the very least.


    There was no need for him to do it anyway!


    Trey could only acknowledge that he had truly struck gold this time.


    He pursed his dried lips and walked to the room in excitement.


    At the thought of the deal made by him and Julian, he removed his clothes and bore into the nket


    without anything on his body.


    Wi was there as well, alsopletely naked.


    Upon feeling the movement next to her, she felt delighted in her heart. She wrapped her arms


    around the person''s neck like a snake and then offered her sweetest kiss without the slightest


    hesitation.


    Wi¡¯s mood soared the moment she kissed the other person.


    Julian! This man finally belonged to her!


    Trey was also aroused beyond control as soon as he picked up her feminine scent. Wi took the


    initiative to offer a kiss, so he responded passionately.


    Geez!


    Her skin and scent were both of the highest grade just as expected! Julian had not lied to him.


    This was genuinely a blessing from heaven.


    Trey was so passionate that Wi assumed it was the impressive effect of the medication and did


    not suspect anything. Soon, they became one easily and immersed themselves in a sea of


    passionate love.


    Julian stayed in the bathroom and listened to the sounds outside expressionlessly.


    Then, his lips curled into a faint, sly smile.


    ''Wi, you want a child really badly, right? Then, I shall give you a child as a gift.''


    ''I wonder what your face will look like when you discover the truth.''


    Trey had not touched a woman in a long time. Upon receiving a precious gift like Wi, he tossed


    and turned over and over again, tormenting Wi countless times before Wi fell asleep from


    lethargy atst.


    He gave Wi''s lips a kiss proudly and then got out of bed unwillingly and got dressed.


    "Are you satisfied?" Julian raised an eyebrow and looked at him expressionlessly.


    Trey hastily sniggered. "Satisfied?


    Satisfied? Mr. Shaw, I wonder if next time..."


    ¡°You''re already thinking of doing it again?" Julian raised an eyebrow.


    Trey sniggered.


    "You will have your chance," Julian said nonchntly. "If you are obedient, I will give you this


    woman as a gift. Perhaps, you will even get a son as a bonus."


    "Real... Really?" Trey was so excited that he was shaking all over.


    Even though he had a lowly status, he still wanted to have an heir. However, who would want to


    marry a person like him?


    ording to Julian, he stood a chance to possess that beauty permanently?


    "As long as you are obedient," said Julian. "I will, I will be. I assure you that I''ll be obedient," said


    Trey hastily.


    "You should leave now and wait for me to make arrangements,¡± said Julian.


    Trey took a longing nce at the room and then left by crawling out of the window inplete


    secrecy.


    The room was filled with a nauseating stench now.


    Julian waited for the stench to dissipate a little before he walked over and turned on the light right


    away.


    The sudden brightness made Wi frown subconsciously before she opened her eyes slowly.


    Wi saw Julian and immediately covered her body in feigned shyness. Then, she said with a


    shameful expression, "Julian,


    you were... You and me...''


    A surprised and furious look seemed to sh past Julian¡¯s eyes. "Why are you here?"


    It was certain that Julian would not be pleased, so W was already prepared for that. She could


    not help saying in grief, "I don¡¯t know what happened either... Madam suddenly invited me over and


    we chatted for a while. For some unknown reason, I felt very tired so I came upstairs and fell


    asleep. I didn¡¯t expect that you woulde before long. Besides, as soon as you came into the


    room, you did, you did..."


    Wi seemed to be rendered speechless from shyness.

 Chapter 557 The Wedding

    Chapter 557 The Wedding


    A disgusted look appeared in Julian Shaw''s gaze and then vanished immediately. He said coldly,


    "Oh, what a coincidence."


    "I... I didn¡¯t know either." Wi Doyle looked at him in grief. "Julian, you can see with your eyes how


    I have felt about you for the past two years. Have I ever coerced you into doing anything that you


    were unwilling to do? I''ve been constantly trying to be sincere in exchange for your sincerity. I really


    had no idea about today''s incident.¡±


    "So you''re saying that everything was nned by my mom?" Julian raised an eyebrow.


    Wi hesitated for a moment before she said, "Madam Shaw also told me before that you still


    haven''t had a son yet and she is too ashamed to meet Sir Shaw in death. She... Is it because of... Is


    it because of..."


    Wi spoke vaguely, trying to me the entire incident on Madam Shaw.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She had made up her mind that Madam Shaw would certainly help bear the me in order to have


    a grandson.


    Otherwise, if she were to trigger Julian''s detest, there was no telling if the child would be born or


    not.


    "Is that so?" Julian did not express belief or disbelief, but his gaze became even deeper.


    Wi clenched her teeth and said softly," Julian, I have no regrets for offering my body to you


    regardless. I would not regret bearing a child for you either."


    Julian did not answer. Instead, he turned around and opened the door expressionlessly.


    Madam Shaw had an ear against the door, as she had been eavesdropping. When the door was


    suddenly opened, she stumbled and almost fell.


    She stabilized her body with great effort and then looked at Julian in slight embarrassment. "Oh,


    Julian... You..."


    Julian took a nce at her nonchntly and left right away.


    Madam Shaw felt rather guilty in her heart as she gazed after Julian''s departing silhouette.


    However, she felt even more excited!


    She had clearly heard that Julian and Wi had gotten really intimate earlier!


    She would get a grandson soon.


    After this momentary excitement, Madam Shaw looked at Wi coldly. "I can refrain from fussing


    about the nonsense you told Julian earlier. However, I expect you to fulfill your part and bear a


    child!"


    "Don''t worry.¡± Wi cracked a confident smile.


    The medication was supposed to improve fertility, and today was also her most fertile day. Thus, the


    probability of getting pregnant was over 80 percent.


    Wi could not help rubbing her belly.


    She would bet her future on this child.


    Madam Shaw took a look at Wi''s belly with an eager glint shing past her eyes.


    The n had to seed this time.


    "You can stay at my ce for the following period. I will send someone to take care of you


    meticulously. If you really did manage to be pregnant, we can''t allow anything to happen to


    you. Do you understand?¡± said Madam Shaw.


    "I will abide by your orders, madam," answered Wi at once.


    The old woman was still Julian¡¯s mother after all. Even though she would not be living for more than


    a few more years given her health condition, it would be beneficial for Wi to form a good


    rtionship with her.


    However, there was no need for her to curry favor with this old woman in a rush either. As long as


    she could give birth to a son, the old woman would worship her.


    In the future, her child would grow up in an environment with lots of love and he would inherit


    everything the Shaws had when he grew up and helped Julian make StarTech Co. sessful.


    As for Susan and her money-losing stock daughter, how could their lifepare to even one-


    thousandth of her son''s life?


    The more Wi thought about it, the prouder she was. She could not help cracking a brilliant smile.


    Next, just as expected, Wi moved in with Madam Shaw.


    Julian found this superb. He spected that she must surely be pregnant, as Wi stopped forcing


    him to spend five hours a day with her.


    Julian was naturally delighted that he did not need to see Wi¡¯s disgusting face anymore.


    There was no way to tell whether she was pregnant or not in just a few days.


    Julian was not in a rush either. If Wi had not managed to get pregnant this time, he would figure


    out a way to make arrangements for a second and third time until the woman got pregnant.


    He pushed the thought of this incident aside for the time being. The corners of Julian''s lips cracked


    into a faint smile as he looked at the red wedding invitation.


    It was Jacob Shelby and Anna Wright''s wedding day today.


    He believed that Susie and the two kids would be at the wedding already.


    He wanted to send his blessing as well, but his presence was not wee in a setting like that, so


    it would be best if he did not make an appearance.


    Of course, he would need to send a wedding gift in private.


    The rtionship between Jacob and Anna had finally achieved fruition. He hoped that, unlike him


    and Susie, they would not experience so many twists and turns after they got married.


    At the wedding venue, Jacob and Anna stood from their seats and made a toast to the guests.


    "How is one ss of champagne enough? Shouldn''t the bride and groom exchange a sweet kiss


    now?" The host roused the crowd.


    The guests followed along and created a mor.


    "Kiss, kiss, kiss." Chessie urged them with a blushing face. It seemed that she was even more


    excited than the bride and groom.


    "You have no sense of shame." Lucas Shaw could not help casting a side nce at her.


    Chessie pretended that she had not heard that and continued to hoot.


    Jacob and Anna exchanged a nce. Their gazes were filled with love and sentiment for each


    other.


    They stared into one another''s eyes and then kissed.


    The crucial moment was finally there.


    Chessie was about to watch when someone suddenly covered her eyes.


    "Hey, hey, hey." It was a pair of tiny hands. Chessie recognized it at once. "Stinky Luca, what are


    you doing?"


    "Stop fussing. A child who watches adults kissing will get pregnant," Lucas said in all apparent


    seriousness. "I won''t look, so you shouldn''t too."


    Watching adults kissing would get one pregnant?


    Chessie was startled. Just as expected, she calmed down.


    Susan Shelby could not helpughing upon noticing the gibberish conversation between the two


    kids.


    She had been nning to cover the eyes of the two kids initially. After all, a scene like this was still,


    cough-cough, inappropriate for young children.


    She had not expected that Luca would take action faster than her.


    Aside from covering Chessie¡¯s eyes, he shut his eyes tightly as well like an obedient child.


    Lucas kept covering Chessie¡¯s eyes and listened to the sounds in their surroundings. He reckoned


    that the segment was over and finally loosened his hands.


    Chessie blinked to get used to the lighting for a moment. Then, she looked at Jacob and Anna with


    an envious expression." Aunty Anna is so beautiful today. Mommy, when will I be as pretty as


    her?"


    "When you grow up," said Susan with a smile.


    "I shall grow up faster then.¡± Chessie had a yearning expression on her face. "I wonder if my groom


    will be more handsome than Uncle Jacob when I''m a grownup."


    Lucas considered this for a moment and then said with a serious expression, "I believe so."


    "Stinky Luca, how can you know?¡± Chessie pouted and looked at Lucas.


    Lucas said in a boastful manner. "I look really handsome now, so I will certainly look more


    handsome than Uncle Jacob when I grow up. Then, you can be my bride."


    "Hmm?" Chessie considered it carefully for real.


    Susan, who was amused, could not help saying, "You''re siblings. You can''t marry each other in the


    future."


    "Can¡¯t we?" Lucas had a conflicted expression on his face. "Chessie, where are you going to find a


    groom that is more handsome than Uncle Jacob? Mommy, she¡¯s not going to be able to get


    married."


    Chessie was stunned for a moment before she raised the doll in her hand and smashed it against


    Lucas. "You¡¯re the one that''s not going to get married, you¡¯re the one that''s not going to get


    married..."


    On the stage, Jacob and Anna had the brightest smiles on their faces.


    Below the stage, the two children were fighting naively.


    Susan could not help cracking a gentle smile.


    It had truly been a long time since she had been in such a good mood.


    As long as that person or any news rted to him did not appear, she believed that she should be


    able to stay happy.

 Chapter 558 Wedding Night

    Chapter 558 Wedding Night


    "May all the lovers in the world be brothers and sisters, may all the lovers in the world be


    brothers and sisters, may all the lovers in the world be brothers and sisters..."


    Seth chopped away on the te with a knife without stopping.


    Chesney Shaw, who had gone to y around, returned to find Seth Leeds behaving like this. She


    could not help lowering her voice and leaning close to Lucas Shaw''s ear to whisper, "Lucas, a


    single man is truly terrifying.¡±


    Lucas also had a worried expression on his face.


    Seth held the knife and red at Chesney at once. The corners of his lips cracked into a deep,


    gloomy smile. "Little girl, do you think I can''t hear what you''re saying? Do you have a death wish?¡±


    Seth was well aware that his expression was truly terrifying.


    Chesney rolled her eyes and pulled Lucas to the side right away. ¡°Lucas, let''s not talk to this mad


    man."


    Lucas could not help nodding before he followed Chesney and walked away with her hand in hand.


    Seth was utterly depressed as he gazed after the departing silhouettes of these two little


    scoundrels.


    He had already stooped so low that he had to rely on scaring children to get a sense of peace!


    The worst part was that he had not even managed to scare the children.


    The two children went ying around once again while Seth continued to fight with the food on his


    te.


    Susan Shelby took a nce at him and found him slightly amusing. "Is it really that hard for you to


    get a girlfriend?"


    Seth heaved a sigh. "It''s not hard to get a girlfriend. The hard part is getting one with good looks


    and brains who is also capable of pleasing both me and my family."


    Susan rolled her eyes. "You should slowly..."


    "Master!" Meanwhile, a sweet, charming voice was heard. A young woman then came running over.


    "Master, I''mte. I''m lucky you still haven''t left!"


    The woman ran over and gave Susan a bear hug.


    Susan was stunned for a moment before she said, "Lara?"


    "It''s me, master." Lara Quinton loosened her grip on Susan and looked at her with an excited


    expression.


    "Hey, don''t call me master," said Susan helplessly.


    "Master, you taught me so much that I certainly need to address you as my master," said Lara


    stubbornly. Then, she took the seat next to Susan instantly and began chattering away. "Master,


    allow me to tell you...¡±


    Lara was about to speak when Seth expressed his displeasure. "Hey, hey, hey, beautiful girl. Didn''t


    you notice that I was talking to Susie first? It''s not very nice of you to interrupt our conversation


    rashly, is it?"


    Lara turned around and sized up Seth for a moment before she said disdainfully, "I know you. You


    are shallow, superficial Seth Leeds, right? You do appear rather pretentious.¡±


    Seth said, "What do you mean? Shallow? Superficial?¡±


    ¡°My mother said that I shouldn''t speak to strange old men.¡± Lara took a nce at him in an


    arrogant, coquettish manner and then turned her back to Seth.


    Seth was left speechless.


    Strange old man?


    Was he really that old?


    However, the woman before him appeared to be about 16 or 17 years old judging by her


    appearance. He reckoned that he really was a strange old man to her...


    A distinct sense of the passing time surged in Seth¡¯s heart.


    Lara was excited beyondparison upon meeting Susan. She held on to Susan''s hand and did


    not let go at all.


    Susan was very fond of the little girl, who was studious and talented, so she was very willing to talk


    to her.


    They chatted joyously while Seth continued to operate on the meat on the te miserably on the


    side.


    Lara only stopped talking unwillingly and parted ways with her after the wedding ended and the


    groom and bride left the hotel.


    "Master, you''re back in Skyking City. I suppose you''re not going to leave anymore from now on,


    right?" asked Lara.


    "I should be staying for a while for the time being," said Susan with a smile.


    Lara¡¯s eyes lit up. "So, does that mean that I cane and visit you frequently from now on?¡±


    Susan nodded with a smile.


    Lara cheered. She held onto Susan''s hands and made an appointment to meet her again. Only then


    did she loosen her grip on Susan''s hand, feeling satisfied and content.


    Susan noticed that Lara was waiting at the entrance of the hotel so she could not help asking,


    "Where''s your driver?"


    Lara let out a cough softy. "I drove here by myself. However, I just got my driver''s license recently.


    It''s raining really heavily, so I... I don¡¯t have the courage to drive in this weather. I''ve already notified


    my driver, so he ising over soon."


    Susan could not help feeling amused upon seeing Lara, who seemed so embarrassed that she


    wanted to die.


    "Tsk tsk tsk... Dumb blondes have the advantage of having a good figure at the very least. What is


    the existential value of a person like you, who is t-chested yet dumb?" Seth took a sideways


    nce at Lara and then opened his umbre and walked past her calmly.


    F*ck! t-chested? Dumb?


    Seth was even more abominable than she had imagined.


    Lara could not help saying in rage, "You''repletely despicable!"


    Seth looked at her. "You''re t-chested."


    "You¡¯re... You''re superficial!"


    "You¡¯re t-chested.¡±


    "You''re a b*stard!"


    "You''re t-chested.¡±


    "You''re a swine!"


    "You''re t-chested.¡±


    "You''re, you''re, you''re, you''re..." Lara kept searching for a word to counterattack, yet she had


    received a good upbringing, which made her stutter and fail to return the attack.


    "I''m what, huh?" Seth was shaking all over as he looked at Lara, who was speechless.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Susan wanted to say something to Seth upon seeing this.


    Seth was destined to be single for the rest of his life.


    Unaware of Susan''s thoughts, Seth was being highly conceited after his triumph over Lara. "Little


    girl, don''t go out and stroll around again in the future before you''re fully grown. That¡¯s all the sincere


    advice that I can give you as an old man. Try to do your best."


    As he was speaking, Seth turned around and left proudly.


    Lara felt like her eyes would spit fire from rage as she gazed after his departing silhouette.


    "Master! How can you befriend a person like this? He''s really, really..." Lara stamped her foot


    repeatedly in rage.


    Susan let out a cough. "Frankly, he''s not always like this..."


    "So he is only targeting me on purpose?" said Lara at once.


    "That¡¯s not the case either..."


    "Master, no need to put in a good word for him. I shall remember this enmity," said Lara resentfully.


    Susan was about to put in a good word for Seth when Lara''s driver arrived.


    "Master, we shall meet again." Lara waved her hand and got into the car right away.


    The expression on her face before she got into the car was filled with disgust.


    Susan blinked innocently. For some unknown reason, she felt that Seth''s life was going to get more


    interesting.


    The end of the bustling wedding feast was just the start of the night for Jacob Shelby and Anna


    Wright.


    "Hey, Jacob, have we really gotten married? Why do I feel like I¡¯m having a dream?" Anna cracked


    a wide smile without any intention of concealing her excitement.


    Jacob patted her head and cracked a spurious smile. "Why, would you like me to prove to you that


    this is not a dream?"


    Anna, who did not have any reservations, threw herself into Jacob''s arms at once. " Sure, sure,


    prove it to me."


    Jacob was speechless.


    Alright, since his young loving wife was being unusually spontaneous, he could only follow suit.


    They kissed their way to the bed inplete darkness soon.


    Anna suddenly remembered something during the most crucial moment. She shoved away Jacob.


    "Oh right, didn''t you say that you would have a surprise for me on the day of our wedding? Where''s


    the surprise?"


    "You still remember this, huh? Let''s talk about itter." Jacob felt slightly helpless "Now, now." Anna


    was scratching her head in curiosity.


    There was nothing Jacob could do except take out his phone silently.

 Chapter 559 Undefeatable

    Chapter 559 Undefeatable


    The Era Of God was one of thetest and hottest mobile games. The game was installed in the


    most conspicuous spot in one''s phone.


    "You want to y this game with me?" Anna asked excitedly.


    She was a frequent inte user. Since the Era Of God was very popr around the world, it went


    without saying that she had hopped on the bandwagon as well.


    The only problem was that the game required a certain level of skills. Even though Anna had


    charged quite a lot of money into the game, she kept being overwhelmed by other yers. A few


    days ago, a pro yer had taunted her for her poor skills, and Anna had gotten so angry that she


    had nearly uninstalled the game in a fit of rage.


    "Didn''t you get bullied in the game?" Jacob looked at Anna.


    "Yeah. That guy was so annoying. He kept trash-talking me even though he had already won the


    game," Anna said with a pout.


    ''That guy is online right now. Log in to your ount and send him a battle request," Jacob said


    straightforwardly.


    "Did you help me change the data?" Anna became excited. "But this game is big. It''s not easy to


    change the data, right?"


    As she was talking, Anna logged into her ount.


    She was surprised when she saw that her character had reached the maximum level. Besides, she


    had all sorts of divine equipment and skills. It was something that could not be done no matter how


    much money she spent in the game.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She did not know how Jacob had done it, but her character was simply undefeatable.


    By controlling the character, Anna sent a battle request to the pro yer and defeated him


    consecutively in battle.


    ¡°Garbage hacker. I''ve already filed a report!" The pro yer left a message and went offline.


    "Teh! This is my true strength! Having a good husband is considered one of my powers, you know?¡±


    Anna said triumphantly.


    After she''d had enough of the game, Anna blinked. ¡°Could we get banned for hacking the game? I


    guess you better help me restore everything to normal?"


    "Don''t worry. They won''t ban you,¡± Jacob said inly.


    "Really?"


    "Yeah. I''ve bought thepany that developed this game," Jacob replied simply.


    Anna was stunned for a while before she broke into a fit ofughter.


    Indeed, having a lot of money could help one do anything they wished. It was quite a good feeling.


    On their wedding night, Anna and Jacob made a ruckus across the game.


    Everywhere they went, people would yell at them angrily. Of course, neither of them cared.


    Their wedding night passed by quietly as the newlyweds got lost in the exaltation of hacking the


    game.


    There were two dark circles on Anna¡¯s face, but she was still wide awake. "Jacob, we are


    undefeatable!"


    Jacob nodded in return with a smile on his face.


    Anna chuckled and took a screenshot of her own battle records. After the initial wave of excitement


    ebbed away, Anna began to feel bored.


    She stole a nce at Jacob. Truth be told, they yed this kind of game because they wanted to


    have a taste of the thrill and uncertainty. It was actually kind of boring when they became invincible


    without going through the stages of hunting equipment or training the character themselves. The


    sense of rtability was just not there.


    Jacob seldom yed games, so apparently, he did not know this. However, everything else aside,


    what made Anna the happiest was Jacob''s kind gesture.


    "It''s already 8 a m." Jacob sighed after he took a look at the clock.


    He felt that he had brought this upon himself. He had actually spent his wedding night ying a


    game...


    However, Jacob very soon came around.


    It was just 8 a m, so there was still time!


    As soon as Jacob turned around to scoop Anna into his embrace and engage her in some intimate


    activities, Anna cleared her throat and pushed him away. "Well, today is the first day of our


    marriage, so we have to go home. Our parents might get angry at us if we don''t go back today."


    Jacob stared at Anna.


    Anna looked at him innocently.


    After a long while, Jacob let out a sigh. He epted his fate and rubbed Anna''s head with his hand.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go."


    Anna¡¯s cheeks flushed red when she saw how disappointed Jacob was. She went closer to him and


    whispered into his ear," Don¡¯t get so angry. I¡¯ll let you do whatever you want tonight..."


    Jacob was quite interested in what Anna told him. He shot a sidelong nce at his wife and asked,


    "Really?"


    "Yeah." Anna nodded again, her cheeks turning crimson in embarrassment.


    "Well, I¡¯ll be looking forward to it." Jacob looked at her with a faint smile in his eyes.


    Anna was a casual and carefree girl, yet her face kept turning even redder under


    Jacob''s gaze.


    It was alreadyte, so both of them headed to the Wright Mansion after they got dressed.


    Jacob was an orphan. He did not have any family aside from Susan. Thus, the Wright Mansion was


    considered their home.


    George and Luna were pretty happy about this. This way, they would not have to quarrel about


    which home they should return to first during the festive seasons.


    The previous night had been their wedding night, so both Jacob and Anna had dark circles around


    their eyes. When they arrived at the Wright Mansion, Serenity studied Anna from head to toe as she


    asked, "You guys stayed up all night?¡± "Yeah," Anna replied honestly.


    ''Was it a fierce battle?" Serenity pressed on.


    "How did you know that?" Anna was surprised.


    Serenity rolled her eyes at her and said," Your dark circles told us everything. Well, I can expect that


    from you since you have been single since you were born, but I didn''t expect Jacob to be this


    aggressive as well."


    "What are you talking about?" Anna still did not catch what Serenity was saying.


    Jacob patted her head and said, "Don''t mind her. She is a bad influence."


    Anna entered a trance for a while and then suddenly came to. Her cheeks instantly flushed red in


    embarrassment as she looked angrily at Serenity. "Serenity, you b* stard! What the hell have you


    been thinking all day?"


    Anna grabbed a pillow and chased after


    Serenity.


    "Did I say anything wrong? You''re pissed off because I was right about you." Serenity continued to


    bicker with Anna as she ran.


    The sisters were used to making a fuss when they were together.


    George cleared his throat and said, ¡°Jacob, Anna might get in a little over her head sometimes, so


    you have to take care of her."


    "Well, don¡¯t worry, dad. I¡¯ll take good care of her. Besides, this is what I like about her," Jacob said


    as he looked gently at Anna.


    Susan was the most clever and good-natured amongst George''s three daughters, so they did not


    worry about her at all.


    However, Susan had been the first to get married, had experienced the most setbacks, and life had


    thrown the most curveballs at her.


    As for Anna, she had a carefree attitude and a one-track mind. She was the one they worried about


    the most. However, perhaps fortune favored fools, as she had bumped into Jacob. They had been


    watching Jacob for a very long time and thus knew he was a responsible man.


    They were certain that their life would be happier than Susan and Julian¡¯s life and they felt relieved


    about it.


    The next thing they had to worry about was Serenity. However, since she had a strong, independent


    nature, they were confident that she would not make her life too hard.


    All in all, Susan''s situation was the saddest.


    Be that as it may, today was the first day of Jacob and Anna¡¯s marriage, so George and Luna would


    not say something to ruin the mood.


    All of them sat, chatted, and ate together. The atmosphere was very warm.


    Susan, who was sitting on the side, felt happy for Jacob and Anna as well.


    The two of them had finally tied the knot. Even though her marriage was a disappointment, having a


    loving couple beside her would remind her that wonderful things could still happen in this world.

 Chapter 560 Pregnant

    Chapter 560 Pregnant


    Jacob and Anna began their honeymoon trip right after the wedding.


    Serenity was upied with her concert tour.


    Themotion in Sky king City caused by the wedding of the century between Jacob and Anna


    had gradually quieted down.


    At one corner of the world, Madam Shaw''s body was shaking with excitement as she held on tight


    to the report in her hand.


    She scanned through it again and again and again. Then, she could not hold herself and asked the


    doctor, "I-Is she really pregnant?" "Yeap. Miss Doyle is pregnant." Even though Madam Shaw had


    asked the same question many times, the doctor still answered her patiently.


    "This is great! This is great!¡± Madam Shaw tightly clutched the report as a bolt of ecstasy surged


    through her veins.


    ''Finally, she is pregnant! The Shaws finally have a descendant!¡¯


    After a while, Madam Shaw could not help herself and ask again, "Doctor, are you sure she is


    pregnant?"


    The doctor was speechless. Just when he was about to answer the question again, Wi chuckled


    as she caressed her stomach, ¡°Madam, you have asked a dozen times and we have tested it many


    times. It can''t go wrong anymore.¡±


    Wi looked very calm on the surface, but deep down, she was even more excited than Madam


    Shaw.


    Even though the probability of her getting pregnant was 80%, what if it fell to 20%?


    However, the silver lining was that she seeded and she was pregnant in the end.


    Julian''s kid was inside her stomach right now, and Julian would not be able to get rid of her


    anymore.


    Caressing her stomach, a glint of anticipation shed in her eyes.


    ''I''m the one whoughs until the end, Susan. When my baby is born, he will be the heir of the


    Shaws. You will not stand a chance against me anymore.¡¯


    "Yes, yes, yes. We have tested it a couple of times, so it can¡¯t be wrong," Madam Shaw replied as


    she gazed delightedly at Wi¡¯s stomach.


    Even though Wi¡¯s stomach was still t right now, Madam Shaw could picture the face of the baby


    when he grew up, and it softened the harsh lines on her face.


    "Let''s go back." Just when Wi was trying to stand up, Madam Shaw approached her with arge


    stride. She put her hands around Wi¡¯s arm as she helped her get up off the chair. "You can''t


    simply move around. Remember you are a pregnant woman right now. Come, let me help you.¡±


    "I don''t think that is necessary..." Wi said.


    "Not necessary? The baby inside your stomach is the eldest grandson of the Shaws." Madam Shaw


    looked intently at Wi¡¯s stomach as if she was looking at the hope of the Shaws.


    Since Madam Shaw refused to listen to her, Wi just let her be.


    A hint of disdain crossed her eyes.


    She knew Madam Shaw wanted nothing but only the grandson. Therefore, as long as she could


    give birth to a boy, she was certain that Madam Shaw would treat her nicely.


    Madam Shaw carefully brought Wi back to the house. After settling her down on the couch,


    Madam Shaw began giving out her order.


    "Miss Doyle is pregnant, so you, you, and you,e over here. You three will form a group and you


    guys must take shifts to watch over Miss Doyle. You must keep your eyes glued on her around the


    clock, and if something happens to her, I¡¯ll give you a real split head.


    "Butler, hire a chef who specializes in maternity meals. I want him to take care of Wi''s daily meal.


    "Why are you standing there like a log, Sis La? Go and get a cushion for Wi."


    Madam Shaw left no stone unturned as she gave orders to each and every one of the servants in


    the house. Wi¡¯s treatment suddenly went up to Ultra VIP level.


    Wi was pleased, but she still said, "I''m just pregnant. It''s not much of a big deal."


    "I wouldn''t care if it were other people, but the baby in your stomach is the future heir of the Shaws.


    Of course, I have to be very careful and meticulous about every aspect." Madam Shaw had been


    wanting a grandson for a long time. As such, she poured all of her passion into Wi''s stomach.


    After she had made all the arrangements, she suddenly remembered something. "Since you''re


    pregnant, I have to let Julian know," Madam Shaw said, "Julian has not been calling me recently, so


    it''s obvious that he is angry with me. It doesn''t really matter to me if he''s still angry with me, but


    since he is the father of this baby, he has to take it seriously.¡±


    "I guess Julian didn¡¯t want Susan and her family to get upset,¡± Wi said worriedly.


    Madam Shaw harrumphed coldly, "That woman thinks that she is from a prestigious family, so she


    looks down upon everyone around her. Julian shouldn¡¯t have listened to her when ites to the


    heir. Otherwise, what''s the point of Julian working so hard to expand hispany and in the end it


    will fall into the hand of an adopted son? Anyway, you don''t have to worry about anything. I''ll take


    care of everything, and all you have to do is take care of yourself and give birth to a healthy little


    boy."


    "Thank you, madam." Wi threw everything to Madam Shaw.


    Madam Shaw nodded and made a call to Julian.


    In the office of StarTech, Julian answered the call and he narrowed his eyes.


    Wi was pregnant, and it was something that he had anticipated


    At longst, he could finally put his n into motion.


    Madam Shaw''s voice continued to waft over from the other side of the line. Julian was not


    interested in what she was going to say, so he interrupted and said briefly," Alright. I''lle over


    now."


    Y-You areing over here?" Initially, Madam Shaw was worried that Julian would refuse toe


    over. As such, she was overjoyed when he said he wasing over. "Then hurry up.¡±


    After she hung up the phone, she shed Wi a triumphant grin. "Julian listened to me in the end.


    After all, there is no man in this world who doesn''t care about their heir. I guess Julian has always


    wanted to have a son as well."


    Wi nodded as a touch of anticipation crossed her eyes.


    She hoped that this baby could help her to pave her road.


    By the time Julian arrived at the Shaw mansion, the things that weed him was the overjoyed


    Madam Shaw and the bashful Wi.


    He scanned over Wi''s stomach and asked, "I heard that you¡¯re pregnant?"Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah." Wi nodded shyly.


    Julian''s gaze seemed to hold a myriad of emotions as he looked at her.


    Looking at Julian, whose jaw was tightly set, Madam Shaw felt as if there were ants in her pants. As


    such, she quickly went forward and said, "Julian, there is a very high probability that this baby will


    be a boy. No matter what, the kid is innocent. You don¡¯t think too much about it."


    Julian raised one of his brows and said meaningfully, "Well, I will take up the responsibility if I''m truly


    the father of the baby."


    "Of course this is your kid, Julian. You''re the only man I¡¯ve been with these few years," Wi replied.


    Julian''s brows were deeply locked at the center of his forehead, and his lips were pressed tightly


    together. After a long while, only then did he open his mouth and say tly, "Well, take care of


    yourself."


    Even though Julian sounded t, it was enough to make Wi happy.


    This was the first time in two years Julian said something like that to her.


    Indeed, the effect of a kid was huge. She had taken the right move.


    Julian could see the exhration in Wi''s eyes. He lowered his eyes slightly as he said inwardly,


    ''Wi, I hope you can still be happy with the decision you made today.''


    Madam Shaw was filled with joy when Wi was pregnant.


    Then, ten dayster, Madam Shaw brought Wi to do another test. This time, it was confirmed that


    the baby was a boy.


    Wi''s treatment was upgraded again.


    Madam Shaw showered her with so much care as if she was her own daughter.


    Even though Wi was enjoying the highest degree of treatment, she still felt that it was not enough.


    Susan did not know that she was pregnant, and she felt something was missing. After all, Susan¡¯s


    sadness was the best nutrient for her.

 Chapter 561 See Susan

    Chapter 561 See Susan


    Wi swiveled her eyes and she had a n thought out very soon.


    In these two years, even though she had kept Julian by her side, only she knew what kind of life she


    was having.


    And it was all because of Susan that she would have such a miserable life.


    ''Susan, it''s your turn to experience the pain.


    Wi soon began to mobilize her n.


    From the early morning of the next day, she refused to eat or drink anything and she looked as if


    she was preupied with some troubles.


    Madam Shaw couldn''t care less about


    Wi, as all she cared about was her


    grandson.


    She became anxious seeing Wi like this.


    "Wille, you have to eat something. Even if you don''t care about yourself, you have to think about


    your baby," Madam Shaw advised earnestly.


    She was still cynic about Wi. However, it was confirmed that the baby inside her stomach was a


    boy.


    As such, there must be no ident or mistake during her pregnancy.


    Wi cracked a bitter smile as she said,'''' I''m sorry, madam, but I have no appetite.¡±


    "Is it because of the food? What do you want to eat? Just name it, and I''ll ask the chef to prepare it,"


    Madam Shaw pressed forward.


    Wi shook her head. She opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but she closed it up again.


    Madam Shaw became even more anxious." What is going on with you? The baby will be affected if


    you don''t take your meals regrly."


    Wi hesitated when Madam Shaw mentioned the baby. Then, she let out a sigh, "Madam, it''s not


    that I don¡¯t want to eat, it¡¯s just... There is something heavy weighing on my heart, and it is making


    me lose my appetite."


    "What is that thing?" Madam Shaw could not help but ask.


    Wi hesitated, but she still refused to say anything.


    Madam Shaw raised her brows and she dismissed everyone in the room. After that, she turned to


    her and asked, "What is going on with you? You can say it out loud now. Is it because Julian has


    been slighting you? If that is the case, then I¡¯ll help you scold him."


    "No. It¡¯s not about Julian. Even though he rarelyes home, I know that it''s


    because his work is busy. I can understand that," Wi hastily said.


    Madam Shaw was satisfied with her attitude. She then asked again, "What is the thing, then? That


    has been weighing on your heart."


    Wi shilly-shallied for a long while and only then muttered, "It¡¯s Susan..."


    A hint of anger rose from Madam Shaw''s eyes. "Susan? Is She making things tough for you?" "No,


    you¡¯ve misunderstood me." Wi waved her hand. Then, a sad expression appeared on her face as


    she continued, "It''s my own problem. The other day, I thought about the time when Susie and I were


    still friends. She took good care of me, while I...


    I felt so bad and guilty about it for repaying her this way."


    A wisp of disdain crossed Madam Shaw''s eyes.


    ¡®What an interesting woman. If you feel guilty right now, then you shouldn''t have stepped in between


    Julian and Susan...''


    Be that as it may, since Wi was carrying her grandson, Madam Shaw shoved her thoughts away


    andforted her gently," There''s nothing we can do about a rtionship. You didn''t mean it.


    Besides, you''re having Julian''s kid right now, so you are the savior of the Shaws. Susan should


    thank you instead."


    ¡°I-I just can''t forgive myself." Wi''s face grew paler. "Whenever I thought about Susie, I can''t eat


    well and I can''t sleep well.''


    Madam Shaw was at her wit''s end. "So what do you want to do?"


    Wi paused for a while before speaking hesitantly, "I-I-I want to go and ask for forgiveness from


    Susie. It''s only when she forgives me that I''m able to forgive myself.¡¯


    "So...?" Madam Shaw still could note around.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Wi bit her lower lip and said, "I want to see Susie. I want to tell her everything from the beginning


    until the end, and I hope she can forgive me."


    Madam Shaw frowned.


    Initially, she nned to wait until the baby was born to tell Susan about it. However, after Madam


    Shaw weighed the pros and cons in her heart, she nodded in assent in the end.


    Wills was carrying the hope of the Shaws. If she said no to her demand, what if it harmed the baby


    if she continued to refuse eating or drinking?


    Besides, Susan would know about the baby eventually, so she felt it was not a big deal to let her


    know about it sooner.


    Moreover, Madam Shaw had always felt that it was Susan''s fault for being unable to give birth to a


    baby boy. Therefore, she should not have any opinion if Julian found another woman to get a son of


    his own.


    With that thought in mind, Madam Shaw nodded. "Okay, I''ll fix up a time and let you meet Susan."


    "Thank you, madam. Thank you, madam. Don¡¯t worry, madam, I''ll sort everything out with Susie


    when I see her. I''ll tell her that I won¡¯t get in between her and Julian even if the baby is born. I can


    even give the baby to her to raise. I''m willing to do everything, as long as she can forgive me," Wi


    said gratefully.


    Wi looked so sincere that Madam Shaw raised her brows. "Oh? I didn''t know that you were so


    kind."


    Wi let out a bitter smile and said, "I know everything that I did in the past might have left a bad


    impression in your heart. You might think that I''m a calctive woman, but believe me, all I want is


    to bear a kid for Julian. I don¡¯t expect anything else."


    Madam Shaw did not give any remark. She just said briefly, "Well, all you gotta do now is eat this."


    Okay," Wi nodded softly.


    After she had settled Wi down, Madam Shaw went out and tried to get through to Susan.


    However, she soon found out that Susan had changed her phone number after so many years had


    passed. She did not know how to get to her.


    She thought for a while, and she could only think of a ce that they could definitely meet up with


    Susan.


    Susan went to pick up the two kids in the afternoon.


    Even though they had a driver and a nanny, she would personally send and pick them up from


    school whenever she was free.


    "Mom!"


    Chesney and Lucas hopped over to Susan and held her hands.


    Susan''s eyes turned gentle. Just when she was about to say something to the kids, a gentle voice


    rang out from behind.


    "You are Chessie, right?"


    Chesney spun her head curiously and saw an old woman smiling at her.


    It had been many years, and Chesney could not recognize the person in front of her. Her face was


    clouded over with confusion.


    Madam Shaw then hastily said, "Chessie, it''s me. I''m your nana."


    ''Nana?''


    Memories began to flood into Chesney¡¯s head. However, those memories were not good memories.


    Subconsciously, Chesney went and hid behind Susan.


    Madam Shaw felt a little awkward when Chesney hid behind Susan. She stood up straight and took


    a doll out from her back. She tried to put the best smile on her face and talked with the most gentle


    voice," Chessie, do you like this doll? Do you want it?"


    Chesney continued to hide behind Susan.


    Her action caused Lucas to look warily at Madam Shaw.


    "Who are you? What do you want from Chessie?¡± Lucas could not help refrain from asking.


    Madam Shaw''s attitude towards Chesney was good, but her expression turned cold when she saw


    Lucas. She then sneered," Where is this b*st*rde from? I''m talking to my own granddaughter.


    Who do you think you are to interrupt us? You better know your ce, kid..."


    "That''s enough!" Susan could not hold it anymore and interjected Madam Shaw forcefully, "Do you


    have anything to say? Well, you know what? Just forget about it. No matter what you want to say,


    we''re leaving now. Goodbye.¡±

 Chapter 562 I鈥檓 Pregnant, Susan

    Chapter 562 I¡¯m Pregnant, Susan


    Susan did not want to utter a word to Madam Shaw. Holding Chesney and Lucas''s hands, she


    attempted to leave.


    Madam Shaw did not expect Susan to be so cold and harsh to her.


    She was stunned for a while, and it was only when the three of them were getting in the car that she


    snapped back into reality. She hastily went forward and tried to stop Susan from leaving.


    However, before she could even get near Susan, a few bodyguards emerged and held Madam


    Shaw still.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Let go of me! I''m Susan¡¯s mother-inw!" Madam Shaw said exasperatingly.


    The group of bodyguards turned and looked at Susan as they waited for her instructions.


    Susan shot an indifferent nce at Madam Shaw and said, "Release her only after we¡¯re gone."


    "Yes, madam," the bodyguards answered.


    Madam Shaw was genuinely taken aback by Susan''s harsh attitude. It was difficult for her to believe


    that Susan''s attitude towards her had changed so much. "Susan, I have an important matter to


    discuss and I must speak to you today. Please, you have to listen to it. It''s very important.¡±


    However, Susan paid her no mind, much to her chagrin. After getting both of the kids into the car,


    Susan then hopped into the car as well.


    Madam Shaw was flustered.


    It was Wi who wanted to see Susan. She was pregnant, and for the sake of her grandson,


    Madam Shaw had to get the job done. As such, she gnashed her teeth and said in a sad tone,


    "Susan! My health is deteriorating day by day after I was poisoned, and my days are numbered. I


    know I made a lot of mistakes in the past, but could you please give me a chance? I just want to


    have a good talk with you. Please, Susan, I don''t have much time.¡±


    Susan stopped her movements. She turned her head around to look at Madam Shaw, her jaw


    tightly set.


    They had not seen each other for several years, and Madam Shaw had aged a lotpared tost


    time.


    The harsh lines on her face had softened considerably, and she looked frail, fragile even.


    An indescribable emotion rose from


    Susan¡¯s heart.


    "Just this once." Madam pressed on after she saw Susan began to waver. "We gotta find a time to


    patch things up between us eventually, don¡¯t you think so?"


    Susan pressed her lips into a fine thin line. She turned around and spoke to the two kids, "Chessie,


    Luca, you guys go home first."


    "Mommy.¡± Chessie held Susan''s hand anxiously as she watched Madam Shaw vigntly.


    With a smile ying on her lips, Susan ruffled Chesney''s hair and assured her," Everything will be


    fine."


    After that, she entrusted the kids to the driver and closed the door.


    The driver took the two kids away, and Susan was much calmer facing Madam


    Shaw.


    "What is the thing you want to talk to me about? Susan asked tly.


    The reason she agreed to have a talk with Madam Shaw was not that she pitied her. It was because


    she knew Madam Shaw very well. She was tenacious and she would keeping for her if she


    refused to talk to her today. She couldn''t just switch Chesney and Lucas to another kindergarten


    just to avoid Madam Shaw.


    Besides, Susan reckoned that there was nothing Madam Shaw could do anything to her. If worse


    came to worst, the bodyguards would step out and protect her, so she had the upper hand.


    Seeing that Susan finally agreed. Madam Shaw''s face lit up. She then said, "Let¡¯s find a quiet ce


    and talk."


    Susan nodded in assent.


    Madam Shaw was well-prepared. She led Susan straight to a coffee shop nearby.


    "Susie." At the corner of the coffee shop, Wi shot up with surprise written all over her face.


    Susan was stunned for a while when she heard the voice. Then, she turned her head slowly and


    saw Wi.


    Wi¡¯s had changed a littlepared to thest time she saw her. She used to put on borate


    make-up, but she did not wear any cosmetics today.


    Wi!


    The sight of this woman evoked that dormant pain that remained for so long in Susan¡¯s heart.


    One voice in Susan''s head urged her to turn


    around and leave right away, but the other voice said otherwise.


    In the end, the second voice emerged victoriously and Susan stayed. She had been escaping for


    two years, and she had promised herself that she would not run away anymore.


    Even though she could turn a blind eye towards Wi and Julian''s information, it was inevitable that


    she would bump into them.


    Now that she had met her here, she would face it with calm.


    "It''s been such a long time, Miss Doyle,¡± greeted Susan as she shed a genial smile at Wi.


    Then, she threw a nce at Madam Shaw and said, "It seems to me that you two are getting along


    really well. Madam, she¡¯s the reason you called me here, right?¡±


    Susan''s tone was calm, and Madam Shaw had no idea why she felt a little guilty.


    She calmed herself down and said, "Susie, Wi just wants to have a few words with you."


    "Miss?" The bodyguard looked warily at Wi.


    Susan waved her hands and said simply," Since I''m here, I¡¯d like to listen to what she wants to say


    to me. You can wait for me outside."


    "Yes,¡± the bodyguard answered. He retracted to the side of the door and watched the corner


    intently.


    Madam Shaw did not join them either, as Wi wanted to talk to Susan alone. She sat at another


    ce and stared in their direction as well.


    Susan walked calmly over, and then sat opposite of Wi. "It took you so much effort to get me


    here, so what is the thing you want to talk to me about? My time is precious, so I''ll only give you..."


    Susan took a look at her watch. "Ten minutes."


    A bitter smile crept onto the corner of M''s lips. "Do you still me me, Susie? This is all Julian


    and my fault. We tried our best to keep our feelings under control, but feelings aren¡¯t something that


    can be contained that easily.."


    This was the first time Susan had heard of the man''s name after two years.


    Her eyes turned cold as she said expressionlessly, "Wow, so are you trying to say that you two are


    deeply in love with each other?¡±


    "Please forgive me, Susie..." Wi said apologetically.


    However, Susan did not buy it. She let out a sneer and said, "If he really loves you that much, then


    why won''t he file a divorce with me? Tsk, tsk, tsk, no matter how much you love each other, as long


    as I''m Mrs. Shaw, you will only be a poor homewrecker.¡±


    Wi froze.


    This was something that she did not expect. Not only did Susan not get provoked, but she was also


    calm enough to sneer at her.


    Wi bit her lower lips as a hurt expression appeared on her face. "You still won''t forgive me,


    Susie.¡±


    Annoyed, Susan hissed, "Forgive you? Who do you think you are? Why do you think I should think


    about you all the time? If you just want to show off the rtionship between you and Julian, I


    suggest you drop the thought."


    Susan took a look at her watch and said inly, "Even though it hasn''t been ten minutes yet, I don''t


    want to talk to you anymore. Goodbye."


    She rose to her feet and attempted to leave.


    Seeing that Susan was leaving, Wi squinted her eyes and shouted, "I¡¯m pregnant, Susan!"

 Chapter 563 I鈥檓 Over Him

    Chapter 563 I¡¯m Over Him


    I¡¯m pregnant!


    Susan¡¯s back stiffened.


    She jerked her head around to stare at Wi. All her assumed calmness was gone, and surges of


    intense emotions flitted across her eyes.


    "What do you mean by that?" Susan growled.


    She could understand Wi''s sentence, but her brain refused to work at that moment. She


    understood every meaning of the word in the sentence, but when Wi put them together, she was


    confused.


    A faint triumphant grin crossed Wi¡¯s lips when she saw the crack in Susan¡¯s calm facade.


    Wills then continued in a soft voice, "I''m pregnant, Susie. It''s Julian''s baby. I have checked with the


    doctor. It''s a boy. Madam Shaw is happy as well."


    ''She is pregnant, and it¡¯s Julian''s baby!''


    Susan''s brain turned into a mushed mess.


    When she decided to return to Skyking City, she thought she had prepared herself for everything.


    Little did she expect that her blood still ran cold when she heard of the news. It temporarily


    exceeded her level of eptance and she could note around to her senses.


    For a moment, Susan stood frozen, her arms slowly turning cold.


    With a smile tugging at the corner of her lips, Wi looked at Susan''s ashen face and continued


    softly, "After this baby is born, he will be the sole heir of the Shaws. He will inherit everything of the


    Shaws, but don¡¯t worry, Susie. Even though Chessie is a girl, Julian wouldn¡¯t be so heartless. I''m


    certain he''ll leave something for her. As for the adopted kid, although he doesn''t have the right of


    session, I suppose we can work something out with him. Perhaps we can give him a job?"


    Wi''s tone was slow and mild, and she spoke as if she was already the mistress of the Shaws.


    Susan suddenly came to a realization. A smile slowly formed at the tips of her lips as she said, "It


    seems that you''ve nned quite far ahead."


    Wi then replied in a soft voice, "Susie, it''s not good for Julian if he doesn''t have a son. Now that


    he finally has a son, you should feel happy for him if you love him.¡±


    Susan''s smile broadened looking at the artificial smile on Wi''s face.


    On the other side, Wi was rmed by Susan¡¯s strange reaction.


    ¡¯Has she gone mad? What is she smiling at?''


    "Wi," Susan said tly, "There are two things that you have to know. First, I''m Mrs. Shaw, while


    you are just a worthless concubine whose name cannot be mentioned in the public. Without my


    consent, you can never marry into the Shaws even if you bear Julian''s kid.


    Second, all assets of the Shaws, including the shares of StarTech, are under my name. I''m afraid


    that I have more say in who can or will inherit the Shaws'' fortune."


    Wi was stunned as disbelief crossed her eyes.


    ''What? StarTech''s shares, all the Shaws'' properties are under Susan''s name? Julian Shaw... Did he


    really love this woman so much that he did things to this extent?¡¯


    Forcing down the surge of jealousy, Wi snarled out loud, "You can''t be so selfish, Susan.


    Everything that belongs to Julian will be passed down to the child in my stomach. This is also


    Julian''s wish. If you really love him, you should fulfill his wish."


    Susan could not help but let out augh.


    If it were in the past, she would''ve returned everything to Julian impulsively, but unfortunately, she


    was no longer who she used to be.


    She did not want anything from Julian, but she was not going to give it to Wi and the baby in her


    stomach either. Besides, even if she did not want it, Chesney and Lucas had every right to receive


    the Straws'' assets.


    "I suggest you drop the thought if you think reverse psychology is going to work on me." Susan


    sneered, "I''ll never give away what should belong to me and my kids. You just have to remember


    one thing. Without my consent, the baby inside of your stomach will only, and always be a... b*


    st*rd."


    Wi''s expression changed as she shot up from the chair. She grabbed Susan''s arm in a state of


    emotional haste. "Susan, you evil woman..."


    A hint of annoyance fitted across Susan''s eyes.


    She did not know how Wi, a homewrecker, got the courage to say she was an evil woman while


    she was the one who attempted to use her baby as the bargaining chip to force her to give away the


    title of Mrs. Shaw.


    "Let go of me right now," Susan growled coldly.


    A dark glint crossed Wi''s eyes as she pitched her voice low and said, "Susan, Julian doesn''t love


    you anymore. Why are you still hogging things that don''t belong to you?"


    "That is none of your business!" Susan snarled as she flung her arm.


    All she did was just fling her arm, but Wi suddenly screamed out in pain and covered her


    stomach.


    "Susie, no matter how much you''re angry with me, the baby is innocent..." Wi looked at Susan


    with tears in her eyes.


    Susan did not know what Wi was up to again.


    ''Is there something wrong with this woman? What did I do that she has to frame me like this?''


    Be that as it may, she was not a pushover like before.


    Susan sneered coldly, "Since I am the evil witch in your painstakingly forged ybook, I suppose I


    should act like one. Otherwise, it''d be too bad if I left you alone to y the act.¡±


    With those words, Susan raised her arm up as she attempted to p Wi¡¯s cheek.


    Just before her handnded on Wi¡¯s cheek, somebody stepped in and grabbed her arm behind


    her.


    "Julian!" Wi¡¯s face lit up in joy when she saw the man behind Susan.


    ''Julian Shaw!''


    Susan froze at the mention of the name. "Julian, let Susan go. Her emotions have gotten the best of


    her.¡± Wi said softly," I¡¯m fine after all.¡±


    "Of course you''re not fine. Baby is a very delicate being, and we should be very careful about it.


    Let''s go to the hospital and have the doctor perform a check on you." Madam Shaw made a few


    quick and hasty steps to Wi.


    Susan''s lips curled into a sarcastic smirk when she saw how nervous Madam Shaw was.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    It seemed to her that all the efforts she had made in the past were nothingpared to the baby


    boy in Wi¡¯s stomach.


    "I''m really fine..." Wi was about to say something when a deep voice rang out. " Mom is right. Let


    me send you to the hospital."


    Susan rpsed into a trance when the voice, which was so familiar to her, wafted into her ears.


    She could sense the man release her arm. Then, he went up to Wi and scooped her into his


    embrace.


    "Julian..." Wi¡¯s cheeks flushed pink in both embarrassment and surprise.


    She did not expect Julian to defend her in front of Susan.


    Indeed, the effect of a baby was huge.


    Holding Wi in his arms, Julian began to walk out of the coffeeshop. He did not say anything, nor


    did he spare her a single nce.


    Susan watched him expressionlessly.


    When Julian walked past her, she grabbed his arm.


    A myriad of emotions shed across Julian''s eyes when he felt the warmth of Susan¡¯s hand on his


    arm. In the end, those emotions melted away as he asked inly, "Is there anything I can help you


    with?"


    Susan suddenly cracked a smile as she looked straight into his eyes. "Why? I nearly hit your


    woman and harm your baby. Is this how you should react as her husband and the baby''s father?"


    Julian turned his head around as he finally could look at the woman in front of him.


    A single nce at the woman was always able to make the emotions inside of him go wild.


    However, he pressed those tumultuous emotions down and said tly," You can''t do it, Susie."


    "Can''t do it? Are you saying that I won''t harm Wi and her baby, or that I don''t have the power to


    hurt them?''


    Susan fell into a state of confusion. Julian dared not look at her anymore. Holding Wi in his arm,


    he marched off. Madam Shaw hastily followed after him.


    Looking at their backs, which were getting smaller and smaller in her vision, Susan''s back suddenly


    rounded itself like a bent bow.


    It had been two years, and Julian and Wi had a baby. Susan found it reasonable since both of


    them loved each other very much, and it would be very strange for them not to have a baby.


    At this instance, Susan heard something inside of her crumble.


    She realized that she did not feel sad at all. Instead, she felt relieved, and it was at this moment that


    she truly understood.


    She was just deceiving herself when she said that she was going to get over it. It was only now that


    she truly put Julian down when she looked at his back.


    From now on, she would only protect those that she had to protect. Julian and everything about him


    had nothing to do with her anymore.

 Chapter 564 Julius Jenner

    Chapter 564 Julius Jenner


    Susan remained rooted nkly at the spot for a long while.


    Just when she collected herself and was about to turn around and leave, a voiceden with concern


    rang out, "Are you okay. Miss Shelby? You don''t look very well."


    Susan raised her head, and she was stunned.


    There was a handsome young man standing in front of her. He had a pair of hard-angled eyebrows,


    and he seemed to have stars in his eyes. To top it up, his slightly tanned features and mesomorphic


    body frame made him look even more aweinspiring.


    Most importantly, she felt the man was rather familiar.


    Susan looked at him as confusion ran amuck on her face.


    The man cracked a bitterugh and said," Should I introduce myself again, Miss Shelby? I''m


    Julius."


    ''Julius... that rings a bell...¡¯


    However, Susan still could not remember who he was.


    Julius sighed helplessly when he saw that Susan''s eyes were zed over with deepening


    confusion. He then began to speak as he tried to evoke her memory. " Your father introduced you to


    me at Jacob and Anna''s wedding, remember?"


    It had only been a short while since the wedding. Susan rummaged through her memory and it


    finally clicked. She lifted her head and said, "Y-you are the youngest general, right?"


    The memory of the man finally returned to Susan. The local press outlets were all over him in recent


    years. He was her father''s favorite apprentice. He did not have any background, and he came up


    through the ranks with his military exploits alone. He officially became a general after he destroyed


    the drug den of an international drug lord. He even surpassed her brother''s record by a year and


    became the youngest general in the country.


    "You finally remembered," Julius said with a smile. Then, he added, "Actually, Oliver told me about


    you a few years ago. At that time he wanted to introduce you to me. It''s just that I was on a mission,


    and by the time I returned, you and Mr. Shaw had reconciled. However, it seems to me that you and


    Mr. Shaw have had some problems in recent years. Just now I saw him..."


    Susan could not help but smile bitterly.


    Julius hastily apologized, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to eavesdrop. It''s just that I was sitting nearby."


    "It''s fine.¡± Susan shook her head, her voice raw with emotion, "There are so many people waiting to


    have a goodugh at us over the years, so it doesn¡¯t really matter to me if you want to join them.¡±


    "Don''t get me wrong, Miss Shelby. I don''t mean tough at you," Julius quickly exined. He then


    exined in a serious manner, "You didn''t do anything wrong. The one at fault is the one who is not


    faithful to his marriage. You don''t have to feel embarrassed. He is the one who should be


    embarrassed."


    Julius was very serious, and Susan could not help but fall into trance.


    Even though she had deliberately run away and hid in another city throughout the years, she knew


    with certainty that many people in Skyking City wereughing behind her back.


    This world was never fair to begin with.


    Whenever a husband made a mistake, the world would use the wife of not taking care of her


    husband. However, when the situation was reversed and it was the wife who made a mistake, she


    would be damned to eternal perdition.


    Julius''s sincere look left a good impression on Susan.


    She smiled at him and said, "Thank you, Julius. I''ll remember you this time, and I assure you I won¡¯t


    forget about you next time.¡±


    My pleasure," Julius replied with a smile as well.


    Susan pressed her lips tight and then she asked, "Mr. Jenner, this might be too much for me to ask,


    but can you please not tell anybody about what you''ve seen and heard today?¡±


    Julius raised his brow. ¡°Sure, but you have to promise me one condition."


    "What condition?" Susan asked, frowning.


    Just when she thought Julius was a nice guy, he began ckmailing her.


    As if he could read Susan''s mind, Julius chuckled and said, "This coffee shop offers a very special


    cake on Friday evening, and it tastes really good. If you could buy me a cake, I''ll help you keep the


    secret."


    "That''s it?" Susan was a little taken aback.


    "That''s it." Julius nodded.


    Susan was assaulted by her embarrassment after she realized she had misunderstood Julius. She


    said, "Okay, that''s fine with me. I¡¯ll buy you the cake now.¡±


    Just as Susan turned around, Julius pulled her arm. "The cake won''t be on sale until an hourter.


    I''m afraid you won''t be able to buy it now."


    ''Ah?''


    Susan''s mouth was slightly ajar. She looked dumbfoundedly at Julius as if she was asking what she


    had to do right now.


    It took Julius a lot to notugh at Susan. After he forced down his urge tough at her, he said, "If


    Miss Shelby has nothing to doter, could you take a seat and apany me for an hour? I can


    buy you coffee.¡±


    ''Apany him for an hour?''


    Susan hesitated.


    She was not familiar with Julius and drinking coffee with him in a coffee shop seemed like a date.


    However, considering the fact that Julius had agreed to help her keep the secret and she had


    misunderstood him earlier on, Susan reckoned it would be better if she stayed.


    "Let me buy you the coffee," Susan said.


    "Well, thank you, then," Julius smiled, and he did not reject the favor.


    After she made sure of what Julius wanted to drink, Susan then went to order the coffee.


    Both of them then took a seat and waited for the cake to be ready. Initially, Susan thought the


    atmosphere would be very awkward, but it turned out that Julius was much more talkative than


    Oliver.


    He told her about the silly things he did when he was young. He told her about how he got scolded


    by George, and how he challenged him in the spur of the moment.


    Julius talked in an animated way, and time flew by in the blink of an eye.


    Susan was surprised as well. After all, she thought it would be torturous. Never did she think that


    time would pass so fast.


    "Alright, the cake is ready," Julius said, offering Susan a grin. "Try it. It''s really nice."


    Susan had ordered the cake when she ordered the coffee. The waiter served the cake the moment


    it was ready.


    Susan took a bite, and her frown loosened up.


    She had eaten plenty of delicious food, but the cake tasted otherworldly. Its moist texture and


    sweetness dispelled all the nasty feelings inside of her.


    Susan felt like she was in a better mood now.


    "Desserts do have the power to heal everything, don''t you think so?" Julius asked softly.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Susan gazed at him and said, "Thank you.¡±


    It was only now that she saw the light.


    Even though Julius had never mentioned anything about Wi, he could tell that she was in a funk.


    Therefore, he wanted to cheer her up through the cake.


    As a stranger, Julius¡¯s kind gesture did hit a soft spot in Susan''s heart.


    ''Why are you thanking me? You¡¯re the one who bought the cake. If you want to thank me, then let


    me buy you the cake," Julius said warmly.


    Susan chuckled. She did not say anything, but her impression of Julius became better.


    Apparently, Julius was a warm and gentle young man. It was difficult for her to imagine that a


    person like him would have such great achievements in the military. She had always thought that a


    great person should be like her father or brother...

 Chapter 565 Will She Fall In Love With Others

    Chapter 565 Will She Fall In Love With Others


    On the other side, in the hospital, Wi underwent a detailed inspection.


    Of course, when the results of the examination were out, it showed that the baby did not have any


    problems.


    But due to Madam Shaw''s excessive worry, the hospital still prescribed traditional Chinese medicine


    and asked Wi to drink them every day.


    Before bed, Julian fed the medicine to Wi emotionlessly.


    Although he still looked so cold, Wi¡¯s heart was overflowing with joy.


    If it was before, she would have to bring up the agreement in order to get Julian to sit down with her,


    let alone feed her medicine.


    And this time, Julian took the initiative to feed her the medicine.


    Wi nced at Julian almost obsessively, her eyes filled with happiness.


    Julian finished giving her the Chinese medicine in silence and then said, "Lay down and rest well."


    Although Julian''s tone sounded stiff, these were words of concern.


    Wi was over the moon.


    Shey down obediently and gazed at Julian, and a faint hint of worry shed through her eyes.


    "Julian, I know you¡¯ve never approved of me from the very beginning, and this baby is also not what


    you expected. You''ve been reluctant to divorce Susan, so I know that as long as there''s a chance,


    you''ll want to return to


    her.


    Wi gave off a wry chuckle as she added," In fact, in the past two years, I''ve thought about it more


    than once. Since you hate me so much, I''m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to enter your heart forever.


    So, whether you believe it or not, I actually n to fulfill your wish. I went to Susan this time just to


    tell her that I¡¯ll leave after giving birth to this baby, and as for the baby, he''ll be raised by her.


    However, Susan''s reaction was unexpectedly furious, she... not only did she criticize and ridicule


    me, but she also said that this baby is a b*st*rd!"


    Wi could not help but hold on to Julian''s arms. "Julian! This is your child, and he¡¯s not a b*st*rd! I


    don''t expect him to get much in lifeter on, but at the very least, I want him to live in a loving


    environment. However, Susie''s reaction made me a little scared. If I entrust the child to her, she...


    will she truly treat the child well?'' "You think too much." Julian squinted his eyes.


    Wi scoffed, "I know Susan will forever be the best woman in the world, and you may not believe in


    what I said. But you could see Susie''s attitude towards the baby. I''m really worried deep down.


    "Julian, I love you, and I love the baby too! I really n to cure Susan andpletely fulfill your


    wish to be with her originally. But now, I can''t let this go."


    Tears started welling up in Wi''s eyes," This is my only child, and I really don''t want him to be


    wronged in the future."


    "Don''t worry, he''s my child toom" Julian said faintly. Heforted Wi indifferently with a few


    words, then turned away and left on the excuse that there were still errands to attend to at work.


    Wi looked at Julian''s silhouette, and a cold beam shed through her eyes.


    The baby boy and Susan¡ªwho would be more important in Julian¡¯s mind?


    However, no matter which one was more important, asking Julian to give up loving Susan was not


    something that could be achieved overnight.


    What just happened was obviously not enough to incite any spark.


    Wi''s hand could not help but grasp the corner of the nket.


    What she wanted from the very beginning was Julian¡¯s wholehearted love.


    All the previous concessions were to get Julian to let go of his vignce gradually.


    But now, it was time for Julian to give up, or even hate Susan!


    It might be very difficult for her to achieve this, but this baby would be able to do it.


    Wi rubbed her belly gently, and a bizarre light beamed through her eyes.


    ''Don¡¯t you worry baby, Mommy will be extremely careful not to let anything happen to you. But you


    have to be obedient and help Mommy kick Susan out of the scene!¡¯


    After leaving Wi¡¯s room, a hint of disgust shed across Julian¡¯s indifferent face.


    He had tried his best to restrain himself from pping that woman''s face!


    However, he could not fall out with this woman yet-he even had to y along with her act to a


    certain extent.


    Julian went out directly.


    There were indeed agendas in the office originally, but at this moment, Susan¡¯s pale face yed in


    Julian''s mind over and over again as soon as he got into the car.


    He pursed his lips.


    Susie... Would she be sad?


    Julian didn''t even know whether he should pray for Susan to be sad, or for her not to be sad.


    Of course, he hoped that she would not feel downcast, but if she did not react at all... Did this prove


    that she didn''t love him anymore?


    Coincidentally, Julian drove the car back to the cafe.


    Two hours had passed since he left with Wi in his arms, so Susie should have left a long time


    ago.


    But, his intuition still brought him back to this ce.


    Julian peeped at Susan intently through the ss window.


    He gazed at her so attentively, so earnestly, it was as if he wanted this woman''s face to be deeply


    engraved in his mind.


    Susan looked very calm. She sat in her original seat, and she even ordered a cup of coffee.


    Although he only took a few glimpses, judging from how well Julian knew Susan, he could tell in an


    instant that Susan''s mood was quite good at the moment.


    Julian did not know whether he should feel happy or dejected.


    While he was standing and watching quietly outside the ss French windows.


    Susan raised her head out of a sudden.


    Julian was startled and subconsciously wanted to hide.


    Then, he quickly discovered that Susan did not notice him at all¡ªshe only stood up and smiled at


    the man in front of her.


    At this moment, Julian felt as if his heart had been bashed by a truck.


    How long had he not seen Susan''s casual smile?


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    That man...


    Julian could not help but stare at that man.


    Julian''s memory had always been abnormally good, so basically, as long as he wanted to, he could


    remember anyone he had met once.


    Not to mention, the person in front of him had earned quite a reputation in Canada recently!


    Julius Jenner! The man who had just taken Oliver¡¯s title as the youngest general in Canada!


    He and Susie...


    For a moment, Julian felt sheer coldness shooting down his spine.


    He kept telling himself that when Wi''s matter was resolved, he would ask Susan for forgiveness.


    But he had never considered such a possibility.


    Before he could settle everything, Susie, she ... would she have fallen in love with another person?


    If she had fallen in love with another person, then what should he do?


    Julian¡¯s palms clenched into fists.


    At this moment, Susan and Julius were chatting and had already walked out of the cafe.


    Julian should have avoided it. However, when he reacted to the scenario, he had already walked in


    front of the two.

 Chapter 566 How Cruel Can He be?

    Chapter 566 How Cruel Can He be?


    "Susan." Julian''s voice sounded deep and heavy.


    Susan was talking with Julius, and hearing his voice, she looked up at Julian.


    The smile on her face disappeared immediately and changed into pure coldness.


    "Huh? Shouldn''t you be with Wi at the hospital? Why are you here?" Susan asked with a frown.


    Julius intersected the couple and stood in front of Susan without a hitch, showing the posture of a


    guardian.


    Julian''s eyes could not help but dim.


    "Mr. Shaw, if it¡¯s okay with you, please give way. I''m going to send Ms. Shelby home,"


    Julius said politely.


    Julian red coldly at Julius. "You want me to give way? Do I need to remind you that this woman


    behind you is my wife? If there''s someone who should give way, that someone would be you."


    Julius raised his brows and responded unceremoniously, "Mr. Shaw, if you still know that she¡¯s your


    wife, you wouldn''t have condoned others to hurt her like this. You''re not worthy of being her


    husband. Please leave immediately.¡±


    ''I am not worthy?


    Then what makes you think you are?''


    A hint of coldness shed across Julian¡¯s eyes in an instant, "Whether I am worthy or not is a matter


    between us husband and wife. You''re an outsider, and you have no right to judge that, nor do you


    have the right to drive me away."


    Julius creased his eyebrows, and when he was about to speak, an indifferent voice came from


    behind him.


    "He doesn''t have the right to judge? Then do I?" Susan walked out from behind Julius, ring at


    Julian fixedly.


    Susie-


    Julian gazed at Susan.


    Susan stared at him, eye to eye, raising her brows slightly. "Mr. Shaw, I''m leaving already, so please


    give way. Moreover, your beloved Ms. Doyle was frightened, so I would suggest you go back to


    her."


    Susan''s expression was so calm and unconcerned.


    Julian''s body could not help but stiffen.


    After some time, he finally found his voice.


    His lips curved, and his voice was cold, "So you know that you¡¯ve frightened Willie? Susan Shelby, I


    came back here just to warn you that Willie is now pregnant. From now on, you''re forbidden from


    getting near her."


    Julian''s voice was stern.


    Susan felt the extreme irony in an instant, but she was still in the mood tough. She lowered her


    voice and said, "Don''t worry, I have no interest in Wi Doyle and that b* st*rd. But you better not let


    here near me. Otherwise, I''m not sure what I''ll do when I''m in a bad mood."


    "Great, d to hear that." Julian felt that his soul had left his body. He was floating in the air,


    watching his own body spit out such cold and indifferent words.


    Julian watched the two get into a car


    numbly, and then watched the car leave.


    Until the carpletely disappeared from his line of sight, he still maintained his original stance


    without moving.


    Endless panic started spreading in his heart.


    Those were not his true words at all. His Susie was so great that even if the Wright family''s factor


    was put aside, Julius would still fall in love with her.


    Susan was so disappointed in him now, and because of that, she was mored by Julius and really


    fell in love with him.


    Then what should he do?


    A faint hint of despair could be seen in Julian¡¯s eyes.


    ''Susie, can you give me some more time?


    ''I only need one month, just one month,


    okay?


    ''When everything is resolved, you can hit me and you can scold me. It does not even matter if you


    want to kill me.


    ''I am begging you, please do not fall in love with another person.


    ''Okay?''


    Inside the car, Susan, who was still smiling, suddenly became cold.


    Julius took a glimpse at Susan from the driver''s seat and asked, "Ms. Shelby, are you okay?"


    Susan forced a smile and replied, "I''m fine. Mr. Jenner, don''t mind what happened just now. I was


    only...¡±


    "I know, you only wanted to provoke Mr. Shaw." Julius said with a smile, "Don¡¯t worry, I''m not that


    self-conscious.¡± "I''m sorry." Susan apologized once again. She then nced out of the car fixedly,


    completely immersed in her own world.


    Julius did not disturb Susan and drove the car intently.


    He sent Susan back home all the way.


    ''Thank you." Susan thanked him sincerely.


    "You¡¯ve already said too many thank yous today." Julius was a little helpless. "But if you wish to


    thank me, why don''t we take today as a favor? Now you owe me one, so when I have something to


    ask for your help in the future, you can¡¯t refuse. Sound fair to you?"


    "About that..." Susan was taken aback for a second.


    "Are you afraid that I might make any excessive demands?" Julius gazed at her.


    Susan couldn''t help but chuckle, "You''re not that type of person. Okay, I owe you one. If there''s


    anything that you need my help with, just let me know."


    "Then that''s a deal." Julius''s eyes were filled with joy, he looked very d. "Then I guess this is


    goodbye, Ms. Shelby."


    Julius drove away.


    Susan¡¯s back, which had been stiff for the whole night, slowly and gradually rxed.


    Anyway, it was thanks to Julius today.


    Otherwise... She might not have had the courage to face Julian alone like this.


    When Susan entered the house, everyone greeted her with weird eyes.


    "What''s wrong?" Susan looked at herself a little strangely, but there was no problem with her.


    "Susie! The doorkeeper said that the person who sent you back just now turned out to be Julius


    Jenner? Since when did you get so close to him?" Anna could not hide things the most. She jumped


    off the sofa on the spot.


    Susan looked slightly embarrassed.


    This concierge, Uncle Sanders... How could he love to gossip so much!


    He had already spread the word about who sent her back immediately.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "We bumped into each other, and it just happened that he was on his way home too, so he sent me


    back," Susan exined calmly.


    "Oh, really?" Anna winked.


    "Yes." Susan said indifferently, ¡°It''s not that you don''t know that most of the important military


    personnel live in thismunity. Julius''s house is just a few blocks away from ours.¡± "It seems so."


    Anna scratched her head.


    "Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go upstairs first," Susan said and went upstairs.


    "Susie, you haven''t eaten your dinner yet..." Luna shouted from the back.


    "I ate outside." Susan replied while going up the staircase.


    "You''ve eaten? Did you bump into him? You ate with Julius, right?" Anna could not help but mutter.


    Susan had to admit that Anna had gotten to the truth, but she rolled her eyes and ignored what she


    said.


    Susan returned to her room and carefully


    began to organize the various documents in her possession.


    There were various real estate, funds, stocks, and other properties under her name.


    Susan had let these things scatter all over the ce in the past, but now that Wi was pregnant,


    she had a hunch that the documents were now needed.


    After tidying everything up, Susan gave off an indifferent smile. "Julian Shaw, we''ll see how cruel


    you can be."

 Chapter 567 Unknown Caller ID

    Chapter 567 Unknown Caller ID


    The next morning.


    It was Saturday, and the kids did not have to attend school.


    Early in the morning, Chessie ran into Susan''s room and stayed by Susan''s side.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "What happened?" Susan could not help but ask.


    Chesney looked up at Susan, and a trace of worry could be seen in her innocent eyes." Mommy,


    you... Are you going to find Chessie a stepdaddy?"


    Susan was taken aback for a second, then asked amusedly, "There''s no such thing. Why the


    sudden thought?"


    Chesney pouted her lips. "I identally overheard from the servants at home. They said that Daddy


    found himself another woman, so Mommy should''ve gotten herself another man a long time ago."


    Susan was left speechless at that moment.


    Julius had only sent her home!


    Unexpectedly, the servants would gossip up until this point.


    Susan squatted down immediately and looked directly into Chesney''s eyes in a solemn manner.


    "Chessie, you''re the most important person to Mommy. If Mommy has to make any decision,


    Mommy will definitely tell you. So if Mommy didn''t tell you anything, no matter what others say, don''t


    worry about it."


    "Really?" Chesney felt a little relieved.


    "Yes.¡± Susan nodded affirmatively.


    Having heard that, Chesney waspletely relieved, and after a while, she could not help but ask


    hesitantly, "Mommy ... Daddy found himself another woman. What does that mean?"


    Susan was stunned for a moment, and for a while, she did not have an answer to that question.


    She could not help but nibble her lower lip.


    Over the years, she did not know how to exin the matter between her and Julian to Chessie. She


    only gave the little girl some vague remarks all the time.


    But now...


    Susan felt that she could not keep the secret anymore.


    Julian was about to have another child already, and this matter could be kept from Chessie for a


    while, but could it be kept from her for a lifetime?


    "Mommy, why aren''t you talking?" Chessie nced at Susan, and a hint of anxiety shed through


    Chessie¡¯s eyes.


    Susan took a deep breath and exined slowly, "Chessie, there are many rtionships in this


    world, there''s kinship, there¡¯s love, and there¡¯s friendship. Kinship is bound by blood, it''s a


    rtionship thates with you from the moment you were born, and one can¡¯t break away from


    such a rtionship. For example, Chessie is Daddy and Mommy''s child, and Daddy and Mommy


    will always love you."


    Susan tried to reduce the damage that could be done to Chessie by tactfully choosing her words.


    Chessie gazed at Susan ignorantly. "Then... what about love and friendship?" "Both love and


    friendship are rtionships established by two strangers due to various reasons. Does Chessie


    have many good friends in kindergarten?"


    "Yeah." Chesney nodded.


    "Now you see, when you went to kindergarten in Jerucity, you had many good friends, but after


    coming back to Skyking City, those friends that you made in Jerucity, how many of them have you


    not contacted anymore?¡±


    Chesney nodded again.


    Susan rubbed her hair softly. "So, we all will have different friends at each stage of our lives, and


    there are very few who can apany us forever. The bond of friendship is, most of the time, not


    as deep and strong as kinship.¡±


    Chesney seemed to have understood some parts of it. "Then Mommy, what about love?"


    "Love..." Susan said gently, "Love is the attraction between two strange souls. If the love between


    two people is strong enough, they will form a family and have cute kids. Just like Mommy, Daddy,


    and Chessie.


    Because of love, Mommy and Daddy came together, and because of that, Chessie was born."


    Chessie listened very attentively, Susan organized her words before continuing, ¡° However, love is a


    rtionship that will disappear. If the two souls are no longer attracted to each other, then


    continuing life together bes torture. Mommy and Daddy came together because of love, but if


    there''s a time when we don''t love each other anymore, it''s only natural for us to separate from each


    other.¡±


    So, Daddy and Mommy don¡¯t love each other anymore?" Chesney''s eyes widened.


    "Yes." Susan said frankly, "So Mommy and Daddy have decided to separate. Chessie, Mommy


    hopes that you''ll understand that being together because of love and parting because of love are


    two very natural processes. Daddy and Mommy will each handle the affair well. But Chessie, you''ll


    always be Daddy and Mommy''s favorite child. This will never change.¡±


    Chesney became silent.


    Susan looked at Chessie worriedly, wondering how the kid would react.


    ¡°Mommy... Both of you, will always love me, right?" Chesney raised her head and stared at Susan.


    "Of course." Susan hugged her tightly.


    But deep down, her heart skipped a beat from all the mncholy.


    She promised that she would give Chessie all the love that she could give.


    But Julian... Would he still love Chessie after he has another child?


    Would Chessie be sad after knowing that she was going to have a younger brother?


    These were things Chessie would have to face sooner orter.


    But at this moment, Susan still did not want Chessie to face the cruelty. She opted to tell Chessie


    the stories between her and Julian in a calm way and conceal all the love and hatred from her.


    She hoped that Chessie would be able to lead a peaceful and joyful life, without any trace of hatred


    and pain in her heart.


    She did not expect Julian to treat Chessie like a princess in the future-she only hoped that he would


    show Chessie some warmth and gentleness, even if he had to fake it.


    Susan tightened her embrace as she thought of that.


    When she was in Susan''s arms, Chesney had experienced for the first time in her little heart, what it


    meant to be at a loss.


    ''So, Mommy and Daddy will really separate from each other this time?


    ''They also will not reconcile likest time already?¡¯


    Chessie was at a loss, but she was a good girl. She felt that Susan was feeling downcast at the


    moment too, so she tried to pretend not to care.


    She could do it.


    Susan did not tell anybody about Wi¡¯s pregnancy, and Julian did not spread the news either, it


    was still in a state of confidentiality at this moment.


    But Susan knew that it could not be kept for long. When the news spread, the family would start to


    worry about her again.


    So, she chose to conceal the matter for as long as possible, each extra day was considered a


    bonus to her.


    Today, Susan got a call from an unknown caller ID.


    Susan thought that it was some random telemarketing phone call, so she hung up the call directly.


    After some time, she received a notification on her Facebook. Somebody had sent her a friend


    request.


    Susan was about to reject the request, but when she took a good look at the profile


    picture, she reacted to it instantly.


    She approved the friend request, then asked tentatively, "Julius Jenner?¡±


    "Yeah, it''s me." Julius replied, "You didn''t pick up my call, so I could only contact you here."


    "I¡¯m so sorry. You can call now since I know now." Susan rushed her reply.


    The phone rang again. It was that same unknown caller ID, and Susan picked up the call instantly


    this time.


    "Ms. Shelby, it¡¯s not easy to contact you." There seemed to be a hint of amusement in Julius''s voice.


    Susan was embarrassed. She then said, "I have been harassed by too many telemarketing calls, so


    I seldom answer calls from strangers."

 Chapter 568 What A Jaw

    Chapter 568 What A Jaw


    "That''s understandable." Julius chuckled, "I hope you can save my phone number so that I won¡¯t be


    an unknown caller the next time I call."


    Susan was even more embarrassed. She responded immediately, "I''ll save itter."


    "Then Ms. Shelby, I¡¯ll not beat around the bush and get straight to the point of this call." It seemed to


    be windy on Julius''s side. His voice sounded very vague. "The favor that you owe me¡ªI might need


    you to return it now."


    "Is there anything that requires my help? Just say it."


    The corner of Julius''s lips twitched and a smile appeared on his face. "Let me put it this way.


    Haven¡¯t I been conducting secret missions abroad? I just came back some time ago and I was


    promoted to a general. So now, many people want to invite me to their banquets. I''ve rejected a lot


    of them, and I feel really embarrassed about it. Tomorrow the Quintons will be holding a banquet. I


    was thinking that I should attend one once in a while. However, I''m not veryfortable with such


    situations¡ª I¡¯m worried that I can''t handle it well if I go alone."


    "What do you want to say then?" Susan could not help but ask.


    "Can you apany me there? I know that the daughter Lara Quinton calls you her master, and


    you''re very close to the Quintons. I can feel more at ease when you''re around," Julius invited Susan


    directly.


    Actually, I''m not veryfortable with such asions too..."


    ¡°You''ll be at least better than me.'' Julius scoffed, ¡°Just this once?"


    Julius invited her politely, so it was not easy for Susan to refuse him. Plus, she did owe him one.


    Susan gave it a thought and agreed to it with a nod. ¡°Okay, I''ll go with you tomorrow."


    "Thanks, thank you.¡± Julius said gratefully, "Then I''ll fetch you at the Wrights at 6 pm sharp


    tomorrow."


    "Okay." Susan nodded in response.


    The next evening, Julius was at the gate waiting for Susan.


    "General Jenner is here again!" Before Julius had the time to call Susan, the concierge had quickly


    passed the message to the mansion.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Susan for a while.


    George cleared his throat and said, ¡°Susie, you and Julius are quite close huh?"


    "Nah. It''s just that he just came back to Skyking City. He''s not very familiar with the ce and


    people, so I''m apanying him to a banquet to let him familiarize and blend in," Susan exined.


    "This Julius fe..." Luna red at George while he was about toment about Julius and shut


    him up sessfully.


    Luna then gazed at Susan with a smile. '' Susie, it''s nothing, don¡¯t mind your dad. Now go."


    Susan nodded and was about to leave. Chessie stared at Susan eagerly, "Is Mommy going to a


    banquet? Chessie wants to go out and y too."


    Looking at her longing eyes, Susan''s heart melted. She agreed to bring her along without any


    hesitation.


    She then nced at Lucas again. "Luca shoulde along too."


    "So I can go too?" Lucas''s eyes lit up and he happily agreed to the suggestion.


    Therefore, Julius originally thought that he was waiting for one person, but he got three instead.


    "I''m sorry, the kids also want to go to the banquet to y...¡± Susan exined.


    "It''s okay." Julius picked up the kids, one on each arm, and replied with a smile, "I still need to thank


    them and you for going with me."


    Seeing that Julius didn''t mind it, Susan breathed a sigh of relief.


    The Quintons had a rather special attribute.


    They really loved holding banquets.


    From Brook Quinton to Lara Quinton, the father-daughter duo were truly banquet maniacs, the


    Quintons would hold at least one medium-sized banquet every week, and there must be arge one


    every month.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Over time, the Quintons had be the entertainment center of Skyking City-many people even


    talked about business in the Quintons'' mansion habitually.


    This time at the banquet, Lara had been standing at the door a long time ago, looking out eagerly.


    She received news from Susan in advance saying that she wasing to the banquet!


    Her master ising, of course, she could not neglect her at the banquet as an apprentice.


    Lara tiptoed, stretched her neck, and waited for Susan to arrive at the door. Suddenly, an eye-


    catching sports car stopped beside her.


    Seth opened the window and took off his sunsses handsomely. "Vo, waiting for me here so


    early? Even if you''re passionate, it''s not going to change the fact that you have runner tits."


    Lara couldn''t help but take in a deep breath, and another one after that.


    ''He is a guest,'' she told herself. Even if Seth''s cheapness knows no boundaries, she had to control


    herself.


    Lara did not utter a single word, and Seth became more energetic. "Why aren¡¯t you talking back? Is


    it because I found out that you''re waiting for me, and now you feel shy?"


    Lara rolled her eyes and continued to brainwash herself.


    This was a big courtroom and there was a big crowd, so she must remain calm. If she kicked his


    ass here, it would do no good to her image as a fair maiden.


    "Really? Are you really shy?" Seth was shocked. "Girl, don''t do this. Even if you like me, I won¡¯t fall


    for you. Although a person''s character is very important, if there are no boobs, all personalities will


    only drift by like clouds. And with your size, I¡¯m absolutely..."


    As Seth was talking, Lara suddenly howled. She then rushed towards Seth and started hitting him


    like crazy.


    F*ck his title as a guest, and f*ck her fairmaiden image.


    At this moment, Lara had only one thought in her mind!


    Kill this lunatic!


    She kept on beating Seth frantically, and Seth waspletely stunned.


    He looked around and found that many people were gawking here with a mocking expression. Seth


    couldn''t help but feel embarrassed.


    He grabbed Lara¡¯s arms. "Calm down! Even if I expose you, there''s no need to go all cuckoo."


    Go cuckoo?


    Lara''s eyes were bloodshot, her arms were controlled, she went straight up with her mouth and bit


    Seth''s arm.


    ''F*ck...


    ''This girl has quite a jaw.¡¯


    The thought shed through Seth''s mind, then he started struggling really hard.


    But to Lara, since her fair maiden image was already a goner, she might as well give him a taste of


    hell today!


    "Are you a Leo? What a jaw you have there." Seth flung his arm desperately.


    Lara did not let go of the bite.


    "Argh, argh, argh, argh." Seth could not help but start to scream, which attracted the attention of


    more people at the banquet.


    Everyone looked askance at this lively scene, one after another.


    "Isn''t this Director Leeds from StarTech? Since when did he get so close to Ms.


    Quinton?" someone said.


    "Who''s close to her (him)?" Seth and Lara yelled at almost the same time.


    The man was stupefied for a moment, and then he said, "Wow, 1 didn¡¯t expect them to have such a


    level of tacit understanding!¡±


    "Hey hey hey, don''t you talk nonsense about this...¡± Seth was about to start bbering.


    But Lara was one step ahead and said with disdain, "I have a tacit understanding with this


    douchebag? Please don''t drag my standard down to the floor, okay?"


    Douchebag?


    And what was the matter with Lara''s eagerness to disassociate herself from him? Seth felt a little


    weird about getting upset over the concept.


    He raised his eyebrows and said calmly,"


    Ms. Quinton, I understand the feeling of holding onto an unrequited love, and I can also understand


    your indifference towards me when we¡¯re in front of a crowd. But don''t worry, even if we can''t be


    together, I¡¯ll still treat you as a friend."


    What the hell? What unrequited love?


    Lara was stunned.


    The nearby onlookers all showed an expression as if they had just arrived at a lightbulb moment.

 Chapter 569 Come On, Lets Hurt Each Other

    Chapter 569 Come On, Let''s Hurt Each Other


    Lara became anxious suddenly, and she said immediately, "Wait, you guys, don¡¯t listen to his


    nonsense, I''ve never fallen in love with him..."


    "Yeah, you didn''t." Seth continued instantly, "Don''t worry, I¡¯ll wipe all past affairs off my head as if


    they never happened before.¡±


    The expressions of everyone at the scene showed even more shock.


    Lara was left speechless.


    So, what were the past affairs? What happened before?


    After everyone left, Lara could not help but re at Seth furiously. "You''ve just ruined


    my reputation!"


    Seth smiled triumphantly. "That might not be the case. You¡¯re so excited every time you see me.


    How can you exin those reactions if you don¡¯t have a crush on me?"


    Lara was about to refute his im.


    Seth had already cut her off, "Alright alright, I already know that you won¡¯t admit it, so let''s just


    assume that you never fell for me."


    While saying that, Seth handed his car key to the valet and went straight into the lobby.


    Lara was left speechless once again.


    ''What does assume mean? What is this?


    ''There is no such thing ever since the very beginning, okay?¡¯


    If she did not need to wait for her master


    here, she would have rushed over to kick Seth¡¯s ass!


    Julius''s car arrived not long after Lara started waiting again.


    When Julius got out of the car, Lara did not react much But shortly after, she saw Julius open the


    door of the rear seat and Susan came out with the two kids.


    "Master!" A hint of shock shed across Lara''s eyes.


    Susan only informed her that she would be here, but she did not say that she would be here with


    Julius Jenner.


    Susan and Julius... These two people rarely participated in banquets. And this time, the two were


    appearing together?


    Many thoughts shed through Lara''s mind.


    Lara walked over and held one of the kids." Master, you¡¯re here. Come in quickly. The banquet has


    started."


    Lara''s eyes could not help but sway between Julius and Susan.


    Susan felt slightly embarrassed about that.


    "I just came back to Skyking City not long ago and I''m not very used to banquets, so I got Ms.


    Shelby to apany me here." Julius took the initiative to exin.


    "Ah, so that''s why." Lara responded and she lookedpletely convinced, "General Jenner, you


    don''t have to worry at all. As soon as you enter the hall, there will definitely be many people


    surrounding you."


    With that being said, Lara led the few people into the mansion.


    She was right. As soon as Julius walked in, many people came over intentionally or unintentionally.


    After all, this was the first time Julius had participated in a social event of the upper ss in Sky


    king City. Many people wanted to know him and make friends with him.


    Julius was soon surrounded and it was hard for him to escape. He could not help but nce at


    Susan helplessly. Susan gave him a powerless expression.


    When Julius was surrounded and dragged further away by the crowd, Lara could not help but gaze


    at Susan with the facial expression of a busybody. "Master, you do have high standards. I already


    thought that you should find another man since a long time ago. This man, Julius Jenner, has a


    bright future ahead of him."


    After saying that, Lara muttered, "But, Julius, Julian? Why is there a ''Jul'' syble in both their


    names? Do you choose your man by their names?"


    Susan said, "...It was just a coincidence. No, I only attended a banquet with Julius.


    There¡¯s nothing else."


    ¡°There might be nothing now, but there could be somethingter on," Lara chuckled.


    Lara kept on winking at her while she was talking about Julius.


    Susan looked at her expression, knowing that she could not exin it, so she rolled her eyes and


    ignored the conversation.


    Lara wanted to continue the conversation with Susan originally, but she saw something suddenly


    and her eyes lit up. ¡°Master, wait for me! I have something to attend to." Lara strode hurriedly in a


    certain direction.


    Susan looked over curiously to the direction that Lara was heading. She saw Seth holding a woman


    in his arms and drinking red wine in style.


    Lara dashed towards Seth.


    ¡°Young Master Leeds, you can drink huh?" the woman praised with a chuckle.


    ¡°I don''t usually get drunk easily, but not necessarily today. After all, I might not get drunk from the


    wine, but thepany, right?¡± Seth gazed at the woman affectionately when he said so.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a bad boy." The woman¡¯s voice softened.


    ¡¯Oh, there is an opportunity.¡¯


    Seth was about to say something further when suddenly, a voice of grief and wrath sounded.


    ¡°Seth Leeds, so this is how you treat me huh?"


    ¡öWhat?¡¯


    Seth lifted his head and saw Lara with her teary eyes.


    "Ms. Quinton." The woman could not help but sit up straight.


    Lara Quinton was not someone that she could mess with.


    "What are you doing? Have you lost your mind?" Seth nced at Lara, perplexed.


    What was wrong with this woman?


    "Have I lost my mind? You''re asking whether I have lost my mind! I''m pregnant with your baby, it''s


    your baby that¡¯s growing in my belly, and you dare to throw such a question at me?" Lara


    questioned Seth as she was so enraged that her whole body was trembling.


    Poof! Seth squirted all the red wine in his mouth.


    What the f*ck!


    The eyes of the people around him could not help but be attracted to him.


    Even Susan watched Lara¡¯s performance with shock.


    "You said you don''t want this baby, and you don''t want to get married. Okay, I can abort the baby for


    you. But how can you be so shameless? While you''re coaxing me on one hand, you''re flirting with


    other women on the other hand!" Lara''s voice became more and more infuriated.


    At once, countless condemning eyes were cast onto Seth.


    Even that woman could not help but move farther away from Seth.


    Looking at everybody''s eyes, Seth felt like he was being seen as a scumbag. The situation was


    horrible for him.


    Although he loved flirting with women with huge breasts, he had always been a man of integrity.


    Before confirming his feelings, he had not even touched any of the women that he had flirted with in


    his life.


    D*mn it, he was still a virgin, so how did he make Lara pregnant?


    Seth saw that Lara''s eyes were glistening with pride and he immediately had a realization.


    This woman was taking her sweet revenge!


    Heh, but was he somebody that gives in that easily?


    "Ms. Quinton, stop that nonsense of yours. Everyone knows that you''re totally not my type," Seth


    said calmly.


    When Seth said so, everyone came to their senses. The whole world knew that Seth loved his fair


    share of busts. Lara looked gorgeous everywhere from head to toe; however, when it came to


    Seth¡¯s favorite part... she seemed to have no luck with those.


    Lara did not panic. She continued with a furious expression: ¡°If you don''t like me, then why would


    you lie to me? Seth Leeds, you¡¯re really a heartless assh*le.¡±


    As soon as she finished her sentence, tear droplets started to roll out of Lara¡¯s eye sockets¡ªit was


    pitiful to look at.


    At that moment, everyone''s expression became even more contemptuous.


    "Scumbag." That woman stood up and gave Seth a ferocious re. She then turned around and


    left.


    Seth was left speechless.


    The corners of Lara''s lips twitched and formed a curve. ''Hmph, Seth Leeds, you''re still too unskilled


    to versus me.¡¯


    Looking at Lara''s proud expression, Seth squinted his eyes, stood up abruptly, and grabbed Lara¡¯s


    hand affectionately.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    What the hell? What was this? Lara wanted to break free, but Seth¡¯s grasp was so tight that she


    could not move her hand at all.


    "Lara, my baby, don''t cry. I might have derailed a little before this, but I really love you. And since


    you''re already pregnant, we won''t abort the baby. Let¡¯s get married," Seth said with a gentle voice.


    This time, Lara was the one who was caught off guard.


    Get married? What... What the hell!


    Seth leaned over and whispered, "Come on, let''s hurt each other.¡±


    There is no chance that I will admit defeat this time.'' Lara gritted her teeth and stared at Seth with a


    touching expression, "Will you marry me? For real?"


    ''So this woman still wants to continue huh?


    ''Then we shall y till the end.''


    Seth said calmly, "For real. I love you, and I want to marry you..."


    As soon as Seth finished his sentence, a deep voice shed through the crowd all of a sudden.


    "Really? Shouldn''t you discuss such an important matter with me?"


    Brook Quinton was standing behind Lara with a stern and gloomy expression.

 Chapter 570 The Last Two People That I Want To See

    Chapter 570 The Last Two People That I Want To See


    "Dad?" Lara turned around, and her face was washed pale with fear.


    ''Oh my gosh, does dad hear everything 1 say?¡¯


    Brook looked exasperatedly at Lara as disappointment filled his face.


    He had no idea that his well-behaved and lovely daughter had a boyfriend behind his back. What¡¯s


    more, she was pregnant before she got married!


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, in a hindsight, Lara had always been an obedient girl. It was impossible for her tomit


    such a deed, so this could only mean one thing: she was done brown.


    Brook¡¯s eyes turned sharp when he looked at Seth.


    Even though Seth had seen much of the world, he was still transfixed by Brook''s prating gaze.


    He figured that he should put aside the feud between him with Lara first and hastily exined, "This


    is just a misunderstanding. It¡¯s not what it looks like.¡±


    "What a douchebag. I''ve heard everything and now you are telling me that it is just a


    misunderstanding?" Brook snarled, leaving both Lara and Seth speechless.


    "Both of you, follow me," Brook instructed angrily.


    Lara and Seth knew it was not the right ce to elucidate the situation in the living hall. Therefore,


    they did not say anything and just followed behind Brook obediently.


    Brook threw daggers at both of them again. Then, he put on a smile and said to the guests, "I have


    some problems I have to attend to right now, so I''ll have to excuse myself for a while. Please enjoy


    the food and please have fun."


    All of the guests nodded in understanding.


    The atmosphere in the hall was still as lively as it used to be even though Brook had led both Lara


    and Seth away.


    Most of them were gossiping about the breaking news that Seth had knocked up Lara, while those


    who stood further away and could not hear clearly were asking around. The news was then passed


    from one mouth to the next. Aplete story about how Seth sweet-talked Lara into having a


    rtionship with him emerged, and how deeply she was in love with him was soon formed.


    People always said that gossip was a fearful thing. Lara had just said a few sentences, and all of


    them just supplemented their own opinions to form a riveting love story.


    "Mommy, Uncle Quinton looks like he''s going to tear Uncle Leeds to pieces. Do you think we can


    still see Uncle Leeds again?¡± Chesney said sympathetically.


    "Don''t worry. A cockroach is tenacious," Susan could not help but chuckle.


    Susan reckoned that the incident today would create bad blood between Seth and Lara. However,


    considering that it was just a misunderstanding, she figured that there would not be any trouble so


    long as they exined it well.


    Initially, the hall was filled with echoing voices of people discussing the tea about Seth and Lara.


    Then, all of a sudden, their voices fell and Susan could sense that many people were looking at her.


    ''What is going on?¡¯


    As the question rose in Susan''s heart, she turned her head around and her eyes shrunk.


    At the door of the hall stood two people that she did not want to see at this moment.


    ''Julian! Wi! Why are they here?''


    Julian soon noticed Susan and their gazes met.


    There was a moment of silence in the hall.


    Truth be told, there had been plenty of versions about the story between Julian and Susan in recent


    years. It was just that one of them drew a veil over the matter, while the other had moved away from


    Skyking City. As such, all of them did not have the chance to gossip about them.


    Right now, the two of them had finally met up. What''s worse, even though Julian and Susan were


    still husband and wife, they did not show up together and both of them had their own plus one.


    Everyone felt they could write a two-million -word count story with these four people.


    Julian and Susan looked at each other, but neither of them spoke.


    A trace of nervousness flitted across Wi¡¯s eyes as she spoke up first, shattering the silence,


    "Susie... I-I¡¯m sorry. I didn''t know you''d be here. If I¡¯d known it earlier, I would''ve asked Julian to


    come with you"


    She looked like she was mounting the white feather on the surface, but actually, she was showing


    off.


    Susan let out a scornfulugh inwardly. She was not in the mood of fighting back now, as her first


    reaction was to look at Chesney.


    If she knew they''d bump into Julian and Wi, she would not have brought Chesney here today.


    ¡®Can Chessie ept the fact that her father is with someone else?¡¯ Susan thought worriedly.


    However, Chesney could not understand the implication of Julian showing up together with Wi.


    She just looked at them with widened eyes as confusion was written all over her face.


    Just when Susan was lost at sea, a warm voice rang out, "I''m sorry, Susie. I''m the one who asked


    you to be my plus one, yet I left you hanging alone here.¡±


    Julius had a tall and upright stature, and his handsome face had regr, delicate features. When he


    stood beside Susan, both of them seemed like they could make a good couple.


    Julian squinted his eyes.


    Wi was stunned for a moment when she saw Julius.


    ''Who is this guy?''


    However, she soon snapped herself back to reality and she was awashed with joy. She had been


    wondering how she should do to make Julian loath Susan, and now Susan presented her a chance.


    Julian was a proud man. Wi was confident that he would give up on Susan if she really hooked up


    with another man.


    If she fueled the fire...


    Wi felt she could see the dawn of victory!


    ''This time, both Julian¡¯s heart and body will be mine!¡¯


    Susan was clueless about Wi''s thoughts. Julius¡¯s appearance had given her an out. She then


    replied, "It¡¯s okay.¡±


    "The snacks over there are pretty good. I supposed you and the kids would like them very much.


    Let''s go over there and try them out," Julius said gently.


    Susan nodded, as she wanted to bring both of the kids away.


    With both Chesney and Lucas here, she did not want to quarrel with those two people.


    "Mommy...¡± Chesney tugged at Susan¡¯s hand, and she did not move. "It¡¯s Daddy. Daddy is here. Are


    we not going to talk to Daddy?"


    It had been a long time since Chesney hadst seen Julian. This was because everyone told her


    that her Mommy would be very sad if they mentioned her Daddy. Therefore, she had been refraining


    from talking about Julian.


    However, he was her Daddy, and her eyes were filled with anticipation and exhration when she


    saw him.


    Julian''s gaze softened as he looked at his own princess.


    He bent down and stretched his arms forward. "Chessie?"


    "Daddy!" Chesney''s eyes lit up. She shrugged Susan off and threw herself into Julian''s arms.


    Even though Susan¡¯s heart was filled with a myriad of emotions, she did not stop her.


    Chesney rubbed her face against Julian''s affectionately.


    "Chessie? You still remember me?" Wills said to Chesney warmly.


    Chesney frowned. She had no idea why, but she disliked Wi. She wrapped her arms around


    Julian''s neck and said straightly," Why do youe here with her, Daddy? I don''t like her. You must


    stay away from her."


    Wi''s expression changed. However, she soon recollected herself and a hurtful expression hopped


    into her eyes. "Chessie, Aunty has never scolded or treated you badly before. Is it because


    someone said something to you?"


    As Wi said those words, she shot a nce at Susan.


    Rolling her eyes, Chesney continued, "No one tells me anything. I just don''t like ugly people, and


    you¡¯re ugly. You are a thousand times uglier than my mommy."


    Chesney¡¯s words hit Wi like thunder and her face contorted.


    This was the first time somebody called her ugly in front of her face.

 Chapter 571 Sadness

    Chapter 571 Sadness


    Wi reckoned she could not lose it in front of Chesney. She turned her head sideways to look


    pitifully at Julian, hoping that he could help her.


    "Alright, Chessie. Don''t be so naughty,¡± Julian said.


    "I''m not being naughty, Daddy! I don¡¯t like her at all. Hurry up and shoo her away. Or else, I¡¯ll not


    talk to Daddy anymore," Chesney replied angrily.


    She had a hunch that the woman was the one who put her daddy and mommy in their current


    condition. As long as the woman disappeared, her daddy and mommy would be together again.


    "Chessie, why you don''t like Aunty...¡±


    Before Julian could finish his sentence, Wi suddenly swayed, and her face was deathly white. At


    the same time, she hovered her hand over her stomach as if she was reminding Julian that she was


    pregnant.


    "Chessie, you have to apologize to Aunty," Julian said, his voice turning grave.


    "What? You want me to apologize?¡± Chessie''s eyes were filled with disbelief." Are you mad, Dad?"


    It was difficult for Chesney to believe that her father, who always stood by her side regardless of the


    circumstances, would be so mean to her because of a bad woman.


    "Apologize," Julian repeated, setting his jaw tight. He was distressed at doing this to Chesney too,


    but he did not have any choice.


    Chesney rubbernecked between him and


    Wi, then she broke into tears.


    Susan could not bear to see Chesney cry. She went forward and scooped Chesney into her arms.


    "Mommy, Daddy is a bad Daddy. He doesn''t want Chessie anymore,¡± Chesney cried, her breaths


    were ugly, jagged houghs.


    "Alright, alright. Chessie is a good girl, so let''s stop crying, okay?" Susanforted her daughter


    again and again as her heart filled with pain.


    She knew that Chesney had to face something like this in the future, but she did not expect it to


    come so soon.


    Julian''s eyes trailed along with his crying daughter, and he felt as if his chest would burst with


    sadness.


    He did not know that the two kids would be here today, as he only saw Susan''s name on the list. If


    he knew Chesney would be here today, he wouldn''t have put his n into motion.


    Julian suppressed the bolt of pain that speared through his heart again and again as he forced


    himself to stand straight and tall.


    After all, he had gone so far, so he must not fall short of sess forck of a final effort.


    Wi was content with the oue. As she hid away the glint of triumph in her eyes, she then


    talked in a slyly insincere manner. "Julian, don''t be so hard on her. She''s just a kid, and besides,


    she is a girl. Since she doesn''t have the right to inherit the family business, you only need to dote on


    her with all your love. You can be strict and hard for all you are worth when you have a son.¡±


    When she was talking, Wi caressed her stomach once more.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Even though she did not mention it explicitly, the crowd could tell from her gestures that she was


    pregnant with a baby boy.


    Watching the show, the guests began to make stories in their heads again.


    Susan took a deep breath.


    It seemed to her that Wi was going to make her pregnancy public. Since she was so eager to


    make her pregnancy known to the world, Susan reckoned that she should do her a favor and give


    her a little help to realize her wish.


    "Chessie doesn''t have the right to inherit the family business? Are you saying that the family


    business should be passed on to the b*st*rd in your stomach?" Susan snarled furiously as she


    secured Chesney tightly in her arms. "I, Susan Shelby, will put the shame aside today. I have no


    idea when a homewrecker cane out of the shadows and show off herself in public. Likewise, I


    have no idea when a love child of a homewrecker can rece the kid of a legal wife. Don''t forget


    that your baby hasn''t been born yet. If I wish to, I have more than a million ways to prevent him from


    coming to the world. Even if he¡¯s born in the end, as an illegitimate child, there''s no way he can


    compete with Chessie and Luca. You can dream on, of course, but I¡¯ll assure you that none of your


    dreams wille true. Try me if you dare."


    Susan went all out on Wi, causing everyone, especially the women, to look at Wi


    contemptuously.


    A homewrecker was destined to be despised and disliked. It would be the same as well even if she


    was Julian''s other woman, not to mention that most of the women here had had their marriages


    destroyed to varying degrees by a homewrecker before, so naturally, all of them stood on Susan''s


    side.


    Wi looked at their contemptuous gazes and her face turned pale in anger. She turned to look at


    Julian, attempting to seek sce in him.


    Julian just said inly, "You¡¯ve gone overboard, Susie."


    Susan let out a snort as she turned her head away from Julian.


    Even though Julian did speak up for her, Wi was not satisfied.


    She knew with certainty that Julian still loved Susan deeply, and that was why he could not bring


    himself to me Susan.


    Since he could not bear to do it, Wi figured that she had to do something to force him. After all, he


    could only choose one between the baby and Susan.


    A dark glint crossed Wi''s eyes.


    "Let¡¯s go, Susie," Julius chimed in, "There is nothing to say to a person like this."


    Susan nodded. Hugging Chessie in her embrace while holding Lucas with her another hand, Susan


    then walked away.


    Julian kept his eyes peeled for Julius and Susan.


    Wi pitched her voice low and said, * Julian, Susan seems to be very close to the man."


    Julian turned around and shot her an indifferent gaze.


    Wi then continued, "I just feel that they are too close. Julian, no offense, but Susan gives me a


    vibe that she doesn''t love you as much as you love him. If she truly loves you, she wouldn''t have


    gotten over you so soon. If it were me, I¡¯d never fall in love with another man for the rest of my life."


    Julian rolled his eyes up, but he did not say anything in return.


    Wi thought Julian had gotten angry and was disappointed at Susan, and a satisfied grin crept up


    the corner of her lips.


    Right now, she just needed onest push.


    "You''ve been asking me to bring you to a banquet so that you can rx your mind. Now that you¡¯re


    here, you can go and enjoy yourself." With those words, Julian then left Wi alone and went to talk


    to a few of his business partners.


    Wi wanted to call him, but a voice inside of her told her not to. Without Julian by her


    side, it would be easier for her to carry out her n. As such, she didn''t say anything in the end.


    Everyone in the banquet despised Wi, so naturally, no one would bother to talk to her. Wi was


    left standing alone in the corner, but she was not flustered. She was waiting for an opportunity, a


    chance to push Susan into an abyss where she could never return from.


    The opportunity soon came.


    Wi saw Susan entrust Lucas to Julius as she led Chesney to the restroom. Her eyes glowed with


    joy as she followed after them.


    "Mommy, what is a homewrecker? And what is the baby that you were talking about just now?"


    Chesney sobbed and asked while they were on their way to the restroom.


    Since she could not avoid the question anymore, Susan could only answer in a prevaricate manner,


    "Chessie, do you still remember Mommy telling you that love will disappear as well, right? Daddy...


    he is having a rtionship with that aunty right now. There is a baby inside the aunty''s stomach."


    "Is the baby Daddy''s baby as well?¡± Chesney asked after she rpsed into silence for a long while.


    Susan felt it was a little cruel for Chesney to face all of this right now, but she figured that she had to


    know about it eventually. As such, she nodded in the end and replied, "Yes, Chessie. That is


    Daddy''s baby too."


    Something inside of Chesney cracked.


    ''Daddy is going to have another baby... So Daddy doesn''t want Chessie anymore?¡¯ When Julian''s


    strict look surfaced in Chesney''s brain, another shudder of sadness rippled through her.

 Chapter 572 Im Not Lying

    Chapter 572 I''m Not Lying


    "It''s alright, Chessie. Mommy is here." Susan continued to soothe Chesney as she held her tightly in


    her arms.


    She took her into the restroom. Then, she fished out a handkerchief and carefully wiped the tear


    stains off Chesney''s face.


    Chesney¡¯s mood recovered a little under Susan''s gentle and consoling voice, and it was at this


    moment that a soft voice rang out.


    "Susie."


    Susan turned her head up and she frowned when she saw that Wi was approaching them. She


    did not know why the woman still had the audacity to show herself right here. Did she scold her not


    hard enough?


    She felt agitated, and the me of anger was started anew when she saw Wi.


    Truth be told, she wanted to leave right now. It was just that a voice inside her head told her that it


    would look as if Wi defeated her if she went away just like that. That was the reason why she


    decided to stay.


    However, she could not help feeling deep revulsion against Wi every time she saw her.


    "Let''s go, Chessie." Holding Chesney¡¯s hand, Susan attempted to leave.


    "Wait a minute." Wi went up to Susan anxiously and stopped her in her tracks.


    "What do you want?" Susan looked at her.


    "Susie, you have misunderstood me.¡± Wi said apologetically, "I just want to ask for your


    forgiveness."


    "There are only three of us here, so you can drop the act. It''s meaningless," Susan said scornfully.


    Looking at her apathetic face, Wi squinted her eyes and she decided to cut the act. Letting out a


    light chuckle, she said, "Don''t you think you''ve won this time, Susan. All we women ever want is the


    love of a man. You have nothing now, while I have everything. I have Julian, I have a son, and how


    about you? Do you think that little piece of sh*t you¡¯re holding can help you to turn the tables in your


    favor?¡±


    "Shut up!" Susan shouted angrily as she raised her arm high, attempting to give Wi a p on her


    cheek.


    Wi was caught off guard and she could not avoid it in time. The resentment in her eyes grew


    thicker as she snarled, "Was I wrong? Julian obviously wants to pass the family fortune to the baby


    in my stomach, and you''re the one shamelessly hogging it. I wonder, did anybody tell you before


    that it''s wrong to hold onto something that doesn''t belong to you?"


    "Ask Julian toe and talk to me if you want the family fortune." Susan did not want to talk to Wi


    anymore. She wanted to take Chesney away from here after she said that.


    However, Wi stood in front of Susan once again.


    "What do you want..." Just when Susan wanted to say something, she saw something and she


    froze.


    A creepy smile spread across Wi¡¯s face as she withdrew a fruit knife out of nowhere.


    ''Is this woman mad?''


    Susan moved in front of Chesney to protect her. However, she was not flustered.


    As a daughter of the Wrights. She had picked up some martial art skills throughout the years Even


    though she was not as skilled as Serenity or Anna, it was more than enough for her to fend for


    herself against an opponent like Wi.


    However, Wi did not press forward and attack Susan with the knife in her hand. Just as Susan


    was lost at sea about Wi''s intention, the creepy smile on Wi¡¯s face suddenly broadened and


    she stabbed herself in the stomach with the knife.


    Blood flowed all over the ce.


    Susan¡¯s first reaction was to cover Chesney''s eyes.


    "Argh!" It was at this moment that Wi screamed loudly.


    A servant happened to pass by the door. When she saw the mess in the restroom, she shouted


    even louder and sharper.


    "What is going on?" The people in the hall heard themotion, and they all began to move


    towards the restroom.


    Julian rolled his eyes. He knew what had just transpired.


    He purposely created the opportunity for Wi, as he knew the woman would do something today.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Even though he knew Wi''s intention was just to frame Susan and not harm her with the knife, he


    asked someone to follow after Wi in the dark as he worried that the woman might lose it and


    change her mind in the end.


    If Wi really tried to harm Susan, Julian would throw his n into the wind and make Wi pay for


    whatever she did right on the spot.


    The silver lining was that Wi decided to carry out her n.


    In this way, he could continue with his n as well. The only thing was that Susan might have to go


    through something very unpleasant for the time being.


    Taking a deep breath, Julian then followed the crowd towards the restroom.


    More and more people arrived at the restroom. They were all shocked when they saw the blood on


    the floor.


    "Susie, even if you don¡¯t like the baby, you can''t take his life away like this," Wi said as tears


    rolled down her cheeks. "This baby is a boy, and he will be the future heir of the Shaws."


    Susan could feel everyone looking at her right now. She forced herself to stand straight as she said


    sternly, "Shut the hell up! You''re the one who stabbed yourself!"


    "I stabbed myself?" Disbelief flitted across Wi''s eyes. "Are you trying to say that I tried to kill my


    own baby along with me? Susie, you can''t simply whip up something like that to prove your


    innocence. How is there any possibility that I would harm my own baby? I love my baby so much."


    "It¡¯s you who stabbed yourself," Chesney chimed in. Even though Susan had covered Chesney''s


    eyes, she saw it very clearly when Wi stabbed herself in the stomach with the knife.


    Wi¡¯s face turned even paler. "You even asked your kid to lie for you... Susie, even if I made a


    mistake, the baby in my stomach is innocent. How can you be so cruel?"


    Looking at Wi''s painful face, the crowd felt that she was right. Susan was indeed too cold-


    blooded.


    No matter how despicable Wi was, she should never try to kill her...


    Everyone in the crowd shuddered when they remembered how frail and soft Susan used to be.


    What a scary woman...


    "I didn¡¯t do it," Susan could only repeat the words again to defend herself when she realized that the


    crowd¡¯s gaze had changed.


    However, it was a worthless effort.


    Considering their current situation, nobody was going to believe her.


    "Even though I personally think that this woman deserves to die a million deaths, I believe that this


    is not Ms. Shelby''s doing. She is not someone like that." Julius emerged from the crowd and stood


    in front of Susan. He looked at Wi with a piercing stare as he continued, "If Ms. Shelby said you


    stabbed yourself, then she must be telling the truth.¡±


    "General Jenner, you...¡± Wi winced in pain and the blood seemed to flow even faster.


    Wi was anxious as she continued to act like she was in deep pain.


    ''I have acted for so long, but why hasn''t Julian arrived yet? Besides, why isn''t anybodying out


    to help me tend to my wound?¡¯


    Just when Wi was tortured by her anxiety, a deep voice erupted.


    "How could you do this, Susie?" Julian emerged from the crowd, looking at Susan with a mixed


    expression of shock and disbelief in his eyes.


    Susan did not feel heartache when she saw Julian. She didn''t feel anything as there was only


    emptiness inside of her heart.


    She said coldly, "I¡¯ll repeat it again. I didn''t do anything. This woman staged everything herself."


    "Daddy. Mommy is right. It''s her..." Chesney tried to chime in.


    "That¡¯s enough," Julian interrupted Chesney, "Susan, not only did you try to harm an innocent baby,


    but you even taught Chessie how to lie? When did you be like this?¡±


    The disappointment in his eyes was apparent. Susan set her jaw tight as she was washed by a


    surge of exhaustion. She suddenly did not want to say anything anymore.


    "Julian, blood..." Even though it delighted Wi a lot to see Julian falling out with Susan, blood was


    flowing faster and faster out from her wound. She could only remind Julian weakly.


    It was only then that Julian came around to his senses. He bent down, scooped Wi into his arms,


    and looked icily at Susan. " You¡¯ve let me down."


    After that, he turned around and left without any hesitation.


    ¡°Daddy, Chessie didn''t tell a lie, I''m not lying...¡±


    Chesney''s sobbing wafted from behind him.


    Julian''s heart shuddered, but he did not stop.

 Chapter 573 Explain Yourself

    Chapter 573 Exin Yourself


    Julian made a hasty escape with Wi in his arms. He had a look of eagerness on his face, and


    everyone could not help but feel shocked about it.


    Leaning in Julian''s embrace, a triumphant grin crossed Wi¡¯s lips.


    ''Susan! I''ve won this time.''


    There was a moment of silence in the hall even after Julian and Wi had left. All of them looked at


    the sobbing Chesney as they did not know what to say.


    Everyone found it hard to believe when Susan and Chesney said it was Wi who stabbed herself.


    After all, she had been stabbed in the stomach. If the knife went slightly to the center a little, the


    baby in her stomach would be gone.


    There was no way Wi would do something so risky. Therefore, they were all more inclined to


    believe Wi''s exnation. It was Susan who stabbed her, and Chesney was trying to cover up for


    her mom.


    Everyone had their conclusion in their heart, but they did not say anything since both Susan and


    Chesney were from the Wrights.


    "Don''t cry, Chessie.¡± Lucas walked over and tightly held Chesney''s hand.


    "Luca, Daddy, Daddy doesn''t want me and Mommy anymore," Chesney cried even harder.


    It was not her but the bad aunty who was lying. Chesney couldn¡¯t understand why her father and


    everyone did not believe her.


    "Don¡¯t be scared." A resolute expression was forming slowly on Lucas¡¯s face. "I''ll stay by your side


    forever, Chessie.¡±


    At this moment, Chesney reminded Lucas of himself when his mother suddenly disappeared.


    There was a voice shouting and screaming inside of him, telling him that he must protect the girl in


    front of him at all cost and that he must preserve her air of unsullied purity and innocence forever.


    She should wear that angelic smile of hers at all times, and she should never ever cry like this as


    sadness did not suit her at all.


    Lucas took out his handkerchief and carefully wiped the tear on Chesney¡¯s face.


    After beingforted by Susan and Lucas, Chesney was able to calm down a little.


    "Let''s go back," Julius suggested.


    Susan pressed her lips tight and scooped Chesney up from the floor.


    The four of them soon left the banquet.


    It was only after they had disappeared that a heated argument broke out behind them.


    The love and hate between Julian, Susan, Wi, and Julius was enough for them to talk for a few


    months.


    Inside the car, Chesney had stopped crying. Perhaps she exhausted herself crying, but she fell


    asleep in Susan''s arms. However, she was still unsettled, sleeping in fits and starts as she kept


    mumbling something under her breath.


    Susan felt her heart was aching seeing her daughter like this, so she held her even tighter in her


    arms, trying to give her more warmth.


    Julius took a look at them through the rearview mirror. Then, he said, "That Wi is truly one


    ruthless character."


    Susan raised her head to meet Julius''s eyes. "You believe it isn''t me?"


    Julius then replied seriously, "Of course I believe you. I think you should¡¯ve stabbed her a long time


    ago, but I''m sure that you will admit it if it''s really your doing. If you said you didn''t do it, then that


    means you didn''t do it."


    Julius spoke resolutely.


    Susan was washed by a surge ofplex emotions.


    A man she had just made acquaintances with for only a few days chose to believe her without any


    hesitation, while Julian...


    Mixed emotions flooded Susan when she thought about the man.


    She forced the emotions down.


    Julian was no longer the man she remembered.


    Compared to Wi and the baby in her stomach, both she and Chesney were nothing to him.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Susie. What¡¯s fake cannot be true. I''m sure everyone will see Wi¡¯s true face in one


    day," Julius said.


    "Yeah. Let¡¯s hope for that," Susan replied inly as she looked outside through the window.


    She realized that she was not that eager to expose Wi at all. After all, she had never cared about


    Wi. What she cared about was Julian''s attitude.


    Since Julian had made his stand, there was no need for her to insist on it anymore.


    In the study on the second floor of the Quinton mansion, Brook scanned both Seth and Lara up and


    down while sitting opposite them.


    Seth could not bear his piercing gaze anymore, so he went forward and said, '' Uncle, this is all but a


    misunderstanding. There is nothing between Lara and me. She is just joking with me."


    Just when Lara was about to nod, she saw the expression on her father''s face change. He smacked


    the table hardly and snarled out, "Seth Leeds! Lara admitted that she''s pregnant in front of so many


    people. Do you know how much courage it took for a girl to expose something like that in the public,


    and you still refuse to admit what you''ve done to her? Joking? What kind of


    girl would make such a joke? Are you saying that my daughter is an idiot who would make fun of


    her own chastity and reputation?"


    Lara wanted to exin, but she suddenly became quiet after listening to what her father had said.


    ''Should I admit that I¡¯m pregnant or should I admit that I''m an idiot..."


    Lara did not know what she should do right now.


    Seth threw a slight smile at Lara and said, ¡° I suppose it''s better for you to exin to your father


    yourself."


    Lara felt sick with Seth''s smug face.


    However, she knew pregnancy was not something that should be made into a joke.


    Just when she opened her mouth and was about to say something, Brook shot up from his chair.


    His face was livid with rage and his eyes seemed to be blowing fire when he looked at Seth. "Seth


    Leeds! I know StarTech is big, but you shouldn¡¯t underestimate the Quintons as well. I''ll make


    myself clear here-it''s fine with me if you don''t want to bear the responsibility. However, from today


    onward, the Quintons will be StarTech''s enemy. I''ll drag you into hell along with me even if it costs


    me everything."


    Seth opened his mouth and said, "But Uncle, this is really a misunderstanding..."


    "B*llsh*t! There is no way Lara would make such a joke. If she dares to say something like that, I''ll


    beat her to death myself!" Brook snapped. After that, he turned to Lara and said, "Say something,


    Lara. Are you pregnant or not? Who is the father of the baby in your stomach? Don¡¯t worry Lara, no


    matter who that guy is, I''ll make sure that you get the justice you deserve."


    Lara opened her mouth.


    If she told her father that she was joking, not only that she would admit she was an idiot, but she


    would be beaten to death by her own father.


    With that thought in mind, Lara swallowed a few gulps of saliva, and then she said slowly, "Erm,


    Dad. Don''t be so angry with Seth. H-he didn''t mean it as well."


    "The f*ck? What the hell are you talking about?" Seth could not believe that Lara would say


    something like that.


    "What do you have to say?" Brook looked at Seth, "There are only two options for you now. Either


    you marry Lara, or you''ll have to ept my revenge. Make your choice!¡± "I... I..." Seth looked at


    Lara, who kept her head low in guilt. He squinted his eyes andughed, "What are you talking


    about, Uncle? Of course I''m willing to marry Lara."


    Seth let out a coldugh.


    ''Hah, this woman must think that I''m going to say no. Well, guess what, I''m going to say yes! I''d like


    to see if she really dares to marry me.¡¯


    "Very well, then.¡± A contented smile appeared on Brook''s face. "Since Lara is pregnant, then you


    should start preparing now and get married as soon as possible."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Okay, Uncle, you''re the doctor,¡± Seth replied calmly.


    Brook was satisfied, but Lara was so shocked that her eyes almost popped out of her sockets.


    ''Seth said yes? He said yes?!''

 Chapter 574 Old Sly Fox

    Chapter 574 Old Sly Fox


    Initially, Brook wanted to fix a date for their wedding since all of them were here. Suddenly, a string


    of hasty knocks on the door rang out.


    A servant rushed into the study and reported nervously after he opened the door, "Master, miss, you


    have toe downstairs. Ms. Shelby stabbed Ms. Doyle with a knife."


    The news came like a bombshell and all of them were stunned.


    It took the three of them a very long while to digest what the servant had said. Lara was the first to


    come around to her senses and said, "My master stabbed someone? What the hell happened?"


    After that, she stormed downstairs.


    Seth''s heart jolted and he hastily followed after her.


    By the time both of them reached downstairs, Julian and Susan were already gone, and there was


    only a crowd of guests engaged with each other in a heated discussion in the living hall.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, I always heard that a jealous woman is the most dangerous creature in the world.


    Susan looks so gentle and weak, I didn''t expect her tomit such a ruthless deed. There is so


    much blood. I assume the baby is most likely gone."


    "I guess so. Tsk, tsk, tsk, the baby hasn''t even developed, and yet she did it with a heart of stone. I


    now see why Julian chooses Wi over her."


    "Who would want a woman like this?" "General Jenner seems to have a thing for


    her though.


    "That is because she is from the Wrights.¡±


    What the hell are they talking about?¡¯


    Lara forced down her anger. However, the rage in her eyes grew even more intense after the


    servant filled her in on the situation.


    She cursed herself inwardly for failing her duty as an apprentice as she did not stay at her master''s


    side when she was bullied by other people.


    Right now, she wanted to stop them talking about her master. After all, this was the least she could


    do for her master for not being able to stay by her side when she needed her the most.


    Lara stormed angrily towards the crowd and said coldly, "If my master said she didn''t do it, then she


    didn¡¯t do it. You all only know how to talk behind other people''s backs. Would you be willing to pay


    the price if it''ster proved that you¡¯re spreading rumors?"


    Lara looked furious and nobody talked for a moment.


    "Hmph! You guys are nothing but a bunch of hypocrites who talk about people behind their backs.


    You, you, you, you, all of you, get out of my house right now. And you are not wee to any of the


    Quintons'' banquets anymore!" Lara pointed at the few people who talked the loudest just now.


    An awkward expression crept onto their faces.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Some of them even tried to defend themselves. "I didn''t say anything wrong..."


    "Alright, shut up. Chop-chop and get out of my house. This is my house, and if I want you to get out,


    you have to get out," Lara barked straightly.


    Those people who she pointed to became angry.


    "Ms. Quinton, does your father know what you are doing right now? Do you think he will allow you to


    chase us out of your house without his permission?" somebody asked.


    "What Lara said is what I said," Brook interrupted expressionlessly, "From today onward, the


    Quintons will no longer be doing any business with all of you."


    All of the people''s expressions changed. The Quintons¡¯ banquet was very famous in Skyking City.


    They would miss a lot of business opportunities if they were permanently prevented from attending


    the Quintons'' banquet.


    However, they did not dare to stay long when they looked at Brook and Lara¡¯s faces.


    Those people who discussed Susan the loudest had no other choice but to leave the banquet.


    After they left, the rest of the people had no mood to continue the banquet anymore. The hall very


    soon fell silent.


    ''Wi is pregnant? Julian reprimanded Susan and Chessie in front of the public?''


    When Seth thought about what the servant had said, he did not believe it at all.


    After all, he was one of the few who knew the story. There was no way Julian would impregnate


    Wi.


    This is impossible. There must be a misunderstanding.¡¯


    Seth decided to put aside the feud between him and Lara and hastily went to look for


    Julian.


    "My master should be very sad right now." Lara bit her lower lip. She took out her phone and moved


    her finger away from the screen after a long bout of hesitation.


    She was certain that Susan was not in the mood to talk about anything right now.


    Therefore, she reckoned that she should not disturb her.


    "I should go and see my master tomorrow.''


    "Don''t worry too much. Your master is an iron fist in a velvet glove. She will get through it


    somehow,¡± Brook added.


    "Yeah." Lara nodded.


    "You better focus on your wedding," Brook continued.


    Lara was speechless.


    She almost forgot about the wedding.


    She wanted to die right now.


    What Lara did not know was that her father contacted Master Leeds that night.


    "Hey, Old Master Leeds, it''s all done. Both of them are pretty satisfied with each other, so let¡¯s fix a


    date for their wedding.


    ¡°How did I do it? Hehe, I''m not sure what is going on with them, but Lara said she is pregnant with


    Seth''s baby. Oh? Don''t worry, she is not pregnant. Of course, I know it¡¯s fake, but it doesn¡¯t prevent


    us from taking it seriously, right? Isn''t this a ready-made excuse for them to tie the knot?


    "I know this sounds bad, but we don¡¯t have any other choices. Seth is in his 30s, yet he still doesn¡¯t


    want to settle down yet. As for my daughter, she keeps saying that if she cannot find her Mr. Right,


    she would rather remain unmarried her whole life.


    Considering her list of criteria, 1 assume she would be single for a few generations more.


    "Right? As parents, we have to take care of our children."


    Both Brook and Old Master Leeds came to a conclusion after they discussed the problems


    regarding Seth and Lara.


    They should force them to get married as soon as possible.


    It was fine if they still could not get along. They could file a divorce after they gave birth to two


    children.


    In this way, both the Quintons and the Leeds would have an heir.


    It was a win-win situation.


    A contented grin appeared on the tips of the two old sly foxes'' lips.


    Seth and Lara sneezed at the same time.


    "Who is talking bad about me?" Seth rubbed his nose as he continued to make the call.


    He had no idea why, but Julian refused to answer his call.


    "Don''t be angry, Julian. Both the baby and I are fine. I''m sure Susie didn''t mean it," Wi spoke


    understandingly. Her countenance was ashen pale.


    Julian did not reply. He just peeled the apple in his hand expressionlessly.


    It took him a lot not to stab the knife in his hand into Wi''s heart.


    However, Wi thought the reason he had a grim face was due to Susan. Therefore, she continued


    to put on an act and talk more about her.


    "I¡¯m so scared, Julian. Susan said she will keeping for me until she kills the baby. She even


    said that the baby in my stomach will never be able to inherit the family fortune," Wi said, putting


    forward a piteous facade, "I didn''t want the family fortune at all, but the baby in my stomach is your


    only son. Do you really want a girl to inherit the family business? Susan even told me that if we


    really want the family fortune back, you have to go and talk to her. Julian, the longer we wait, the


    more problems will arise. To prevent any troubles from arising, I suppose you should get the family


    fortune back as soon as possible."


    Julian jerked his head up, staring at Wi.


    There was a hint of coldness in the depth of his eyes, and Wi was taken aback.


    However, the coldness soon dissipated and Wi was stunned. She told herself that Julian reacted


    so because of Susan. The coldness in his eyes was enough to prove that he was greatly


    dissatisfied with Susan.

 Chapter 575 Promised To Cure Susan

    Chapter 575 Promised To Cure Susan


    Julian opened his mouth and spoke inly, "Susie did let me down today.¡±


    Wi''s eyes shone.


    "However... The baby is alright, and this is what I owe her,¡± Julian continued as a shadow of guilt


    darkened his eyes. ¡°She is sick, so don¡¯t you think it would be cruel of me if I went and asked for the


    family fortune from her right now?"


    "But our son..." Wi was nervous.


    "Don''t worry. If he is really my son, I assure you he would have enough food on the table and


    clothes to keep him warm," Julian replied tly.


    Wi became anxious.


    ¡¯Enough food on the table and clothes to keep him warm? That''s not what I want at all! What makes


    Susan think that she has the right to hog Julian''s belongings? This isn¡¯t fair! Hold on... Julian said


    he couldn¡¯t go and get the family fortune from Susan because she is sick. So what if I cure Susan?


    Would it lessen Julian''s guilt?''


    It was not hard for Wi to cure Susan. The only problem was whether she wanted to do it or not.


    Wi hesitated.


    If she cured Susan, she would lose her trump card to keep Julian by her side.


    ''Wait a second, I still have my baby! But will Julian turn his back on me once the baby is born?''


    Wi stole a doubtful nce at Julian as she could not be sure of that herself as well.


    Julian seemingly did not notice the thoughts in Wi''s head. He just said inly, "After tonight''s


    incident, I find that a mother will not treat a child sincerely if the child isn¡¯t her own born."


    An expression of sadness crept over Julian¡¯s face as he continued, "But I don''t have other choices. I


    don''t want to put my child in danger, and I can''t do Susie wrong. Even though she has changed a lot


    and I can''t see through her right now, it''s me who owes her."


    Julian genuinely looked as though he was in a deep dilemma. Something inside of Wi clicked and


    she suddenly said," Julian, aren''t the viruses the reason you feel that you owe her? What if I


    remove all the viruses from her body?¡±


    Julian stunned for a while, surprise written all over his face as if he had never considered this


    before. It took him a long while toe around to his senses and said, "Are you sure about that?


    Are you not afraid of me turning back on you?"


    Wi regretted it the moment the words escaped her mouth. However, when she heard about


    Julian¡¯s concern, she was relieved.


    She said, ''To be honest, Julian, I didn''t want to use this kind of dirty trick either. It¡¯s just that I love


    you so much and I really want to form a family with you. Now that we have our own baby, it seems


    to me that I don¡¯t need to use such a trick to keep you by my side anymore.¡±


    Even though Wi said this, she could not be sure of herself as well.


    If she did not cure Susan, Julian would feel guilty for her for his entire life. Then, how about her and


    the baby? But if she cured Susan, she had to worry that Julian might turn his back on her at any


    time.


    In hindsight, she was pregnant right now and Julian cared a lot for the baby. After the incident in the


    Quinton mansion, it was very obvious that Julian was dissatisfied with Susan. Therefore, even if


    Susan was cured, Julian would not go back together with her anymore for the baby''s sake.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Besides, Julian had said that only the biological mother would treat her own kid with a sincere heart.


    As such, she was pretty certain that as long as she had the baby, there was no way Susan could


    defeat her and Julian could do nothing about her.


    However, there was still hesitancy in Wi¡¯s eyes.


    Julian was a little excited when Wi mentioned that she could cure Susan, but he forced the


    excitement back to his stomach pit when he saw that Wi was still a little hesitant about that.


    He had to do onest thing to make Wi let down her guardpletely.


    With that thought in mind, he then said slowly, "Since Susan tried to harm the baby, I can''t get back


    together with her anymore. Even though I feel very sorry for her, if you cure her, I can be freed from


    my guilt. At that time, I can take the family fortune back from her and give it to our son."


    Wi''s eyes shone brightly.


    "I guess you won¡¯t believe me since it''s only an oral promise." Julian said, "I can make a will. If in


    the future, I have a biological son, everything that I have will be handed over to my first son. I can


    also notarize the will so that no one can change it in any way after I''m dead."


    There were traps in Julian''s sentence.


    "Biological son" and "first son."


    He was very certain that the baby inside Wi''s stomach had no rtion to her.


    However, Wi didn''t know about that. She was washed by exhration after she heard what Julian


    said.


    Julian had only one son, and that was the baby inside her stomach. With the will, the future of both


    her and her son would be secured.


    Watching Wi''s expression, Julian then continued inly, "If you promise me that you will go to


    cure Susan, I''ll go and take the family fortune back from her to give it to our son. If you don''t... I¡¯m


    sorry I can¡¯t bring myself to say that to her."


    Wills swiveled her eyes around and hastily said, ¡°I promise, I promise you, Julian. As long as you


    get the family fortune back from her and make a will. I''ll go and cure her right away. We still have a


    lot of years to spend ahead, so you will trust me, right?"


    Wills had been a careful person. She would not say yes until she got a firm answer.


    Julian squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Sure. After you¡¯ve gotten better, I''ll go find Susan and get the


    family fortune back."


    "I¡¯m fine. The de avoided my vitals. I just lose some blood, but otherwise, I¡¯m fine. You can go to


    find her tomorrow," Wi said in an urgent manner.


    A hint of sarcasm flitted across Julian¡¯s face, but Wi failed to capture it. Then, he nodded and said


    yes.


    This night, holding on to her fantasy, Wi slipped into her slumber.


    Julian watched her expressionlessly for a while, then he left the room.


    He took out a phone, and there was a list of unanswered calls on the screen.


    Julian paid them no mind and moved on to open a document that someone sent to him.


    It was a video.


    The videopletely captured the entire conflict between Susan and Wi.


    This was what Julian had prepared in advance.


    There was no way he would let Susan bear such a stigma.


    ''Right after Wi cures Susan...¡¯


    A trace of coldness crossed Julian''s eyes.


    The mills of the gods ground slowly. People would always have to pay for what they had done.


    After he saved the video in a private folder, Julian then went through the list of unanswered calls.


    There were a lot of them.


    Seth, Jacob, Luna... Everyone that was close to Susan had called him.


    Julian pressed his lips tight but he did not return the call.


    He did not tell anyone about his n, and he did not n to include anyone in it.


    Wi was about to promise to cure Susan, so he would not allow any idents from this point on.


    He wouldn''t exin himself even if the whole world misunderstood her.


    Suddenly, Susan and Chesney''s pale faces surfaced in his mind.


    The scene kept on appearing in his head again and again, torturing him until the next morning.


    "Susie, Chessie... Very soon, very soon I will return to your side. At that time no one can hurt you


    anymore."

 Chapter 576 Come At The Same Time

    Chapter 576 Come At The Same Time


    Susan had been trying her very best to keep Wi''s pregnancy a secret.


    However, there were so many people at the banquet, so she could not hide it anymore.


    George, Luna, Jacob... All of them got the news one after another.


    As for Susan¡¯s family, they were pissed off when they heard Wi was pregnant.


    How did Julian tell them that time?


    Didn''t he get close to that woman because he wanted to save Susan? Then why would he have a


    baby with that woman?


    Initially, Luna was skeptical about the news. She tried to call Julian and hoped to get some


    exnation from him.


    However, she had been calling Julian for a whole night, yet he did not even answer her call once.


    A bad hunch rose in Luna''s heart.


    Since she could not get to Julian, she made a call to Madam Shaw. Madam Shaw then triumphantly


    told her that the news was true. Wi was pregnant with a baby boy. She even said that since Julian


    had a son now, so Susan didn¡¯t have to feel guilty anymore for not being able to give birth to an heir


    for the Shaws. She also made it clear that if Susan could treat the baby well, she could still be Mrs.


    Shaw.


    Luna was so exasperated that she smashed her phone so hard on the floor it broke into pieces.


    "It seems like Wi is really pregnant." George had a look of disapproval on his face. "How could he


    do this to Susie?"


    "Hah," Luna sneered, "All men are swine. Get out of here. I don''t want to see you."


    George was speechless. He did not know why his wife would extend her wrath from Julian to him.


    After chasing George away, Luna was still worried about Susan. All of them were furious when they


    received the news, but how about Susan? How would she feel when she found out that Wi was


    pregnant?


    Luna did not know whether she should gofort Susan or not. She was worried that her


    constion would only make Susan feel even worse. She couldn¡¯t sleep well that night as she kept


    tossing and turning around on the bed.


    The next morning, the doorman reported that there were two guests waiting at the door.


    Luna was speechless when she knew who they were.


    She didn''t know if they decided toe together at the same time or what. Both of them were


    waiting at the door right now, and they wanted to see Susan.


    Just when Luna wanted to chase them away, Susan''s indifferent voice rang out," Mom, let them in."


    "I can let Julius in, but Julian..." Luna replied anxiously.


    Susan lowered her gaze. "We have to put an end to this eventually."


    Luna knew Susan was an iron fist in a velvet glove. She might look soft on the surface, but she


    knew that in her own mind. Since she had decided, Luna gritted her teeth and ordered the doorman


    to let both of them in.


    Julian and Julius came into the mansion almost at the same time.


    Julian could not help but squint at Julius as he tightened his hands into fists.


    ''Julius Jenner!''


    He was certain that this man would grasp the chance andfort her after he brought Wi away.


    He knew that Susan was very disappointed with him right now. If this man made use of the


    opportunity and went after Susan-


    Julian dared not to imagine the situation.


    Compared to Julian''s stern expression, there was a faint smile on Julius''s face. He looked gently at


    Susan and asked, "Did you have a good restst night, Miss Shelby?" Susan ignored Julian as if he


    was not standing there. She held Julius''s gaze and nodded, "Yeah."


    Julius smiled in return and pulled a bouquet of flowers out of nowhere. ¡°This is for you. I hope it can


    cheer you up."


    It was a bouquet of blue roses.


    Everybody knew about the meaning of the red roses, but blue roses did not seem to have that many


    hidden meanings.


    Initially, Susan wanted to reject his flower. However, when she looked at Julius''s gentle features,


    she was afraid that she had thought too much and the situation would be very awkward if she


    did not ept the flower.


    She thought for a moment and then epted the flower with a smile. "Thank you."


    The smile on Julius''s face broadened, while Julian''s face turned even darker.


    ''Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!¡±


    He stared viciously at the bouquet of flowers and he wanted nothing more than to stomp on it.


    However, he didn''t seem to be in a position to do that right now.


    Also, whenever he thought about the things he was about to do, he got even more depressed.


    He could only press down his swelling current of tumultuous jealousy and put the me on Wi.


    Susan was smiling when she was talking to Julius, but the smile immediately vanished from her


    face when she turned to Julian. With an insouciant expression, she asked, "What brings you here


    today, Mr.


    Shaw?"


    Julian felt a shot of pain in his heart when he saw how cold Susan was to him.


    However, Julian soon recollected himself and said tly, ¡°There is something I would like to talk to


    you alone about.¡±


    Susan squinted her eyes, and it took her a long while to reply, "Okay."


    Two years. She had been escaping for two years.


    It was about time to bring everything between Julian and her to an end.


    "Let''s go to my room and talk,¡± Susan suggested.


    Julian nodded. As he followed Susan upstairs, he shot a caustic gaze at Julius.


    Julius was unflustered. He responded to Julian''s provocation with a smile, and it made Julian even


    angrier.


    Susan closed the door after they were inside the room. She looked apathetically at Julian and


    asked, "Well, you can say that now. What is the thing you want to talk to me about?"


    What was the thing he wanted to talk to her about?


    Julian''s lips quivered.


    He wanted to pull the woman in front of her into his arms. He wanted to ask how she and the kids


    had been all these years. He wanted to know if they were scared yesterday, and he wanted to know


    what was going with her and Julius...


    However, he knew he was in no ce to ask any of that right now. A myriad of emotions coursed


    through Julian, but he suppressed all of them and he asked coldly in an interrogative tone, "What


    did you tell Willie yesterday?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡öWillie?¡¯


    Susan''s heart had already gone numb from all the pain.


    She raised her gaze to look at Julian. ¡°What do you think I said to her?"


    Julian sneered, "She is having my baby right now, so how could you say something like that to incite


    her?"


    His hand trembled every slightly.


    Susan closed her eyes.


    Julian''s heart was shaking.


    ''If I was given a choice, Susie, I would never harm you, but... I don''t have a choice.¡¯


    It took Susan a long while to re-open her eyes. Her gaze grew even colder as she said, "It''s your


    baby, not mine. What does it have to do with me?¡±


    "You were not this kind of person in the past, Susie.¡± Julian looked disbelievingly at Susan, "No


    matter how much you resent me, you shouldn''t take it out on a baby. He is innocent!"


    Susan did not want to exin anymore. Since Julian was certain that it was her who harmed Wi


    and the baby in her stomach, then let her be the bad person.


    She looked straight at Julian and asked," So what do you want from me?"


    Julian rolled his eyes, mustered up all his strength, and said, "You told Wille that I have toe to


    you if I want my family fortune back, right? Well, here I am.¡±


    A radiant smile crept onto the tips of


    Susan''s lips.


    Finally, Julian and she hade to this point.


    In the past, she said no to Julian when he wanted to transfer all his assets under her name, but he


    would not listen. He said he would never regret it.


    However, there was nothing in this world thatsted forever.


    See, he already regretted it now.

 Chapter 577 Give It Back

    Chapter 577 Give It Back


    "What if I don''t want to?" Susan Shelby said coldly.


    Julian Shaw suppressed the sadness in his heart and said in an icy cold manner," There¡¯s a small


    portion of assets that I''ve notarized. It can''t be transferred to anybody else within 50 years. This


    portion of assets is for you, Chessie, and Luca which is enough for all of you to live a good life. With


    this, you should be satisfied. The rest of the assets never belonged to you since the start. If you still


    have a sense of shame, you should give it back."


    Susan had obviously mentally prepared herself over and over again and yet the color of her face


    still turned pale ever so slightly beyond her control.


    Heh-heh. So it turned out that she was actually a woman with no sense of shame.


    Julian felt his heart wrenched in pain as he looked at her in her current state. He wished that he


    could stop the n and wrap his arms around this woman straightforwardly.


    Yet, he was still standing on the same spot without budging after all.


    "Give it back?" Susanughed. "So, what you''re saying is the same as Wi. You''re leaving these


    assets to your child?"


    "It''s a boy, so my assets are supposed to be passed down to him," Julian spoke against his will.


    "I see." Susan nodded and looked at him calmly. "In the end, you''re the same kind of person as your


    mother. It¡¯s only that she''s shameless on the front while you hide your


    shamelessness. Julian Shaw, I''ve been deceived.¡±


    Julian felt his heart trembling in pain but he still put up a strong face and said, "I don¡¯t want to


    engage in nonsensical talk with you anymore. Just tell me, are you going to give those things


    back?"


    Susan stood up at once. It felt as if Julian could see the zing me in her eyes. '' You want me to


    give it back?! Who do you think you are! Julian, you''re the one who refused to get a divorce


    previously and dragged me on until now. It was you who insisted on pushing over those things to


    me and now you''re going back on your word? It''s toote. Everything I have is for Chessie and


    Luca. That b*st*rd love son of yoursdon¡¯t even think about it!"


    "Susan, stop calling him b*st*rd." Julian raised his arm.


    "Mommy!"


    Meanwhile, a weak voice was heard.


    The door of the closet opened up with Chessie walking out of it with a ghastly pale face.


    Chessie! What was she doing here!


    Susan¡¯s feet shuffled subconsciously.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Julian was using the action of raising his arm to express his anger supposedly yet he never thought


    that he would actually hit Susan.


    Yet, Chessie''s sudden appearance and Susan''s change of position had actually made her m into


    Julian¡¯s palm.


    However, it looked just like Julian was hitting Susan in rage.


    He gave her a p.


    Susan froze.


    Julian froze.


    Chessie and Luca standing behind her froze as well.


    A ghastly silence emerged in the room.


    Susan lowered her head and did not speak.


    Julian felt a suffocating pain in his heart at this very moment.


    His hands...had actually hit Susan.


    He had actually pped Susan!


    Julian was shaking all over.


    "Susie..." Julian could not stand it anymore. He almost wanted to step forward to hold Susan in his


    arms.


    Yet, Susan took a few steps back in silence.


    Chessie and Luca had already run over to stand on Susan''s sides. Both of them were staring at


    Julian vigntly.


    A streak of tears streamed down Chessie''s delicate face. She refused to look at Julian even but she


    said to Susan, "Mommy, give those things back to him. I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    She...had actually stopped addressing him as Daddy.


    Julian almost lost his footing.


    "Chessie, those things are supposed to belong to you and Luca," Susan could not refrain from


    responding.


    "I don''t want it. Do you want it, Lucas?" Chesney looked at Lucas.


    Lucas shook his head and said with a voice tinged with a maturity that did not match his age, "I


    don''t want it."


    Susan considered and squatted down in all apparent seriousness to tell them, "Chessie, Luca, it''s


    okay that you don''t understand this yet for now. It¡¯s a very huge amount of money. With that, you''ll


    be able to live afortable life. You can buy whatever you want and do whatever your heart


    pleases.¡±


    "Mommy.¡± Lucas said in all seriousness," Without this, I can still make the money myself too. Just


    wait for a few years and wait for me to grow up and I promise that I will protect you and Chesney


    well so that both of you can live a better life than now. You must trust me."


    "Luca, I trust you.¡± Chesney immediately looked at Luca with an affectionate gaze, then she looked


    toward Susan. "Mommy, didn¡¯t you use to say, ''You can lead a horse to water, but you can''t make it


    drink?¡¯ The things that he doesn''t want to give, we won''t want it either. Give the things back to him


    and as for everything that we need from now on, Luca and I will work hard to earn it together."


    The two children were still very young, yet their gazes were extremely determined.


    Susan suddenly felt tears welling up in her eyes.


    She insisted on guarding this for no other reason but to give it to her two children.


    Since the two children didn¡¯t want it...


    Susan inhaled a deep breath, then procured some documents from the safe box.


    She passed the documents to Julian with a cold expression. "Here, this is what you asked for. I''m


    transferring StarTech Co.''s shares to you and I''ve already signed the transfer papers. We will get a


    divorce when the handover ispleted. Julian, from now on, I hope that we can cut all


    connections between us."


    Susan¡¯s voice sounded as cold as ice.


    Julian took over the documents almost shakily. After a long time, he heard his voice answering,


    "Alright, when the assets have been sorted and counted, we shall get a divorce as you wish."


    Susan nodded and opened the door right away. She used her gaze to signify that Julian could leave


    now.


    At this exact moment, she did not even want to speak one more word to this man anymore.


    Julian left in silence with his lips tightly pursed.


    He did not have the courage to stay anymore either.


    He was afraid that he would lose control of himself and tell her the truth.


    Julian held the documents and left in total silence all the way.


    Chesney appeared to be strong earlier, yet as soon as Julian left, tears streamed down her face.


    Susan knelt and held the two children together.


    ¡°Chessie, I''m still here," said Lucas steadily.


    Chesney nodded heavily. "Hmm, I still have Mommy and Lucas!"


    They stayed for a little while until Chesney¡¯s mood stabilized before Susan questioned the two


    children about how they got into the room.


    She found that they came looking for Susan coincidentally and when they could not find Susan,


    they were about to leave. However, they heard Susan and Julian entering the room so Lucas


    brought Chesney to hide in the closet.


    They did not expect that they would witness the scene earlier.


    It was truly a coincidence.


    Susan could not help heaving a sigh.


    However, perhaps this was for the best too.


    There was a saying, ''What doesn''t kill you makes you stronger.'' After experiencing this, nothing


    could hurt Chesney from now on.


    Julian had already left by the time Susan took the two children to head downstairs. Yet, Julius


    Jenner was still waiting in the living hall.


    He could not help expressing his concern upon seeing Susan.

 Chapter 578 Information About The Divine Lord

    Chapter 578 Information About The Divine Lord


    Luna Harris, George Wright, and the others looked as if they had something to say yet could not


    bring themselves to say.


    Susan Shelby smiled and took it upon herself to exin, "It''s over between him and me. I''ve


    returned the Shaws assets and he agreed to get a divorce with me. Dad, Mom, I''m really the


    daughter of the Wrights from now on. Are you going to reject me?"


    Luna suddenly felt tears welling up in her eyes. She calmed herself with great effort and said, "Silly


    girl, there are no parents in this world that would reject their children."


    "Hmm." Susan could not help chuckling softly.


    Julius Jenner had his lips pursed ever so slightly as he looked at Susan chuckling. He felt an


    ineffable feeling emerging in his heart.


    The story of this woman was gossiped to be extremely sorrowful and pitiful out there.


    Even he felt sympathy for Susan too.


    He came here because he was worried that Susan might be upset about the event and he wanted


    to console her on purpose.


    Yet at this exact moment . Julius suddenly felt that he was a hoke.


    How could a person like Susan need his pity?


    Even if she was in a lot of pain, how would she allow herself to show it?


    She was so arrogant. How could she allow others to regard her as a weakling?


    Julius lowered his gaze and swallowed all theforting words because he knew that Susan did


    not need that anymore.


    On the road, Julian Shaw held the documents that Susan gave to him and his entire person was


    trembling.


    Susie...she had actually prepared all these documents in advance.


    Did she figure out that he would possibly ask her to give it back?


    How did she feel when she wrote the handover letter?


    Susie, Susie.


    Susan''s name reverberated in Julian''s mind over and over again.


    Only Susan could corrode his steel-like willpower.


    Susan was also the only one capable of strengthening his belief that had weakened originally.


    He was about to seed soon-he was about to seed.


    He could never allow himself to make a mistake now at this final juncture.


    Wi only suffered from some superficial injuries and she had already been discharged from the


    hospital now.


    Julian took the documents with him and headed to the Shaws right away.


    "Julian, what¡¯s going on?" Madam Shaw couldn''t help standing up with an eager expression


    because she was well aware of the purpose of Julian¡¯s trip earlier.


    Julian ced the documents on the coffee table without showing any expression.


    Wi Doyle''s eyes lit up. She was about to pick it up to take a look.


    Yet, she refrained herself.


    Madam Shaw had already picked up the documents and began reading without showing the


    slightest courtesy.


    The more she read the documents, the more her eyes lit up. In the end, she cracked into a content


    smile. "You managed to take back most of the assets. It seems that Susan is not too shameless


    either.¡±


    Julian''s gaze shifted. He refused to listen to Madam Shaw''s critic for Susan so he said


    straightforwardly, "I''ve taken back the assets so I''m going to draw up a will immediately and


    bequeath everything in my possession to my first biological son.¡±


    Wi could no longer suppress the wild joy in her heart anymore. The corners of her lips curled into


    a smile beyond her control.


    Yet, she still feigned her shyness and said," There''s no need to rush things actually..."


    "I''m going to do it sooner orter, so I might as well do it sooner," said Julian calmly.


    Madam Shaw nodded in approval. "Julian, you''ve finally made a wise choice."


    Julian disregarded Madam Shaw and made his way to Wi. "Follow me."


    Wi nodded in excitement.


    In the study upstairs, Julian penned down his will.


    Wi read it a few times in total and ensured that Julian would leave all his assets to their child.


    Only then did the smile on her face grow wider.


    Til send this will for notarization.


    Moreover, I will set some additional conditions to the will and it is not to be changed in my lifetime."


    Julian looked at Wi. "I will make sure to manage all this properly soon, so when are you going to


    eradicate Susan''s virus? I will get a divorce with her whenever you eradicate the virus in her."


    Wi trusted Julian fully now. She could not help chuckling and said, "I need time to concoct the


    wonder drug. She will have a re-up four dayster. I will send her the cure on that day and from


    then on, she won''t have any other issues."


    Wi wanted to cure Susan as soon as possible. This way, Julian would not feel guilty for this


    woman anymore.


    Moreover, Julian would only get a divorce when Susan was cured, and only then would he marry


    her.


    Every facial feature on Wi¡¯s face was smiling in joy upon thinking about her happy life in the


    future.


    Even though her act of curing Susan''s condition would benefit Susan, she managed to win over


    Julian so there was nock of opportunity for her to deal with Susan in the future. There was no


    need to rush this matter.


    "Four dayster huh?" Julian suppressed the eagerness in his heart forcefully and said with an ice-


    cold expression, "Alright."


    ''Susie, there are only four more days. It¡¯s the final four days.''


    Julian sent the will for notarization just as expected. Wi felt even more at ease upon seeing the


    will and notarization letter so she immediately went to concoct the wonder drug.


    The hidden illness was about to be cured soon. Yet, at this final juncture, Julian was so anxious that


    he felt as if the days went on like years.


    He was especially worried when he learned that Julius had been visiting the Wrights every day for


    some unknown reason.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He could only pray in silence that Wi could do it faster yet he did not have the courage to urge her


    too much so he was simply so frustrated.


    ¡°You found a trail?"


    In a secret workshop hidden in Canada, George was shocked.


    For the past two years, the entire world had been searching profusely for the Divine Lord of the


    Dark Night Agency. Yet, the person was so mysterious that he had yet to reveal himself until now.


    The entire world was gathering its strength to search for one person after all. Even if the person was


    being mysterious, someone still managed to get hold of his trail anyhow.


    It was especially urgent because Julian caused amotion recently and George feared that Susie


    would not receive the wonder drug in time. If he could find the Divine Lord and figure out a way to


    make the Divine Lord cure Susie''s condition, everything would be solved once and for all.


    "Yes.¡± Oliver said solemnly, "The Dark Night Agency has already been mostly uprooted, but the


    Divine Lord is more stubborn. He¡¯s still constantly nning on spreading the new virus even at this


    current stage. However, we¡¯ve installed the equipment especially meant to detect the virus in


    hospitals worldwide. The public will be able to test for the virus immediately as soon as they


    discover some symptoms. That person is utterly incapable of making a move on locations beyond


    the vige level. If he were to spread the virus in a remote vige, it would be utterly useless in


    producing a good effect. As a result, he remains hidden for the past few years so he can produce a


    virus that''s even more terrifying yet capable of avoiding being discovered."


    "I¡¯m well aware of this. Tell me how you found his trail! Where is he now!"


    Oliver said straightforwardly, "I believe that his research has arrived at the final human trial. A few


    days ago, we found a secret base in the peripheral area of Skyking City with aboratory. We found


    all sorts of medications in theboratory and a few living people used in the clinical trial. We


    examined some of the items in theboratory and confirmed that the owner was the Divine Lord!


    The items in theboratory were all new so the Divine Lord is still in Skyking City surely. I''ve already


    ordered to lockdown Skyking City. From today onward, Skyking City will only permit iing


    visitors and no one is permitted to leave! We will beunching aprehensive search until we find


    the person."


    "The poption in Skyking City is so high, I''m afraid it''s not going to be easy to find him.¡± George


    narrowed his eyes.


    "That person was very cautious so he didn''t leave behind any fingerprints on any of the equipment


    in theboratory. However, he left a flower in a corner of the location out of carelessness for some


    unknown reason! We''ve already found a fingerprint on the flower so the next task is to carry out


    comparisons,¡± said Oliver calmly.


    He had actually left a fingerprint!


    George''s eyes lit up as well.


    A clue like this was equal to shocking progress in the search of a man like the Divine Lord.


    This time, George was going to find this person even if he had to turn over the entire Skyking City


    just to look for him!

 Chapter 579 How Could It Be Him

    Chapter 579 How Could It Be Him


    A person like the Divine Lord was a criminal of the highest rank.


    As soon as his trail was discovered, Skyking City went into full lockdown without the slightest


    hesitation.


    A city-wide full lockdown would certainly cause a certain extent of trade losses.


    As long as they could capture the Divine Lordpletely, all this would be worth it.


    Aside from Oliver Wright leading a team to search for the Divine Lord, George Wright seized the


    opportunity for aeback to organize and manage the process during this period of time.


    This time, they managed to get hold of the Divine Lord''s trail with great effort so they could not


    afford to make any mistakes in this matter.


    The government of Canada made an official announcement on the full lockdown with the reason of


    preparing for an international meeting happening soon. Hence, it did not cause panic with the


    public.


    Susan Shelby had a vague premonition of the situation judging by how her father and elder brother


    were bustling about anxiously. Perhaps, the situation was not as simple as it seemed.


    However, Susan could tell just by thinking about it that this matter was certainly ssified so Susan


    would not inquire imperviously either.


    Susan was drawing design sketches at home on this very day.


    After experiencing a considerably radical change in her life, there were some indistinct changes to


    her design style recently. Her work was growing more and more dazzling and impressive.


    Was this considered God¡¯spensation to her?


    Susan looked at her artwork and began making corrections meticulously with a bitter smile.


    Just as she finished amending her first draft, someone knocked on her door.


    Susan was stunned for a moment, then she got up and opened the door personally.


    "Julius?" Susan was astonished ever so slightly as she looked at the man standing at the door.


    "Aren¡¯t you busy with work?"


    Almost all the military officers stationed in Skyking City were bustling about in a tense situation


    during this period of time recently. Julius Jenner did not seem like a person who had free time to


    visit due to his position in the military.


    Julius cracked into a slightly malicious smile suddenly as he looked at Susan. "It''s been a few days


    since Ist visited you. I missed you a little."


    Susan was stunned for a moment. Why did she find Julius a little strange today? She took a close


    look and found that Julius was already back to his usual self.


    She believed that she may have misjudged him.


    Susan calmed herself and then said, "Stop joking." "Why can''t I miss you as a friend?" Julius


    chuckled in his usual graceful mannerism without any ounce of flirtatious intention.


    Susan couldn''t help feeling a little embarrassed. It seemed that she had too much on her mind.


    Susan let out a cough, then asked, "Is there anything that I can help you with?"


    Julius sized up Susan with interest for a moment then smiled and said, "I really have something that


    I need your help with. Can you please follow me outside for a moment?"


    "Where to? What do you need help with?" Susan was rather confused.


    An awkward expression appeared on Julius''s expression at once. "This is military ssified


    information. I can¡¯t tell you before we arrive at the location.


    However, you are the best designer that I can find at the moment. You must help us in this matter,


    please."


    Thoughts ran through Susan''s mind rapidly.


    How was this matter rted to a designer? Also, why was Julius not permitted to exin to her?


    If it was really as he described, she believed that she was supposed to help too.


    Susan nodded right away. "Alright, wait for me to get changed and pack some stuff ..."


    Susan was about to pack when Julius grabbed hold of her arm. "It''s an urgent matter. There''s no


    need to change, you look very fine like this.¡±


    He tugged along Susan and headed out.


    Susan felt rather helpless but she believed that Julius''s matter was truly urgent so she walked faster


    and followed him.


    The Wrights'' security guards were very familiar with Julius so no one attempted to stop him when


    they saw him taking Susan out.


    Even the siblings, Rivera and Bruce Chabowski, who followed Susan at all times were ordered by


    Julius to stay at home with the excuse of military ssified information that couldn¡¯t be disclosed to


    the others.


    Rivera and Bruce figured that Susan would not be in danger in Julius''s presence so they abided by


    the order.


    They got into the car where Julius drove all the way in silence.


    The ambiance in the car felt a little too quiet.


    Susan looked at the side of Julius''s face and felt rather uneasy for some unknown reason.


    She twisted her body then asked softly, " General Jenner, there are only two of us here. Can you


    please tell me what is going on now?"


    "You will know when we arrive at the location,¡± said Julius expressionlessly.


    "What kind of location is that actually?" Susan continued to inquire.


    Julius''s expression was tainted with slight impatience. He said without the slightest courtesy, "Stop


    talking nonsense."


    Susan felt her heart racing at once.


    Something was wrong!


    Something was very wrong!


    The person before her eyes looked exactly the same as Julius yet his mannerism and behavior


    were truly too different from


    Julius.


    Susan fixed her gaze upon him. "If you¡¯re not Julius, who are you then?"


    Julius''s hands on the steering wheel twitched. He turned his head to the side and looked at Susan


    with a reckless, ill-intent gaze shing past his originally gentle eyes. "You''re wrong, I''m precisely


    Julius. Moreover, I am Julius indeed."


    Susan was about to open the door and leapt out of the car right away without any hesitation.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Julius was prepared for that. He raised his hand and elbowed Susan¡¯s neck once without any


    expression on his face. Susan was knocked unconscious at once.


    The corners of Julius'' lips cracked into a taunting smile as he looked at Susan lying limply on the


    seat.


    Soon afterward, his expression suddenly changed drastically.


    His expression went from the momentary anxious to momentary coldness then to the asional


    warmness and asional maliciousness. The process was repeated a few times before it was


    finally set at his pair of deep, ghastly-looking eyes.


    "Are you trying to get me arrested? Heh-heh. You must be dreaming. From now on, I''m Julius while


    you, you can sleep soundly in peace," said Julius, expressionless.


    When seen from above, the situation inside the car was extremely ghastly.


    There were only Julius and Susan in the car.


    Susan was in a deep sleep in the meantime.


    So, who was Julius speaking to then?


    ''Found it!


    An excited voice was hearding from the fingerprint identification department.


    "Found it?" George and Oliver walked over at once.


    "We had been logging the fingerprint of every person living in Skyking City during this period of time


    then we carried out identification based on the fingerprint database within the shortest period of


    time. We¡¯ve already found the sample that matched the fingerprint provided by General Wright! The


    simrity between the two fingerprints is over 90%!¡±


    One¡¯s fingerprint would undergo some changes in life due to wear and tear.


    The simrity of 90% was close to a confirmed identity.


    "Find the sample and find out the owner of this sample." Oliver''s voice was shaking.


    Sess was close at hand already.


    Finding the person would not only signify that an international criminal had been caught.


    It also signified that there was hope for his younger sister to be cured.


    "Yes." The expert worked swiftly and the result was disyed on the screen soon.


    "Who''s that?" George looked at the screen.


    "How is that possible..."


    Soon afterward, a look of shock shed past everyone''s eyes.


    They were actually acquainted with the person disyed on the screen. Moreover, they were very


    close to this person even.


    "Can it be a mistake?" asked Oliver incredulously.


    It was his fellow brotherhood that fought with him in the past.


    ¡°Uh... Please allow me to check one more time." The expert was dumbstruck as well. He examined


    a few times consecutively before he cracked into a smile more hideous than crying. "I''m certain that


    this is right.¡±


    Oliver¡¯s body began trembling involuntarily. How could it be him! Was there some misunderstanding


    behind this?

 Chapter 580 Three Hours, I鈥檒l Wait For You

    Chapter 580 Three Hours, I¡¯ll Wait For You


    Oliver Wright''s mind went nk for a split second.


    George Wright was shocked for a moment yet he reacted to the situation swiftly. He dispatched the


    order without the slightest hesitation. "Full crew of Wolf Squad Sataiion 1, capture Julius Jenner of


    the Thunder Squad immediately! If the person resists arrest, fire at will!"


    "Dad, how could Julius be..." Oliver looked at George anxiously.


    George cast a ferocious nce at him." Remember your identity! Julius is not your fellowrade


    now. He is not a general in Canada but he is the top criminal suspect! Regardless of who it is, even


    if the person disyed here is you, I will still arrest you on the spot just as well. Oliver, you¡¯re still


    too weak!"


    George turned around and went to make arrangements swiftly.


    Oliver stood in the same spot for a while and his expression changed for a while before it finally


    transformed into determination as well.


    ''Julius! If it isn''t you, I will still uphold justice for you. If it''s you...''


    Oliver did not have the courage to think further so he turned around and caught up to George.


    Oliver led his team from the Wolf Squad personally to arrest Julius.


    However, everyone in the Thunder Squad said that Julius suddenly left three hours ago on a


    personal affair and had not appeared ever since that time!


    George and Oliver could not help shifting their gaze.


    Was Julius fleeing to escape punishment in advance?


    Oliver¡¯s hands clenched into fists tightly beyond his control.


    He refused to believe that Julius was that person all this time. Yet, he disappeared after such a


    coincidence...


    George narrowed his eyes and dispatched the order for a city-wide arrest warrant right away.


    This time, Oliver didn''t make anyment but he led his team personally for a citywide search and


    arrest operation.


    At the same time, in order to capture Julius as soon as possible, Julius was regarded as the most-


    wanted criminal and news of his crime circted all over Skyking City on the streets and even on


    television news.


    Luna Harris suddenly felt her legs go limp when she saw the news of Julius being listed as a


    wanted man.


    She called up George like a madman and made tens of calls consecutively before George¡¯s phone


    was picked up.


    "George, Julius, Julius took Susie," Luna screamed aloud as soon as the call was picked up!


    "What!" The phone in George''s hand dropped to the ground abruptly.


    Luna continued to speak on the other end of the call. "He took Susie away just three hours ago!"


    Oliver¡¯s pupils constricted abruptly as well!


    During this crucial period, Julius had actually taken Susie as well.


    What was he trying to do actually?


    "You must find Susie, do it soon." Luna''s voice was already tainted with sobs.


    George picked up his phone shakily andforted Luna with great effort before he ordered the


    servants in the house to take care of Luna closely. Then he engaged in the search for Julius even


    wilder.


    The entire Skyking City was in a full lockdown now¡ªhe refused to believe that Julius could escape


    somewhere else.


    However, another call came in in the meantime.


    It came from the squad.


    The person said in a panic, "Marshall, just two hours ago, General Jenner said that he was leaving


    Skyking City to manage some personal affairs. He carried a special pass with him so we let him


    pass."


    "What!" George¡¯s expression turned extremely unpleasant at once.


    The information of capturing Julius had just been dispatched to the departments earlier. Yet, the


    news they received now was that Julius had already left the city two hours ago.


    "What car was he driving at the time and who else was there in the car?" said George rapidly.


    The person who reported the car te number at the time said, "It seems like he was the only one


    in the car.¡±


    George''s hands shook once involuntarily.


    Then Susie...


    Did Julius hide Susan in the car or was she already...


    George did not have the courage to think further. The only thing he could do now was arrest Julius


    immediately!


    The lockdown was immediately implemented in the cities around Skyking City. Large batches of


    armed police were rushing to guard the road intersections.


    Whether it was for official or personal reasons, dangerous personnel like Julius could not be allowed


    to escape.


    Two and a half hours ago.


    ¡°Julian, this is the wonder drug that''ll cure the disease. Susan will need to consume one pill in the


    morning and one at night daily. Then she will be cured." Wi walked out of the room in fatigue with


    a bottle of pills in her hand.


    Julian took the bottle. His body was about to tremble from the excitement that he was feeling.


    He feigned his calmness forcefully and received the medication before he said," Thanks for taking


    the trouble to do this."


    He wanted to test the effect of the medication immediately and ensured that it was all fine before he


    would give it to Susan for consumption.


    "You¡¯re wee." M''s face cracked into a smile.


    As long as Susan''s condition was cured, there was no need for Julian to feel so guilty for Susan


    anymore. By then, they would get a divorce and she would end up as Mrs. Shaw.


    Wi thought through her n and she was about to chat with Julian for a while when Julian had


    already left in a rush with the medication in his hand.


    He wanted to test the medication at once.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Wi gazed after his departing silhouette. She wanted to call out to him but she changed her mind.


    Anyhow, it was thest few days. After this, she still had a long time to spend with Julian. She


    cracked into a proud smile, turned around, and left.


    She had just walked out of the door when she felt the back of her head hurt suddenly. Then she lost


    her consciousness right away. A pair of gloomy eyes were seen behind her.


    Julian waited for the test anxiously.


    He had been waiting at the door of theboratory all this time.


    Susan left a blood sample with the research center so they would only need to test the medication


    given by Wi on the blood sample to find out if Wi was deceiving Julian soon.


    Even though Julian believed that Wi would not give him fake medication this time, he would rather


    be safe than sorry.


    Three hourster, the test result came back.


    "Mr. Shaw, the cure is confirmed," said the doctor in surprise.


    "Great, very well." Julian¡¯s eyes reddened for a moment. He carried the medication and ran straight


    to the Wrights.


    ''Susie, no one can separate us anymore this time.''


    Meanwhile, a call came in.


    Julian picked up the phone.


    ''Mr. Shaw." It was a rather familiar voice.


    Julian''s brows furrowed at once. "Julius?" "That''s me." Julius chuckled softly. "Mr. Shaw, speaking


    of which, I have yet to pay back for everything you did to me before this. It''s not my style not to seek


    revenge for my enmity, you see."


    Julian''s brows furrowed tighter at once.


    What did Julius mean? What sort of enmity did he have with this man!


    Julius chuckled softly and said, "I''m waiting for you now. You have three hours'' time. I hope to see


    you before sunset. If you don''te or if youete, then I shall kill the most important person


    to you.


    What do you think about that?"


    Julius was impossible. Julian''s chest trembled abruptly. "What do you mean?" ''Susan and Wi are


    both within my hands. One is the woman that you love the most while the other is pregnant with


    your kin in her belly. If you want them to live,e quick. If you still don¡¯t know what happened yet,


    then I may suggest you turn on any television station or get yourself a copy of the newspapers. On


    the other hand, feel free to tell others about the location. I will be here regardless of how many


    come. Remember, three hours. I''ll be waiting for you."


    Upon saying that, Julius hung up the call right away.


    An exceedingly ominous presentiment arose in Julian''s heart all of a sudden. He turned on the


    television swiftly. Every television station was ying the exact same news.


    The true identity of the Divine Lord was suspected to be General Julius Jenner? Julian''s heart was


    racing. A wave of ominous presentiment swarmed over his heart.


    Julius Jenner? Divine Lord?


    His gaze changed abruptly. Julius also told him that he had taken Susan and Wi.


    Wi was worthless to Julian now, but Susie...

 Chapter 581 The Legendary Man

    Chapter 581 The Legendary Man


    Julian Shaw called up the Wrights swiftly.


    The person who picked up the call was a servant of the Wrights.


    The Wrights were not very fond of Julian now, but the servant did not try to hide this incident from


    him. She told him about how Susan Shelby was taken by Julius Jenner straightforwardly.


    Upon confirming the information, Julian felt his heart suddenly convulse in pain.


    The Rocky Mountains were about two and a half-hour drive away from here. Julius gave him three


    hours. There was almost no leeway for him to plot anything during this period of time.


    The current Sky king City and the surrounding cities were all under full lockdown now. The military


    troops stationed in Skyking City had all been activated basically so Julius was actually incapable of


    escaping at all.


    Yet, he managed to capture two hostages for some reason.


    Julian immediately called up George Wright. George was busy beyondparison now so Julian


    had to call a few times just to get through the call.


    Julian said swiftly, "Dad, it''s me. Julius captured Susie and took her to the Rocky Mountains. Take


    me there with you!"


    Way too much information was revealed in Julian¡¯s speech.


    George digested the information for a while. He did not inquire how Julian found out about it but he


    gave an address in a clear and concise manner so Julian could immediately head over to gather


    with him.


    Julian, George, and the rest of the people gathered and exined the incident briefs.


    No one could care about the enmity from the past at the moment. Everyone''s focus was tied to


    Susan''s safety now.


    "Is this a diversion trick?" Oliver Wright could not refrain from saying.


    Julian shook his head. "No! You will only need to dispatch a small troop so it won''t make any


    difference to his situation.


    Moreover, with the strict lockdown going on now, let alone a person, even a fly may not necessarily


    be able to fly out of here. Julius is destined not to be able to escape."


    George narrowed his eyes. "So, what you''re saying is that he knew that he can''t escape so he


    abducted two hostages straightforwardly in an attempt to threaten us."


    "Perhaps, it is to threaten...or it is a..." Julian clenched his teeth then said slowly," Revenge!"


    Revenge!


    George and Oliver¡¯s gaze changed drastically.


    Julian said, "The reason why the Dark Night Agency declines to this extent is mostly due to us. On


    the other hand, Susan is precisely a person who is very important to us."


    Julian did not have the courage to think further.


    The Divine Lord was a madman originally.


    When a madman reached a dead end, there was utterly no way to fathom what he could do.


    Julian pursed his thin lips and forced himself to calm down on the surface.


    George and Oliver did not have the courage to think further either. After a while, George said in a


    cold voice, "Let''s go to the Rocky Mountains regardless."


    The sky darkened gradually.


    A cold wind blew.


    Susan trembled from the chill and opened her eyes abruptly.


    She wanted to move her body subconsciously only to discover that her hands and legs were all


    bound up.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Susan¡¯s gaze changed when the memories from earlier came back to her.


    Julius, it was Julius!


    The man suddenly went mad for some unknown reason and he had actually knocked her


    unconscious.


    Hence, the person that bound her up now was Julius too, right?


    Susan''s gaze changed as she looked toward the side and saw someone else to her surprise.


    Wi Doyle?


    What was this woman doing here!


    "You¡¯re awake?" Julius was sitting on a rock not far away. He looked at Susan with a calm


    expression.


    "Julius! What are you doing?" Susan looked at Julius in confusion.


    She had no idea why Julius wanted to do this.


    "Where is this ce..." The sound awakened Wi as well.


    Wi took a nce at her state then saw Susan. She shrieked aloud subconsciously, "Susan! It''s


    you! It¡¯s you who abducted me.¡±


    Susan could not refrain from rolling her eyes and moved her hands. "Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see


    that I''ve been abducted as well?"


    "Do you think that you can fool me with that?¡± The pitch of Wi¡¯s voice turned sharp. "It must be


    you. You won¡¯t ept that I snatched Julian away so you sent someone to abduct me. In order to


    stop me from bing suspicious, you get yourself abducted too. That¡¯s very scornful of you!"


    Susan did not have the intention to talk to this psycho at all so she looked toward Julius. "Judging


    by the color of the sky, almost a day has passed. Now, I believe that the people of my family should


    have already realized that I went missing. They will certainly look for me. Julius, let me go now.


    There¡¯s still time. If you were to wait for them to find us..."


    ¡°I''m waiting for them toe here precisely." Julius suddenly stood up with a frantic glint in his


    gaze. "That fool leaked my fingerprint on purpose so that I will get arrested. I won¡¯t be able to


    escape sooner orter. I¡¯m toozy to run away anyway.


    Susan, it¡¯s just nice that the people who ruined the Dark Night are all rted to you! Susan, let us


    make a decision today!¡±


    Susan was stunned for a moment. Countless thoughts ran through her mind.


    What was Julius trying to tell her?


    Which fool and what did he mean by leaking fingerprints on purpose?


    Wait, Dark Night!


    Was that not a terrorist organization that was hunted down on full force by the entire world during


    these recent years? Julius was actually a surviving member of Dark Night?


    Susan''s gaze changed at once.


    Susan had only reacted by changing her gaze yet Wi was shivering from fear at once.


    Wi looked at Julius with a terrifying thoughting into her mind.


    The rest of the core personnel in Dark Night had already been arrested other than the Divine Lord.


    Then, the person before her eyes now was...


    Could it be that he was the legendary, most terrifying...

 Chapter 582 Is The Scenery Pleasant

    Chapter 582 Is The Scenery Pleasant


    "Divine Lord?" asked Wi shakily.


    Julius looked at Wi with a gloomy glint shing past his gaze. He said expressionlessly, "How


    dare you still address me when you''ve betrayed me?"


    His action was equal to acknowledging his identity.


    At the thought of the Divine Lord''s horrifying tricks, Wi''s entire person was shaking. She said


    shakily, "Divine Lord! I''ve never exposed any information rted to the organization. Everything...


    Everything I did was for Julian only. I''m begging you to let me off, please.¡±


    Susan was dumbstruck with bewilderment upon ncing at Wi.


    What was going on with the Divine Lord? Also, Wi belonged to the agency as well?


    No one answered Susan''s queries. Julius looked at Wi, then said slowly, "Whether you can be


    rescued or not, the decision is not on me."


    "Divine Lord?" Wi immediately looked at Julius in a pleading manner.


    All of a sudden, the sound of movements was heard The corners of Julius''s lips immediately


    cracked into a smile. "He''s here."


    He walked over and pulled up Susan and Wi.


    He stuffed something into their mouths that rendered both of them immobile at once and turned


    their bodies stiff.


    Julius dragged both of them to the side of a


    cliff, then he cracked into an icy cold smile.


    When Julius was done preparing, Julian, George, and Oliver had already arrived at the peak.


    Julian''s gaze changed involuntarily when he saw Susan being ced on a swaying rock by the side


    of the cliff.


    Julius''s gaze swept past the three people and cracked into a ghastly smile. "Almost everyone is


    here. Using Susan as a trump card has proven to be truly useful."


    Susan and Wi were rendered immobile but their consciousness was still very lucid.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Wi¡¯s entire body trembled in excitement as soon as she saw Julian. She called out aloud, "Julian,


    save me!"


    Her sharp voice pierced at Susan''s eardrums such that she could not refrain herself from frowning


    ever so slightly.


    "What do you want?¡± Julian had already looked toward Julius right away. "You notified me on


    purpose because you believe that we are certainly qualified to negotiate with you. Tell me


    straightforwardly¡ªwhat do you want in exchange for releasing them?"


    Julius chuckled, then suddenly walked over to take a look at the foot of the mountain. "I believe that


    there''s a good number of people lying in ambush down there, right?"


    "You should know that you were not going to be able to escape since the start,¡± said George in an


    icy-cold voice.


    "Yes, I won''t be able to escape." Julius smiled. "However, I don''t like that." "I''m afraid that it''s not up


    to you," said George as he took a nce at Susan worriedly.


    Whether it was him or Julian, they were both well aware that a person like Julius could not be


    allowed to live.


    Otherwise, it was highly possible that he would cause a huge crisis if he could escape here. No one


    could afford to bear the responsibility for the consequences resulting from this.


    "I''d rather die point-nk than be captured alive." Julius sounded calm andposed. ¡°This is the


    grave that I chose for myself. What do you think? Is the scenery pleasant?¡±


    Julius narrowed his eyes and let the wind blow against his face. His expression showed that he was


    enjoying the moment.

 Chapter 583 Who Do You Choose

    Chapter 583 Who Do You Choose


    "It¡¯s fine if you want to die, just let the people go first,¡± said Julian Shaw coldly with a stiff, upright


    back.


    Julius Jenner couldn''t helpughing. "Isn¡¯t it a little lonely for me to die alone? I''m fortunate to have


    two beauties to apany me today and I won''t be too lonely on my way to hell.¡±


    "Julian, save me." Wi Doyle''s heart was racing. She could not refrain from shrieking aloud over


    and over again.


    Her piercing voice sounded just like a saw that hurt one''s eardrums.


    Julius¡¯s expression changed drastically at once. He gave Wi a p without any expression.


    ¡°Shut up."


    Wi shut up in fear.


    The world was quiet now.


    Julius looked at the shaky Wi then looked at Susan Shelby before he suddenly smirked. "Julian,


    speaking of which, the majority of the credit of destroying the Dark Night is due to you, you see."


    Julius suddenly looked toward Julian with icy coldness permeating from his sharp gaze.


    "Yes," acknowledged Julian without the slightest hesitation. "Let them go and you can seek your


    revenge on me."


    "I''m afraid that you won''t be in sufficient pain if I were to take revenge on you straight." Julius


    laughed and suddenly pulled up Susan and Wi. Then, he brought both of them to the cliff with


    him.


    Susan¡¯s considerably calm face turned pale beyond her control.


    In this position, Julius would only need to move his hand ever so slightly and she would go tumbling


    down the cliff.


    Susan was still capable of remaining calm with great effort while Wi was already shaking


    profusely.


    "What are you trying to do actually?" Julian could not refrain himself from going forward anymore.


    "Don''t move, any of you. Anyone who dares toe forward, I''ll take them with me to die right


    away," Julian sneered.


    George wanted to seize the opportunity when Julian and Julius were talking to save the hostages in


    secret originally.


    However, Julian shot a cold, stern nce at him and made him stop.


    "Tell me your conditions-what do you want in exchange for letting them off?" Julian clenched his


    teeth.


    Julius suddenly cracked into an interested smile upon seeing the tense Julian." Julian, let''s y a


    game. There are two people here¡ªone of them is your wife while the other is pregnant with your


    child in her belly. I''m very curious. Which one of them is more important to you?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Julius said, "Out of these two people, you can only choose one. The person that you choose will live


    while the other will die with me. Alright, I shall give you three minutes to decide now. Is it going to be


    Susan or Wi? Julian, you can make your decision now. Your decision will decide which one of


    them gets to live. It''s best of you to consider with great caution.¡±


    Upon saying that, Julius''s face cracked into a malicious smile.


    Julian would decide who gets to live...


    Wi screamed aloud frantically as if she was grasping the final life-saving straw. " Save me, Julian.


    I can die but you can''t let anything happen to the child. It''s your only son.¡±


    "Julian, consider it properly.¡± George and Oliver Wright were staring at Julian with a nervous


    expression.


    Susan didn¡¯t utter a word despite her ghastly pale face. In fact, she had even turned her head to the


    side and looked at the cliff that stretched a thousand miles below.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She had already lost all hope in Julian. The man had already abandoned her, so why would he


    choose her at this exact moment?


    She had not expected that she would actually die with the madman Julius today.


    Countless thoughts ran through Susan''s mind.


    If she were to die, her family members would be sad, especially her mother. Her health was not so


    good these days. Susan could only hope that her father would console her mother more.


    Jacob Shelby and Anna Wright still had each other as support.


    Serenity Wright had always been a strong-willed person. She would certainly be able to take care of


    herself.


    Her father and elder brother were men so she believed that they would certainly be able to pull


    through with the determination trained from their experience in the military.


    The only people that she could not bear to part with the most were her two children...


    If she was gone, how sad would Chessie and Luca be?


    A thick look of unwillingness to part emerged in Susan''s eyes.


    "One minute has passed,¡± said Julius nonchntly.


    Julian''s fists were tightly clenched and his body was as stiff as a statue.


    He was given a choice that only one person could live.


    If Julius was telling the truth, he would choose Susie without the slightest hesitation, of course.


    Yet... Julius hated him so much, so would Julius still tell the truth? How could Julius be so kind as to


    let him make the important choice of deciding who to leave alive?


    Perhaps, whoever he chose, Julius would drag along that person to die on the contrary.


    Or perhaps, it was just a game for him and he was not nning to let anyone off!


    A choice that seemed simple drenched Julian¡¯s forehead in sweat despite the winter weather.


    "Susan-Susan, he¡¯s choosing Susan," said George with an anxious expression.


    "Two minutes passed. On the other hand, it''s useless to let others decide for you," said Julius


    calmly.


    Oliver couldn''t help looking toward Julian." Julian, do you still need to hesitate? Make the choice,


    quick."


    Julian pursed his lips and didn''t utter a word.


    "Julian, I have your child in my belly,¡± shouted aloud Wi.


    Julian disregarded her. He closed his eyes and contemted.


    He believed that Julius loathed him to his bones. In that case, the person he chose would be the


    person in real danger under most circumstances.

 Chapter 584 The Woman That You Really Care About

    Chapter 584 The Woman That You Really Care About


    "Choose, quick.¡± George and Oliver Wright were still urging him.


    Susan Shelby did not look at Julian but she said softly, ¡°Dad, Oliver, if I don''t live, I shall entrust


    Chessie and Luca to you. Please, please, please make sure they grow up happily."


    "Susie, what are you saying? How could the children grow up without a mother?


    Everyone is waiting for your return." George''s voice sounded shaky.


    Susan only cracked a bitter smile softly.


    If she could, she would like to live too.


    However, could she entrust her hope to Julian Shaw?


    Susan was no longer that naive.


    "Tsk tsk tsk. What a touching scene." Julius Jennerughed aloud. "However, I still have to be the


    cruel person to remind all of you that the three minutes will be up in 10 seconds. Julian, if you don''t


    make a choice, I''m going to take both of them with me and kill them."


    "Ten... nine... eight..."


    Julius began counting down slowly.


    When he counted to three, Julian''s gaze changed. He finally said, "Wi! I choose Wi!"


    Tears of wild joy streamed down Wi Doyle''s face at once.


    Susan was utterly disappointed for a moment, yet she had also expected this.


    Oh? It seems that having a son is really important to you, huh?" Julius took a nce at Julian with


    interest.


    "Julian!" Oliver could not stand it anymore. He threw a heavy punch at Julian''s face in rage.


    Julian did not avoid it or dodge. He just braced himself and took Oliver''s few punches while still


    staring at Julius calmly. "Now, it''s time for you to return the chosen person, right?"


    "Of course." Julius¡¯ face cracked into a ferocious smile. "I''m a man of my word!"


    He shoved Wi forward with a push.


    Julian¡¯s heart raced for a moment. Could Julius be telling the truth? Was he really going to let Wi


    off?


    "Julian." Wi dashed toward Julian in surprise and joy.


    Julius scoffed once and then pulled out a gun and aimed it at Wi''s back. At the same time, he


    pulled along Susan and leaned back right away.


    These two actions were executed almost simultaneously.


    Julian, who had been constantly monitoring Julius all this time, was simply scared out of his wits


    upon witnessing this scene.


    Julius had never thought of letting anyone off since the very start!


    Julian did not care if Wi lived or not, yet he could never let anything happen to Susie!


    The three men on the scene charged toward Julius instinctively.


    At that very moment, it felt as if Julian suddenly broke through some kind of limitation and made his


    way to the cliffside before the two people fell.


    Julius had not expected that Julian could be so swift either. His hand swayed ever so slightly, and


    he fired a bullet at Wi''s leg instead.


    Wi screamed out in agony and tumbled to the ground, yet at that very moment, no one paid


    attention to her.


    Julian tried to seize back Susan without the slightest hesitation.


    Julius'' gaze changed while a frantic smile shed past his face. "Julian, you¡¯re asking for this. Since


    you''ve made your way to me, you¡¯re going to die with me."


    Julius did not appear to do anything, yet the rock underneath their feet suddenly shook. Soon, it


    dropped.


    The three people on the rock tumbled down along with the rock.


    It sounded like a long story, but only less than three seconds had passed from the time Julian had


    charged over to them until the few of them dropped.


    Oliver and George had only managed to see a bald patch of cliff side by the time they''d made their


    way over.


    Their faces turned ghastly pale when they looked down the cliff!


    The cliff of the Rockies Mountain was 50 to 60 meters tall. It was not particrly tall, but a straight


    drop from the top would be enough to cause the death of a person.


    "Quick! Send everyone to search the bottom of the cliff. Also, pass me a rope. I''d like to climb down


    from here to take a look!" George shouted frantically.


    Oliver stood up by using his arms and legs to make these arrangements swiftly.


    Wiy on the ground alone, stupefied from the shock.


    Her mind waspletely nk.


    Had Julian... Had he and Susan fallen down together?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Were they... Were they dead?


    Wi felt her heart wrench in pain abruptly.


    She crawled her way to the cliffside and shouted over and over again, "Julian, Julian!"


    Other than the echo, there was no response.


    Wi was stunned for a moment before she finally lost control of herself and began bawling loudly.


    George took a cold nce at Wi. He wished that he could push this woman over now and make


    her die with the rest.


    However, his principles did not permit him to do something like this. Wi was also a pregnant


    woman!


    Even though he wanted to send this woman to death in Susie''s ce, the child in her belly was


    innocent after all.


    When the others made it to the peak, George ordered someone to take Wi away by force.


    Then, he and Oliver wound a rope around each of their waists and climbed down the cliff slowly.


    They wanted to see Susie if she was still alive or her corpse if she was dead.


    They would never give up before they found Susie''s corpse.


    George and the others'' actions were swift.


    However, there was no trace of Julius, Julian, and Susan at all when they climbed down and


    searched the bottom of the cliff. It seemed as if they had vanished without a trace from the mortal


    world.


    There was no sign of corpses either, which seemed to be good news.


    However, the anxiety in George and Oliver¡¯s hearts was not reduced in the slightest!


    Even if they were still alive, they would certainly be wounded all over by now. Where else could they


    go under the circumstances?


    They could only continue the search regardless.


    A while ago, three people had fallen off the cliff simultaneously.


    Julian had held on to Susan tightly out of instinct


    He had then turned his back to face the ground and shield her from the possible impact.


    Susan could not help being stunned for a moment when she found herself in a warm hug.


    Julian?


    Was he mad?


    Was he not fine just having Wi with him? Why did he have to take the fall with her?


    "Don''t be scared, Susie. I''m here." Julian''s deep voice reverberated in Susan''s ears.


    The sound of the wind whooshed by and made Susan''s heart shake abruptly.


    Bang!


    Not long after they fell, Julian''s body mmed into a tree''s withered branch. He had shielded Susan


    thoroughly. Other than experiencing the small impact, Susan had not suffered any injuries.


    "Julian, you..." Susan was about to speak.


    However, the withered branch could not withstand both their weight. It cracked loudly and they


    continued to drop.


    Julian looked down for a moment and then used the strength in his legs ever so slightly to change


    the direction of theirnding.


    They encountered a small protruding nt again not long after they fell.


    The process was repeated like this as they headed downward. When they eventuallynded on the


    bottom of the cliff, Julian let out a muffled grunt. He felt as if he could hear the sound of his


    shattered bones.


    The huge impact had managed to break a few bones in him after all.


    However, Susan had not suffered any direct injuries because she was constantly being protected by


    him.


    "Julian, how are you?" Susan got up rapidly. She felt slightly dizzy and her body was aching


    indistinctly, yet this was all within the boundaries of what she could endure.


    She was about to help Julian stand up when a pitch-ck gun muzzle was aimed straight at her


    forehead.


    Julius looked at her coldly. "Both of you managed to live. That''s really lucky.


    However, I wouldn¡¯t act rashly now if I


    were you.


    A gloomy glint could be seen glistening in Julius'' eyes.


    He had nned the location of the drop.


    There were numerous obstacles in this path, and he was confident that he could retreat safely. He


    had thought that Susan would die without a doubt, yet he had not expected that Julian would


    suddenly leap out and hold on to Susan during the drop. Even though Julian did not have


    experience living in the wilderness, he had sharp senses that had allowed him to find the only way


    out during the drop. If he had been alone, perhaps he would not have gotten injured so severely.


    What a waste that he kept protecting Susan!


    "Julian, you deceived me." The corners of Julius'' lips curled into a mocking smile. " The woman that


    you really care about is


    Susan, right?¡±

 Chapter 585 Seven Days

    Chapter 585 Seven Days


    When Julius Jenner¡¯s voice died away, Susan Shelby could not help being stunned for a moment.


    Julian Shaw''s expression changed ever so slightly for a moment before he said expressionlessly, "I


    owe it to her."


    He had only protected her because he owed it to her...


    Susan lowered her gaze ever so slightly.


    Julius sneered on the other hand. "Julian, do you think you can hide from anyone by feigning


    coldness on purpose? However, whoever you love is not important to me. Both of you shall die


    now."


    Julius pulled the trigger and aimed at Susan without showing the slightest courtesy.


    Julian''s expression changed drastically. He had broken a few bones in his back and was utterly


    incapable of moving as hey there. However, at that very moment, he found the strength to make


    his way over to them and shield Susan.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Given Julius¡¯ gunmanship, he would never miss a shot from such a close distance.


    However, at that critical moment, Julius'' hand suddenly shook violently.


    Soon, it felt as if Julius'' hand was grabbed by something invisible. The bullet hit the ground with a


    loud bang.


    Then, Julius'' expression began to transform swiftly.


    "Go back! I''m the one in control of my body!" The voice sounded savage and sharp.


    "I won''t let you do this." The voice sounded gentle and determined now.


    It was obviously the same person and the same voice, but the mannerism and intonation were


    worlds apart. Julius was behaving like two people who were quarreling, yet these two people


    seemed to be living in the same body...


    Julian and Susan were dumbstruck from bewilderment upon seeing that.


    Soon, Julian became slightly agitated.


    This was supposed to be the best timing to subdue Julius. Even though Julius was well -trained in


    combat, he was trapped in some unknown, strange state now. If Julian had not been injured, he


    believed that he should have been able to fight Julius.


    What a waste that... it was tough for him to even move a joint now.


    As for Susie, she did not have any chance of seeding even though Julius was in this state.


    Susan had no idea how many thoughts were running through Julian¡¯s mind. She did not pay much


    attention to the change in Julius but was well aware that this was the best opportunity to escape.


    She clenched her teeth and bent over to help Julian stand up. "Let''s go, quick."


    "Susie, leave me. You should go." Julian rejected her offer.


    He was a burden now. Susan would stand a better chance of escaping without him.


    Susan ignored him and propped him up by force without uttering a word.


    Julius was still fighting with himself over there, yet who knew when he would suddenly behave


    normally again?


    He had a gun in his hand and was also an exceedingly evil, vicious criminal!


    If he were to react to the situation, both of them would end up dead.


    "Susan!" Julian grew anxious and could not help saying coldly, "You are an evil woman that would


    even frame an unborn child. I wouldn''t stoop so low as to escape with you."


    Susan took a nce at Julian.


    "Let me go, quick." Julian''s voice grew even sterner.


    "Shut up." Susan took a side nce at him and spit that remark in his face before she continued to


    drag Julian along forcefully.


    Julian wanted to resist.


    However, Susan said straightforwardly, "Do you want to wait until Julius notices us? Are you trying


    to get both of us killed?"


    Julian immediately shut his mouth.


    With his cooperation, Susan propped him up and they chose which direction to walk away in while


    holding on to each other for support.


    Unfortunately, the two of them did not manage to walk for long before the sound of footsteps was


    heard behind them.


    Chills ran down their backs simultaneously.


    "Tsk tsk tsk... That¡¯s really deep love, huh?" Julius'' tone of speech was rather despicable as he


    made his way over to them with just two to three steps.


    Meanwhile, he was still toying with the gun in his hand.


    "Someone refuses to let you two die, so let''s make a deal," Julius said with a cold expression. "I''ve


    already nned my escape path. I can consent to not killing you, but both of you will cooperate with


    me obediently for the next few days and obey mymands properly. In seven days, I will grant


    you your freedom."


    Julian and Susan exchanged a nce and saw a wisp of doubt in each other''s eyes.


    Was this man capable of such kindness?


    "You two will only have three seconds to consider it. If you don¡¯t consent, I¡¯ll take the risk to perish


    with you, but I will still kill both of you." Julius raised the gun with a ferocious expression.


    Susan looked at Julian subconsciously.


    "It''s fine if you take the lead." However, Julian was looking back at her with an affectionate look


    shing past his gaze that he did not attempt to conceal for the very first time.


    He did not intend to hide anymore at this point.


    Perhaps, these were his final moments with Susie. If they were still incapable of treating each other


    sincerely at this time, everything would be meaningless.


    Susan¡¯s heart trembled ever so slightly for a moment. She did not have time to think about the


    sudden change in Julian''s demeanor now. She took a deep breath and then looked at Julius.


    "Alright, we consent."


    She had way too many doubts at the moment. Seven days could be considered a buffer period.


    Even if she had to die, she wanted to die aware and enlightened.


    "Very well." Julius put down the gun.


    Meanwhile, morous noises could be hearding from a distance indistinctly.


    Someone was searching for them at the bottom of the cliff.


    Julius'' expression changed. Then, he raised the gun and pushed it to the back of Susan¡¯s head.


    ¡°Move, quick!¡±


    Susan did not have a choice. She could only support Julian and begin walking along the path by


    following Julius¡¯ orders.


    The cliff was not tall, but the bottom of the cliff was a stretch of spacious, lush green thick forest.


    It was apparent that Julius hade prepared. Under his forceful orders, the three of them kept


    drifting further and further away from the search and rescue team.


    Even though Julian was in so much pain along the way, he kept his lips tightly pursed all along and


    did not make a sound.


    "Quick, quick, quick.¡± Julius urged them on continuously from behind.


    Susan and Julian could only continue to push forward endlessly.


    Atst, the sky darkened. Julius examined the surrounding environment and then prodded around


    the nearby area before surprisingly revealing a pitch-ck hole.


    "Go inside!" Julius ordered them coldly.


    Susan could only help Julian enter the cave obediently.


    The ambiance of the cave was not considered pleasant, as it was deep and dark. However, they


    could rest for a while at the very least.


    Julius gathered raw materials and built a fire on the ground expressionlessly. Then, he found some


    leaves and made himself a sleeping spot.


    Susan had been constantly observing Julius¡¯ behavior. When he was done with all this, she said,


    "I''m going to pick some leaves from the entrance. I''ll be back soon."


    Julius took a nce at her and then said coldly, "Go.¡±


    He was not concerned that Susan would run away in the slightest. Julian was still there after all.


    If Susan wanted to abandon Julian, she would have done so earlier.


    Susan did not speak. She just picked dried branches and leaves from the entrance and then


    followed Julius'' example to make a slightly softer nest for the two of them with great effort.


    "Be careful.¡± Susan helped Julian lie down properly.

 Chapter 586 Dissociative Personality Disorder

    Chapter 586 Dissociative Personality Disorder


    Julius Jennery on his leafy nest and tossed over some biscuits to them casually. "Eat some,


    quick. We still have to cross the forest tomorrow."


    Susan Shelby remained silent. She tore open the packaging of the biscuits and fed them to Julian


    Shaw mouthful by mouthful. When Julian was almost done eating, she finally took a few bites


    hastily.


    Julius watched as Susan bustled about endlessly and could not help sniggering." What a pitiful


    woman. This man let you down so much, yet you are still so devoted to him? Speaking of that, why


    haven¡¯t you taken him into consideration? After all, he is still quite fond of you. How about this: You


    and I will kill this man and then leave this ce together. That''s a pretty good idea, right?"


    Julius was only talking about this casually in the beginning. However, the more he talked about it,


    the more sense it made to him. A bloodthirsty glint shed past his eyes for a moment as he looked


    at Julian.


    "Who is fond of Susie? Who is he?" It seemed as if Julian waspletely oblivious to the fact that


    his life was in danger. He asked this question with a jealous expression.


    He could still get jealous at such a time...


    Even Julius could not refrain from rolling his eyes.


    "I''m not obliged to exin to a dead man.¡± Julius narrowed his eyes and pulled out his gun slowly.


    Meanwhile, Susan shielded Julian and said in a cold voice, "Aren''t you afraid that he is going to


    fight to gain main control of the body again?"


    Judging from Susan''s tone, it seemed as if she had figured out something.


    Julius furrowed his brows and then said coldly, "He can¡¯t beat me!"


    However, he still ced down the gun in his hand and looked at Susan calmly." What have you


    figured out?"


    Julius'' gaze was so terrifying that it made Susan shiver ever so slightly. However, she managed to


    calm down real soon. "I know that you are not the Julius that I¡¯m acquainted with! The Julius that I''m


    acquainted with is kind, gentle-tempered, stubborn, and courageous. He''s willing to risk his life for


    his fellowrades and sacrifice everything for his country. He is definitely not a man like you.¡±


    "That''s right." The corners of Julius'' lips curled into a ghastly smile. "Yet, we are the same person."


    "Are you his second personality?" asked Susan in surprise.


    This was obviously the same person, yet he had twopletely different personalities. Other than


    this, Susan could not think of a second possibility.


    "Heh heh. You should rephrase that. He is my second personality,¡± said Julius without showing the


    slightest courtesy.


    It seemed that he assumed that he was the body''s main personality.


    Susan did not attempt to fight him on this. Instead, she said nonchntly, "You are the Divine Lord


    of the Dark Night Agency. I don''t know this organization very well, but I know that the so-called


    Divine Lord is one of the most dangerous criminals in the world! If Julius were to find out that you''re


    that kind of man, I''m afraid he might choose to perish with you rather than let you do this kind of


    thing."


    The smile at the corners of Julius'' lips vanished slowly. He looked at Susan expressionlessly. Soon,


    he sneered. "It''s true that this fool is really trying to get me killed. Had he not intentionally exposed


    my trail, how do you think those retards would have managed to catch me?¡±


    Susan''s chest trembled ever so slightly. So it turned out that the other Julius had exposed this Julius


    on purpose.


    Julius'' interest in chatting was piqued, perhaps due to the fact that Susan was the first person who


    had discovered the real situation. He sneered and said, "I''ve always known that there was one more


    personality in my body. I was very discontent that two people alternately had control of my body in


    the beginning, but soon, I discovered that this fool was a very good target I could use. He was


    righteous and brave. These were his personality traits inherently, so he could easily gain the trust of


    George and the others and get promoted quickly. If I was in his ce, heh heh... I wouldn¡¯t have


    been able to do that.


    "Julius'' status in Canada became more and more prestigious, which became a very good cover-up


    identity for me. It was precisely due to this identity''s existence that no one managed to discover my


    true identity for so many years. Julius was actually aware that there was one more personality in his


    body, but he was unaware of what the identity of this personality was. Every time I used this body to


    do something, I removed all the


    traces I''d left behind. Therefore, the fool hadn¡¯t realized all this time that he was precisely the Divine


    Lord that he was hunting down."


    At this point, the corners of Julius'' lips curled into a mocking smile, as if he was finding that


    personality too foolish.


    At the thought of the other Julius¡¯ gentle smile, Susan clenched her teeth and could not refrain from


    saying, "Yet, he still managed to expose you in the end."


    Julius'' expression turned unpleasant at once. He then said coldly, "That was an ident."


    He''d had absolute control of the body originally and would only pass the control to the other Julius


    when he wanted to hide.


    However, while he had been performing an experiment in theboratory, that Julius had suddenly


    awakened.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He had confirmed the identity of his other personality through the situation in theboratory. Apart


    from being in shock and agony, that Julius'' first reaction had been tomit suicide. He had always


    been a righteous person, so he could not ept that he actually had another identity like this one!


    He had stopped the other Julius'' selfharming behavior with great effort, but that was all that he


    could do. On the other hand, when that Julius had failed tomit suicide, he had taken the risk of


    staying permanently asleep and exhausted all his mental strength to report on himself and then left


    behind evidence. By the time he had seized back control of the body, theboratory had already


    been seized by Canada''s military.


    He was aware that he would be exposed sooner orter, so he had abducted Susan and Wi for


    revenge.


    Of course, he had arranged an escape path for himself in advance on the Rockies Mountain.


    However, he had behaved as if he was determined to seek death and managed to deceive George


    and the others who hade chasing after him sessfully.


    ording to his initial n, he would escape using the path he had designed earlier after falling


    down the cliff.


    The n had actually been implemented rather smoothly judging by the current situation.


    The only variable now was Julian and Susan''s presence. They were actually alive. Plus, the other


    Julius was still able to awaken and had stopped him from firing his gun at these two people.


    Many thoughts ran through Julius¡¯ mind, yet he said coldly, "A fool like this doesn¡¯t deserve to share


    a body with me. Had it not been for his constant effort to hinder me, I would''ve developed the most


    powerful virus and destroyed this worldpletely."


    A frantic expression shed past Julius'' eyes.


    "You don''t deserve to share a body with him," Susan could not refrain from saying.


    Julius let out a cold grunt. He walked over and tilted Susan''s chin at one go. "You speak so much on


    his behalf... Could you be in love with him? Perhaps he is going to be very pleased. You may not


    know that, but he really is quite fond of you. He awakened suddenly in theboratory the other day


    because he remembered that he wanted to send you flowers. The two of us are the same person


    after all. Do you think we should just fulfill his wish?"


    Julius suddenly pushed his face right in front of Susan''s eyes with a malicious smile in his gaze.

 Chapter 587 The Flare-Up And The Truth

    Chapter 587 The re-Up And The Truth


    He could not endure this anymore.


    Even though he was at the mercy of this man, Julian Shaw''s fingers were already moving ever so


    slightly.


    However, before he could do anything, Susan Shelby stared at Julius Jenner and then thought for a


    moment before she suddenly spat a mouthful of spit at Julius ferociously.


    Julius was caught off guard, as he had not expected that Susan would do this. He did not manage


    to avoid it in time so the spit struck his head and then flowed down slowly.


    Julian was overjoyed at once. "Well done, Susie."


    Julius pulled a long face and clenched Susan''s chin tightly with ferociousness. '' Do you want to


    die?"


    Susan sneered. "You can''t kill me! He awakened once recently and he has now disappeared. I


    believe that the two of us reached an agreement during that short time. We agreed that you would


    not be allowed to kill me and Julian."


    Julius'' expression changed for a moment before he looked at Susan with a gloomy expression.


    "That¡¯s rather smart of you.''


    "I''m only making a usible guess," said Susan without the slightest hesitation.


    Julius looked at her with a strange gaze. "I can only say that you have a rather good understanding


    of him. In that case, he and you are bound together like good friends, huh?"


    Julius then took a nce at Julian. "Tsk tsk tsk tsk. How does it feel to know that your wife is in love


    with another man?"


    Julian acknowledged the fact that he was feeling immensely jealous in his heart.


    However, he only let out a cold grunt. He did notment further on Julius'' remark.


    Susan furrowed her brows. "What kind of nonsense are you talking about..."


    She was about to exin herself when a gush of strange coldness swept over and overwhelmed


    her entire body all of a sudden.


    Susan¡¯s body froze at once.


    The momentary coldness passed and was followed by a zing heat that spread from Susan''s


    chest. Susan''s forehead became burning hot almost instantaneously.


    Soon, she felt cold again.


    It was cold for a while and then hot for a while.


    This alternating hot and cold feeling became increasingly more frequent.


    Soon, dense, fine sweat drops emerged on Susan''s forehead. Her entire body curled up


    involuntarily.


    "What are you doing? Are you pretending to be sick?" Julius looked at Susan, sounding baffled.


    Julian''s expression changed rapidly.


    He realized something at once.


    Susie was having... a re-up!


    "Susie!" He struggled to sit up and then endured the pain forcefully as he ran to Susie''s side right


    away.


    The only thing he was thankful for now was that Wi Doyle had already concocted the medication,


    which was in his pocket now.


    Julian procured the medication bottle with shaky hands and then took out two pills and stuffed them


    into Susan''s mouth.


    Susan had yet to react to the situation when Julian made her swallow the medication forcefully.


    Soon, Julian exhausted all his strength and slumped next to Susan right away.


    His gaze remained fixed on Susan anxiously all this time.


    Fortunately, the effect of the medication was instantaneous this time. It did not even take a few


    minutes before Susan''s body temperature dropped and the color of her face returned to normal.


    "Huh." A look of interest shed past Julius '' eyes.


    He made his way over to Julian and picked up the medication bottle right away.


    ¡°Give it back to me.¡± Julian tensed up at once.


    Julius ignored Julian. He picked up a pill and ced it under his nostril to sniff it. Then, a small


    piece of equipment materialized out of nowhere and he began to examine the pill briefly.


    "Suchplexponents..." Julius looked at Susan as if she was a virus storehouse. "How many


    viruses are there actually in your body?"


    "Viruses?¡± Susan was rather shocked. She could not refrain from casting a nce at Julian. "What


    kind of medication is that? I was only infected with the Errol Virus, but I thought that virus was


    eradicated five years ago."


    Julian had yet to answer when Julius sneered, "Five years ago? I¡¯m afraid that you must be


    mistaken. You must be dreaming if you think you would have been capable of eradicating the virus


    by yourself had Julian not used some cunning tricks to get his hands on the cure for the Errol Virus


    two years ago."


    Susan felt like her mind was in a chaotic state all of a sudden.


    If Julian had only managed to get his hands on the cure two years ago, what had happened five


    years ago?


    Susan could not refrain from looking at Julian with a doubtful gaze.


    She suddenly realized that Julian seemed to have been hiding something important from her. Plus,


    he seemed to have been hiding it from her for a very long time.


    As he faced Susan¡¯s doubtful gaze, Julian let out a forcedugh. There was no reason for him to


    hide it anymore.


    He said in a deep voice, "Susie, five years ago, Mr. rk did not hand over the method to eradicate


    the Errol Virus. I was using the simplified version of the medication to slow down the re-up of the


    virus all this time."


    "What?!" Shock shed past Susan''s eyes uncontrobly.


    Since he had said this, Julian had no intention of hiding the truth anymore.


    He said in all apparent seriousness, * However, even the simplified version of the medication would


    only give you five years of life at most. That is why I''ve been constantly searching for aplete


    version of the antidote. It was only three years ago that Joseph brought Wi to me. He told me that


    Wi had a way to cure the virus. After thorough consideration, I made the decision to trust Wi.


    Hence, when I was seen in a hotel with Wi previously, we were discussing how to eradicate the


    virus. I made Wi stay in the house so it would be more convenient for her to treat you."


    There was arge amount of information in that statement. Susan could not help getting caught in a


    daze.


    Julian then added, "I didn''t have the courage to tell you the truth because I didn''t want you to


    endure the stress of knowing about this terrifying virus. Even though you misunderstood the


    rtionship between me and Wi, I persisted all along and didn''t exin it to you.


    Susan took a deep breath. She was reacting to the situation slowly. "How are you going to exin


    what happened two years ago then?"


    Julian let out a forcedugh and said, "I had been trusting Wi all this time.


    However, the very night you told me that Wi had been speaking to you without my knowledge and


    had instigated our rtionship, I immediately realized that there was something wrong with this


    woman. I stopped administering your medicine and flew to Africa to look for her.''


    A look of deep thought shed past Susan''s eyes as she began to connect the dots of Julian¡¯s


    narration and the events that had taken ce in the past.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "I formed a n to acquire the Dark Night Agency''s full game n and I coborated with Joseph.


    With Oliver¡¯s help, we uprooted the Dark Night Agency in Africa and Wi was under our control. In


    order to live, she handed over the antidote form of the Errol Virus to us. That was supposed to be


    the end of the story. However, I didn''t expect that this woman had hidden her ill intentions. She had


    infected you with over 100 types of different viruses while treating you before. You had to consume


    the wonder drug prepared by Wi on a weekly basis, or you would end up like you felt earlier. You


    would feel cold and feverish and then die within 24 hours.¡±


    While describing this, Julian recalled the situation and could not refrain from holding Susan''s hand


    anxiously. "Susie, I couldn¡¯t let anything happen to you!"


    A look of enlightenment shed past Susan''s eyes indistinctly. "What were the conditions Wi


    proposed in order to provide me with the wonder drug?"


    Julian took a deep breath and then looked at Susan. "She wanted me to be with her.¡±

 Chapter 588 Gossip

    Chapter 588 Gossip


    Susan Shelby, who had predicted the answer in advance, could not refrain from scoffing. ''Then, you


    agreed."


    Julian Shaw¡¯s expression was slightly dejected. "Susie, I didn''t have any other choice. I wanted you


    to live."


    "Sheter asked for a child and you agreed to that too?" Susan had a spurious smile on her face.


    "Soon, she wanted you to transfer all the assets to her child and you agreed to that as well?"


    Julian tensed up at once. "That''s not the truth, Susie. The child in Wi¡¯s belly is not mine. I plotted


    against her and got her pregnant with a gangster''s child. I did it because I wanted to use the child to


    lower her guard and then deceive her into handing over aplete wonder drug to me. I''ve already


    seeded. The medication I gave you earlier is theplete wonder drug. You will only need to


    continue to consume it for one week and then you will recover fully."


    Susan looked at the bottle of medication.


    Julius Jenner leaned against the cave wall and tossed the medication bottle up and down with a


    malicious smile on his face." Tsk tsk tsk. That''s a really touching story. You''re gonna make me cry."


    Julian ignored Julius'' strange tone and looked at Susan nervously. "Susie, I really am not lying to


    you. That child is definitely not rted to me."


    Susan looked at Julian with a faint smile on her lips. "You¡¯ve deceived me so many times and for


    such a long period. Do you think that you are still worthy of my trust?" While Julian was telling her


    the story, she had already believed him deep inside.


    She believed that Julian was really not lying this time.


    However, there was ineffable anger surging and raging in her heart.


    Julian had deceived her on many asions, yet he made it sound like he had done it all for her.


    So, was she not supposed to be angry about it?


    Was she supposed to forgive this man joyously?


    She had been the concerned party in all these events, yet she had not even had the right to know


    anything right from the start. She had not had the right to choose either!


    This made Susan feel like she was a fool and a puppet.


    Just because Julian felt that he was doing this for her, she should justpromise unconditionally?


    "Susie...¡± Susan''s voice sounded calm, yet Julian could hear her rising anger for some reason. He


    could not help saying


    cautiously, "Everything that I said is the truth. You are the only one I consider my wife. How could I


    get another person pregnant with my child?"


    "Heh heh." Susan sneered once and helped Julian stand up expressionlessly.


    Julian had no idea what Susan was trying to do, so he could only follow suit with caution.


    Susan set him down on the leaf pile and then said coldly, "You should lie down to nurse your broken


    bones."


    Julian nodded with an anxious expression.


    Whatever he needed to say, he had already told her.


    Now, there were no secrets between him and Susan anymore.


    However, Julian was truly incapable of figuring out if Susie would forgive him.


    Susan ced Julian on the leaf pile and then ignored him while she returned to the corner. There


    was no telling what was on her mind.


    Julian''s mouth widened and closed in an attempt to say something to Susan, yet he did not say


    anything in the end.


    Julius watched the interaction between these two with interest. After a while, he walked over to


    Susan and asked, "Hey, are you going to forgive him or not?¡±


    Susan took a nce at him. "How does that concern you?¡±


    Julius was infuriated at once. "Don''t forget that your life is still in my hands."


    "Kill me then!¡± Susan sneered.


    Julius was left speechless.


    After a while, he approached her again. " Since we have some free time, let''s talk about it.¡±


    Susan paid no attention to him, but he continued to chat away endlessly.


    Susan shot him a nce, as she was growing impatient.


    Julius'' originally ice-cold eyes were actually filled with a gossipy glint.


    Was anyone aware that the legendary Divine Lord was actually a gossip?


    In order to express his sincerity, Julius tossed the medication bottle to Susan." We¡¯re going to stay


    in this cave for the night. Let¡¯s talk about it."


    Susan put away the medication resolutely yet answered coldly, "Noment.¡±


    Upon saying that, she curled and leaned against the corner of a wall before shutting her eyes.


    Julius was speechless.


    He was rarely interested in gossip. Did she have to dampen his enthusiasm like this?


    Julius narrowed his eyes and pretended to be just fine before he inched close to Julian once again.


    "Do you think that she is going to forgive you?"


    Julian reacted by rolling his eyes.


    Julius was so infuriated that he almost pulled out the gun again. However, he suddenly realized that


    these two people were obviously aware that he would not kill them so they did not fear him.


    Julius discovered that there was nothing he could do to these people upon careful consideration.


    He let out a cold grunt and acted as if he couldn''t care less as hey on his leaf pile right away.


    "Susie, it''s too cold over there. Come and sleep here.¡± Julian propped himself up with great effort in


    an attempt to sit.


    Susan was not nning to pay attention to him originally, yet upon seeing him moving with great


    difficulty, she made her way over to him and pinned down Julian with a long look. "Don''t move."


    Julian seized this opportunity to pull Susan over to the leaf pile instantly.


    Before Susan could react to the situation, she was already enveloped by Julian''s arms.


    "What are you doing?¡± said Susan in surprise and anger.


    She was about to struggle free when Julian let out a muffled grunt in pain.


    Susan stopped moving immediately.


    "Susie, let me be your heater," said Julian pitifully.


    "No need for that." Susan''s voice sounded ice-cold, yet Julian''s body temperature soothed her until


    she rxed unconsciously.


    "Be my heater then," Julian said. "I¡¯m a wounded patient.¡± "I don''t care if you die." Susan scolded


    him but did not budge.


    Julian was ted in his heart. He removed his coat and draped it over their bodies. Then, he


    hugged Susan tightly and refused to let go.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Do you know that you have broken some bones? Are you doing this to prevent them from healing?"


    Susan could not refrain from ring at him. "Remove your arms ''


    "I broke the bones in my back, not my arms." Julian looked at Susan pitifully. " Susie, it¡¯s been a


    long time since Ist held you."


    "Heh heh... You asked for it,¡± said Susan expressionlessly.


    ¡°Right, right, right. I did ask for it. I am aware of my mistake and I''m going to make it up to you for


    the rest of my life." Julian acknowledged his mistake without the slightest hesitation.


    "I don''t want the rest of your life. You can spend it with Wi," said Susan.


    "Susie, are you jealous?" Julian was surprised.


    Susan was silent for a moment before she said in an unpleasant tone, "No."


    Julian was even more surprised and ted. He hugged Susan and refused to loosen his grip.


    Susan did not attempt to break free from his hug, but her mind drifted far, far away.


    She had already learned the truth.


    She knew that everything that Julian had done had been for her sake and she knew that Julian still


    loved her deeply.


    So, was she supposed to forgive this man?


    But what should she do about the wounds inflicted by him over the years that still existed in her


    heart?


    How could she act as if all this did not exist?


    ''Julian, you''re always hiding everything. Are you trying to prove that you''ve regarded me as an


    overly fragile person right from the start? Who do you think you are to judge that I''m incapable of


    withstanding the stress caused by the Errol Virus, and who do you think you are to decide that I''d


    rather let you make this decision on my behalf?¡¯


    Susan''s emotions were surging. She felt like biting Julian to death 100 times, yet her heart softened


    as soon as she thought about the way he had risked his life and fallen down the cliff with her in his


    arms.

 Chapter 589 He Could Only Smile

    Chapter 589 He Could Only Smile


    Early in the morning the next day...


    "Drink this.¡± Susan Shelby passed water to Julian Shaw with a cold face.


    Susan''s tone was rigid, yet Julian was smiling wide as if he was proud of his triumph. While he


    drank the water, his gaze was fixed on Susan at all times.


    Frankly, he was even feeling thankful for this crisis.


    Had they not fallen off the cliff together and shared this fate, he was sure that it would have taken a


    lot of work for Susie to pay attention to him even if she were to learn the truth.


    However, now... Although Susie''s tone was not that pleasant, she was willing to pay attention to him


    at the very least.


    Julian was not a demanding person anyhow. As long as Susie did not ignore himpletely, he


    was content.


    "Biscuit." Susan stuffed a piece of biscuit into his mouth because Julian''s stare was making her feel


    uneasy.


    Therge piece of biscuit was stuffed into his mouth, making him choke for a moment. He


    swallowed the biscuit swiftly and then looked at Susan affectionately. " Susie, you''re really good to


    me."


    Susan said nothing.


    Julius Jenner could not stand it anymore upon seeing Julian constantly smiling slyly to himself. He


    said coldly, "Get ready. We are going to embark on a journey.¡±


    Susan could only help Julian stand up. During the fall, Julian had avoided any dangerous spots on


    purpose. Even though he had some broken bones in his back, he was already feeling much better


    after lying down for a night.


    "Can you withstand that?" asked Susan.


    It was a really simple question.


    Julian immediately looked at Susan with deep emotion. "As long as you''re here, I can withstand


    anything."


    Susan rolled her eyes and almost shoved his hand away.


    She then turned her head to the side.


    Julian assumed that she was shy and could not help keeping up the good work by saying with a


    gentle tone, "Susie, each day when you''re not with me, my heart is missing something. Do you


    know that? Now that you''re here with me, although I''ve suffered some mild injuries, my heart is full."


    Susan clenched her teeth in rage. The man''s chattering was endless. It seemed that he was really


    trying to get her to toss him away.


    ¡°Susie, I couldn''t get close to you for the past two years but I spent every night looking up at the


    starry sky. You''re just like the moon in the sky to me. I can see you but I can¡¯t reach you. I..." Julian


    seized this opportunity to go on and used up all the sweet words he had umted endlessly.


    This time, Susan really felt that she could not stand it anymore.


    She could not refrain from shouting, "Shut up!"


    "Shut up!"


    Two voices were heard simultaneously. Susan turned her head to the side, only to see that Julius


    had the same exasperated expression.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Could Julian make sense of his current state?


    He was a hostage being held under duress. Therefore, he was supposed to behave himself and act


    like a hostage.


    What the heck was going on with him? Why was he suddenly showing off his love?


    Julian took a cold nce at Julius and then sneered. "You meddle with what goes on in heaven and


    on earth, and you''re even trying to meddle with my words now?"


    His expression softened rapidly once again when he turned to Susan. "Susie, you''re asking me to


    shut up, so I will. When you want to talk, I shall talk to you again. Is that alright?¡±


    Julius said nothing,


    The different ways Julian treated him and her made him wish that he could shoot him.


    Forget it, he would endure this!


    One day had already passed.


    There were just six days left.


    In six days, this pair of lovers could do whatever they wanted!


    Ignorance was bliss.


    "Hurry up, hurry up.¡± Julius urged them in a slightly aggressive manner.


    The path that he had designed was rather discreet, so he was confident that they would not be


    discovered by the search team.


    However, it was better to walk faster for safety reasons.


    It would be best if they could make it out of the forest soon!


    The forest stretched across two provinces. By leaving through this path, he would be able to avoid


    being surrounded by the military!


    In the old forest located on the remote mountain was a super-criminal carrying a gun.


    The environment was arduous.


    However, Julian would turn his head to look at Susan asionally and the smile on his lips would


    remain there.


    He felt that this was the happiest time he had experienced in the past few years.


    "Can you please stop smiling? You''re driving me nuts!" Julius could not bear it once again.


    "Heh heh. My Susie hasn''t spoken on that, so who gives you the right to speak?" said Julian without


    showing the slightest courtesy.


    F*ck. He was simply showing loathing to Julius in in sight.


    Julius was infuriated.


    Susan looked at Julius'' exasperated look and suddenly felt that it seemed to be a rather good idea


    to infuriate him.


    Susan cracked a smile at once. She then said softly with love, "Julian, be careful.


    There''s a branch ahead."


    Julius immediately went silent upon seeing the tiny tree branch ahead.


    Julian, on the other hand, looked at Susan in tion and then nodded repeatedly.


    He was so delighted in his heart that he felt like he was going to fly. Susie was showing her affection


    for him!


    Susan looked at Julius'' gloomy face and her interest was suddenly piqued. She began to be


    gentler and more caring with Julian.


    "Are you thirsty? Have some water."


    "Be careful with that rock."


    "Lome on, let me help you wipe away the sweat."


    Julian naturally responded to Susan with excessive enthusiasm.


    Julius'' face grew darker and darker.


    He was considering risking perishing with his other personality so that he could kill these two people


    instantly and get it over with.


    F*ck, they were fugitives running for their lives, right?


    They were hostages, right?


    It was fine that they were not behaving like people in distress, but they had to actually show off their


    f*cking love to provoke him?


    They pushed on and traveled for a day before they found a ce to rest atst. Julius'' face was


    already as dark as charcoal.


    Susan suddenly felt invigorated. He had abducted her, huh? He had talked to her in an unpleasant


    tone, huh? She would not be herself if she allowed him to do that without agitating him in return.


    In order to agitate Julius further, Susan treated Julian with gentleness and care, while Julian


    naturally treated Susan with deep sentiment.


    Julius could not refrain from threatening them a few times.


    However, he still had to push on and continue the journey now so he could not hurt these two


    people in order to prevent affecting their progress.


    He could not just leave these two and depart alone either. What if they were to divulge his secret?


    Killing both of them was not an option either.


    Julius loathed the other Julius for destroying the viruspletely in theboratory. Otherwise, he


    could have taken out something casually and made these two suffer so much that they''d wish they


    were dead.


    There was really nothing he could do to these two now despite being immensely infuriated.


    He could only smile as he watched the couple showing off their love for each other.


    However, Julius calmed down after watching them for a long time. In the end, he could maintain a


    cold expression regardless of what these two did.


    Late at night, Julius poked at the fire and the mes warmed the cave.


    Julian looked at Julius with narrowed eyes and suddenly asked, "Since Dark Night is gone, why


    have you still insisted on developing viruses stubbornly over the years? Is destroying the world


    really that important to you?"


    Julius grunted coldly. He was toozy to answer the question, yet he was growing bored with


    continuing this journey. He raised an eyebrow and said nonchntly,"


    The world is a terrible ce, so why should it exist?"

 Chapter 590 Bom Mad

    Chapter 590 Bom Mad


    "How can this world be a terrible ce when Susie is in it?" Julian Shaw said matter-of-factly. Then,


    he showed off his love out of nowhere.


    This intentional disy of love was no longer capable of eliciting a response from Julius Jenner.


    Julian''s unexpected trick managed to make Julius roll his eyes a few times.


    He then said expressionlessly, ¡°I was an orphan from a very young age."


    "I know that. I read it in Julius'' records," said Julian.


    "I looked rather adorable when I was young so I was adopted by someone soon." A reminiscing


    glint shed past Julian''s eyes. "The first family that adopted me treated me rather well in the


    beginning, butter on, they surprisingly conceived a child and then I turned into a thorn in the flesh


    for them. They began beating me up and scolding me all the time."


    "Did that make you resent society?" Susan Shelby could not refrain from asking.


    Julius took a side nce at her and said nonchntly, "How is an insignificant matter like this


    worthy of making me resent society? What''s wrong with your way of thinking?"


    Susan had the urge to flip a table from rage.


    He was obviously a sociopath.


    Julius went on to say, "Afterward, the family of three left me behind while they traveled. Then, they


    all died in a car crash."


    This was a tragic development that rendered Julian and Susan speechless for a moment.


    "As a result, I returned to the orphanage. It did not take long before I was adopted by a second


    family. This family treated me well, yet in the end, a fire killed them all as well. I was the only one


    who was rescued.¡±


    Julian and Susan continued to remain silent.


    "Soon, came a third family...¡± Julius raised an eyebrow. "What do you think happened then?¡±


    "An ident... An ident urred as well?" asked Susan cautiously.


    "You¡¯re right,¡± Julius said helplessly. "A murderer broke into the house and killed the entire family. I


    was the only one who narrowly escaped by hiding under the table. Three families that adopted me


    consecutively had an ident. I was regarded as the bane of life. Then, no one had the courage to


    adopt me anymore and I stayed in the orphanage until I was 18 years old. When I turned 18,1


    enlisted in the army and had the life I have today."


    Susan was silent for a moment before she said, "It sounds like... the lives of the families that


    adopted you were even more tragic. Why were you the one who became a sociopath?"


    "Bah! How is this considered sociopathic?" Julius rolled his eyes. "These deaths made me realize


    something! Weaklings are too weak and fragile in this world. Any event can take their lives.


    Afterward, they still had the audacity to me these deaths on a child. Their weakness was simply


    shameless.


    "In the beginning, I was sad and I mourned when I was regarded as a bane and became an outcast.


    Then, I met a person one day." Juliusughed. "It was the previous Divine Lord of the Dark Night


    Agency! After a conversation with him, I was suddenly enlightened. It was utterly unnecessary for


    me to feel sad for these people. Most importantly, I couldn¡¯t let myself be ndered anymore. Since


    they were calling me a bane and using me of killing those people, I couldn¡¯t just let them use


    me for no reason!"


    As Julius was speaking, he was beaming with joy. "That was how I made the decision to take the


    initiative to take away the lives of those weaklings straightforwardly! This way, they wouldn''t be


    wrongly using me.¡±


    Susan said, "So this is the reason you wish to destroy the world?" ''What do you mean? I''m doing


    this to help resurrect the world." A bloodthirsty glint shed past Julius'' eyes. "Those weak people


    don''t deserve to live at all. On the other hand, I will choose the real elites who deserve to stay alive


    with me."


    As he was speaking, he took a nce at Julian and Susan. "Frankly, my new medication is one step


    short of sess. When I manage to escape, I''m going to develop it soon. I think both of you


    deserve to live. If you agree to join us, I shall bring you along and create a brand new world. What


    do you think of that?"


    Julius spoke with excitement.


    A man like Julius was simply a madman.


    Julian and Susan exchanged a nce and then Susan said nonchntly, "Let''s discuss thatter.¡±


    I will do whatever Susie decides.¡± Julian used this opportunity to show his loyalty.


    "You still have five more days, so you can consider it slowly," Julius said calmly. "I hope that you will


    seize this opportunity. It¡¯s going to be difficult to join us if you decide to do soter on."


    Julian raised an eyebrow and changed the topic of the conversation. "Was the previous Divine Lord


    of the Dark Night Agency just like you? Was he a madman too?"


    "Heh heh.¡± Julius scoffed coldly twice." You''re talking about that madman, huh? He performed the


    virus trial on my body, yet he did not expect that I''d secretly learn from him without him noticing.


    Then... I used the virus that he took so much pride in to kill him. That old man was truly weak as


    well. He had been performing research his whole life, yet he did not manage to develop anything


    useful. When I took over his research, I was only 16 years old. I developed the Errol Virus and used


    Mr.


    rk to spread it. Old Mr. rk was quite a funny man himself. Did he really think that he was


    capable of developing a virus like this with his talent? Besides, there were still many parts of the


    Errol Virus that could be improved, but the old man called it the perfect virus here and there. What a


    joke."


    Julius spoke in a mocking tone.


    Julian''s brows furrowed ever so slightly, but he didn''t notice.


    ording to the military records, Julius was 32 years old now.


    In other words, he had begun plotting to take over the world with the Errol Virus 16 years ago.


    People like Mr. rk had been akin to chess pieces in his palm. This man was simply terrifying.


    Julius mocked the old man for a while and then looked at Susan and Julian magnanimously. "I


    truthfully have high hopes for you two, which is why I''m willing to tell you so much. All in all, there''s


    no need to doubt my capability. With your cooperation, a new world will be just around the corner."


    "We need to consider it for a while." Susan spoke on their behalf.


    Julius did not insist. He just shrugged and theny back on his spot.


    Susan looked at the man and felt an ineffable feeling of oppression in her heart.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Julius appeared to be harmless, yet he was holding Pandora''s box in his hand. If this box was


    opened, there was no telling how the entire world would turn out.


    Susan acknowledged the fact that she was not a person of noble sentiments.


    However, she could not watch helplessly as a man like Julius lived.


    Five dayster, even if they really did manage to escape, the world would end up in chaos.


    An exceedingly heavy feeling weighed down Susan''s chest like a dead weight.


    Susan had only one thought on her mind.'' No, I can''t allow a madman like this to leave this ce


    alive.¡¯


    "Susie, it''s time to sleep.¡± Julian pulled Susan to his side.


    Susan wanted to struggle at first, but she then saw Julian write on her palm, ''Stay calm, Susie. We


    still have time to n slowly.''


    Susan could not refrain from taking a nce at Julian.


    His gaze was calm in the meantime. It was apparent that he was not nning on letting Julius leave


    just like that either.

 Chapter 591 They Must Come Home Safely

    Chapter 591 They Must Come Home Safely


    ''What should we do?'' Susan used her finger to write on Julian Shaw''s palm.


    Susan''s finger rubbed against his palm and tickled him. Julian could not help feeling his mind run


    wild.


    Susan noticed that he had not responded after a long time so she raised her head, only to see him


    looking all lovey-dovey. She could not refrain from pinching his arm hard in anger and


    embarrassment.


    Julian cracked a wide smile for a while and then immediately stopped smiling and wrote slowly, ''He


    will be the most mentally rxed when the escape is about to seed. Then, we will attempt to


    make a move again."


    Susan could not help taking a nce at Julian.


    Julius Jenner was a man trained in special forces and he had a gun in his hand.


    Compared to the two of them, he had the absolute upper hand.


    In truth, the probability of them sessfully making a move on Julius was very low.


    However, they could never allow Julius to escape just like that.


    Susan clenched her teeth and took it upon herself to give Julian''s hand a squeeze. Then, she threw


    herself into his arms.


    Joy shed past Julian''s eyes for a moment. He wrapped his arms around her tightly.


    Susan leaned against his chest quietly without uttering a word.


    Five dayster, both of them still had no idea what was happening between them anymore.


    Right now, she was really not in the mood to be mad at Julian anymore.


    He loved her, and she loved him back regardless. That was enough.


    ¡°Did you find anything?¡± George Wright appeared rather lethargic.


    ¡°No."


    "No."


    The squadrons reported back to him, yet no one had managed to find any traces of them.


    Oliver Wright could not help pounding the table in rage. "Julius is professionally trained in counter-


    tracking courses so he


    won¡¯t leave behind any traces for us. I have no idea how Susie and Julian are doing either."


    George pursed his lips tightly and did not speak.


    Frankly, they were well aware that Julius would never let Julian and Susan off if he seized them due


    to his hatred for both of them.


    Now that they had yet to receive any news, they were afraid that these two were already...


    George did not have the courage to think further. He said through clenched teeth," Continue the


    search! I want to see them if they are alive or see their corpses if they are dead!¡±


    "Commander...¡± A military officer hesitated for a moment before saying, "There are many sources of


    water in this forest."


    The military officer did not have the courage toment further, but George and Oliver immediately


    realized what he meant.


    This person was saying that if Julian and Susan were already dead and their corpses had been


    dropped in the water, it would be utterly impossible to find them.


    However, this was provided that both of them were already dead.


    George said coldly, "I believe that they''re surely still alive! Continue the search and extend the


    range of the search!¡±


    George had an unyielding expression on his face, so the group of people dared notment


    further. They just continued the search.


    One day passed, two days passed, three


    days passed.


    George and Oliver were in the field personally while they waited for the others to report to them.


    They were filled with hope every time they departed. However, their hearts were filled with despair


    every time they listened to the reports.


    It had been three days. The forest was full of trees and nts, so there was nothing that they could


    eat. Even if they were still alive, perhaps they would be hungry and thirsty.


    George and Oliver wanted to continue the search, yet they received a call that Luna Harris had


    fainted.


    Both of them were startled. They gave orders and then rushed back to Skyking City in a haste.


    "Luna, how do you feel?" As soon as George arrived at home, he made his way to Luna''s room in a


    rush.


    Luna had already regained consciousness by now and was surrounded by a group of doctors and


    nurses who were tending to her. Anna and Serenity Wright and Jacob Shelby were keeping her


    company.


    A hopeful glint shed past Luna¡¯s eyes when she saw George and Oliver. She then asked shakily,


    "Have you found Susie and Julian?"


    George wanted to nod against his will but could only shake his head with great difficulty in the end.


    "Don¡¯t worry, mom. The fact that we haven''t found any corpses is the best news for now. We will


    certainly find them," said Oliver hastily.


    Luna was not consoled by his words, and tears welled up in her eyes instantly. She said in a slightly


    hoarse voice, "Susie and Julian weren''t trained in the military like Julius. The possibility of them


    being alive after falling from such a high cliff is already low, let alone with a perverted criminal like


    Julius around them. Why would he allow them to live?"


    Perhaps there were no corpses because Julius had destroyed them to hide the evidence.


    Luna was thinking about it when she suddenly felt pain in her chest. She sat upright and spat out a


    mouthful of blood abruptly.


    "Mom!" Anna and Serenity were started. The two of them wiped Luna''s lips hastily.


    Anna was close to crying. "Mom, stop imagining things. Susan is definitely going to be fine.¡±


    "Yes, Susie is certainly blessed," said Serenity.


    Jacob clenched his fists tightly. He suddenly took a nce at George and Oliver and then said,


    "Where did Susie fall from? Take me there. I''m going to look for her!¡±


    "We have professionals running the search over there. You won¡¯t be of any help." Oliver could


    understand Jacob''s feelingspletely but still had to tell Jacob this.


    "So you''re saying that I should just wait like this?¡± Jacob roared deeply.


    His younger sister had stuck with him during difficult times since a young age!


    She was more important than his life! "You can only wait for the time being," George said resolutely.


    "If Susie and Julian are still alive, the professionals will certainly bring them home! If Susie... No,


    Susie is certainly still alive. Luna, if Susie gets back and your health is ruined, how much will Susie


    me herself for doing this to you?¡±


    Luna looked at George sorrowfully. "Susie... Is she still alive?"


    "Yes, she surely is," said George resolutely.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Can you promise me that?" Luna¡¯s eyes lit up with a hopeful glint.


    "I promise," said George without the slightest hesitation.


    At this exact moment, he could only let Luna maintain a gleam of hope in her heart. Otherwise, her


    health would deteriorate even more.


    "I trust you." Luna grabbed George''s hand." You must bring Susie home safely."


    "Don¡¯t worry," said George with determination.


    Luna nodded. At this exact moment, she could only choose to believe George.


    "Anna, Serenity, take good care of your mother. Oliver and I are heading back to continue the


    search immediately. Don''t worry, we will certainly bring Susan and Julian back," said George.


    Anna and Serenity nodded with tears in their eyes.


    "I shall go with you,¡± said Jacob.


    "No. Now that this incident happened to Julian, StarTech Co. is in an unstable state. Are you trying


    to destroy thepany by suddenly leaving like this? When Julian gets back, are you going to hand


    over apany in distress?" said George while he heaved a sigh softly. "Julian... At thest


    moment, he ran faster than any of us just to risk his life and held Susie before they fell together. I


    believe that he must have faced difficulties that he was reluctant to mention regarding M''s baby.


    You and Seth have to take care of thepany."


    Jacob was convinced in the end.


    George and Oliver immediately headed back to Rockies Mountain once again.


    "We must bring Susie and Julian back." Luna prayed silently in her heart with eyes filled with tears.

 Chapter 592 It鈥檚 All His

    Chapter 592 It¡¯s All His


    Although this was considered a frightening experience for Wi, she arrived home safely atst.


    The Wrights had not made things difficult for her, or perhaps they did not even care enough to go


    hard on her.


    Be that as it may, Wi''s face was ashen by the time she arrived at the Shaw Mansion.


    Madam Shaw was taken aback by her appearance when she saw her. She hastily went forward and


    helped her walk into the living room. "I already told you that you should not travel in your current


    condition. You just left today. Howe your face has turned so pale?"


    After Madam Shaw helped Wi settle down on the couch, she went to order the servants to


    prepare all sorts of things.


    Then, Madam Shaw turned to look at Wi, "Where is Julian? Why didn''t hee back with you?"


    A smile that was even uglier than a cry appeared on Wi''s face when Madam Shaw mentioned


    Julian.


    She had been preparing the special remedy for Susan in seclusion in the past few days. However,


    Julian had told Madam Shaw that the two of them had gone on vacation.


    That was why Madam Shaw asked her about Julian when she saw her return alone.


    "Madam." Wi looked at Madam Shaw, her face turning paler and paler as the words slowly


    escaped her lips. "Julian... He ... He..." "What happened to Julian?" Madam Shaw''s heart


    somersaulted, and a bad foreboding began to well in her stomach pit when she saw Wi''s


    expression.


    When Wi recalled seeing Julian fall off the cliff, she broke into tears.


    The cliff had been tall, so it was very unlikely that both Julian and Susan had survived the fall.


    Wi truly loved Julian, so her tears were real.


    Madam Shaw had never seen Wi bawl her eyes out like this before, and the bad hunch in her


    heart began to grow as a result.


    She grabbed Wi''s hand and asked, "Can you stop crying for a moment and tell me what


    happened to Julian?"


    Wi cried for a while longer. Then, she eventually calmed down a little. "Julian...


    Julian and Susan fell off a cliff.'' ''Fell off a cliff? With Susan? What the hell is happening?''


    A hint of surprise crossed Madam Shaw''s eyes. She involuntarily tightened her hand, which was


    holding Wi¡¯s hand, as she asked, "What are you talking about? Tell me everything from the


    beginning."


    Julian was Madam Shaw''s greatest treasure. When she heard that Julian had fallen off a cliff, she


    staggered. If a servant did note up to hold her at thest minute, she would have already


    copsed on the floor.


    Wi cried and sobbed intermittently. "It''s all Susan''s fault. None of this would have happened if she


    wasn''t one of the Wrights. The Wrights have been hunting the Divine Lord, who is the head of an


    organization known as the Dark Night Agency. However, it turns out that the Divine Lord is actually


    Julius Jenner, the youngest general of Canada. Julius had been holding a grudge against the


    Wrights, so he abducted Susan to throw her off a cliff. When Julian heard the news, he hurriedly


    went after them. To save Susan, he engaged Julius in a fight. In the end, the three of them lost their


    footing and fell off the cliff. Up until now, nobody knows whether they are still alive or not...¡±


    Wi had excluded herself from the story and pushed all the me on Susan.


    Madam Shaw was still able to hold on as she listened to Wi''s story. When she heard that nobody


    could tell whether or not the three of them were still alive, her eyes rolled back in her head and she


    passed out.


    "Madam, madam." All of the servants surrounded Madam Shaw nervously.


    Wi was still crying on the side. The image of Julian charging toward Susan kept reying in her


    mind.


    When Julian had chosen her over Susan, she had thought Julian had genuinely fallen in love with


    her.


    However, at thest moment, when Julian had ignored the gun pointing at her and dashed toward


    Susan, Wi had understood everything.


    In Julian''s heart, Susan was the most important person.


    He could even sacrifice himself for the woman he loved.


    The more Wi thought about it, the more pain she felt.


    No matter how much she racked her brains to scheme, no matter how many intrigues and wiles she


    used, in the end, she still could not bepared to Susan.


    Madam Shaw remained unconscious for a day and a night.


    When she woke up, she charged headlong to the Wright Mansion like a lunatic, wanting an


    exnation from them.


    It went without saying that Madam Shaw was not able to enter the Wright Mansion. Luna was not in


    good health, so Anna would never let Madam Shaw get near her mother. They just told Madam


    Shaw that they had not discovered Julian and Susan''s bodies yet, so there was a probability that


    they were alive. The rescue team was still working hard to search for them. Then, they kicked


    Madam Shaw out.


    No matter how sad and anxious Madam Shaw was, there was nothing she could do other than wait


    patiently for news of Julian.


    Several days passed, yet she did not hear from Julian.


    The television was broadcasting news all day long.


    The press simply stated that Julian and Susan had fallen off a cliff along with international criminal


    Julius Jenner and their whereabouts still remained unclear.


    The press was able to view this incident from an objective perspective, but the same did not apply


    to the public. As time passed, the public began to grow more impatient and could not help bing


    more pessimistic.


    The fearful ability of the Dark Night Agency had been no secret in the past few years. Therefore, it


    was reasonable to deduce that the Divine Lord was someone one should not mess with.


    Even if Julian and Susan had been lucky enough to survive the fall, would the Divine Lord have let


    them off so easily?


    In any case, Canada had deployed plenty of manpower to aid the rescue mission. There were even


    choppers circling the forest from the sky all day long. If they were still alive, they only needed to


    build a fire to notify the rescue team by using the smoke.


    However, they did not do it, which could only mean that they were probably dead.


    Also, considering Julius¡¯s ruthlessness, he might even have chopped up their corpses to obliterate


    all traces.


    For some time, there were bad and good remarks everywhere. Some peopleforted the Wrights


    and the Shaws, while others gloated over their misfortune.


    Initially, the servants of the Shaws wanted to keep Madam Shaw from essing any information


    about the incident. However, she paid them no mind and stubbornly searched through all the


    newspapers on the market that were reporting on the matter. The regr press remained objective


    regarding the incident, but that was not the case for smaller-scale press outlets. Their reports were


    circumstantial and untrue, and most of the time, they would say that Julian and Susan were already


    dead.


    Madam Shaw''s heart would jolt whenever she read this kind of newspaper. She locked herself up in


    her room all day long, and in the end, despair began to settle in her until itpletely possessed


    her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She had put all her hopes on her son. Now that Julian was gone, she felt like her life had copsed.


    Madam Shaw did not eat or drink anything for three to four days. It was only when Wi came and


    persuaded her with tears in her eyes that light returned to Madam Shaw''s eyes.


    Even if Julian was gone, she still had her grandson.


    More and more light returned to Madam Shaw''s eyes as she stared intently at Wi''s stomach.


    ''Don''t worry, Julian. I''ll leave everything you have to this child. I¡¯ll help you take care of him, raise


    him, and teach him everything he needs to learn.''


    The will to fight red in Madam Shaw''s eyes.


    "Wi, no matter what happens to Julian, you have a baby in your stomach, so you must be extra


    careful and take good care of yourself," Madam Shaw said.


    "I know." Wi nodded weakly.


    "This kid is the Shaws'' only heir.


    Everything Julian has will be his," Madam Shaw said resolutely as if she was taking a vow.

 Chapter 593 Where Is Mommy

    Chapter 593 Where Is Mommy


    "Damn it!" Julius¡¯ countenance became dark when he saw the chopper in the sky.


    ording to his calctions, they would be out of this forest in seven days.


    However, he had not expected that the others would go so far as to deploy choppers to search for


    them. Even though the choppers could not cover the entire forest, they had a wide aerial vision.


    Therefore, he had to be extra careful with every step he took and think of the consequences if it


    took him even longer to walk some distance.


    Initially, it would only take him one day to go from point A to point B, but it now took him three to four


    days.


    The silver lining was that he had prepared many provisions in advance and put them in various


    caves along the road. Otherwise, he would have already starved to death.


    ¡°You said you would let us go after seven days. Is your promise still valid?" Susan could not help


    asking.


    Julius replied with a cold expression, "It would be valid if that f eking stupid chopper was not here. If


    I can''t get out of here, you two are going down with me."


    Julius'' expression was vile. Susan and Julian exchanged a nce and stayed silent.


    Julius was getting more and more cautious. He only allowed them to roam freely in the cave. He


    would tie their hands up and put gags into their mouths whenever they were on the move, as he


    was afraid that they might rm the rescue team.


    Julian and Susan had to admit that Julius was indeed very capable. Even though their movements


    were sluggish, as they had to be mindful of every step they took, they did not get discovered by the


    chopper or the rescue team.


    This was good news for Julius, but not for Julian and Susan. The two of them were getting more


    and more worried.


    Considering their situation, they had no clue when they would get out of there.


    They had gone off the grid for so long that they reckoned that their families would be worried sick


    about them.


    However, there was nothing they could do.


    A week had passed, and they had found nothing.


    Two weeks had passed, and the result was the same.


    They did not get any intel whatsoever about Susan and Julian''s whereabouts. Even George and


    Oliver could not help feeling despair.


    Even if they had survived the fall, they would have starved to death after such a long time.


    Were Julian and Susan still alive? They did not know, and their confidence, which had started out


    strong, was getting weaker and weaker as time passed.


    Even George and Oliver thought like that, let alone Luna.


    She washed her face with tears every day and kept wasting away rapidly.


    If it were not for Anna and Serenity, she would have copsed already.


    Chesney and Lucas had been asking about Susan as well.


    However, none of the Wrights had the guts to tell them the truth. They could only shrug them off by


    telling them that Susan had traveled to a faraway ce and would return very soon.


    Two more weeks flitted by.


    ¡°Granny, it''s been a month. Why hasn''t mommy returned yet?" Chesney asked as she looked


    eagerly at Luna.


    It took Luna a lot of effort not to cry in front of Chesney as she said softly, "Your mommy is busy with


    work."


    "But in the past, mommy would call Chessie no matter how busy she was." Chesney refused to


    ept this excuse. She watched Luna with dewy eyes as she said," Mommy doesn¡¯t want Chessie


    anymore? Just like daddy doesn''t want me?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Luna could only hold her tears back atst. She could not utter a single word anymore as she


    turned her head sideways.


    "What happened, granny?" Chessie asked dumbfoundedly.


    Lucas, who was more observant than Chesney, asked, "Are you crying, granny?"


    "No, no. Granny is not crying,¡± Anna hastily chimed in, ended the conversation. Her voice was


    shaking a little as she added," Chessie, Luca, granny has not been feeling welltely, so can we talk


    about your mommy some other time?"


    Chesney and Lucas were sensible children. Even though they missed Susan a lot, since Luna did


    not feel well, they nodded obediently.


    Where had mommy gone? And would she return?


    Those two questions were rooted deeply in the two kids'' hearts and made them feel restless.


    After the servants took both of them away, Luna finally could not hold back anymore and broke into


    tears.


    "It has been a month! Will Susie and Juliane back to us?¡± A string of tears rolled down Luna¡¯s


    cheeks.


    "I''m sure they will return. I have faith in them." Anna and Serenity had been keeping Lunapany


    the whole time. Both of them forced down the urge to cry andforted her.


    Luna wiped the tears off her cheeks. Anna and Serenity''s constion seemed to work, but her face


    had turned even paler.


    It was at that moment that the phone rang.


    Anna walked over to pick it up.


    "Miss, I have something..." The doorman¡¯s flustered voice rang out from the other side of the line.


    "Granny, granny." Suddenly, the two kids ran in from outside with several people following them.


    Anna squinted, and it soon dawned on her what the doorman had wanted to tell her.


    Unfortunately, it was toote. They had alreadye in.


    Anna hung up the phone.


    Surprise flitted across Luna''s eyes when she saw the neers.


    Why are these people here?'' "It''s not nice to see you, Mrs. Wright,"


    Madam Shaw said tly.


    Anna frowned at the servants at the door as if she was asking them why they had let them in.


    Upon receiving her signal, a servant hastily replied, "We bumped into them the moment we arrived


    at the gate. They said they would let little miss and little master know about Miss Susan''s


    whereabouts if we let them in. Little miss then made a scene in front of the gate, and the doorman


    could not stop them from getting in.¡±


    "Since you refused to see me, I had to find a way toe and see you,¡± Madam Shaw said


    indifferently.


    "Can you tell me where mommy is now?¡± Chesney asked eagerly.


    "Chesney, go upstairs!" Luna shouted sternly.


    "No!" Chesney shouted back, tears forming in her eyes. "I just want to know where mommy is. Why


    don''t any of you want to tell me?"


    Lucas held Chesney''s hand and chimed in, his voice resolute and firm, "Chessie and I are almost 7


    years old. There are a lot of things that we should know."


    "Take them upstairs," Luna ordered against their wishes.


    The servants tried to take the two kids upstairs, but they struggled for all they were worth. Chesney


    even knocked her head amid this mess, and a weal soon appeared on her forehead.


    Luna''s heart skipped a beat, and she felt heartache for her.


    "Please, granny. Just tell me where mommy is." Chesney pleaded as she looked weakly at Luna.


    Serenity''s eyes were filled to the brim with tears. It took her a lot of effort to hold back her tears. She


    went forward to help Luna stand as she said in a hushed voice, "Mom, this is something we can''t


    hide forever from them."


    If Susan was dead, they could hide it from them for a month or even a year, but could they hide it for


    a lifetime?


    Luna slumped into Serenity''s arms. She waved her hand listlessly and the servants released the


    two kids.


    Madam Shaw watched the scene from the sidelines. When she looked at Chesney and Lucas, a


    hint of disgust flitted across her face as she said without any qualms, "You two want to know what


    happened to that slut, huh? Let me tell you what happened. She is dead! And before she died, she


    killed my Julian!"


    Madam Shaw spoke very fast, so it was toote when the Wrights tried to stop her.


    D... Dead?


    Both of the kids were stunned.

 Chapter 594 Crazy Madam Shaw

    Chapter 594 Crazy Madam Shaw


    "Madam Shaw!" Luna rose to her feet angrily. "How could you tell something like that to our kids?"


    "Hah! I''m just stating the truth." Madam Shaw¡¯s eyes were filled with hate. "Not only is she dead, but


    she also took Julian with her! Don''t you think these two little scumbags should know what their


    mother did?"


    "Aunties, what does being dead mean?" Chesney looked at Anna and Serenity nkly.


    For a moment, Anna and Serenity did not know how to face the kid.


    Madam Shaw harrumphed coldly and said, ¡°It means that she is gone! She will note back ever


    again!" "Liar! You are a liar!¡± Chesney shouted back. "Mommy just traveled to a distant ce. She


    will be back!"


    Madam Shaw said bitterly, "I''m a liar? Do you think I wish Julian were dead? If it weren''t for your


    mother, Julian would never have fallen off the cliff. She is a vermin, and so are you."


    "Brother, what is she talking about? What is she talking about?" Chesney could not hold back


    anymore and broke into tears.


    Lucas knew more than Chesney. After all, he had seen real people dying in the hospital. Right now,


    his tiny body was frozen on the spot as a shadow of pain flitted across his eyes.


    It was not easy for him to have a new family. Was his new family going to fall apart as well?


    "What do you want from us? Why did you show up here today, Madam Shaw?" Luna was so angry


    that her body was shaking.


    "Why do you still want to humor her, mom? Just kick them out of our house," said Anna as she


    rolled up her sleeves.


    "Hah. Try me. I have a group of reporters waiting outside the door. If any of you dare to attack me or


    hit me today. I''ll show the world how barbaric and unreasonable the Wrights can be!" Madam Shaw


    screamed.


    At that moment, a soft voice rang out.


    Wi, who had been standing aside quietly, finally chimed in, "That''s enough, mom. Don''t forget


    what we''re here for today."


    Luna noticed that Wi had called Madam Shaw "mom" and could not help but furrow her brow.


    "I was nearly led astray by you guys. Don¡¯t worry, I would never have bothered stepping into your


    house if I didn''t have something to ask. I''m here today to settle the score. Julian is dead, so all his


    possessions should belong to the baby in Wi''s stomach," Madam Shaw said coldly. "Before this


    happened, Julian made a will. He said he was going to hand over the family fortune to this baby.


    You guys should have no objection to that, right?"


    Before the Wrights could reply, Madam Shaw went on, "However, there is a problem! Only a small


    part of Julian¡¯s property was notarized before he got married, so almost all his property is mutual


    property. Even though Julian has left a will, without Susan''s consent, the will won''t have any effect."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Madam Shaw felt exasperated. ording to her previous statement, Julian should have filed for


    divorce from Susan to get back his property. Then, he should have included the distribution of the


    property in the divorce settlement so that they would not have any more problems.


    However, nobody had expected that an ident would befall them before they could file for divorce.


    Even though the property was under Julian''s name, it was theoretically considered mutual property,


    so Susan still had a share of it.


    "Right now, both of them are gone.


    ording to thew, the property will be divided and distributed to their children and parents,"


    Madam Shaw said. "However, all of us know that this is not what Julian wanted. All his belongings


    should belong to the baby in Wi''s stomach."


    "So?" Luna asked as she suppressed her anger.


    "I want you and both kids to give up the right to the inheritance," Madam Shaw said with a straight


    face.


    "How can you be so shameless?" Anna blew her top. "Who told you that Julian and Susie are


    dead? They are just preupied with something, so they haven''te back in time. Who do you


    think you are to manage their property?"


    Madam Shaw took a deep breath and a hint of coldness shed across her eyes, "No one wants


    Julian to be alive more than I do, but I know we have to face reality!"


    Madam Shaw still had not gotten over the pain of losing her only son. However, she thought she


    should inherit Julian''s legacy.


    She would not give anything that belonged to Julian to outsiders.


    ''Hmph! Not only did the Wrights kill Julian, but they also want to take his property from me? In their


    dreams!"


    "Get out, get out, get out, get out! Julian and Susie are still alive and they wille back soon!"


    Luna interrupted her forcefully. "Get them both out of here.¡±


    Anna and Serenity called the guard to drag both of them away.


    "Madam Wright!" Madam Shaw shouted. '' Are you sure you don¡¯t want to talk to me?¡¯


    "There is nothing to talk about," Luna replied coldly.


    "Hah!¡± Madam Shaw sneered, "Alright then, I know I''m not your match. However, since you show no


    consideration for us, don¡¯t me me for helping Julian get back what he deserves my own way."


    Luna waved her hand and the guards pushed Madam Shaw and Wi out of the Wright Mansion.


    As if pushed by the guard,


    Wi fell to the ground.


    The guard looked at his own hand nkly as though he was asking himself whether he had pushed


    her so hard or not.


    The reporters that Madam Shaw had notified in advance all swarmed up to the door.


    Covering her stomach, Wi said painfully, "Even though Julian said he is going to leave everything


    to this baby, he is still innocent. How could you guys treat me like this?"


    Madam Shaw went to help Wi up from the ground. Then, she added exasperatedly, "All the


    Wrights are the same. You can¡¯t just leave this baby alone, can you? Or do you think that you can


    do whatever you want? Is killing an innocent baby just a trivial matter to you?"


    After hearing what Madam Shaw and Wi had said, all the reporters began to shower the guard


    with different kinds of questions.


    "May I ask if this is true? You resent Julian for cheating on Susan, so you tried to make Wi lose


    her baby?"


    "Are the Wrights going to take Julian Shaw''s entire fortune?"


    The guard was bombarded with all sorts of questions and soon realized the situation was out of his


    control. He went back into the house to look for Anna or Serenity.


    After Madam Shaw got the effect she wanted, she added indignantly, "I will not let you devils get


    your way."


    After saying that, she left with Wi, leaving the crowd of reporters to assault the Wrights with


    questions.


    Anna and Serenity came out to engage the reporters. However, no matter how much they tried to


    divert the topic, the reporters refused to let the matter rest.


    In the end, the two of them gave up and closed the door.


    Luna was so angry that her body was shaking uncontrobly when she heard themotion


    outside.


    "It has only been a month, so nobody can say with certainty that Susie and Julian are dead. Madam


    Shaw couldn''t sit tight anymore?"


    Serenity let out a sneer. "The only thing that woman cares about is the baby inside Wi''s stomach.


    She was afraid that we might transfer the property."


    "Nonsense!" Luna was even angrier.


    Serenity and Anna went forward to calm Luna down, but the bad hunch in their hearts was getting


    stronger and stronger.


    Madam Shaw was an idiotic and stubborn woman. Since she had made a scene out of this, they


    were certain that she must have a trump card up her sleeve.


    What the hell did this woman want from them?

 Chapter 595 A Month Later

    Chapter 595 A Month Later


    Madam Shaw led Wi away with a long face.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What should we do now, mom? It seems to me that the Wrights are not going to hand over Julian''s


    assets," Wi said softly.


    She was filled with sorrow as well due to Julian''s passing.


    However, she could not go down just like this. She had to take care of the baby. For this reason


    alone, she had to stay strong.


    Julian''s possessions should belong to her baby. The Wrights had no right to take it away from her.


    "Hah! I''d like to see if they really have that big of a mouth or not!" Madam Shaw replied coldly. "I


    have given the green light to the press. In three days, the news of them trying to steal Julian''s


    fortune will spread like wildfire. Since Susan attempted to harm the baby and the Wrights just kicked


    us out of their house, we have every right to sue the Wrights for trying to harm the baby."


    "Will it be that easy?¡±


    "Of course I know it won''t be easy. Our objective is to make the Wrights sick of us and destroy their


    reputation," Madam Shaw said expressionlessly. "Luna''s in bad health, and I¡¯m certain she will be


    as mad as a wet hen if she finds out we sued them in court. Besides, they have two kids on their


    side, so do you think they can afford to go through such trouble? All we have to do right now is


    make a scene out of this. The bigger, the better. I don¡¯t believe that they will be that shameless."


    Apparently, Madam Shaw had thought of everything.


    Wi caressed her stomach and replied softly, "You''re the expert, mom."


    Madam Shaw looked at Wi¡¯s stomach as determination filled her eyes like fire dancing on a


    ssyke. "Don¡¯t worry. I will not allow Julian''s possessions to fall into the hands of the Wrights."


    Madam Shaw was prepared well this time.


    The same day, the scene of Wi getting kicked out of the Wright Mansion was publicized by


    various media outlets. At the same time, the incident of Susan stabbing Wi in the stomach was


    dug out. On top of that, the rumors of Julian setting up a will to pass his family fortune to his son


    spread as well.


    Once the public connected the dots, they soon pictured the Wrights attempting to take over Julian''s


    fortune by murdering Wi¡¯s baby in their minds.


    This rumor was truly absurd.


    Just as Jacob and Seth were about to do something about the rumor, Madam Shaw was one step


    ahead of them.


    She had decided to set aside all her shame and throw a tantrum in front of the StarTech Tower.


    She said that even though Julian was dead, he had set up a will. As his trusted friends, Jacob and


    Seth should help them get back what they deserved and not join the bad side to bully them just


    because Julian was gone.


    What''s more, by using her identity as a pregnant woman to her advantage, Wi would approach


    them whenever she got the chance. If they even as much as made a slight movement, she would


    throw herself to the ground.


    They brought with them plenty of reporters, tying both Seth and Jacob''s hands.


    One day, the lobby of the StarTech Tower was upied by Madam Shaw and Wi''s troops.


    While observing the situation of the lobby through the camera, Seth said through gritted teeth, "Why


    does a smart person like Julian have a mother like this?"


    Jacob''s face was ugly as well.


    He could not fathom why Julian would have a mother like this.


    If she was not Julian''s mother, they would have had plenty of ways to deal with her. However, one of


    them was a senior citizen, and the other was a pregnant woman. No matter how indignant they


    were, Seth and Jacob were fully aware of what they should do and what they should not do.


    However, whenever they took a small step back, Madam Shaw and Wi would seize the


    opportunity and make a scene out of it.


    ¡°I have nevere across a mother who wanted her son dead so much," Jacob said coldly. "Right


    now, all we have to do is release some news to divert the public''s attention from this matter. An eye


    for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth. Since they want to make a big deal out of this, let¡¯s do it then!"


    After a short while, some other news caught the attention of the public.


    Someone had published an article with an eye-catching headline. The article talked about how


    arrogant Wi had been in front


    of Susan after snatching Julian away and how she had bullied thetter whenever she''d gotten the


    chance. The article also described Susan as a pitiful woman while turning Wi into an abominable


    demon. It did not just end there, though.


    The article also mentioned that Madam Shaw valued sons over daughters and listed all the evil


    deeds she had done in the past, including trying to kill her own granddaughter. Right now, she did


    not want to leave even a single penny to her own granddaughter and wanted to hand over


    everything to the b*stard son of a homewrecker.


    Public opinion changed instantly, and everyone stood on Susan''s side.


    Wi was a despicable woman, as she was a homewrecker. Right now, everyone was outraged and


    filled with righteous indignation after discovering what she had done to Susan and how she had


    tried to make Julian''s assets her own.


    The sympathy that Madam Shaw and Wi had garnered vanished in the blink of an eye.


    Madam Shaw and Wi''s expression was gloomy when they realized their n had failed.


    With a dark face, Madam Shaw said, "It seems that the Wrights are going to fight us until the end."


    "Mom, the Wrights won''t possibly hand over the assets. There is a lot of money involved, and all of


    them are really greedy. I have an idea..." Wi''s eyes turned around, and she pitched her voice low


    as she whispered into Madam Shaw''s ear.


    Madam Shaw squinted.


    "This is a good n, but don''t you think it¡¯s a little dangerous?"


    "Mom, you just need to stand aside. You will be very safe," Wi assured her.


    Madam Shaw narrowed her eyes and then said through gritted teeth, "Alright then. Let''s do it!"


    Both of them went on to prepare for their n carefully.


    After a long journey, the three people in the jungle avoided all the choppers and the rescue team


    and finally found the exit that Julius had prepared in advance.


    "Finally!" Julius¡¯s face brightened up with joy.


    He had finally crossed the damn jungle.


    There was a car parked in a hidden ce outside. All he had to do was take a few more steps and


    hop into the car and he could leave this ce behind.


    He had thought of an escape n as well. He would leave Canada in one day. He just had to dress


    up and put on some make-up and then nobody would be able to discover him.


    Julius'' heart finally calmed down after he found the exit. He shot a nce at Julian and Susan as he


    said, "It has been a month. Have you made your decision? If you decide to join me, you can leave


    with me now."


    "Well, I guess we have to turn down your offer. We can''t let go of the people in Skyking City,¡± Julian


    replied.


    "Hmph! The world is going to end soon, yet you are still worried about trivial matters like that? You


    are just heading to your doom," Juliusmented.


    "We are mortals anyway. This is something that we can¡¯t let go that easily," Susan added.


    He did not want to waste his time talking with these two people anymore. He still had onest step


    to take, and the virus would beplete. Also, he had to get rid of the other Julius in his mind.


    There were many things waiting for him to take care of them.


    With that thought in mind, Julius turned around and left without any hesitation. He was not afraid


    that Julian and Susan would give away his location. After all, the forest was huge, and the chopper


    had just flown by above them. They would have to wait one or two more hours for the next chopper.


    One or two hours were more than sufficient for him to get on the ne that he had prepared in


    advance. Therefore, it would be a wasted effort even if they divulged his whereabouts to the rescue


    team.

 Chapter 596 Pull The Trigger, Susie

    Chapter 596 Pull The Trigger, Susie


    Julius was about to leave.


    Julian and Susan exchanged a nce, both of them seeing the resolution in each other''s eyes.


    This man was too dangerous. They could not let him go like that.


    Julius had tied their hands, as he was afraid that they might do something stupid. It was a difficult


    knot to untie, so it was nearly impossible for them to undo it themselves.


    Upon seeing that Julius was about to disappear from their line of sight, Julian took a deep breath.


    Even though his hands were tied right now, the situation did not allow him to think so much.


    "Susie," Julian said hastily. "I''ll pounce on him and I¡¯ll restrain him as much as I can. At the same


    time, you must try to get the gun away from him."


    "Alright," Susan replied solemnly.


    They were no saints either. However, if they allowed a man like Julius to get away, even if they


    could ignore other people when the catastrophe happened, how about their own parents and


    children?


    What would happen to them?


    The thought of Lucas and Chesney having to face a broken world was enough to make Susan


    shudder in her very core.


    She could not allow that kind of future to befall her children. Thus, no matter how scared she was,


    she had to stop Julius here, even if it might cost her own life.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    After running Susan through their n once more, Julian immediately took action.


    He ran up to Julius.


    "Why are you following me?" Julius turned around and looked at Julian warily.


    Julian put on a calm facade and replied," Well, I changed my mind. I think it would not be bad to join


    you after all."


    "Oh? You finally saw the light?" Julius said, sounding a little surprised.


    "I just want to make the right choice," Julian said as he slowly approached Julius.


    Julius looked at him alertly.


    "Julian Shaw! I didn''t think you were this kind of person!¡± At that moment, an angry voice erupted


    behind them.


    Julius looked over Julian and saw Susan, whose face was filled with rage.


    "Susie, I only want the best for all of us." Julian tried to exin.


    "Bullsh*t! You want the best only for yourself, you coward,¡± Susan snarled. Then, she dashed


    forward and threw herself at Julian.


    "Susie..." Julian looked helpless. However, he did not dare evade her, so Susannded on him


    squarely, causing him to fall to the ground.


    Upon seeing that the two of them were quarrelling, a hint of exhration flitted across Julius'' eyes.


    He let out a chuckle when he saw Julian fall beside him. He extended his hand toward Julian to pull


    him up from the ground. "Women are unreasonable. It is fine as long as you have seen the light.


    Let''s bring her with us. We can persuade her on the way."


    Julian cracked a bitter smile. He rose to his feet with the help of Julius and said, "I guess it would be


    better to knock her out. Can you untie me? I''ll do it myself."


    Julius squinted and chuckled, "There is no need to be in such a hurry. I will release you once we


    arrive at our destination. As for knocking out Susan, let me do it for you. Don¡¯t worry, I won''t hurt


    her."


    As Julius spoke, he walked toward Susan.


    A dark glint crossed Julian''s eyes. It seemed to him that Julius was still wary of him. However, this


    was the best he could do.


    As he looked at Julius'' back, Julian leaped up and delivered a kick at Julius'' legs.


    As if he had eyes on his back, Julius evaded the kick effortlessly.


    He turned around and a stic smile crossed his face. ¡°Just as I thought, you were lying to me."


    Julian did notment. He charged forward and delivered kick after kick, aiming at Julius.


    It was apparent to Julian that he did not have the upper hand in this situation. His hands were tied,


    and his back still hurt. With every move he made, he could feel a shot of pain spear through his


    body.


    However, he knew he could not back away now.


    "Clown!" Julius sneered as he fought with Julian.


    However, after a few rounds, the calmness slowly ebbed away from Julius¡¯ face and was reced


    by surprise.


    He had underestimated Julian.


    Even though Julian was a businessman, he was quite well-versed in martial arts. If he hadn''t had all


    these disadvantages, Julius figured that he might not have been his equal.


    When he realized this, Julius'' face turned ugly.


    After all, his other personality was proficient in all sorts of fighting skills.


    Even though he shared the same body as the other personality, his skills were not as good as his.


    ''Hmph!''


    If the other personality did not keep opposing him, he would have...


    Julius'' mind drifted away.


    This was a momentary opportunity, so Julian seized it. He sprang up and kicked the gun out of


    Julius'' hand. Then, he shouted, "Susie!"


    Susan hastily went forward to grab the gun.


    However, Julius was fast this time. He pounced forward and reached the gun before Susan could.


    Then, he pointed the gun at Julian.


    Julius let out a cold sneer. "You two are real idiots. I let you go, yet you still have a death wish.


    Since this is what you want, let me fulfill your wish."


    Just as he was about to pull the trigger, another arm reached out and held still the hand that was


    holding the gun.


    Julius could not pull the trigger no matter how hard he tried.


    A contorted smile appeared on his face. " What do you want?"


    Then, the expression on his face changed and a soft voice rang out. ¡°I want you to die."


    "Don¡¯t forget that we are the same person. We share the same body!" Julius was on the verge of


    going insane.


    "That is the very reason I want you to die. I''ve been wanting to do this for so long, and now is my


    chance,¡± the voice said resolutely.


    "Don''t try to control me. You can¡¯t control me!" Julius screamed.


    Julian could see that another personality had emerged. He grasped this chance and threw himself


    at Julius, once again engaging him in a brawl.


    The gun fell away from Julius'' hand once more.


    This time, Susan sessfully picked it up.


    However, Julius took out a knife and held it in his hand with difficulty. He wanted to stab Julian, but


    the other Julius kept getting in his way.


    Julian seized this chance and kicked the knife away as well.


    "Susie, use the knife to cut off your rope," Julian said hastily.


    Susan did not hesitate. She picked the knife up from the ground and began cutting the rope.


    Then, she raised the gun and pointed it at Julius, her hand shaking.


    At that moment, the two Juliuses were fighting to gain control of the body and Julian was pinning


    him down to the ground with his body to prevent him from escaping.


    "Pull the trigger, Susie!" Julian shouted.


    "Kill me, Miss Shelby." Julius looked at Susan, but there was nothing but gentleness in his eyes.


    This was the Julius she had first met, so her hand began to shake again.


    That Julius was kind and righteous. He had no idea about all the crimesmitted by his other self.


    "Susan, do you really want to kill me? If I die, he will die as well. Do you know that he fell in love


    with you at first sight?" Julius said with a contorted face.


    Soon, the other Julius emerged.


    "Don¡¯t listen to him, Miss Shelby. Hurry up and pull the trigger!" Julius shouted anxiously.

 Chapter 597 Return

    Chapter 597 Return


    Susan''s eyes were wet with tears as she looked at Julius, who looked very anxious right now.


    Even though the other Julius was innocent and he was the one whe had saved Julian and Susan''s lives, they had no other option at the moment.


    A tear rolled down from the corner of Susan''s eye as she pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    Blood spurted into the air as the bullet went straight through his forehead


    There was a look of disbelief on Julius¡¯ face, but it soon faded away and a warm expression froze on his face


    The gun fell to the ground, and tears began


    to stream out of Susan¡¯s eyes.


    As she cried, she went forward to pull Julian up from the ground. ¡°Are you okay, Julian?"


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me.¡± Even though Susan was crying over another man, Julian did not feel jealous of him at all. He gently wiped the tears


    off Susan''s cheek and said, "This is what he wanted, Susan."


    "I know.¡± Susan nodded, but there was still a tingling of pain in her heart


    Julian did not say anything else. He just ran his hands gently over Susan¡¯s hair.


    Just as he was about to stand up, his knee suddenly gave way and he plopped to the ground


    "Has your injury gotten worse?¡± Susan became nervous.


    "It''s okay.¡± Julianforted her by offering her a smile, "It''s just a tiny fracture. It''s not that serious. I''ll recover after I rest for a few days."


    Susan gritted her teeth


    She knew Julian was lying.


    How could there be any possibility of it not being serious?


    He had fallen from a cliff, and they had been traveling across the forest for a whole month. Besides, he had fought with Julius just now.


    Susan was worried sick about him


    However, she knew Julian did not want her to worry, so she tried her best to stay as calm as possible.


    I''ll go find a clearing and set up a fire.¡± Susan took a deep breath and got to work.


    They were at the exit of the forest. After Susan collected some fallen leaves, she set up a fire in a clearing outside the forest


    The smoke billowed into the sky, and they only needed to wait for the rescue team to notice them.


    Even though the smoke was visible, it would still take some time for the rescue team to notice it.


    Susan kept adding fallen leaves into the fire to keep the smoke alive.


    Two hourster, a chopper flew past them.


    "Julian, we''re saved!¡± Susan shouted excitedly. Julian replied with a gentle smile.


    The rescue team''s members inside the chopper were also filled with exhration when they saw Julian and Susan. Their


    happiness increased even more when they realized Julius was dead.


    After picking up Julius'' dead body, the rescue team then brought Julian and Susan back to their base.


    George and Oliver had been pacing around as if there were ants in their pants ever since they had heard that Julian and Susan had been found


    It was only when they saw both of them that their hearts finally calmed down.


    Without saying anything, George went up to Susan and gave her a huge hug.


    "Dad." Susan''s eyes once again became wet with tears when she saw how worried her dad was, and she hugged him back lightly.


    "It''s good that you''ve returned." George wanted to say a lot of things, but in the end, he could only say this much.


    Very soon, they boarded the ne and headed back to Skyking City.


    I still couldn''t believe it when I heard


    they found both of you. You don''t


    know how fast my heart was


    pumping atthe time. It was only


    when I saw both of you that the ~


    weightWwas lifted off my chest


    SU ppsse everyone else will feel the


    same way. They will not bere ieved


    Umtil they see you in persan.


    Therefore, I decided not to tell them


    and wait until we returned to Skyking


    City," George said with a smile.


    ~¡°


    NS


    S


    Julian and Susan did not object to that.


    Even though Oliver was happy that both of them had been saved, something was bugging him in his heart. After a short bout of hesitation, he said,


    ¡°Julian, Susie, about Julius...¡±


    Susan took a deep breath and then said slowly, "You were not wrong about Julius, brother. The Julius that you knew was a man worthy of your trust.¡±


    ¡°But why..." Oliver was dumbfounded


    Susan then told them about Julius¡¯ dissociative identity disorder.


    Both George and Oliver rpsed into silence.


    There were even tears in Oliver''s eyes.


    He did not want anybody to notice, so he turned his head to look outside the window.


    ¡®Farewell, my dear brother.¡¯


    While Julian and Susan were on their way back to Skyking City, a show was about to take ce in the Wright Mansion.


    "Chessie, Luca, did you have a good time?¡± Luna asked gently.


    They had taken the two kids to the amusement park they loved the most to cheer them up.


    However, there was not a single smile on their faces.


    "Granny, will mommy return?¡± Chesney turned around and looked eagerly at Luna.


    "Of course she will! Has granny lied to you before? Luna said softly.


    The two kids had been restless ever since Madam Shaw had spoken to them. Luna could only keep telling them that their mother would return again


    and again to soothe them.


    She did not know whether the two kids believed her or not, as their mood had been pretty down recently.


    When she thought about that, the me of anger in Luna was ignited again.


    Madam Shaw was out of her mind. She had refused to even spare two children.


    "Chessie, Luca, don''t worry. Your mommy will definitelye back. Let''s go home. Aunty has asked the kitchen staff to prepare your favorite food.


    Let''s head home and have our meal," Anna chimed in with a smile.


    The two kids nodded, but there was no joy on their faces.


    Anna and Serenity exchanged a nce, but there was nothing they could do. They let out a sigh in unison.


    When they reached a junction, a shadow dashed around the corner.


    The bodyguard immediately went forward and protected them by shielding them.


    The silhouette zoomed past Luna and banged against the wall


    Before any of them coulde back to their senses, a intive cry rang out. Madam Shaw emerged from the side and pulled the figure into her


    arms.


    "My poor Wi.¡±


    The figure was none other than Wi.


    "Let go of me, mom. These people


    are making baseless usations


    against me-they want both me and


    the baby ta die. The Wrights are the


    most powerful family in the country,


    and were just two poor women.


    How.tan we beat them? Since they


    wart me dead, I''ll ki myself in front


    of them today. I want to know


    whether they are really that


    cold-blooded or not!" Wi shouted.


    It was the time of the day when students got off their sses and workers came back from work, so there were a lot of people at the junction. Wi


    had sessfully attracted a lot of attention, and everyone was pointing at them.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Luna was so consumed by her anger that her face had turned white. "What the hell do you want again?"


    "What do we want?" Anger flitted across Madam Shaw''s eyes. "My son was killed by you, but I can let that pass. However, hisst wish was to pass


    the family fortune over to the baby in Wi''s stomach. He is already dead, so why can¡¯t you just let him have his wish?¡±


    "Who told you that he is dead?" Luna said exasperatedly. "They''re just missing, and it takes three years to confirm that a missing person is dead.


    Who are you to say that he is dead, huh?¡± "Three years is enough time for you to transfer Julian¡¯s fortune 100 times!" Madam Shaw shouted, her


    voice rising by an octave.


    "Please, Madam Wright. I''m begging


    you, stop forcing me." Wi dropped


    to her knees in front of Luna. "I Know


    I can''t fight with you, but you can''t


    simply ndexme like that. I know


    Julian and I fave made a terrible


    mistake by cheating while he was -


    married to Susan, but there is a doe


    dif erence between Susan¡¯s status


    andy status, so how is there any


    pess ibility that I would havethe


    cGurage to bully her like the


    newspapers are saying? If I was


    really a bad woman, there is no way


    I''d let Susan stab me in the


    stomach. Madam Wright, I know you


    are powerful. Maybe I shouldn''t fight


    back since you want to destroy my


    reputation or harm my baby. Maybe


    I should give up on taking back


    Julian''s assets. However, leaving the


    assets to the baby in my stomach


    was Julian''sst wish. I can''t let him


    die without fulfilling his wish!"


    As Wi was talking, she sobbed and her tears nearly choked her.

 Chapter 598 Its Good That You Have Returned

    Chapter 598 It''s Good That You Have Returned


    Wi was very proficient in acting. When she cried, she looked as if she was the most miserable woman in the world. Inbination with Madam


    Shaw''s angry and obstinate expression, people might think this was some kind of show.


    "You... What the hell are you talking about?" Luna looked at Wi in disbelief.


    "Yes, yes, yes. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t talk so much." Wi looked back at Luna with despair all over her face. "Julian is gone, and there is no one


    to protect us from you. Madam Wright. I don''t expect to get all the assets back. I just hope that you can spare us and stop hounding us."


    After saying that, Wi knocked her forehead on the ground with a loud thud


    To make her performance even more realistic, she kept knocking her forehead very hard until the skin on her forehead scraped against the gravel and


    a red stain appeared on the ground.


    "Why are you doing this to yourself, Wi?" Madam Shaw went forward to pick her up from the ground as she cried, "Even if you don''t care about


    yourself, you have to think of your baby.¡±


    "Mom, everythinges in threes. Since they failed to kill my baby with their first attempt, they will Keeping for us until they finally achieve their


    goal. There is no way I can escape from them!¡± Wi sobbed


    Then, Madam Shaw and Wi hugged and cried on each other''s shoulders.


    Luna, Serenity, and Anna did not know


    what to say.


    They wanted to curse out loud, but they could not do that right now.


    There were more and more onlookers around. Even though Anna and Serenity wanted to have a fall-out with them, they were worried about the kids.


    Thus, Serenity ordered the bodyguards to pull the two women away. In any case, they had to get the children back home first.


    However, as soon as the bodyguard touched Wi''s arm. she let out a shriek and her face contorted into a fearful expression. "Let go of me, let go of


    me! Please don''t hurt my baby..."


    The bodyguard was speechless


    ¡°You have gone overboard!" Madam Shaw looked furiously at the Wrights. "Do you really want us dead so much?"


    Serenity could not hold back anymore and sneered, ¡°Who has been going overboard here since the beginning? It has only been a month since Julian


    and Susan went missing, yet you couldn''t wait any longer to split his assets. Just how much do you wish they will nevere back?¡±


    "Stop ndering me." Madam Shaw''s eyes were bloodshot. "Julian is my son, so how is there any chance I don''t wish he wille back? I just


    couldn''t stand seeing his assets end up in your hands, his daughter''s hands, and the hands of that b*stard over there.¡±


    Madam Shaw pointed viciously at Chesney and Lucas.


    The kids had a nk expression on their faces. However, when they saw Madam Shaw pointing at them, Chesney shrank back and her body started


    quaking with fear.


    ¡°Don''t mind them, Chessie. It''s alright, it''s alright..." Serenity hastilyforted her.


    Wi swiveled her eyes in their sockets as she thought of something. She suddenly realized that the two kids were her breakthrough points.


    She scrambled toward Chesney and dropped to her knees in front of her.


    "Chessie, I know it¡¯s not your fault for lying and saying that I stabbed myself. I know you are a good girl, and I guess you can understand your father


    very well. If you still love your father, you should step forward and give back everything that should belong to your brother,¡± Wi said as she knocked


    her head on the ground repeatedly.


    Chesney was startled by her and broke into tears. "What are you talking about? Chessie didn''t lie. You stabbed yourself!¡±


    A pitiful expression crept onto Wi¡¯s face as she said, "Okay, okay, it was me. I stabbed myself. But are you really going to ignore your father''s wish?


    Those things do not belong to you. How can you be so selfish as to hog them?"


    "Chesney, your mother was a selfish and greedy woman. You shouldn''t learn from her and take things that are not yours," Madam Shaw said stemly.


    "You should give up your inheritance rights now and give everything to your brother.


    Madam Shaw and Wi were trying to intimidate a little girl


    Anna and Serenity were so angry that they almost exploded. Even though a lot of people were watching them, they really wanted to kill these two.


    "Stop it!" Luna tugged at both of them. Her expression was cold.


    Considering the situation, it would be harder for them to exin if Anna and Serenity hit them here.


    "But mom, they...¡±


    Luna forced down her anger and said coldly, "We can''t reason with dogs.¡±


    Wi had been waiting for Anna and Serenity to get physical with them. She was a little disappointed when Luna stopped both of them


    She realized that Luna was the trickiest Wright. Without her, the Wrights would only be a bunch of brainless barbarians


    Since Luna has a weak body, then perhaps I can do this..."


    Wi¡¯s brain spun rapidly and a n


    soon formed inher head. She wailed


    even hardera as she said, "I know it is


    hard for you iNo get Susie back, and


    know yotLcan do whatever you want


    with the power I in your hands. Stisie


    tried #6 harm my baby, and there is


    nesene who can help me. Right now,


    you want to take the assets away


    from me, and I still cannot do


    anything. All I nope is that you can


    spare us."


    ¡®Madam Wright, I suggest you do


    something good and umte


    merit,¡± Madam Shaw said directly.¡°If


    yOu refuse to listen and keep SS


    behaving like this, I can predictthat


    moreof your children will end t up like


    susan."


    4


    She was cursing them.


    Luna was so angry that her body started shaking uncontrobly. Then, she suddenly fell backward.


    Mom!


    "Granny!"


    "Madam!"


    The entire scene was messy. However, this was what Wi had wanted. Just as she was about to add more fuel to the fire, a voice rang out


    "Mom!"


    Then, a figure dashed forward. Madam Shaw and Wi were stunned when they saw who the figure was.


    Both of them thought they were hallucinating


    It was... Susan?


    Before either of them could respond, Susan charged forward and took Luna in her arms. There was concern all over her face.


    Immediately, Julian appeared as well


    "How do you feel, mom? Are you alright?¡± Susan held Luna tightly in her arms with shaking hands.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Susie...¡± Luna looked at Susan as she caressed her cheek with a trembling hand. Then, tears flowed out of her eyes. "You are Susie. You are really


    Susie.¡±


    "It''s me, mom. I''m fine. I didn''t sustain any injuries at all.¡± Tears streamed down from Susan''s eyes


    "As long as you''re fine, it''s okay." A smile appeared on Luna''s lips as her condition became better.


    "Mommy!" The two kids threw themselves into Susan''s arms and burst into tears


    Susan secured both of them into her embrace, her eyes getting wet.


    Madam Shaw and Wi were looking at Julian as if they were hallucinating


    It took Madam Shaw a long time toe back to her senses and shout in joy," Julian? You are fine?¡±


    "Mom, what are you doing here?" Julian asked with a frown


    Madam Shaw did not know what to say.


    However, Anna was not going to let her get away so easily.


    With a long face, Anna harrumphed,


    ¡°Huh? What i$ she doing here? You


    guys were just missing for a month,


    and she gaid you were dead. She


    was here to force us to split your:


    assets: She even said that she.was


    going to die in front of us ifwe


    refused to give her back your


    assets."


    NovelDrama.Org


    Julian''s brows twitched.

 Chapter 599 Revealing Willas True Face

    Chapter 599 Revealing Wi''s True Face


    Sensing the change in Julian''s expression, Wi hastily forced away the joy on her face and said pitifully, "Julian, you made a will before you went


    missing. You said you were going to pass all your assets to our baby. However, after you went missing, the Wrights did not believe us. We ran out of


    options, so we could onlye and beg them.¡±


    Wi was still kneeling on the ground. The way she looked at Julian was extremely pitiful


    It was only then that Madam Shaw came back to her senses. She hastily backed Wi up and added, "Yeah, Julian. The Wrights are blood-sucking


    ticks. Since you''re back, you should hurry up and file for divorce from Susan so that they don''t have an excuse to take control of your assets.¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± Susan let out a cold sneer.


    She finally understood why her kids looked like they had been crying a lot, why Anna and Serenity''s faces were so dark, and why her mother would


    copse from rage.


    ¡®Very well. Madam Shaw and Wi. Very well.¡¯


    Wi was taken aback by Susan''s sneer. She shrank back a little and said apologetically, "Sister, please. I beg you, don''t take Julian away from me."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Chessie, Luca,e on, go to your aunties.¡± Susan entrusted the two kids to Anna and Serenity. Then, she helped Luna up from the ground before


    handing her over to the bodyguard.


    "Susie, you..." Luna was worried.


    "Mom, nobody can bully you.¡± Upon saying those words, Susan approached Wi with a stern face.


    Wi was still wearing a pitiful expression on her face. Susan raised her arm and gave her a big p on the cheek:


    Even though Susan had held herself back and pped her with only one-tenth of her strength, Wi was able to make it look like Susan had pped


    her with her full strength, as though Susan had actually pped her for all she was worth.


    Wi fell weakly to the ground. Even though she could feel the searing pain on her cheek, she paid it no mind as a hint of surprise crossed her eyes.


    Had Susan finally snapped? The madder she was, the better it was for Wi.


    Sis..." Wi lifted her head and locked pathetically at Susan.


    Then, the crisp sound of a harsh p rang out as Susan pped her other cheek.


    Before Wi coulde back to her senses, Susan pped her again and again


    Wi was dumbfounded.


    "What the hell are you doing. Susan?¡± Madam Shaw went forward to stop her.


    "Keep her away from us!" Susan instructed coldly.


    The bodyguards immediately stopped Madam Shaw.


    Madam Shaw could not even take a single step no matter how hard she tried. She could only watch as Susan continued to p Wi.


    It was at that moment that Julian walked over.


    Madam Shaw''s eyes lit up as she shouted," Julian, hurry up and stop that evil woman!"


    Susan stole a sidelong nce at Julian as she stopped


    There was no expression on Susan''s face, but Julian''s heart somersaulted


    He knew Susan very well. The more expressionless she became, the angrier she was.


    Well, she could not be med. Even he had been so consumed by rage that he¡¯d wanted te kill somebody upon seeing Luna and the two kids, so he


    could not imagine how angry Susan was.


    "Julian." Wi looked at Julian with tears rolling from her eyes. "1 know Susan doesn''t like my baby at all, but he is innocent."


    Julian squinted and stretched his arm out.


    Wi thought Julian was going to help her up from the ground, so she reached out for his hand.


    However, she had not expected that Julian would not even spare a single nce for her. He just took Susan''s hand with extra care and said with a


    distressed expression on his face, ¡°Susie, are you hurt?"


    Everyone, including Wi and Madam Shaw, was speechless.


    "Hmph!" Susan harrumphed coldly, and her countenance lightened up a little


    Julian''s voice turned even softer. "You should go get some rest. Leave the rest to me." "Don''t worry. We can wait until your injuries heal," Susan said.


    Julian shook his head. "I don''t want you to feel bad even for a minute or a second.¡±


    A bad hunch welled in M''s heart as Julian was talking to Susan.


    ¡®What is going on? Why do they look like they have reconciled?¡¯


    Even if Julian could not let Susan go, considering her temperament. would she forgive Julian so easily?


    It did not make any sense!


    Covering her stomach, Wi said pitifully," Julian, my stomach hurts.¡±


    In any case, the baby was still her trump card.


    Julian looked at her caldly and asked expressionlessly, "So?¡±


    Wi was stunned for a while but soon rposed herself and said, "Julian, this is your son."


    ¡°Julian, stop messing around and help Wi up from the ground.¡± Madam Shaw interrupted them anxiously.


    Julian just let out a cold sneer.


    The crowd began to feel weird.


    In any cag¨¦ there was still a life in ?


    Wi''s stomach, not to mention. that


    the baby was Julian''s son. They ¡®all


    felt that Julian was being toa ¡ã


    coli: blooded by treating Wi like


    this.


    Julian raised his brow and said inly," When are you going to stop acting, Wi?


    "What do you mean, Julian?" Wi was confused.


    "Let me exin.everything to you


    all,¡± Julian said with no expression


    on his face,¡°Wi Doyle''s real name.


    is Isabelle Shelby. After joining the¡±


    Dark Night Agency, she changed her


    appearance. Then, she becanye a


    care member of the Dark ight


    AGency."


    Everyone was stunned


    The Dark Night Agency?


    The Dark Night Agency was so popr that its name had be a household name. It was a terrible terrorist organization


    They could not believe that a frail and weak woman like Wi could be a core member of that organization


    Wi''s face turned grim, as she had not expected Julian to expose her in public.


    After all, she was pregnant with his baby. Did he really have to go that far?


    Wi clutched tightly the hem of her cloth.


    Susan looked at her with her brows furrowed deeply. "Isabelle?"


    She had not known this until Julian had revealed it just now.


    "Yeah, it''s me.¡± Since Julian has already said it, Wi knew she could not keep her identity hidden anymore. She admitted it openly. "Did you miss


    me, sister?¡±


    Madam Shaw was stunned.


    What was happening?


    Wi was Isabelle and a member of the Dark Night Agency?


    It seemed as if her brain had gone on strike. There was nothing but nk space in her head.


    Susan looked fixedly at Wi as the scale suddenly dropped before her eyes.


    It was only then that she understood why Wi hated her so much and wanted Julian so bad


    It turned out that she was Isabelle Shelby.


    "I already told you to stop calling me sister. It disgusts me," Susan said through gritted teeth


    Wi let outa chuckle before slowly.


    rising to] fer feet. "Sister, I have been


    missing \ you all these years. Naw


    that.We finally reunited, are you


    happy to see me?" Content belongs


    to  -


    Goosebumps erupted over Susan''s skin as she felt disgusted. She did not want to look at her at all.

 Chapter 600 Pre-Recorded Video

    Chapter 600 Pre-Recorded Video


    Wills shifted her gaze to Julian with a smile. ¡°What are you trying to do by bringing this up, Julian?¡±


    Julian casually answered expressionlessly, "The agents of the Dark Night Agency are experts at using many different viruses. Hence, Wi used this


    opportunity to get Susie drugged and forced me to be with her because she could treat Susie. I agreed to be with her for Susie''s sake.¡±


    Everyone finally seemed enlightened after listening to Julian''s exnation.


    That was the truth!


    Most of them had actually thought that Julian and Susan had decided to part too suddenly.


    In fact, they had always been a sweet couple, but it had been believed that Julian had a mistress all of a sudden.


    They had finally discovered that the truth was a different story.


    "Do you have to treat me this way, Julian?¡± Wi added as she pitifully glimpsed at Julian, "Do you have to dump me right after I treated Susan? I was


    just ying a small role, even though I was part of the Dark Night Agency. Everything I''ve done was just because I love you and I wanted your love!¡±


    Wi looked pitiful as her eyes filled with tears.


    She would most likely have gained some sympathy by behaving this way in the past. However, everyone else was very cautious now since they had


    discovered that Wi was an agent of the Dark Night Agency.


    "Ha ha...¡± Serenity chuckled and said with a sharp tone, "So you think you can behave recklessly just because you love Julian? I have quite a number


    of idols. Does that mean I''m allowed to murder someone?¡±


    "Did you truly never have any feelings for me even though we have been together for so many years, Julian?¡± Wi ignored Serenity and only fixed


    her eyes on Julian.


    Susan squinted. Interesting! Was Wi trying to hint that Julian and she had indeed been in a rtionship before?


    Perhaps. Susan would have left by now if Julian had not informed her that they had never had sex and the child was not his beforehand.


    Thus, she just calmly frowned when she heard what Wi said.


    Wi was surprised, as Susan¡¯s reaction had exceeded her expectations.


    She raised her head and glimpsed at Julian. However, she saw a sarcastic smile on his face.


    A chill of insecurity ran down Wi¡¯s spine.


    In fact, she felt strange as she thought about it further.


    She had a King card in her hand, even though her true identity had been revealed, as she was carrying Julian''s baby!This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Was Julian ruthless enough te abandon his child even if he was willing to dump her?


    Madam Shaw definitely would not allow that to happen.


    Helplessly, Wi shifted her gaze to


    Madam Shaw and said with tears in her eyes, "I... I''ve made mistakes in the past, Madam. However, I''m carrying your grandchild now...¡±


    Initially, Madam Shaw was still stunned and in denial after listening to so much information. She immediately gained her attention again, as she had


    heard Wi''s words.


    Yes, her grandchild!


    It did not matter who this woman was and where she hade from. Her grandchild mattered the most!


    Madam Shaw immediately said, "Leave the past in the past, Julian. Wi is pregnant now. What if your actions affect her pregnancy?¡±


    Madam Shaw intended to be on Wi¡¯s side.


    Anna was extremely pissed off. "Have you not heard everything clearly? She is a terrorist and she intentionally got Susie drugged te kill her!"


    "But Susan is fine now! Do you have to be so dramatic? Are you going to take responsibility if Wi gets frightened and it affects her pregnancy?!¡±


    Madam Shaw asked rudely.


    The Wrights were really angry with Madam Shaw''s attitude even though the truth had been revealed


    However, Susan was very calm and steady.


    She had gotten to know Madam Shaw inside out a long time ago.


    Her life did not matter to Madam Shaw at all


    Calmly, Susan stopped Anna, who


    was still angry, and said, ¡°It''s not.


    worth getting angry because of. an


    acquaintance." She was right, +


    Madam Shaw was just an Oo


    acquaintance to her. Conterit


    b¨¦longs to  ~


    Helplessly, Madam Shaw shouted out in anger because of Susan''s coldness, "Look at Susan, Julian!¡±


    "Yes, I''m looking at her. She is perfect,¡± Julian said calmly.


    ¡°Yes, I know. [know Susan is perfect


    to you,¡± Witsaid as she cried. "But


    Julian, youhave to think of our child:


    Susan trted to kill our baby once: S


    before! I have no idea what sheis


    goingto do again, as she didn''t


    seed.¡±


    6


    Madam Shaw was alerted when


    Wi mentioned that. "That''s right,


    Julian. Susan shouldn''t be in contact


    with the baby and she can''t carry the


    title-of your wife anymore forthe


    baby''s sakel¡±


    NovelDrama.Org -


    Julian''s eyes were filled with coldness and disappointment as he gazed at Madam Shaw.


    His love and respect for Madam Shaw had been fading as the years went by, as Madam Shaw had begun to create more and more drama.


    Susie was his wife, and Chessie was his daughter. Did she ever care about his feelings when she picked on them?


    Calmly, Julian suppressed his emotions and said, "Are you sure it was Susie who stabbed you that day, Wi?¡±


    "Do you think it''s not true, Julian?¡± Wi asked.


    ¡°Great.¡± Julian smiled coldly and looked at Serenity as he turned around. "Could you lend me your cell phone if you have it on you now?"


    Serenity handed her phone to him despite having no clue what he was going to do.


    "Bring a projector over and get the video," Julian instructed as he made a call.


    Video? What kind of video was that?


    Wi felt lost.


    Someone arrived with a projector after a while. The projector was installed and switched on. As Julian had instructed, an image was shown.


    "What is it?" Susan asked Julian softly.


    "The record of what happened that day.¡± Julian then added calmly, "I wouldn''t allow you to deal with even the smallest usation."


    It was the recording of that day..


    Susan remained silent even though she had mixed feelings


    However, Wi seemed panicked.


    How could he have a recording of that day!?


    She clearly remembered that there had been no third party nearby.


    The recording started ying and Wi appeared on the projection.


    When Wi appeared on the screen, she removed her weak and gentle mask and showed her evil side to Susan.


    In fact, that was not even the highlight of the video. Most importantly, the video clearly recorded Wi taking out a fruit knife and stabbing her own


    belly!


    Everyone stepped forward to get a better view, as the drama was getting even more exciting!


    They were all shocked as they saw Wi evilly stab herself in the belly.


    "It was her! She really stabbed herself!


    Chessie didn''t lie!" Chesney said loudly as she saw that familiar scene again.

 Chapter 601 That Is Not My Child

    Chapter 601 That Is Not My Child


    Wi''s face turned pale immediately as Chesney spoke very clearly.


    She''d been hoping that the video would show something else when it had first started ying.


    However, as the video continued ying, she literally felt a chill running down her spine as she looked at Julian.


    The fact that Julian had shown them the video meant that he had already known that Wi was the one whe had nned that drama a while ago


    However, why had he still patiently worked with her all this while?


    Why?


    The reason was simple and obvious!


    Since the beginning, Julian had just wanted to distract her for a while so that she would agree to treat Susan


    At that moment, Wi''s hands were intertwined tightly.


    She bit her teeth and could not wait to rush forward and destroy the projector.


    However, she knew nothing would change.


    The video was still ying.


    Everything, including Wi stabbing herself, calling for help, and using Susan and Chessie, had been clearly recorded in the video.


    Many people felt heartbroken as they watched Chessie say ''I didn''t lie¡¯ in the recording.


    Luna, Anna, and Serenity were extremely angry, as that was the first time they were seeing the real event.


    Anna did not manage not to hold a grudge and gave Wi a loud p.


    "Why did you p her?¡± Serenity asked sarcastically.


    "Do you not think that she deserved it?" Anna shouted.


    Serenity said calmly as she took a brick out of nowhere, ¡°Use this. Don''t dirty your own hand.¡±


    ¡°You''re right." Anna nodded as she took the brick.


    She then walked toward Wi with the brick in her hand.


    Involuntarily, Wi ran toward Madam Shaw with a pale face.


    Madam Shaw stood in front of Wi and said, "What are you doing, Anna!? Wiis a pregnant woman!¡¯ "Pregnant woman? So what?¡± Anna asked in


    a provoking manner. "Can pregnant women simply use others?"


    "Susan and Chessie are perfectly fine now, aren''t they?¡± Madam Shaw insisted.


    She genuinely thought Wi was in the wrong too after watching the recording.


    However, she was carrying a baby in her belly despite making many mistakes.


    That was sufficient reason for Madam Shaw to go all out and stay on her side.


    In fact, Wi knew that Madam Shaw was herst and only savior. Hence, she knelt and wrapped her hands around Madam Shaw''s thighs as she


    cried, "I know I''ve made many mistakes, Madam! I''ll change. I''ll really change this time. I just want to give birth to the baby safely.¡±


    Wi was crying, but her gaze was cold.


    Yes, she had not lost yet. She had a child!


    Madam Shaw would definitely protect the child even though Julian was ruthless


    She would still have a chance to make aeback after the baby was born.


    Wi suddenly heard Julian speak as she was figuring out her next move. "Are you sure the baby is mine?¡±


    "What are you talking about, Julian?¡± Madam Shaw asked in shock.


    Wi looked at Julian in disbelief and asked, "Are you not going to acknowledge your own child, Julian?¡±


    Swiftly, she shifted her gaze to


    adam Shayw,''"You do know how


    the baby was created, Madam. Who.


    else could be the father of this baby


    if no sittian?" Madam Shaw was


    initially shocked for a seconds


    However, she focused agaittas Wi


    r¨¦fninded her of this. Content


    belongs to


    She looked atJulian with a furious


    gaze." You can''t do this to your child


    because ofa woman, Julian! Wi ts


    your childs mother now despite < SS


    making many mistakes in the past.


    SheJs. S pregnant now. What ifther


    pregnancy is affected afterwatching


    stith a video?¡±


    Everyone was mind-blown upon listening to what Madam Shaw had just said.


    That was Julian''s mother...Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Was she sick?


    Even an acquaintance would not ept her point of view, let alone the Wrights


    However, Susan was the one who was the calmest.


    She had dealt with Madam Shaw''s unreasonable drama several times, so she only smiled this time.


    ¡°Did you get Julian to do that, Susan?! Why are you such an evil woman?¡± Madam Shaw shouted at Susan again.


    "That''s enough, mom!¡± Julian glimpsed at Susan with guilt before he added, "Do you really think that I am so foolish and know nothing about what


    you and Wi have done te me?"


    Madam Shaw and Wi immediately shifted their eyes to Julian


    ¡°I Know every single detail of your


    n, including¡¯''your decision to get


    me drugged while Wi waited for - ¡°


    me upstairs. Julian then added =


    coldly-<d 0="" you="" really="" think="" thatd="" pd="" be="" so="" careless="" as="" to="" allow="" wi="" carry="" myzehild="" and="" use="" the="" baby="" thpeaten="" me?"="" content="" belongs="" noveldrama.org<="" p=""></d>


    "You... You knew..." Madam Shaw began to feel anxious.


    "No, that''s impossible," Wi said. "You slept with me that day...¡±


    "That was not me." Annoyed, Julian added.¡± I got someone else toe over beforehand."


    "No! I don¡¯t believe it, I don''t!" Wi screamed louder and louder.


    Sarcastically, Julian added casually," That''s up to you, but we can get the child''s father toe if you want to know the truth."


    In fact, Julian had secretly gotten someone to bring the scoundrel over while everyone had been watching the video clip.


    As soon as Julian finished talking, someone came in with a wily man with


    many e scars on his face


    ¡°Come over here, Trey,¡± Julian said casually.


    Trey recognized Julian and happily walked over. "Yes, boss. Is there anything I can help you with?"


    "Do you remember this woman? She is now pregnant with a son," Julian said as he pointed at Wi.


    "What? I''m going to have a son?" Trey shifted his gaze in surprise.


    He had not managed to see Wi''s features properly that day, but he finally saw her clearly this time.


    Trey¡¯s eyes were filled with greed and desire as he glimpsed at Wi¡¯s juicy appearance.


    Amazing! This woman was too pretty!


    Trey could not believe that he''d had sex with such a sexy woman.


    "That''s impossible!" Wi screamed as her face turned pale. "It was Julian! How could you have been there!?"


    That obscene man was indeed disgusting enough to spoil one''s appetite. He was even worse than Wayne Lewis, who had once been Wi''s


    boyfriend in the past. How on earth could she be willing to have sex with that man!?


    "It was me that day, my dear." Trey assured her with a smile as he fixed his eyes on Wi and added, "Don''t deny it. We had so much fun in bed that


    day, didn''t we?"


    Wi felt like she was going crazy and tried to exin as she grabbed Madam Shaw''s thighs again. "The baby is Julian''s child. Madam. Julian must


    be trying to fool us by bringing that man!¡±


    Madam Shaw asked hesitantly as she stared at that man, "How can I blindly trust you? Do you have any proof?


    "Of course,¡± Trey said without any dy as he coquettishly locked eyes with Wi, " You have a tattoo on your inner thigh, don''t you, my dear? It felt


    like a flower to the touch. Is that true?¡±

 Chapter 602 Irrefutable

    Chapter 602 Irrefutable


    One''s inner thigh could be considered an extremely private area of one¡¯s body.


    There was a flower there?


    Madam Shaw could not help looking at Wi Doyle in suspicion


    Even though Wi was still putting up a strong front, a wisp of obvious panic shed past her gaze.


    Even though she calmed down quickly, Madam Shaw managed to notice her expression.


    Madam Shaw felt her heart racing at once.


    Could Trey Lowe be telling the truth?


    "What kind of nonsense are you talking about?" Wi denied this loudly. "I have no idea what you''re talking about."


    "We were so loving that day. You can¡¯t just turn against me and refuse to acknowledge me now." How could a gangster like Trey allow Wi to talk


    about this matter ambiguously? He walked over and tried to pull down Wi''s pants. "We''ll find out if there is a tattoo or not after we take a look.¡±


    "Stop, stop it!" Wi shrieked.


    Madam Shaw wanted to help out subconsciously, but the bodyguard standing next to her pulled at her to stop her.


    Everyone else was sneering and watching from the sidelines.


    Wi watched helplessly as Trey was about to remove her pants and said in a panic,¡± Stop it. I admit it! Is it not enough that I''ve admitted it?¡±


    Trey only then released his hold on Wi. Soon, he gave Wi''s waist a squeeze as if he was unwilling to part with her. Then, he eventually said with


    a lewd expression,¡± Everything would have been fine if you''d just admitted it sooner."


    A feeling of disgustpped against her heart over and over again as she looked at Trey. She could not help clenching her teeth. She would never


    believe that her child hade from a man like this.


    Wi said in a sharp voice, "So what if you know that? Perhaps you know because someone told you."


    As Wi was speaking, she looked at Julian Shaw. "Julian, do you have to be so cruel to me and my child because of Susan?"


    She was trying to imply that Julian had revealed that to Trey on purpose.


    Julian looked at her with eyes glistening with a mocking glint. "I have two things to say. The first one is that I used your blood to perform a paternity


    test with Trey one month ago. The result of the paternity test is in my hand now. I will show it to youter.¡±


    "I''m sure that you must have forged the result..." Wi refused to believe it.


    Julian ignored her and said nonchntly," The second thing I have to say is that I installed a night vision camera in the room that day. Therefore,


    although there was no light in the room at the time, I managed to record the entire process. Ms. Doyle, would you like me to y the video?¡±


    This time, Wi turned ghastly pale.


    Her fingernails dug into her palm as she looked at Julian in confusion. ¡°Julian. you can''t be so merciless to me. You wouldn''t!¡±


    Julian sneered once. "Merciless? We are supposed to be enemies, so how can there ever be any feelings to speak of?"


    I''veved you for such ang time...¡± Wi stared at Julian in a daze.


    "I''m sorry, but your love only disgusts me."


    ¡®Your love only disgusts me...¡¯


    Wi''s body swayed. Then, she said in despair, ¡°Tell me the truth! Have you never had feelings for me? Not even in the slightest?¡±


    Julian could not be bothered to answer this question.


    "My dear, he doesn''t love you, but I do.¡± Trey approached Wi while teasing her.


    "Go away!" Wi shouted in a sharp voice before she attempted to throw herself at Julian.


    Julian ordered the bodyguard to


    seize her right away and then said


    coldly, ¡®Wi Doyle is one of the =~


    remaining members of the Dark =


    Night Agency. Her crimes chee


    crimes against humanity, ~


    first-degree murder, coercien, and


    libel. Take her away.¡¯ Content


    belongs to swnovel.ne


    The bodyguard acknowledged this and got ready to take Wi away.


    Wi began struggling with all her might.¡¯ Let go of me, all of you let go of me! I''m pregnant with Julian''s child. If anything bad were to happen to me,


    could you afford to bear the responsibility?"


    As she was speaking. she looked at Madam Shaw. "Madam Shaw, this child is really mine and Julian¡¯s. Trust me...¡±


    This time, Madam Shaw turned away with a face green with rage


    She felt lingering fear as soon as she recalled that she had almost given away the assets of the Shaws to a b¡¯stard child.


    It was fortunate that Julian had managed toe back in time!


    Otherwise, the consequences would have been too dreadful to contemte.


    Despite how much she struggled, Wi was taken away. The security guards of the Wrights took her to prison at once.


    It would not be excessive if Wi was punished for her crimes repeatedly, but she was still pregnant. Perhaps, she would only be sentenced to death


    after the child was born.


    Trey gazed at Wi''s departing silhouette with a piteous expression.


    "When the child is born, you can take it from the prison,¡± said Julian


    Trey was overjoyed at once. "Thank you, Mr. Shaw. Thank you, Mr. Shaw."


    A man like him was utterly incapable of marrying a woman by himself. Now that he could get a child, he found that to be a great joy and a blessing


    from God.


    Besides, Mr. Shaw had also paid him arge sum of money. He could use the money to start a small business or open a small shop. His life would be


    pleasant.


    As for Wi?


    He would take it upon himself to im and cremate the corpse of this woman


    The matter with Wi had mostly been settled.


    Julian''s back, which he had kept upright all this time, bent slightly uncontrobly.


    He had yet to recover fully from his injuries after all and had not rested properly these days either. The earlier incident was already evidence of the


    motivation behind his shocking willpower.


    Susan Shelby noticed that something was not right with Julian and helped prop him up at once. Then, she said, "Julian, let''s go home so you can


    rest."


    Julian nodded and was about to say something.


    Madam Shaw took everyone by surprise by saying, "Julian, we won''t pay attention to Wi anymore for the time being. However, since Susan is


    infertile, the divorce.. We still have to..."


    Madam Shaw kept chattering endlessly. Julian''s expression changed abruptly as he said coldly, "That''s enough!


    Julian''s tone, which was ice-cold in an unprecedented way. startled Madam Shaw for a moment. "Julian, what have I said wrong? I did this for the


    Shaws...¡±


    "I said, that''s enough." Julian looked


    at Madam Shaw coldly. "I already


    transferred assets worth as much


    as Lanyard Construction to your ?


    name thke years ago. You can take


    that money and do whatever your


    wants won''t be bothered anymore.


    Hawever, I won''t give you the


    stightest opportunity to disrupt my


    life from now on! I''ll arrange for a


    helicopterter. You should go back


    to Ningcheng City." Content belongs


    to


    "Julian, you, you are driving me away? I''m your mother!" Madam Shaw could not react to the situation. She was caught in a daze.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "If you were not my mother, do you


    think that you would still be standing


    before me likathis?" Julian said as if


    he was enduring something in


    silence. "Kol meddled with things - N


    ver anckover again, but which one


    f those things did you truly dadut


    consideration for me? ORT, if


    yourkeep doing this, you ¡®re-going to


    exhaust my affection one-day! If you


    still want to conserve our


    mother-and-son rtionship, go


    back. If you choose to stay, I don¡¯t


    know what the point of maintaining


    this parentchild rtionship will be


    anymore!"


    ¡ê


    O


    )


    O

 Chapter 603 Send-Off

    Chapter 603 Send-Off


    ¡®If you choose to stay, I don''t know what the point of maintaining this parent-child rtionship will be anymore...¡¯


    Madam Shaw''s knees gave way and she almost fell to the ground.


    Julian Shaw''s remark resonated with unprecedented seriousness.


    Was... Was he really trying to disown his mother?


    Everything that she did and everything she had done was for the Shaws


    Julian, who seemed to read Madam Shaw¡¯s mind, said nonchntly, "You''re family to me, yet I already have more than one family member now. In


    the past, I made a huge mistake by tolerating you when you hurt Susie and Chessie. However, I won''t do that anymore. The two of them are the most


    important people in my life, and I won''t allow anyone to hurt them anymore, not even you."


    As Julian was speaking, he turned to Susan and said, "Susie, let''s go.


    Madam Shaw was dumbstruck with bewilderment as she was left standing in the same spot alone.


    She gazed after Julian''s departing silhouette and felt a feeling of extreme panic and fear well in her heart.


    She had a feeling that she was about to lose her sonpletely.


    This feeling made Madam Shaw call out," Julian, you can''t do this to me! I''ll smash my head into the wall until I die..." ''Go ahead and smash it then.


    Julian interrupted Madam Shaw by saying, "Your life is your own. Other than you, no one else can be responsible for your life. If you don¡¯t want to live


    anymore, I will respect your choice.¡±


    As he was speaking, Julian turned around right away and refused to look at Madam Shaw anymore.


    Susan took a nce at Julian. The man''s hand was shaking even now.


    Susan pursed her lips and then signaled at a bodyguard with her eyes so he would stay and monitor Madam Shaw.


    Then, they did not stay. The whole group of people left right away.


    Madam Shaw wanted to chase after them, but her legs were too weak to do that. She wanted to smash her head into the wall, but Julian refused to


    even look at her, so what was the point ofmitting suicide when there was no spectator?


    Besides, the people around the area who had gathered to watch the bustling scene were staring at her.


    Their gazes were filled with disgust and mockery.


    The feeling of being despised by people was driving Madam Shaw crazy.


    What had she done wrong? Why were these people looking at her in this manner? Why..


    Madam Shaw did not feel like she was at fault, and Julian was not counting on her repenting for her mistakes either.


    The only thing he could de was remove herpletely from his life.


    Madam Shaw watched the street be deserted slowly. Her lips trembled


    involuntarily.


    ie... She had not done it on purpose. She had been deceived by Wi Doyle as well. Plus, was she wrong just for wanting a grandson?


    Julian had actually disowned her just for this.


    Madam Shaw stood there until dusk and then turned around weakly and left.


    The grandson that she''d waited for eagerly for so long had been fake. Her son had been tormented by her so much that he refused to be on close


    terms with her anymore.


    What else was left in her life..


    The private jet had already been prepared earlier, but Madam Shaw had insisted on staying in Skyking City for a few more days.


    When Wi''s news spread, Madam Shaw could feel that everyone was taunting her in private at all times. Madam Shaw endured all this with great


    effort in an attempt to meet Julian one more time at the very least.


    However, Julian refused to meet her.


    Madam Shaw could only board a flight back to Ningcheng City in dejection.


    Before she left, she took a nce at Skyking City and felt an ineffable feeling in her heart.


    Was it regret? She felt rather regretful.


    Was she at fault, though? She did not think she was at fault.


    It would have been great if she had not given Julian permission to marry that cursed Susan in the past... Madam Shaw left Skyking City feeling angry


    and restless as this thought stayed on her mind.


    In the Wright Mansion-This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Following Julian and Susan''s return, the gloomy atmosphere in the house had vanished into nothingness and been reced by a bustling ambiance


    that filled everyer of the house.


    Luna had even gone as far as to hang up fairy lights outside the vi. ording to her, it was to celebrate this joyful event.


    Juliany in bed aftering home. He could finally rest and recuperate properly.


    "Open your mouth,¡± said Susan expressionlessly with a tray of a specially-prepared nourishing meal in her hands


    Julian immediately opened his mouth obediently and then pouted in disdain. "It''s too nd.¡±


    Susan red at him. "Could you still not know what''s going on with you? Are you allowed to have food with strong vor in your current condition?"


    As soon as Susan roared, Julian immediately yielded and said in a pleasing manner, "nd is good, nd is good.¡±


    Susan took an unpleasant look at him. "By the way, your hands aren''t injured. Is it necessary for me to feed you?¡±


    Julian''s hands dropped limply to his sides right away. Then, he said pitifully, "My arms are a little dislocated from the fight with Julius..."


    "Do I need to remind you that your


    hands were pound at the time, so it


    was utterly impossible for you to use


    your hands?" "Is that so?" Julian >


    reacted swiftly. "Then it must ke


    frorbeing bound for too long: I


    mest have been injured from being


    bound.


    Julian''s shameless behavior made Susan feel likeughing from fury.


    However, her heart softened eventually when she saw his injuries so she continued to feed him the meal.


    As Julian enjoyed this prestigious treatment, he was so happy that he could fly.


    After Susan was done feeding him, she hesitated for a moment before she said softly, "Madam Shaw is traveling back to Ningcheng City today."


    Julian pursed his lips and felt his mood turn gloomy at once.


    "You should see her off," said Susan.


    ¡°Susie...¡± Julian shot a grateful nce at Susan. Even now, Susan could still be so magnanimous. It must not have been easy for her to do so.


    "There''s no nged for you to look at


    me like this Susan turned her head


    away. ¡®I will-hever forgive her in my>


    lifetime f fer the things she did tame.


    However, not wanting to forgive her


    is mybusiness. I won''t stop you


    from meeting her if you want to."


    "Susie." Julian held Susan''s hand and said softly. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    "Then I shall arrange for a driver." Susan stood up.


    "No need for that.¡± Julian held on to Susan.¡¯ This time, I... I won''t see her off.¡±


    Susan looked at him strangely.


    Julian let out a bitter chuckle.


    know my mom very well. If I were to


    soften my. demeanor even inthe ~


    slightest:she¡¯d seize the opportunity


    to mak€-use of every bit of me and


    continue to ruin our lives. I sald that I


    wart let her have the opportunity to


    d@so anymore.¡±


    In that case, he could only be a heartless son for his wife and daughter''s sake.


    Over in Ningcheng City, he had left enough money and assets for Madam Shaw. Even without him by her side, she would still be able to live a rather


    good life.


    This... was all that he could do.


    "You..." This time, Susan was dumbstruck by bewilderment.


    So, Julian was trying to say that he was not nning on meeting Madam Shaw anymore?


    "That''s all.¡± Fatigue tinged Julian''s expression


    He had defended Madam Shaw over and over again and had even hurt his wife and daughter''s feelingspletely for her.


    He could not allow himself to make the same mistake again.


    Susan could see that Julian had already made up his mind so she did notment further. She raised an eyebrow and said," As you wish then. I


    won''t be meddling with your choice. It''s up to you whether you meet her or not.


    Susan was cold. She had talked about Madam Shaw as though she was mentioning a stranger.


    No one could me her for being merciless.


    Madam Shaw and Wi had obviously been aware of Luna''s deteriorating health and of the fact that the two children were still young, yet they''d still


    chosen to provoke them before a big crowd of people!


    Had it not been for her timely return, it was highly possible that her mother would have been driven to death from anger thanks to them. Let''s not


    even mention the mental trauma this event would have left on the two children!


    Susan felt that she was already magnanimous for not taking it upon herself to seek revenge on Madam Shaw.

 Chapter 604 Execution

    Chapter 604 Execution


    Susan Shelby''s attitude was disyed in a very apparent manner, but her attitude was not excessive at allpared to the actsmitted by


    Madam Shaw.


    Julian Shaw was only thankful for Susan''s attitude. He had noints.


    Madam Shaw left, while Wi Doyle was imprisoned.


    Oliver Wright looked into Wi''s situation on purpose and described it to Susan vividly upon his return.


    "Wi has been thrown into a maximumsecurity prison. The women imprisoned there are all extremely cruel and merciless. Wi''s capability of


    producing viruses is utterly useless in prison. Her coquettish outlook makes her look like the words''e and bully me¡¯ are written on her face.


    "The prison guards are already considering giving her special treatment because of her pregnancy. However. she is still in an extremely tragic state


    The tricks up the sleeves of the female prisoners are unimaginable. You can''t think of what they can or can''t do. They do everything. including spitting


    into gargling cups, cing nails on beds... and all sorts of other tricks. You can say that Wi has experienced everything.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ithas been just a few days, but she is close to having a mental breakdown. She is frequently heard chanting that the child is surely Julian''s and all


    that, but she''s only managed to draw in more mockery every time.¡±


    Oliver talked about M''s numerous encounters.


    It could be said that a woman''s life in prison was an abyss of misery.


    However, this was not the most agonizing part for Wi. The thing that really made her suffer from a mental breakdown was that... the wish she had


    clung to for her entire life and given up everything to pursue had not been realized in the end


    She had sacrificed everything for Julian, yet after so many years, she was still incapable of receiving even the slightest bit of Julian''s love.


    Plus, this was the second time that she had been defeated by Julian.


    Wi had always thought highly of herself and felt that she was better than Susan in every way. Now that she had been utterly defeated two


    consecutive times, it was hard for her not to have a mental


    breakdown.


    "Ik this woman was not pregnant, she would''ve been sentenced to death by now. However, that¡¯s pretty good too. Let her enjoy life in prison first.¡±


    said Anna Wright with a disdainful expression.


    Susan smiled, but her expression was calm.


    What had happened to her over the years had mostly been caused by this woman.


    However, there was not much reason for her to seek revenge. Wi had ended up like this because of the sins she hadmitted.


    She deserved the punishment.


    When she was given the death sentence, any past enmity would vanishpletely.


    "There''s no need to tell me about her anymore from now on. However, do let me know when she is due for the death sentence. I''d like to go there


    and witness it with my own eyes. Can I?" asked Susan.


    Oliver answered, ¡°I''ll take you with me to take a look then.¡±


    ¡°Hmm..." Susan expressed her agreement.


    A few monthster, Wi gave birth to a son


    Trey Lowe took the child away with delight.


    Judging by how ted he was, it was believed that he would treat the child well


    Wi was sentenced to death immediately after giving birth due to her serious crimes.


    Oliver fulfilled his promise and took Susan to watch Wi¡¯s execution.


    Julian was worried, so he went as well


    A few prison guards brought Wi to the entrance of the execution room.


    Wi appeared much more emancipated than before. Her expression was cold and stiff, yet it changed involuntarily at the very moment she saw


    Julian.


    She looked at Julian with a gratified expression. ¡°Julian, you''re here to save me. You''vee here to save me, right? I knew that you''de in the


    end because you can''t bear to part with me."


    Julian took a disdainful nce at Wi and then told Susan, "Susie, now that you¡¯ve seen her, shall we leave?¡±


    Wi only noticed Susan, who was standing behind Julian, now. Her entire face contorted in disgust instantly.


    Susan... Susan was actually there.


    "Susan, you ruined my life yet you still have the courage to show up now? You''re here to have a goodugh at me, right?¡± Wi''s voice was sharp.


    "It''s true that I''m here to have a goodugh at you." Susan raised an eyebrow and admitted it right away. Then, she said,¡± However, is it my fault that


    you stooped so low?"


    "Whose fault is it if not yours?¡±


    Susan heaved a sigh. ¡¯Wi, or


    should I say abelle, I''ve always


    been very cu?ious to know what.


    makes you loathe me that much.


    never did anything wrong to yous:


    right-from the start, right? It was you


    what pretended to be Little Hower


    ancl instigated my rtionship with


    Julian.


    Then, you joined the Dark Night Agency and made even more serious mistakes. Tell me, which one of the things that you did was a result of my


    coercion?"


    Susie, stop speaking to me with a


    winner''s poise. "Wi''s expression¡±


    grew even more savage now. "You


    are the < cause of this. I won''t let you


    off. Awill haunt you as a ghost when


    die¡±  >


    "I shall wait and see then.¡± Susan did not feel like talking nonsense with Wi anymore.


    The police pushed Wi inte the execution room.


    Wi had still been feigning calmness forcefully in the beginning in order to prevent exposing her fear in front of Susan.


    However, when she heard the sound of a bullet being loaded and thought about the bullet prating her head, she was so startled that her entire


    body trembled.


    The ice-cold gun muzzle was aimed at her temple.


    The shadow of death was right in front of her eyes.


    Wi finally could not refrain from shrieking, ¡°Susan, I was wrong, I was wrong! I know it now! Please, I''m begging you..."


    Before her voice could die away, a loud gunshot was heard.


    The bullet pierced her head.


    Wi''s eyes widened in extreme panic, and fear still lingered in her gaze.


    While the gun was fired, Julian and Susan were watching from the door.


    Susan was overwhelmed by mixed feelings.


    Wi was dead.


    She was dead atst.


    She had died in a manner that she deserved.


    This time, Susan had wanted to witness it so she could be sure that the woman was really dead!


    Susan hated Wi so much that she would not feel at ease before she witnessed Wi''s death with her own eyes


    In the past, when Wi had still been Isabelle Shelby, although she had done all sorts of ridiculous things. Susan had not loathed her to this extent.


    However, Wi had not only taken action against her but had also hurt her family members this time!


    This was already more than just crossing the line. This was akin to stamping over the line over and over again.


    Wi''s corpse was taken out of the room.


    Susan pried away Julian''s hand and took a nce herself.


    Wi''s mouth was slightly agape, and her gaze was clouded with panic. She had died grudgingly.


    Hmmm... Wi had died so grudgingly that Susan could be at ease


    Susan said softly, "Let''s go.¡±


    "Sure," answered Julian readily.


    Susan took a deep breath as she looked up at the crystal-clear, blue sky. The thorn in her heart had finally vanished.


    Julian stretched out his hand and held Susan¡¯s.


    Susan took a nce at him and let him hold her hand


    The car was parked nearby, but


    neither ofthem had any intention.of


    getting-in. They held each other''s


    hands just like that and walked


    wly along the street. Coritent


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~~


    They were silent along the way.


    However, as they felt the warmth radiating from one another''s palm, time did not seem trying anymore.


    The two of them walked slowly until they reached the railing of the moat.

 Chapter 605 Ending (1)

    Chapter 605 Ending (1)


    Staring at the river that flickered like a diamond, Julian said in a hushed voice," It''s all over, Susie."


    It was only at this moment that everything was over.


    Susan nodded with aplex expression on her face.


    Julian ran his fingers over Susan¡¯s hair but did not say anything.


    The evening sun had dyed the surface of the river with ayer of gold. Time seemed to have stopped, and everything was so ethereal as if this were


    a dream.


    After a long while, Susan hesitated and leaned her head against Julian''s shoulder.


    The corners of Julian''s lips curled up a little. Then, he scooped Susan up and held her tightly in his embrace.


    Wi had been the root of all this trouble, and she had gotten the retribution that she deserved.


    However, the trauma she had left behind had not disappearedpletely.


    In the past few months, Julian had felt like there was an invisible wall between him and Susan. No matter how hard they tried, the two of them could


    not get back to the closeness that they used to share in the past.


    However, it seemed like the invisible wall had finally dissipated at that moment.


    Julian felt that God must adore him particrly. Otherwise, He would not have given him a chance to redeem himself after he had made so many


    mistakes.


    He and Susan would still have fights and argue with each other. Nevertheless, as long as they loved each other, they would be able to tackle any


    problems that life hurled at them.


    One yearter...


    Susan was sitting on a couch and studying how to weave a scarf.


    "Drink some water, Susie."


    Julian looked at Susan and handed her a cup of water.


    "Put it on the table," Susan said as she continued to study the pattern of the scarf.


    Julian put the cup on the coffee table and then looked at Susan sadly.


    He stood up and deliberately walked in front of Susan


    He walked from left to right and then from right to left again. He kept doing this until Susan could not stand it anymore.


    She rubbed her temples and snarled, ¡°What the hell are you doing? Stop walking in front of me and sit down!"


    Julian was speechless.


    Susan was getting fiercer and fiercer each day.


    Julian felt like he was bing increasingly more invisible in this house.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Susan had left him hanging for an hour.


    He had just returned from his business trip.


    "What are you reading about, Susie?¡± Julian snuggled up to Susan, as he felt too lonely being ignored by her.


    Susan did not raise her head as she replied, "Winter is around the corner, so I want to knit a scarf for Chessie and Luca.¡±


    ¡®A scarf? Knitted by Susan?¡¯


    Julian''s eyes lit up brightly but then dimmed down very soon. He said with a tinge of jealously in his voice, "Only for Chessie and Luca?¡±


    "Yeah," Susan replied.


    Julian felt even more depressed when Susan replied so straightforwardly.


    He did not say anything else. He just sat beside Susan and watched her.


    Susan felt goosebumps erupt on her skin after Julian stared at her for a long time. Feeling a little helpless, she raised her head and asked, "Do you


    want one?"


    "A scarf? Nah, I have one already,¡± Julian replied indifferently.


    ¡°Okay, I won''t make one for you then,¡± Susan said directly, leaving Julian speechless.


    Three secondster...


    "It''s not that I don''t want it. Well, if you really want to knit one for me, I will ept it," Julian said guiltily in a rush.


    Susan was tickled pink by Julian. She looked at him and said, "Thank you then.¡±


    "You''re wee,¡± Julian responded.


    After Susan decided on the pattern. she began knitting the scarf.


    Julian admired Susan''s profile for a while and then fished out his phone and secretly took a photo of her.


    No sooner had he taken a photo of her than he uploaded it to his Facebook. He even made a post to go along with the photo to show off.


    "I have plenty of scarves, but Susie still wants to knit a new one for me. *Sigh* There is no ce in my house to keep my scarves anymore."


    The photo showed Susan knitting the scarf seriously.


    Julian checked his post again and only posted after he was satisfied with it


    After he posted it, Julian kept refreshing his Facebook page as he waited eagerly for likes andments.


    Meanwhile, Seth and Jacob were discussing theirtest product.


    While they were talking, Seth pulled out his phone and the first thing he saw was Julian''s post


    He read his post and was astounded by how shameless Julian was.


    ¡®Susie still wants to knit a new one for me?


    ¡®Liar! You must have begged Susan to knit one for you.¡¯


    ¡®There is no ce in my house to keep my scarves anymore?¡¯


    ¡®Damn it. Can you stop being so lovey-dovey? It''s just a scarf. Your house cannot even store one scarf?¡¯


    Seth was left speechless by Julian¡¯s shamelessness. In the end, he decided to ignore the post


    "What did you see? Why do you look like you have seen a ghost?" Jacob asked curiously.


    Seth pushed the phone toward Jacob. "See for yourself."


    Jacob took a look at the phone and did not know what to say either.


    Mr. Shaw,¡éan you be any more


    straightforward to show your _


    affection for your wife? It''s tooc


    obvious what you''re up to. You think


    everyone can''t guess your. intention?¡¯


    While the two of them did not know what to say, their phones rang at the same time.


    They picked up their phones and saw a message from Julian


    "Please help me and like the first post on my page.


    Seth and Jacob were speechless again.


    Not only would he not allow them to ignore his post. but he also wanted them to like it.


    Unable to old back anymore, Seth


    replied indignantly, ¡°Can you please


    stop it? Not everyone has a wife¨¦tike


    you." Not everyone has a wife?


    thought you got engaged tobara


    already,¡¯ Julian replied. Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    Seth and Lara had been forced to get engaged one year ago


    ¡°Don''t talk about that. We were both set up by our families. In any case, neither of us will acknowledge the engagement,¡± Seth said.


    ¡°Alright then,¡± Julian replied.


    After a short while, another message came. "Oh yeah, don¡¯t forget to like my post."


    Seth said, "Don¡¯t stop me, Jacob. I want to have a fight with him.¡±


    Jacob shot a nce at him and said, "Go ahead."


    Seth said, "Forget it. I''ll let him go this time.


    Jacob let out a light chuckle.


    After he sent this message to everyone, a contented smile danced around Julian''s lips as he looked at the rapidly-rising number of likes.


    ¡®Perfect,¡¯ he said inwardly.


    He stole a nce at Susan to check her progress and was as happy as a m when he realized he would have a new scarf to wear soon


    The employees of StarTech were going through a beautiful period these days.


    In order to show that they had seen Julian''s post, all the employees would ask Julian about the scarf from time to time.


    One of them praised Susan. "Mrs. Shaw indeed has a pair of clever hands."


    Some else said, "Mr. Shaw is so fortunate to have a wife like Mrs. Shaw.¡±


    A whole group ttered him. "Mr. Shaw, you must show us the scarf after it''s done so that we can learn something from Mrs. Shaw.¡±


    Julian was in seventh heaven after receiving so much praise from everyone.


    One day, two days, three days, seven days passed in that manner.


    Everyone was asking about the progress of the scarf.


    Julian could not help asking Susan when he went back home from work, "Susie, is the scarf done yet?¡±


    Susan replied matter-of-factly, "Not yet. I didn''t like the pattern so I''m making a new one."


    Julian waited another week, yet Susan really took her time and kept tearing the scarf down to make a new one.


    When he asked about the progress again, Susan could not help asking him back," Why are you in such a hurry? It''s not time to wear a scarf yet.¡±


    Julian had nozidea what to say. He


    wanted to teltSusan that he had told


    everyone¡®about the scarf and that -~


    everybody wouldugh at him ift thie


    scarf was not made in the en


    However he did not know haw to


    phrase his sentence. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?

 Chapter 606 Ending (2)

    Chapter 606 Ending (2)


    Susan was still knitting her scarf in a leisurely manner. On one particr night. after everybody had gone to bed, Julian climbed up from his bed


    silently. By using the dim light as his only light source, he began to study how to knit a scarf.


    One had to reap what one had sowed. Since he had started all of this, he had to end it himself no matter how difficult it was.


    Julian could not fail. He was the CEO of apany after all. He was a fast learner, so it took him only three days to learn how to knit a scarf.


    Then, he finished knitting a scarf by himself in two nights.


    He wore the scarf to thepany the next day.


    Even though it was still early to wear a scarf and he was sweating all over, the praise he received from his employees fed his vanity so he felt that it


    was worth it.


    Suddenly, his secretary called him.


    "Mr. Shaw, Mrs. Shaw is here to see you."


    "Susie? Let her in then.


    The secretary hesitated for a while and then said, "Mrs. Shaw said that she is here to give you the scarf..."


    ¡®Give me... the scarf?¡±


    Julian felt as if he had been struck by a bolt of lightning.


    "Mr. Shaw, Mrs. Shaw is at the door," the secretary said.


    Then, the door to his office was pushed open.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Susan walked into his office with a bag in her hand. When she saw the scarf around his neck, she asked with eyes filled with surprise, "That scarf..."


    Julian tried to hold himself together and said, "Didn''t you already give me one, Susie? Why did you make a new one? Do you know how many


    scarves we have in the house?"


    As he said that. he kept sending eye signals to Susan.


    "Is that true? I don''t think these two scarfs were knitted in the same way. They look different to me." Seth appeared out of nowhere and chuckled.


    "Stop speaking like you know how to knit a scarf." Julian reprimanded him as he stared daggers at Seth.


    However, Seth paid him no mind. He went forward and took Susan¡¯s scarf. Then, he beganparing the two scarves. "The one you are wearing


    obviously has a more exquisite pattern and looks much better than this one. Did you buy the scarf yourself?"


    Gritting her teeth, Susan looked at Julian and hissed, "So you didn''t like the one I made for you, huh?"


    Julian was flustered. "Susie, no, that''s not true. This one was knitted by me. I just wanted to..."


    As Julian was exining, Seth threw his head back and let out a boisterousugh.¡± Ha ha ha ha! Can you believe it? Mr. Shaw, the CEO of StarTech,


    knitted a scarf for himself. I didn¡¯t know our boss had this kind of talent. This is the funniest thing I''ve ever heard in my life!"


    Julian''s face was livid with


    embarrassment.


    Everyone in thepany was stifling theirughter as well.


    Well, they could not be med. The image of Julian holding a yarn needle to knit the scarf was too funny to imagine.


    For a moment, the entire office was filled with giggles.


    Red-faced, Julian shot up from his chair and snarled, "Shoo! Shoo! Get out of my office!¡±


    He closed the door to his office and shut Seth and the other people''sughter outside.


    "Susie, listen to me, I..."


    Susan went closer to look at Julian''s scarf and said sadly, "Well, Seth is right. This one indeed looks better than the one I knitted.¡±


    "I simply Knitted it..."


    ¡°Your scarf looks better than mine even if you simply knitted it." Susan looked even more depressed.


    Since Julian had seemed like he''d urgently needed a scarf, she had picked up her pace and rushed to make one for him. However, she had never


    expected that the one Julian had knitted in secret would look better than the one she had knitted in a rush.


    Susan began to question her talent.


    "Don''t say that. Yours is the best.¡± Julian untied the scarf wrapped around his neck and then gently put on the one that Susan had knitted for him as a


    fawning smile crossed his lips.


    Susan let out a light chuckle while looking at him. "You silly man. Take the scarf off. You''re sweating all over.¡±


    "I want to wear it now,¡± Julian said matter-of-factly.


    As she looked at his attire, which did not match the weather, Susan felt her heart fill with warmth.


    ¡°Julian, aside from bringing you the scarf, I came because I have another thing to tell you." Susan cleared her throat


    "What is it?" Julian asked curiously.


    Susan''s face suddenly turned pink as she said softly, "I''m pregnant.¡±


    Julian was stunned.


    He froze on the spot, unable to say a word.


    Susan waited patiently for him to digest the news. However, although she waited for a long while, he still did not say anything. She could not help


    poking Julian¡¯s cheek. ¡°What are you thinking


    about?"


    It was only then that Julian came back to his senses. He did not look as happy as Susan had expected, and there was a tinge of concern on his face.


    "Can your body withstand another pregnancy, Susie? Why don''t we...


    He had taken all the precautions, so he did not understand why Susan had still gotten pregnant.


    It was as if God was ying a prank on them.


    Susan stared at Julian. "What are you talking about? Of course we are going to give birth to this baby.¡±


    The concern on Julian''s face increased. " But your body..."


    "My body is finely tuned, and it¡¯s absolutely okay for me to carry a baby," Susan said without any hesitation


    Julian knew he could not change Susan''s mind once she had decided to do something. Therefore, he could only push his concern for her to the


    bottom of his heart.


    Susan''s body was many times 2


    weaker, than an ordinary person, ¡®ss


    due tothe viruses. Carrying a baby


    required a lot of energy, so Julian


    was truly worried about her> ¡°Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~~


    Everybody tensed up when they heard that Susan was pregnant again


    Luna moved over to stay with her, while Anna and Serenity woulde to keep herpany from time to time


    Julian postponed any unwanted appointments and work and kept Susanpany most of the time.


    Chesney and Lucas were intrigued by the baby boy that was about to be born. After they came back from school, they would circle Susan


    "Mommy, did Chessiee out of here as well?" Chesney asked with curiosity written all over her face.


    Susan chuckled as she ruffled her hair. " Yeah, you''re right.¡±


    "Mommy, little brother is kicking you." Chesney had been observing Susan¡¯s stomach and would shout whenever she noticed the baby moving inside.


    "You used to kick mommy like this too, you know?" Julian chimed in with a smile.


    "That is impossible," Chesney said with a stern face. "Chessie is a littledy. Chessie would not do something like that."


    "Alright, alright. you¡¯re right, littledy." Julian scooped Chesney up into his embrace as he felt contentment filling his entire being.


    Due to the past incidents, Chesney and Lucas had not been that close to him by the time he had returned.


    The silver lining was that after a year of effort, the two kids had finally epted him back.


    Several monthster, Susan gave birth to a baby boy. Since he was born in the morning, they named him Elio Shaw.


    The baby was healthy, and Susan recovered well under intense care.


    When Elio was two years old, they received news that Madam Shaw was dying and wanted to take a look at her grandson


    Even though Susan did not like Madam Shaw, she still brought the kid to Ningcheng City with Julian.


    When they arrived, the servant stopped them. She told them that Madam Shaw had said that she was dying, so it would not be good for the kid to get


    close to her.


    Madam Shaw was firm. Therefore, Susan held the baby while Julian went to meet Madam Shaw alone.


    After a while. Julian emerged from the room. His eyes were red around the rims.


    "Susie, mom said that she wants to see you," Julian said, his voice edging on a plea.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Susan answered. After she handed the kid to Julian, she stepped into the ward.


    Madam Shaw was lying on the bed. She looked pale and weak.


    She was holding a picture of a kid in her hand and could not tear her eyes away from the picture.


    When she saw Susan, she shed a weak smile at her. "Thank you, Susie. Thank you for still being willing toe and see me."


    Susan pressed her lips tightly, as she did not know what to say.


    "Elio is such a cute boy." Madam Shaw''s eyes were gentle as she looked at the photo.


    Susan still refused to speak.


    Madam Shaw took a look at her and


    said ina hushed voice, "I know you


    have been ming me for being ~


    such a Fook I''m not sure whether my


    husband v will scold me or not when I


    get tasee him after I die. However,


    this ts who I am, and I can''t t change


    anymore. In any case, Susie, I want


    to apologize to you and Chessie for


    everything I did to you in the past.¡±


    Finally. Madam Shaw had finally apologized to her.


    Setting her jaw tight, Susan said, "Rest well. Maybe you can get through it this time.¡±


    "I know my owag body the best."


    Madam Shaw-shook her head


    weakly. Then, she said, "I can see ~


    that you¡®don''t want to see me at all,


    Susie.You can leave now. Please


    ask Julian toe in for me-fwant


    hiatto apany me on ryst


    joarney." Content belongs-to


    NovelDrama.Org


    Susan then left in silence.


    Julian kept Madam Shawpany for a few days.


    Three dayster, Madam Shaw passed away.


    The grandson she had been yearning for her whole life was just outside the door, yet she still did not get the chance to even nce at him.


    Julian was a bit downcast after Madam Shaw passed away, but time could heal anything


    Ten yearster, Julian and Susan''s hair had grown white, and their children had grown up


    The two of them held each other''s hands as they strolled down a pathway full of fallen flowers


    A young couple walked past them.


    The girlmented, "Look at them. This is what love should look like.¡±


    The boy hastily added, "We will be like that as well when we''re old."


    "Hey, I haven''t agreed to be your girlfriend yet, you know?¡±


    "Well, it''s just a matter of time. I''m sure that you will say yes in the end.¡±


    The boy and the girl''s voices were getting further and further away.


    Julian and Susan exchanged a nce and saw the smile on each other''s faces.


    They had gone through many ups and downs in their life.


    They had three kids, but their kids would leave them eventually.


    At the end of the day, they would keep each otherpany until the end of their life


    Their life wasplete with each other by their side


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!